Archive of Our Own

Work Text

The Underworld

Robin slowly opened his eyes as he lay on the floor, the dizziness slowly clearing as he familiarized himself with his surroundings.

What the hell?
Getting back on his feet, he tried to piece together everything that’d happened, vaguely remembering Hades snarling at Regina, promising to ‘end’ her? The swine held some sort of white spear, pointing it at her. She’d frozen, her eyes closed, braced for the inevitable. Robin hadn’t hesitated. His new lover was under threat and he wasn’t going to have her killed by that slimy bastard! So, without a moment’s hesitation, he’d thrown himself in front of her, grabbing her by the shoulders, shielding her from whatever that thing was. The next bit was confusing. He vaguely recalled a freezing sensation. A sharp jolt, tearing into his back? He remembered looking at Regina, her eyes wide in shock. He tried touching her cheek, but couldn’t. Everything seemed to fade away after that, and go blank. 
Where is everyone?

Getting slowly to his feet, he noticed the office seemed different? There was no fire. No lights on. Just a sense of...grey? As his head cleared, his mouth went dry when as he also realised there was no baby basket there!
The baby! Regina? Shit!
Bile rose in his throat, the hairs on the back of his neck standing, as he realised they were probably still in danger. He raced from the room as fast as his legs would carry him, desperate to find someone, anyone, who could tell him what was going on.

Stumbling out of the Mayor’s office into the street, the first thing he noticed was the eerie quiet; and the sky.

Grey?
“I'm in the Underworld?”
That’s when it hit home what’d happened to him in that office.
"Holy shit! I’m dead!”After spending what felt like hours wandering aimlessly around the town in a daze, Robin sat on a grey park bench, considering what he was going to do next. He groaned as he thought of Roland, his beautiful five-year-old boy.  He can’t even protect him any more. Is he even safe? His baby girl, who’d yet to even be given a name. Just two weeks old. Two weeks old, and now fatherless! And the love of his life. Regina. Is she still alive? Had Hades killed her, too? Is she here somewhere? 
Usually one of life’s optimists, he now sank into deep despair.

Dead? My children? Dear god!

~oOo~

An hour later, seeing the Underworld version of Granny’s Diner was closed, he went into the only place that appeared to be open. Into what looked like a bar. Relieved to see at least some sign of ‘life’, whatever that was, inside. He slowly opened the door, creeping in.
“Bloody hell!” Came a familiar voice from one of the booths. “I never expected you here!” He turned to see a very welcome face staring back. “What happened?” “Killian?” He was more than surprised to see the former Captain Hook, “A friendly face at last!” He grabbed his erstwhile colleague by the shoulders, bringing him into a hug, before stepping back. “I’m sorry you couldn’t go back with Emma. We all managed it, though she looked absolutely devastated when I last saw her.”“Not sure whether to feel happy or sad to hear that, mate? It hurts to be here, but then again, I’ve lived a lot longer than most. Swan’s a remarkable girl. I’m sure she’ll find someone more deserving of her before too long.”
But Robin knew he was just as devastated as him at the loss of their respected lovers. He gave him a sad smile, patting his back.
“Anyway, never mind me, what happened to you? I gathered from the reaction down here you all made it though the portal?”
Robin recounted everything as best he could. However, he couldn’t help feeling maudlin when he considered his children, and what may happen now Hades was in Storybrooke, no doubt reeking havoc?
Killian tried to console him. “I know it’s painful mate, but I’m sure our ladies will have no hesitation putting their own lives on the line before anything happened to Henry, or your two. They’ll rally around. The Charmings are resilient, too. David and Snow’ll find some way to defeat that bastard.” “Maybe. Though they have to deal with Hades and the green bitch now, don’t they? That's a different order altogether. Regina said Zelena’s reformed, but I really can’t see it. That creature murdered my Marian and I can’t see her changing anytime.”“True. But we both know when Emma and Regina combine their talents instead of squabbling, they usually manage to fix things. Provided they know when to shut up and listen to Henry, of course?” Robin smirked for the first time since he'd arrived. “He does have a remarkably calming influence, doesn't he?” “They’re often the most unfriendly best friends I’ve ever met. But they’re good working together. They’ll do right by your kids, mate.”~oOo~
 Several hours of mutual commiseration later, the pair left the grubby bar, moving to another watering hole Killian had discovered. It seemed strange that in this unreal netherworld, no money changed hands, yet food and drink was plentiful? Why? It’s not like they could starve to death now, is it? Robin pondered whether he could even get drunk in this godforsaken place? He didn’t know, but he was damn well going to find out!

Killian told him that since leaving Hades’ crypt containing the perished ambrosia tree (after saying his tearful, final goodbyes to Emma), he’d met Arthur, the former King, who'd also been killed by Hades. Although regarded by both of as a first-class shit, Arthur seemed to have transformed himself following his murder. From a villain pursuing his own ends for want of glory, to one desperate to achieve absolution. Forgiveness for past crimes. Arthur searched everywhere he could in this godforsaken place for people he’d wronged, begging forgiveness, and offering to help them achieve their own pass to the better life. Some accepted him, many didn’t. But after forgiving him, several of those he’d wronged had been met by a blinding light appearing from the sky, opening their path to the better place. At least that’s what they hoped? Some didn’t. But Arthur continued to try.

Robin was surprised to find the self-same former King of Camelot, their Once & Future King, propped up against the bar at the Rabbit Hole, nursing a scotch. But he didn't look sorry for himself. Far from it! Instead, the former legend seemed transformed. And surprisingly upbeat, for a dead man?
“Gentlemen, I heard you’d arrived. I bring news from the living!” The former monarch didn’t bother with introductions. “I have it on good authority from someone who shall remain nameless, that Hades has been vanquished. Locksley, it appears the Olympian spear that killed you, was used to impale Hades shortly after. The God of Death is no more.” “If that’s true, it’s wonderful news, though it comes a bit too late for me. How’d you come by this information?” “Again, I can’t reveal my source as he could still be in danger. However, it’s true because he never lies. Hades is no more. Which leaves us free to pursue a truly great quest, down here!” “Does your ‘source’ give any idea as to what else is happening up there?” “Information’s scarce, but I gather Zelena, the Wicked Witch, was the one to kill Hades. Shortly after your own death, I understand.”Zelena?  That was a surprise. Perhaps his daughter wasn’t in so much danger after all?  “So tell me about this proposed quest?”
Arthur outlined his plan, which seemed to involve recovering as many souls as he could from the River of Lost Souls. Central to which was capturing the regenerated Excalibur from Cruella de Vil’s possession, then using it to pull the darkness from the waters, releasing as many lost souls as they could from eternal torment. 
“Although Cruella has no magic other than an ability to control animals, her partner in crime, the Blind Witch, does. They make quite the team, and they’re rarely seen apart these days, after Prince James, Cruella's former love interest, was lost to the river while in combat with his brother. Cruella hasn't figured out how to use Excalibur to her advantage. Yet. She keeps it locked away in the Mayor's Office. That's where you come in, Robin. Or should I say, Lord Locksley? Your remarkable skills for breaking and entering would be invaluable.”
Killian raised a brow. 'Lord' Locksley? He reminded himself to rib his friend about that. 
“I renounced my claim to the earldom many years ago; and my thieving days are long gone. However, for a rightful cause, I may be persuaded, your Majesty? Only in a just cause, mind. Tell me more?”
The following days (how do you even measure days in the underworld?) flew by as the three men plotted to distract the Blind Witch and Cruella. Having already established a small group of trusted allies willing to help with advanced warning, Robin broke into the mayor’s office, knocked out two guards without too much difficulty, distracted the hellhounds (how on earth did Killian get hold of cannabis in the Underworld?), neutralised various amateur security traps set up by the gruesome twosome, before finally finding and recovering Excalibur.
“God, I’m good!” He grinned, quietly satisfied.
Killian, having previously been tortured in Hades’ underground lair, knew the route fairly well, and led the group into the dark labyrinth. Arthur hung back with the enchanted sword, guarding their rear as agreed, while Killian & Robin looked for further traps and hazards, before finally emerging into the magically lit cavern unscathed. Arthur followed them in, walking across to the edge of the river over which the cavern stood. 
“Gentlemen, let’s hope this works? My source told me to place Excalibur’s blade into the river, and apparently it’ll somehow draw these unfortunates from it? Just pray I haven't forgotten anything.”“And if your mysterious source is wrong?” Killian was still concerned about them placing faith in someone they’d never even met. “We’ve nothing to lose, have we?” Robin muttered. “It’s not like we’re going to be killed, is it?”
Nodding in resignation, Killian started helping himself to a large scotch from Hades’ well-stocked drinks trolley, before settling on the cushioned chaise longue to watch the king at work. 
“Well, here goes?”
Arthur placed the tip of the ancient enchanted sword into the water’s edge, while the others held their breath.

For a good few seconds, nothing happened as he slowly swirled the blade in the water, until finally, a purple hue started to appear, as though bleeding from the sword into the water. The intense colour grew deeper, forming an ever-expanding cloud within the murky grey of the cursed water. As it continued expanding, golden flashes started rising up from within, splashing like little liquid sparks onto the banks of the river.
The three watched, astonished, as figures started to materialise and grow from each spark, developing into, they assumed, the poor unfortunates who'd been thrown in in the first place.  At least twenty people stood up to look around them, as surprised as the men who'd freed them.“Well bugger me?” Killian croaked, unable to believe his eyes. “It’s working!”Arthur nodded, wide-eyed. “Yes, and look over there?” He pointed to the opposite wall of the cave. An intense bright light grew from the centre, seeming to make the wall itself disappear completely, to be replaced by stone steps. Steps apparently moving, and leading up to a bright blue sky and welcoming clouds above, with a large building in the distance. Robin’s open-mouthed astonishment summed it up. “So that’s the Better Place? Heaven, or whatever you want to call it?”“Not quite, Captain." Arthur smiled back at him. "It leads to judgment. Or as the gods call it, the Celestial Court. It's where you’re finally judged worthy of the better place, purgatory, or eternal damnation. We all go through the Court eventually.”
As the newly-freed souls started to move up the stone steps towards the light, Robin looked back to see more sparks continuing to flicker out onto the riverbank, more people emerging and multiplying, until a calm chain of men, women and children formed an orderly queue, all anxious to get out of the horrible place.

After only a few minutes, it was difficult to count the numbers leaving, as they were now in their hundreds. And the sparks kept landing. And the people kept coming. The smiles between Robin, Arthur and Killian just grew, eventually breaking into laughter as they took in what was happening.
“We’ve only gone and broken the bloody Underworld!” Killian roared, happy tears starting to rain down his face as he realised the implications. "I wonder if Milah's in there somewhere?"
Over the next few hours, the heroes watched the seemingly never-ending sea of former humanity move up the flagstones to their judgment. A few souls who recognised them came over to shake hands, introducing themselves to their saviours and thanking them, some asking about their families left behind.

As time passed, Robin & Killian moved back to Hades’ chairs and drinks trolley, settling down to see who else might appear they may know.
“Hades may have been a complete bastard…” Robin poured another drink from a decanter, “but he had excellent taste in whisky!”“Shame there’s no rum, but I have to say, the brandy’s exquisite.” He lifted a full Tantalus to rest it on his knee. “Waste not want not?” Robin guessed that at least a couple of thousand recovered souls must’ve come out of the water by now, and it certainly felt like they’d been there a good four hours, watching an endless flow of former humanity move up the steps. Mind you, time was difficult to judge in this forsaken place?
However, the sparks finally stopped emerging from the now blue waters, and people stopped arriving, the queue finally ending. 
“I guess we should be getting out of here,” said the former king as he looked to the men, all now heading towards the light.Arthur stopped before climbing the steps. “Gentlemen, it’s been an unfortunately brief honour and privilege working with you both. I’m starting to realise this has may have been my true destiny all along? Not to rule over the living, but to assist the dead on their way? My friends, this is where we must part company.” “If you’re not coming with us, where will you go? This is your final reward! Hopefully, to the better place? You may have been a crap king, Arthur,” Killian smirked. “But you’ve more than proved yourself to us today.”“I may have been a fairly, how did you put it, ‘crap' king? But I hope I can make amends down here, before I go on to judgment myself. There are more people on the surface above still to pass over, and I'd like to think I may be able to help them. So, farewell, my friends.” With that he grasped the forearm of Killian, pulling him in to a brief shoulder hug before doing the same to Robin.“Then good luck, Arthur.” Robin turned towards the light. “Though I do have one question before we go?” The former king nodded. “Who's this mysterious source of yours? The one you say gave you information on what's been happening above? We’re moving to our fates anyway, so perhaps now’s the time to tell?”“Merlin, the Sorcerer.”“Merlin?” Killian shook his head. “That's impossible! I saw him die. I killed him myself, when I was the Dark One!” “Though some of your friends may have magic, Merlin’s always been in a very different league. The greatest sorcerer who ever lived didn't just get that title for nothing. He needed all of you to believe he’d died, to fulfil your destinies. And now you have. Merlin’s alive, fit and healthy I can assure you, in the land of the living, an immortal. He’ll come again, when needed. Now go face the Celestial Court and, hopefully, enjoy your paradise gentlemen. And whatever happiness it brings you.”
Storybrooke – Mifflin Street
“MUM? MA?”
Henry hollered as he bundled down the stairs, taking three at a time.
“Henry Daniel Mills!” Regina called out when he reached the bottom. “How many more times must I ask you not to thump down the stairs like that? You’re a grown man! I swear you’ll break them one day! Now, what’s with all the shouting?”“Sorry, but this is important! When I woke, I found I’d written a whole lot of new chapters in the story book? You really need to see this!” “Hen,” Emma hearing the noise, walked in from the kitchen, “Stop yelling. What’s all the fuss?”“It’s Robin and Killian! There's new stories about them, but from the Underworld?”Both women stiffened at the mention of their lost loves, staring back at him. At least he had their full attention. “The pen hasn’t written about either of them since Robin died. But it seems they carried on being heroes after? Robin's soul didn’t just disappear mum, like Hades said, he got into the Underworld! They’re working together, and you’re never going to believe what they’ve been up to?”Regina’s mind went right back to the day he was murdered. When he saved her life, but at the price of his own. Emma’s throat dried, remembering Killian insisting she save herself; leaving him in that cave in Hades' lair, as she went back up in the lift. She shared an uncomfortable look with Regina, knowing what was going though her mind, reaching for the brunette’s hand, squeezing it.“Robin linked up with Killian and King Arthur. They stole Excalibur from the Blind Witch, then used it to drain abandoned souls from the River of Lost Souls itself. According to this, they’ve saved thousands from permanent oblivion and kinda broke the Underworld?”Henry opened the latest book on the table, showing them the  twelve fresh pages, clearly detailing the remarkable exploits of their former lovers, in rich colours, exquisite artwork and elegant script. Robin was shown breaking into some sort of office, two guards lying unconscious close by, to steal the legendary enchanted sword. It went on to detail the trio’s descent into Hades' crypt. One picture even showed sparks flying from the river, and a long queue of people on a staircase, the story detailing how over two and a half thousand souls had been rescued from endless torment and mindless oblivion.
Emma smiled at one picture showing Killian & Robin lazing on Hades’ armchairs, enjoying glasses of whisky or something, as the former damned left in droves, to move up the staircase. Bloody typical Jones! She thought. The last picture showed them wishing Arthur farewell, before ascending the staircase themselves, to their own final judgment. By the end of the twelve new pages, both women had tears in their eyes. Their lovers were now, hopefully, at peace. But it reminded them of just how much they’d missed them these last five years.
"It's beautiful Henry." Emma stood by Regina, wrapping an arm around the brunette’s waist as she wiped tears from her cheek with a hankie. “They’re in a better place now.”“God, I do hope so!” Regina added, her voice croaky. “I’m just glad there’s even a possibility that one day Robin might be reunited with his children?” “Sorry mums, I didn’t mean to upset you. I just thought you'd want to know?”“It’s quite alright Henry. I can’t believe it’s been five years? We loved them, and miss them terribly. But this’ll be nice for you to show to the children, one day.”
Meanwhile, in another dimension...
The men stood watching as the staircase transformed into a form of marble escalator, continuing to go up and increasing in speed. Up to wherever it was taking them for what felt like a good half hour. Towards, well, whatever was to come, as they talked about what'd happened.“I know it's too late for me, but I’m still worried about Regina and the children? I hate the fact I’ll miss seeing them grow up. And my little girl? I’m hopeful I'll eventually be going to a better place, and maybe seeing Marian and my parents. But I do still wish I could do something to protect the ones I've left behind?”“Me too mate, me too. But let’s face it, our journey's over? I’m sure they’ll all be fine in the end. Our time's up, but I’ve no doubt your loved ones will reunite with you. Eventually.”“I hope I’ll still know you in the afterlife. Arthur put it well. It’s been an honour and a privilege to know you, Killian Jones.” He patted Killian’s shoulder. "My friend."“You too, mate. I think we should - wait, what's happening?”
The former pirate realised the staircase had now stopped, revealing some form of Roman amphitheatre directly ahead? With colossal white marble pillars surrounding them. Looking back, the staircase behind had now completely disappeared? 
“Where the bloody hell are we?”
[CERTAINLY NOT HELL, CAPTAIN JONES!]

An incredibly deep, rich voice came from from behind them.

They turned to the sight of a large man, looking to be around his late fifties? With a full white beard, and even whiter head of hair. There was a bright circle of light beaming all around him. And he was grinning?

[GENTLEMEN, I'VE BEEN EXPECTING YOU.]
“Zeus?” Robin assumed by the other figures in robes standing back from him, that the powerful figure was the ruler, and lord of all the gods.  
[I AM INDEED, LORD LOCKSLEY. I THOUGHT I’D WELCOME YOU PERSONALLY. IT'S NOT EVERY DAY I GREET HUMANS PARTIALLY RESPONSIBLE FOR ENDING MY LOST BROTHER'S EXISTENCE.]
“So, it’s true then?” Killian looked wide-eyed at the god. “Hades really is dead?”
[HE WAS NEVER 'ALIVE' IN YOUR COMPREHENSION, KILLIAN JONES. BUT YES, HIS EXISTENCE HAS BEEN EXTINGUISHED. IT GRIEVES ME, BUT WE LOST HIM TO DARKNESS A VERY LONG TIME AGO, SADLY.]
“Aye, well he may have been your brother and all, but personally, after coming up against him, I’m still glad the bastard’s gone for good! So, this is Olympus? Were you planning on showing us around, then sending us to some sort of 'Court' that Arthur mentioned? To a promised land? Or dropping us into Hell, or giving us a map or something?”
Robin was surprised when, instead of being annoyed by his friend's bare-faced cheek to a god, he merely laughed.
[FAR FROM IT! I DECIDED TO PERSONALLY INTERVENE BEFORE YOU FACE THE CELRSTIAL COURT, WHICH YOU WILL DO IN DUE COURSE. I DECIDED TO GIVE YOU A LITTLE...REWARD...FOR YOUR ACTIONS? SHOULD YOU CHOOSE TO ACCEPT, OF COURSE.]  Robin and Killian shared a confused look, but he carried on. [YOU HELPED STOP HADES. BUT IN THEN RESCUING THOSE POOR SOULS CONSIGNED TO THE RIVER, YOU'VE INADVERTENTLY CHANGED THE UNDERWORLD TO HOW IT WAS ORIGINALLY INTENDED. A PLACE OF PURGATORY AFTER FINAL JUDGMENT, FOR THOSE SOULS WITH HOPE OF REDEMPTION]“Well I’m never been one to refuse a reward?” Killian responded cheekily. “Though I’m not sure what you have in mind, seeing as we’re both dead?”[LIFE?] His brow arched as though it was obvious. [AN OPPORTUNITY TO RETURN TO YOUR LOVED ONES? OR SHOULD I BE SENDING YOU ON YOUR WAY TO THE NEXT STAGE?]“You’d really send us back? With our memories intact?”[THERE'S NO POINT RETURNING YOU WITHOUT THEM NOW, IS THERE, LOCKSLEY? IN FACT, I WAS ALSO INTENDING TO GIVE YOU EACH A LITTLE PERSONAL...BONUS. FIRST THOUGH, LET'S DEAL WITH THAT HAND OF YOURS, SHALL WE?] Before he could answer, Killian felt a hot, tingling, burning sensation in his lower left arm! He looked down to find a new, completely working hand, in place of the hook? He stretched the limb, flexing the new fingers, astonished.  “Bloody hell! Well that’s a sight for sore eyes? Um, thank you...your Majesty.”The god chuckled. [ZEUS IS JUST FINE, JONES. YOU'RE WELCOME. THOUGH DO PLEASE BE CAREFUL? THIS NEW LIMB, LIKE YOUR BODY, NOW HAS MAGIC, WHICH YOU'LL NO DOUBT DISCOVER IN DUE COURSE. USE IT WISELY AND CAUTIOUSLY.]
He then turned to the former outlaw.
[NOW AS FOR YOU, LOCKSLEY…] His face turned more serious. [YOU ALSO HAVE A MOST INTERESTING DESTINY, SHOULD YOU CHOOSE IT? SO, MY GIFT TO YOU IS SIMILAR TO THE ABILITIES BESTOWED ON SOME OF YOUR FRIENDS IN STORYBROOKE, THOUGH MORE POWERFUL, SEEING AS YOU HAVE FORCES LIKE THE DARK ONE IN YOUR MIDST. USE THEM WISELY, AND FOR THE COMMON GOOD, AND WITH OOD FOPRTUNE YOU'LL BOTH ENJOY A LONG, HAPPY AND REWARDING LIFE.]
Robin stood open-mouthed, as he considered the possibility. A chance to get back to his children? To Regina? He hardly heard the bit about magic, only the part about returning.
“My Lord, I can only say yes? Yes, please? There’s nothing I want more then to get back to my children.”
[THEN DON'T WASTE TIME TALKING TO ME! FAREWELL, GENTLEMEN.]

Killian turned to ask a question, though before he could, they suddenly became surrounded by a dense, purple swirling fog, as they felt the ground disappear from beneath them.

It seemed like only moments later, when Robin suddenly felt his knees buckle beneath him as he dropped onto what felt like soft soil?

As he instinctively rolled into the fall, having learnt by jumping from high trees, he heard a soft 'whumping' noise, which he assumed to be his friend landing close by.

Where are we? The forest? Storybrooke?

As the swirling fog started to clear, he saw where they’d landed. He found himself standing in front of a headstone. But not just any headstone!
“‘Robin of Locksley, died 2016?’” Robin read the words to himself, just loud enough for his friend to hear. "Is that it? Five bloody words? Not very imaginative!" Killian muttered, looking at his own stone. “‘Captain Killian Jones RN. Forever in our thoughts’,” he read aloud. “They must've put these up quick, considering we’ve only been gone a few weeks? The grass's already grown over mine a bit quick too, if you ask me? They must have had a hell of a lot of rain recently?”Robin smiled, just enjoying the welcome sensation and smell of damp, early dawn air. A smell so lacking in the Underworld. But there were more important things to deal with. He needed to see his children as soon as possible!“Come on! I need to get home!”
With that they left for Storybrooke, to restart their lives.

~oOo~

Ten minutes later, as they strode into Main Street, a worrying thought occurred to the former outlaw.
“Killian, it’s going to come as a shock, us walking in like this? They all think we’re dead, after all! Perhaps we should go to Granny’s first and get some breakfast, then tell David or Ruby? They can call Emma & Regina, to prepare them for the surprise.”“Good idea, I’m starving. Not surprising, seeing as we haven’t had any ‘real’ food for weeks? Let’s get to Granny’s, and see who’s about?”
Granny's Diner

With that, twenty minutes after  they trooped in to the diner.

Killian instantly recognised the long shapely legs and rear of the dark-haired waitress, an old friend, as she bent over one of the tables, wiping it down. He walked up behind her, leaning in and without touching, breathed in her ear.
“Morning, love. Miss me?”“Morning,” Ruby turned to face the friendly voice. But the moment she saw the face, instead of greeting him with the usual flirtatious smile she used on everyone, be they men or women, she let out an ear-piercing shriek, instead!“AARRGGGHHH!!”  
She screeched at the top of her voice, collapsing back against the table behind her, as everyone turned to see what was wrong.
“NO! You can’t be? You’re Dead!” “Red? Sorry love, I didn’t mean to scare you. I just-” But he was now interrupted by another yell. This time, from another tall brunette coming up from the kitchen.“WOLFIE? What’s wrong? You scream!” Spotting the man in black standing close to her girlfriend, her eyes flashed in anger, assuming he’d something to do with it.Killian raised his palms to calm her. “It’s okay, miss. I came up behind her and surprised her, that's all!  Sorry Ruby, I didn’t mean to startle you. Yes, It’s me, Killian, your favourite pirate. And I’m not dead! We just got back.”Ruby calmed, realising she’d overreacted. “I’m sorry…I was just...Dot, it’s okay, he didn’t do anything. I’m just shocked, that's all. Killian? How the hell are you here? And what do you mean, 'we' came back? Who's we?”“He means me,” said the famous thief, in a softer voice, hoping not to shock any more frayed nerves. “Hello Ruby. You’re looking well?”“Robin? You’re alive too?”She quickly moved to wrap her arms around him, hugging him. Ruby, like most of the Storybrooke women, had a soft spot for the former leader of the Merry Men, known for his calm, warm and caring manner towards them all. He'd been a fantastic father, and many had wept at his funeral, seeing Regina broken and Roland devastated. That’d been a bad day. “Yes, Zeus sent us back. It’s a long story.”Ruby let him go from her embrace, red-eyed, when she looked to Dorothy, now embarrassed by her overreaction. “Um, Dot, this is Rob-”“Robin Hood? Yeah, I kinda guessed?” The brunette came closer. “I recognise you from the statue in the main square. Hello Robin...” She offered a hand to shake. “I’m-” “Dorothy? Ruby’s girlfriend? Yes, I remember the drawings Henry showed me when we were in the Underworld.”
He smiled as he took the hand. But instead of shaking it, turned it slightly placing his other hand on top in a gesture of warmth.  Dorothy’s eyes changed from suspicion to a mild twinkle, guessing from Ruby's reaction he was a kind, genuine soul.
“Drawings?”“In the Underworld, yes. When Ruby woke you up with a true love’s kiss? I remember Henry writing your story up in his book, and showing us. I also remember your face from the colourings, and I have to say, they don’t do either of you justice?”Dorothy cheeks pinked. “I’ve heard about them, but have never actually seen for myself. You must have a good memory Robin, after all this time?”“It was only a few weeks ago! But yes, I’ve got  a reasonably good memory. And the drawings of the two if you were very nice, after all.” “A few weeks?" Dorothy seemed confused. "But you’ve been gone like-”“Sorry love” Killian interrupted her, jumping in to the conversation. “Our boy here will give you all the details, but can we get some food and drink first? I’m bloody starving! My stomach thinks my throat’s been cut?” “Agreed.” Robin nodded. “And I certainly don’t want to face Regina on an empty stomach!"The women exchanged more confused looks, as Dorothy answered. “I’m sorry, where are my manners? What’ll you have?”
She took their orders, and disappeared around the back to give them to the kitchen, as Robin leant across to the wolf.
“Ruby, I also need to ask a small favour? It’s a little…delicate?”“Of course. What is it?”“If Killian and I just drop in on Regina & Emma, it might come as a bit of a shock, especially for Roland. Could you possibly call them and let both of them know we're back, before we go our separate ways?”“Robin, it’ll going to be more than a shock! You said it’s been a few weeks since you saw Henry’s book? How long do you think you’ve been away?”“Well let’s see now, we went-” though he was in turn interrupted by a deep voice calling from the front door.“ROBIN?" He turned to see a tall, dark-haired young man near the counter. "KILLIAN?” The young man, probably in his early twenties, looked shocked. “It can’t be? Is that really you?” “Aye lad. And who might you be?” Though as he spoke, the young man came closer, and both older men recognised his face, despite some glaringly obvious changes.“HENRY?”
Robin could barely believe his eyes. Regina’s son had grown at least a foot and a half, his chest now broad, his hair darker, shoulders and face resembling his grandfather's. But with stubble?
All three stood, staring in disbelief.“I, I don’t understand? Henry? We’ve only been gone a few weeks! What the hell’s going on?”“Weeks? Make that five years!”"WHAT?"
~oOo~

The small group remained speechless, as it slowly dawned on them what’d happened. Killian, the first to break silence. All the diners had now stopped eating, staring at them.
“Okay, so I guess time moves a lot slower in the Underworld? That would explains you, Henry Mills? You’re quite the handsome fellow now, it seems?” Killian moved closer to rest a hand on the young man’s shoulder. Henry was now a good six inches taller than him! As he said it he realised, it also meant that, to Emma, he'd also been gone five years! “You two haven’t changed a bit!” Henry was still awestruck by the sight of the lost pair. As he tried to figure what to say next, his younger stepbrother came in from the front of the café, almost unnoticed.
Roland noticed Henry standing in front of a couple of men in some sort of shock? As he walked up to find out what was wrong, he glanced up at the face of one of the men, then instantly froze.
“Pap…Papa?” Roland couldn’t move. “PAPA!”
His lips trembled, as tears started to form. He can’t be? It’s a trick! Dad’s dead!

Robin stood transfixed, taking in the sight of his boy for the first time in weeks. Not weeks, years? No longer his beautiful five-year-old, but the makings of a young man himself?
“Roland? Yes, it’s me. Zeus sent me back.” “PAPA!” 
The ten-year-old yelled again, launching himself at his father, tears coming freely now from both, as Robin’s arms wrapped tightly around his son’s larger frame.
“It’s me, my boy, I swear! I’ll never leave you again!” The pair now wept openly, Roland clinging tightly to him, soaking his father’s shirt as he held on for dear life.They were oblivious to their surroundings. Henry, Ruby, Dorothy and the other astonished diners stood or sat watching them, and there wasn’t a dry eye in the house. Henry’s lower lip wobbled, Ruby almost sobbing as Dorothy held her. Even Killian, the former villainous Captain Hook, had a stray tear rolling down his cheek. “Well...that was emotional!” Said the former pirate, as it started to dawn on him. If this is Roland now, what the hell’s it going to be like seeing Emma? After five years? But his typical blasé comment seemed to ease the atmosphere a little, as their audience all started to breath again, taking serviettes to dab various eyes and cheeks. Robin eased his grip on his son, standing back to take a good look at him, rubbing a thumb across his cheek to help dry the tears. My god, he’s changed!“Papa - You died! How did you get back? Are you…are you really back for good?” Robin couldn't fail to notice the nervousness in his voice.“Roland, I’ll tell you everything. We’ve been trapped in the Underworld for three weeks down there, but for some reason it seems to be over five years up here? I’m as shocked as you are! There's so much to talk about, but I really need to talk to Regina as well? Where's your little sister?”“Which one?” Roland blurted out, without thinking.“What?”But they were interrupted by the sound of a loud crash of cutlery, as somebody knocked over a small table, the culprit having staggered, eyes glazed, open-mouthed in front of the group! Just as Henry had done minutes before, but dropping to her knees. Robin turned to face her.“Regina?”“Robin?”
Her eyes wide, in shock. As though she’d seen a ghost?

Overwhelmed, she suddenly fainted, sliding to the floor of the café. Robin darted out of the stall, but he was too far away to catch her in time. Reaching her, he slid down beside her, lifting her gently to place her head and shoulders into his lap, arm around her neck, cradling her until she hopefully came around.

He guessed it'd only be a matter of moments before his lover regained consciousness. It gave him a little time to gaze at her. She was still stunningly beautiful! Those full, ruby red lips he longed to kiss again. The sweeping eyelashes. The glorious raven-black hair. However, he couldn’t help noticing the extra tiny little wrinkles in the corner of her eyes? And a hint of grey hair surrounding them? Clearly some signs of stress and trauma. Perhaps caused of him?  Hell, what have I put you through?

As she gradually stirred, still clear chocolate-brown eyes slowly opened to find the man she thought she'd never see again, bent over her, speaking softly.
“Regina my love? Yes, it’s me! You fainted. Stay still till you feel okay to stand, okay? I’ve got you.”“What’s going on?” Yelled another new arrival into the café, on seeing the group surrounding someone on the floor. As Henry stepped back up, Emma could just about see past him, to who was lying there, before recognising Regina’s dark blue dress. She wanted to rush over, but was holding a young child’s hand. She walked across as quickly as she could, trying not to yank the girl across the floor.“Regina!” Emma called out, “What happened? And who are-” She stopped herself the moment she recognised the face of the bearded man now cradling the fallen woman.“ROBIN?” Henry jumped in quickly, seeing what was going through his blonde mother’s mind. As it had only been moments since he saw the two heroes return, he realised the next few minutes were probably going to be more than awkward. “Ma, it’s okay! Mum came in a moment before you. She saw Robin, and fainted.” To say she was shocked was putting it mildly? Emma was stunned and more than a little put out, to find him holding Regina so tenderly, stroking her hair back from her face. “Thank…thank you, Robin,” she answered, a little stiffly. “I’ll take it from here?” She bent down to Regina's opposite side, Regina was just starting to get her bearings.“It’s quite alright, Emma,” said the archer, firmly. “I'll help her up. Just give us a moment?”
Emma’s mind was now a whirlwind. If Robin's back, then…Robin…Roland…Robyn. Honour? Does he know?

But her thoughts were interrupted by another male voice from above.  A voice she also thought she’d never hear again.
“Hello there, love?" She looked up to find Killian beaming down at her. “Been a while, hasn't it? Five years, apparently?” “KILLIAN? Oh, my god! How the hell-”  Just like her son, Emma now froze.“Steady now Swan? Don’t want you fainting too!” Her former lover, moving across to offer her a hand. She tensed, never having felt more awkward in her life. She looked down to see Regina, who was now being affectionately cradled by Robin.
The two women looked directly at one another, each sensing the panic in the other.

This was going to get REALLY awkward!
~oOo~After rising slowly, supported by Robin, Regina tried to compose herself. But her usual icy, majestic sangfroid was always impossible around him. She was just too shaken. She also felt a huge amount of magical energy surrounding them, which, she assumed, was linked to her feeling so emotional. Emma placed her hand tenderly on Killian’s cheek.“So it really is you?” She mumbled, her emotions shot to hell. She felt the urge to kiss him but, aware of their audience and her changed circumstances, wrapped her arms around him instead, and laid a head on his shoulder. “How come you're even alive?”“It’s quite the adventure, Swan. Shall we sit?”He led her to one of the tables, the farthest away from prying eyes. Opposite, Regina found herself staring into deep blue eyes. Eyes she saw close for the last time, five years ago. When he'd sacrificed his life for her. She couldn’t concentrate on what he was saying, just staring back. Henry, seeing the awkwardness, got straight to the point.“Killian? Robin? I don’t understand? I’m staying at mums’ this weekend, and I woke up this morning, to see I’d written a new story about the two of you? And now you’re here? On the same day! That's more than coincidence, don’t you think? I showed these two how you cleared the River of Lost Souls. That was fucking brilliant, by the way!”“Henry!” His mothers both admonished him, almost simultaneously. “Don’t swear in front of your brother and sister!” Regina ticked him off.But Henry just ignored her, as though they were invisible. “How'd you get back? I read about you shaking hands with Arthur. He stayed behind while you went to heaven? I thought you'd finally moved on?” “We did, lad,” Killian answered for them. “Though we met Zeus shortly after. It was all quite brief but, he seemed pleased with us clearing the River of Lost Souls, so he gave us both the option to come back? Fully restored too, see?” He waved his new left hand. “The Handless Wonder no more, eh Regina?”
Robin took over, seeing as the two women were still too dumbfounded to speak. 
“Things are confusing, but it felt like after I was taken from you Regina, we were only down there less than three weeks? It was Arthur’s idea to clear the river, so we willingly helped. Unfortunately, Henry tells me up here it's been five years? I’m sorry if we shocked you, my love.” Regina blanched at the last words as Robin continued, “That’s why we came here first. We wanted Ruby to break the news to you first, maybe a little more gently?” He glanced over to a smiling Ruby, who'd been listening, intrigued. “I must admit though, I was more than stunned to see my boy here and how he’s changed? Plus, Henry of course! That was a shock. You’ve become quite the handsome young man!”Robin then glanced over at his still teary-eyed son, who'd stayed close, not taking his eyes off him as he led Regina back to the table. “And you Rolly? I haven’t seen you since before we left on Emma’s mission to rescue Killian. I’m sorry I wasn’t around for you and I'd give anything to make up for that, my boy. I’m not even sure what day, month or year it is? Five years! So, what month is it? Are you ten yet?”“Yep, last month! It’s May, 2021,” Roland chuckled. Robin noticed that although his son had lost most of his childish innocence, he still retained those dimples? They were going to be more than helpful when he started meeting girls.“Then I owe you five years worth of presents,” he pulled his boy in for another hug. “No need. Today I got the best present ever! I don’t need anything else now.” He hugged his father again. Several people were now sniffling, Dorothy included, tearful at the reunion of father and son. It was only then that Robin noticed a little girl hiding behind Roland? A little dark-blonde with, unusually for her colouring, the most beautiful brown eyes? And dimples!? She clearly looked like Roland. Was she his?  She didn’t look big enough to be five, still very small. But god, those eyes! She can't be Zelena’s, surely?Robin turned to his lover. “Is this my little girl, Gina?”Regina, still not ready to talk, sat with tears still sliding down her cheeks. Fortunately, as she tried to put the right words together, Henry sensed things were still hard for her, so he took over again, not wanting any misunderstandings between them. “Robin, this is Honour! Yes, she’s yours. She turned four in January.” “Honour?" He looked at the shy girl peeping out from behind Roland's legs. "That's a beautiful name, for a beautiful girl! Hold on? Four? I don’t understand. She was a baby when I left and you said we’ve been gone five years? And her hair-”“Honour isn’t yours and Zelena’s, Robin! She's yours and Regina’s.” Henry couldn’t help himself. He knew that if he didn’t open everything up for them now, his mums would likely avoid the subject for days, and then suffer from guilt until everything was finally out in the open, with all the embarrassment that'd bring. So again, he did it for them.  “So, when I died - Regina, you were pregnant?”
The former mayor gave him a shy smile, before slowly nodding, still overwhelmed, biting on her lower lip. Robin's serious stare slowly grew into a beaming smile, as he moved to take Regina's hand in his own. Trembling, she looked up into the eyes of her former lover.
He’s as handsome the day he left me! He hasn’t changed one bit!
The small gathering watched as Robin finally let go of Roland and Regina’s hands, lowering himself to his knees, to talk to his daughter for the very first time.
“Hello little one?” He smiled. “Please don’t be frightened. My, that’s a beautiful dress you’re wearing? Are you off to some sort of party?” He was trying desperately not to unnerve her.
But the little girl wasn't unnerved in the slightest.
“Yes. Colette’s having a fairy party!” Her voice was clear, holding on to Roland's trousers, as she walked out from behind him. “She’s my friend!”“Is she now? How lovely. Did you have a party for your birthday?”“Yes! Henny & Vi got me a bicycle!” She looked adoringly up at her big brother, Henry smiling back. “Robyn & Auntie Zee got me a bubble factory! And my mummies got me a dampoline!”“A trampoline? How exciting! Wait…um…Robyn?”“Yes, Robyn. My sisi.”Henry saw the confusion on his face. But this time, Regina, finally recovering her power of speech, quietly spoke before her son could intervene yet again. “Zelena named your other daughter after you, Robin.” She almost croaked, red-eyed, still caught up in the first ever conversation between father and daughter.“Your name's Robyn too?” The little girl asked him. Although usually a little shy with strangers, Honour felt comfy about this man. Roland and Henry liked him; so he must be nice?“Honour?” The little girl looked up at Regina, who tried to remain calm. “Listen now, this is important. Um...yes, he's called Robin, too. And he's your sister’s2 daddy. But do you remember our stories? He's your daddy too!”“You’re my daddy?” Honour turned back to him, frowning.“Yes…yes, I am, poppet.” It was the archer’s turn to wipe away a tear.“But my daddy died!” She looked up at her brother, clearly confused. “Rolly?”“Yes Honny, but it really is daddy! He’s not dead anymore. We got our Papa back!” He smiled down at her. He was finding this hard enough himself, so could only imagine what she was going through.Robin sensed the four-year-old’s confusion. He so wanted to haul her into his arms, but knew that would probably frighten her. So he changed tack, looking at the little doll she clutched. “So, who’s this, Honour?”
She smiled and showed her doll, a princess, to him, Regina watching closely as, in less than a minute, her normally shy, reserved little girl, just seemed to warm to him and, without any further hesitation, opened her arms to demand a lift up so she could sit on his knee and explain. Robin didn’t hesitate. He was already smitten. As the group looked to the happy scene between father and daughter, Killian's focus was now on Emma, who'd sat down close on the other side of Regina. Very close. He couldn’t help but notice that his lover's eyes were fixed on the other woman as she spoke to Robin, with an odd look. What was it? Fear? Envy? He also realised the two women had been holding hands these last few minutes, their fingers entwined.

Regina glanced back at Emma, as though in a silent conversation. Killian spotted it, an almost nervous exchange between the two women, as though something needed to be said? Eventually, Emma coughed awkwardly, sitting up.
“Robin. Killian. We really need to talk,” she mumbled, clearly dreading it. “Perhaps somewhere a little more...private? Please?”~oOo~
After a few minutes whispering to Honour, with the little girl now laughing, Robin reluctantly put her down on the seat with Roland, kissing his son’s head, before getting up to walk with Killian to the back of the diner to join them, out of earshot of the other diners, some of whom by now were starting to leave.
 He looked across to Killian, who said nothing. But with a small sideways flick of his head, and a raised brow, drew Robin’s attention to the backs of the women. That’s when he noticed Emma had her right arm around Regina’s waist as she directed the brunette to the furthest bench at the back. Robin glanced back to the rest of the remaining group and noticed everyone looking at them. They were being prepared for bad news! Killian moved to Emma’s left, placing his hand lightly on her shoulder as she maneuvered Regina into the bench seat. She flinched slightly, turning away to sit herself next to Regina, so Killian had no choice but to remove his hand.“Guys. Um, could you sit opposite? Please?” Again, Emma seemed awkward. Regina said nothing, and just kept staring into Robin’s eyes, still teary, sad and...was she frightened?“Gina, what’s wrong? Is it my other daughter? Robyn, you said? Is she okay? You’re starting to worry me!”“No, Robyn’s fine…um…Robin. It’s not that.”Then what, my love? Come on, you can tell me anything! You know that!”
The women looked at each other, both wanting the other to start. Emma moved her hand across to take Regina’s, as the brunette looked to Robin, almost apologetically.
“Robin, Killian, I know you’ve both been in the Underworld for a few weeks. However, as you now know, up here it’s been over five years?” Emma started but Regina interrupted her. “Robin, I’m sorry, but we're both finding this difficult to talk about. It was very painful, but I want you know that-”“Regina love, I understand. Why don’t you start from when Hades killed me?” He offered his hand to take hers, though she hesitated before taking it, holding tightly with the other hand in Emma's. Robin and Emma looked at each other, curiously.“I saw you die! Your body went down like a stone. You looked at me and your spirit just...evaporated? Hades told me your soul was obliterated. I couldn’t do anything to help you, and, and…Robin…it killed me too! Why? Why did you have to do that?”“To save your life of course! Just as you were prepared to do it for me. Go on? Please?”“Zee…Zelena came in and we argued, though she finally came to her senses. Hades gave her the crystal to kill me, but she became hysterical and stabbed him with it instead! She’s not the same now, Robin. She’s, sort of better? Even Roland likes her now.”Robin's brow rose. “You let Roland near Zelena? What the hell were you thinking?” “Hey!” Emma jumped up, now angry. “That’s not fair! You have no idea what-”“NO IDEA?” For a usually calm man, Robin’s fury was instant. “TELL ME EMMA, HAVE YOU EVER BEEN RAPED?” Robin’s voice roared, Emma feeling the anger still burning inside him. “Well I have! Don’t you EVER presume to tell me what I should think about her!” Even his fists was now clenched. “That woman caused me more pain than you could imagine! And she murdered Marian, for god’s sake!”
Emma knew there was no answer to that. And he wasn’t backing down. And Honour and Roland were watching from a table on the other side of the diner.
“I’m sorry. I know things were hard for you, and for your family. But things have happened here over the last few years too, which you need to know about?”Robin knew he'd overreacted. It wasn’t Emma’s fault - she was just trying to defend Regina from being yelled at? So he sat. “I’m sorry,ed. But...It’s just that, when it comes to that woman, I'm more than raw! Imagine if something like that'd happened to Henry? Would you feel inclined to forgive? We both know you wouldn't!”Regina shook her head, sharing the guilt. “I’m sorry too, Robin. You’re right, but I also hurt Marian the first time, and you know about my past! The Evil Queen was responsible for more suffering than even the Wicked Witch.” “That's true. But we both know you’re not her now!”“That’s how you feel, but there are still many here who haven’t forgiven me. I won’t excuse Zelena, but you just need to talk to her when you’re ready? Regardless of her past crimes, she’s become a good mother to Robyn. She knows what she did, and she’s trying to atone for it. She’s still in therapy with Archie. She has been for five years.”“Dr Hopper? The psychiatrist? She’s seeking help?”“Just like the rest of us! For the first two years after your deaths, me, Emma, Roland. And Zelena. If the cricket was charging New York rates, he'd be a wealthy man by now,” she tried to smirk. “As it is, he’s become a family friend. We owe him a great deal.”“You’ve probably been through hell yourself. I haven’t thanked you for all you’ve done for Roland these last few years.” He smiled as he looked across at the young man talking to his young sister.“I don’t know what we'd have done without Roland. He kept us all sane,” Regina smiled as she looked over at the ten-year-old standing. Emma nodded in agreement. Clearly the Saviour must've also played a minor role in his son’s life these past few years? “Little John, Tuck and Will. They’ve all played a big part in helping us. We couldn’t have got through it without them.”“I’m pleased to hear that. It made me feel quite sick to think of him being left. Especially after losing Marian. I never doubted you loved him. However, now I know about Honour, I’m surprised Merlin never thought to say anything to Arthur? Arthur would have told me.”“Merlin?” Emma asked, still refusing to look Killian in the eye. “But he’s dead, surely?”“He isn’t,” Killian interrupted. “It seems the Sorcerer’s been communicating, somehow, with Arthur. His departure from Camelot was planned, to allow us to change our fates rather than take its other course. I should’ve guessed Nimue and I killing the greatest sorcerer that ever lived, was a little too easy?” “Arthur gave us the idea of how to clear the River of Lost Souls,” Robin added. “He told us Merlin was feeding him information from above. He’s out there somewhere. Anyway, Tell me about Honour and Robyn?” Robin knew something was wrong and wanted them to get to the point.  He also knew Regina would find it easier if she could tell the story her own way.“Robin, after you died, we held your funeral in the cemetery rather than the forest. The grave next to Killian’s.”“I saw it. It’s where Zeus returned us.”“Everyone in Storybrooke came, plus the Merry Men, of course. Smee, and your old crew were there too, Killian. We couldn’t fit everybody in the memorial service in the town hall that we had about a week after your funeral.” Regina sighed, and Emma smiled, though she still wouldn’t look Killian in the eye, a fact he picked up on. “It was the worst day of my life. I was broken, Robin!”Regina was clearly struggling, and starting to well up again, so Robin thought to help by distracting her. “Tell me when you discovered you were pregnant?”“Well, it was a good three months later. You knew I couldn’t have children?” The archer nodded. “Well I therefore assumed I had some sort of bug? Morning sickness, as it turned out! Whale diagnosed me, and I was stunned.”“Well, true love and all that? Breaks any curse?” He offered, at which Regina started to smile, but Emma visibly stiffened. Regina seemed to move on, quickly.“Well, I was astonished. Happy though! I never imagined it happening for one minute.” “I know you always craved another child alongside Henry, and I’m delighted to have been of some assistance?” He winked. “Honour's truly beautiful, and I’ve fallen in love with her, already. She’s got her mother’s eyes and smile, so how could I not?”She blushed. “But she's got your hair and dimples! My temper, badly...” She smiled at him, though looking to the other woman, checked herself. “I had her six months later. It was Zelena’s idea to name her own little girl after you. So, I named mine after what stood for. Honour.” More tears started sliding down her cheek. Emma brought about a tissue from somewhere and dabbed her cheek, giving her a silent smile.“Your girls get to spend plenty of time together. They’re already close, and Roland's a wonderful big brother to both of them. Very protective. And Henry of course! They all adore Henry! He’s our guiding light...” Emma nodded in agreement, as they looked proudly at the young man as he now held his little sister on his knee. “He’s home for a few weeks, but he’s in his second year studying at Harvard. Sometimes we miss him so much when he's away.”“He's changed most of all,” Robin agreed. “In a good way. He’s a handsome, smart young man and I always knew he'd do well. He’s a credit to you both. Mind you, I’ve lost five years of Roland and, well, everybody. I’ve missed too much.” Regina smiled sadly, and patted his arm, but never let go of Emma.But Killian had seen enough! He knew they were holding something back.“A sad tale, indeed. Though I’m quite sure now a loving father's been reunited with his children, all will be well. However, Emma, I’ve noticed that since you came into this place you’ve barely looked at me twice? And said even less? Odd for five years gone, don’t you think? You’re acting nervous, twitchy. And you’ve had hold off the queen’s hand since we sat down, flinched when I touched you, and look as guilty as hell! What’s going on Swan? I though after what I’ve been through together, I deserve a little better treatment than that, don’t you?"
Emma slowly nodded. This was going to be difficult.
“You’re right. Killian, I’m sorry. Yes, I'm feeling nervous. Truth is, we need to tell you something. Both of you. I, we, never imagined we would ever see you again? Like Regina said, it’s come as a shock!”Robin could see her struggling with her words. “Emma, you and I barely knew each other long, prior to me dying. And a five-year gap doesn’t exactly help?” He gave her a sympathetic smile. “But I like to think you and I were...friends? So please, just tell us?”Emma still said nothing, so Regina continued for her. “Robin, this is a little difficult for both of us. When you were murdered, I was left utterly broken. Charming, Snow and everybody tried to help but…but…it was difficult? Whilst I was still grieving you, we had Jekyll and Hyde, and all other kinds of monsters to deal with. I’ll tell you about it another time. But you need to know that after losing you, despite everyone's support, I…I’m ashamed to admit it but once I even tried…to end it all.” Tears were now flowing down Regina’s cheeks again, which even made Robin’s eyes redden. Emma’s too.“I’m so sorry I did that to you. I’m sorry I brought you so much pain.” He tried to reach for her hand, but she pulled back.“Don’t Robin! Just...don't. Please? You’ll set me off, and I won’t be able to explain. Without Roland, Henry and of course Emma…” she glanced to the blonde who, surprisingly, now rested her head on the other woman’s shoulder. “I wouldn’t have got through it. As I told you, Archie was priceless! He’s now one of Honour’s godparents?” She forced a small smile. “Killian, I’ll let Emma tell you her own story. But she was also going through a terrible time after you were killed, and she couldn’t bring you back.”
He nodded, but Emma still avoided his stare. 
“She’s been my rock. We supported one another through the worst time of my, of our, lives.” She turned slightly to face the blonde, placing a small kiss on Emma’s brow. “She helped me so much over the last few years, from straight after I discovered I was pregnant. I now found myself raising three children, so Emma moved in to help. We became much closer and gradually...our feelings for one another grew. Quite simply, Emma and I fell in love with each other.”
The two men shared a stunned look.
“Neither of us could've foreseen this would happen. We’d both lost our soulmates. Neither of us ever had feelings for each other before, but somehow, it felt right. And it still does!” She turned directly to face Emma, but this time, instead of her brow, she pecked her lips, the blonde returning a shy smile and giving her one back, squeezing her hand.
The silence was deafening, Emma finally breaking it.
“Robin, Regina and I got married last year. She's my wife now.”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Robin, Regina and I got married last year. She's my wife now."
The men looked at one another, floored by the revelation. Killian wanted to come back with a suitably tart remark, but after that, his heart just wasn't in it.
 “I see.”Inside he was devastated.  So without saying another word he stood, turned, and walked out through the onlookers as though they were invisible, heading towards the door.“KILLIAN?”  Emma finally found her voice. She wasn’t sure what his reaction would be. Anger maybe? Swearing? Lashing out? But not silence. She couldn’t imagine what was going through his head. For him, it'd been less than a month since they’d come back from that godawful trip to the Underworld. A place she'd tried so hard to forget. And the only reason she went there in the first place?
Him.

She was the one who’d turned him into a Dark One. Into the thing he hated most. Yet he still went on and sacrificed himself. And he'd been stabbed, beaten, and tortured mercilessly by Hades. All because of her.

Now Zeus sends him back to find she’d moved on from him and married?

Overwhelmed with guilt, she started to weep. After everything he’d been through because of her? Her face dropped into her hands.
Regina would’ve comforted her, but she was too distracted by her own former lover. Robin, his arms now folded, stared into the middle distance. A stray tear formed, sliding down his left cheek.  It made her feel wretched. She tried placing a hand on his arm. But he suddenly flinched, jerking back, like he’d been burnt?“I’m sorry Robin. You have to understand, I never imagined for one minute I'd ever see you again? After Hades I thought you’d gone forever.” He nodded, with a weary look of resignation. "I guess five years is a long time.”But she could see pain etched on his face. “I loved you with all my heart.”“Loved?” He repeated. Past tense. Hardly surprising. He's her past, after all. His clearly suppressed calm only made her feel even more wretched. “I only meant-” But he raised a hand to stop her.“Sorry but I need to be anywhere but here right now. Excuse me.”He stood to leave, before turning his head away to look at his children. “I can only hope you're truly happy.”He said it with no feeling whatsoever. As Hook had moments earlier, his intention had been to just walk out the door; to breathe fresh air, his mind an emotional jumble. However, as he stepped away, he felt a light tug on his trouser leg. Looking down, the little brown-eyed girl looked up at him.“You going now?” The inquisitive youngster asked, opening her arms to him. “Picky-up me?”He felt ashamed. Whatever he’d lost, he’d gained something far more precious. So giving  her a genuine smile, he lifted the youngster into his arms, wanting to cuddle her, though knowing it’d probably scare her so soon after meeting him for the first time. So, drawing her gently to his chest, he whispered. “No my lovely, I’m going for a walk, but I'm not leaving you, or Roland, ever again.” Surprisingly, the four-year-old grinned, resting her head on his shoulder. He tilted his own head to rest it gently against hers as another stray tear fell.A voice from his side spoke. “Is that a promise papa?”“Yes Roland, it’s a promise. I’m not going anywhere.”Henry noticed Ruby holding back her own tears, while being held by Dorothy. Her wolf hearing had clearly picked up everything from the far table. Robin had been a good friend to Ruby when he'd been around, and she was upset for the pain he must be feeling.  Henry placed his hands on her shoulders, before pulling her into a hug. He was now taller than most, certainly all of the women. And his voice deep. “It’ll be alright Rubes, you'll see. They’ll sort it. Somehow.”“I know, but it’s so unfair? None of them deserve this.”Robin continued hugging his children, wishing the moment would never end. Honour lifted her head to study him. Nervousness gone, she could already see just how much Roland loved him. And he seemed nice, so she asked. “Play wiv me outside?”“I’d love to, poppet. Come on, let’s go?” He was now desperate for fresh air, and the chance to get to know her. “Henry, would you tell your mothers I’m taking them to the park? I don’t want them worrying. Roland, areyou coming?”“Course I am. I’m not leaving you again!”“Nor I you, my boy. Never again.”
Storybrooke Recreation Ground

As the trio walked out, the remaining diners slowly starting drifting off. Word about the return of the former pirate and outlaw from the Underworld was about to spread rapidly. Thanks to Henry, their story of the cleansing of the River of Lost Souls would also spread, mainly due to the Author showing the new story from the magical storybook to Leroy and Ruby straight after Robin left, then leaving it with the waitress to read.

So quickly in fact, that within an hour of walking and playing on the swings and rides with his children, a small group headed towards him from the opposite side of the park, some breaking into a run, shouting.  For a moment, Robin thought there could be danger, so he calmly let Honour down to the ground, moving in front to shield them. What he would do for a bow right now?
“Roland, hold Honour back for me, would you?” However, his anxiety disappeared when he saw the man in front of the pack, a bearded giant, instantly recognisable.“It really is you!" Bellowed Little John, bounding closer, surprisingly fleet of foot for such a large man. Robin smiled as his dearest friend reached him.“John! I’m so happy to SEE….EEEEEEH!”
The words were squeezed out of him by the bear hug, as he lifted Robin clean off his feet, into a crushing embrace.
“My old friend...” he was weeping now. “They told me you came back, and you're really here? You're alive!”“I won't be for much longer if you don't put me down? My poor old ribs can’t take much more of this!”  
John let him down as the rest of the men reached them, mostly cheering, hugging and patting their returned, much-lamented leader.
“Jonny!” Honour yelled, putting her arms out for her godfather."Honny, my lovely!" John gathered her into a gentler hug as Robin grinned. Seems Regina was right; he could see how close the friendly giant was to his own daughter. And Roland grinned as Will and Alan moved to hug the boy. Robin hadn’t realised till now just how much he’d missed them over the last few weeks. 
Not weeks. Five bloody years!
Tuck was the last to reach them, watching the commotion before being the last to hug their returned hero. “I think we need to celebrate, don’t you?” The others cheered their approval. For the next few minutes, their leader received further hugs as even more joined the growing crowd, including some of the merry women as clearly, word had already spread.”Locksley family, your chariots await. Let’s go.” Without being asked, the children were gathered, Will collecting Honour from John, turning and lifting her to place her on his shoulders as she giggled. Tuck did much the same with the somewhat heavier Roland.“Goodness Rolly, you’re packin’ on the beef, young man! You're a lot heavier than last time!”
As Robin smiled at his children, strong arms suddenly grabbed him from behind.
“What the bloody hell - Woah!”
He yelped as, with his children looking on, John easily lifting the fully-grown man cleanly on to his own shoulders. Far too easily. Making his children chuckle as the now larger group of at least sixty left the park to head towards the forest and, presumably, the latest site of their camp.
~oOo~
Henry arrived late to the park, wanting to see where Robin had taken the children. Fortunately, not too late as he spotted the throng in the distance, with Honour, Roland and even Robin being paraded on shoulders, heading somewhere. He was about to go and join them when he heard a voice behind him.
“Henry, what’s going on?” Asked a pretty brunette, putting her hand in his.“Hi Vi.” He turned, pecking her cheek. “It's Robin! Him and Killian came back from the Underworld today!”“Robin Hood?” Henry’s on/off girlfriend over the last five years remembered the brief time the outlaw had spent with the heroes. “He’s Honour’s dad, isn’t he?”“And Rolly and Robyn’s. And he’s, well, he was also Regina’s soulmate.”“Oh dear. Bit awkward?”“What do you mean?”“Well Emma’s not going to be too pleased at having her wife’s old boyfriend back in town, is she? He’ll want to be with his kids. I can’t see Robin leaving them with their adopted mums. Bit awkward?”
It never occurred to him that anyone wouldn't want Robin around. Killian sure, but Robin? Then he remembered what he'd said to his mums when he'd left the diner.
"Yeah, maybe. I had a bit of an argument with them before I left, and said a few things I shouldn't. I think I'm kinda in the doghouse."
Back in the diner. A little earlier...
“Mums, just so you know, Robin’s taken Rolly and Hon to the park. He wanted me to tell you he’ll bring them back later, though he didn't say when."“What?” Emma's voice rose, irritated. "He should've asked us first! He can't just take them off like that?""Well be fair, he is their dad, ma. Until now he didn’t even know Honour existed, and he hasn’t seen Ro for five years, so maybe cut him some slack?”"He still should've asked before just taking them! They're living with us now and we’d planned Ato be going over to the farm next, then get back an early night, for school tomorrow.”"So what? That’s more important than getting to know your own dad for the first time? The dad everyone told you was dead? C'mon ma, get real?”Emma knew his point was valid, but maybe because it was Regina's former lover that took them, annoyed her. " Look, just stop arguing kid, and go tell him to bring them back here? He should've-" "Kid?" The word, like the instruction, irritated him. "Kid? What, you think I'm five or something?""And I'm still your mother, so show me some respect, or-" "You want respect?" He cut in again. "Well stop acting like a dick?" By now, some of the other diners had started looking over, as Henry’s raised voice grew louder, finally pulling Regina out of her thoughts. "I'm TWENTY years old, and not a fucking kid, so stop calling me one! You seriously want me to go get Robin and bring his kids back here? They’re HIS, not yours."
To Emma, that last barb stung! Reminding her that, apart from him, she'd only inherited her current family. She knew all too well that even though she'd married Regina and loved them, Roland and Honour would never truly see her as anything other than Regina's wife. They even called her Emma, not mum.
But Regina had also noticed. "Henry Swan-Mills, do NOT  speak to your mother in that tone! You will apologise young man, now!”
But instead, he turned and barked right back at her, too.
"Rob and Killian have just been told that you two moved on from them. Don’t you think you’ve done enough to them for one day?”
He knew that, with his current temper, this wouldn’t end well. So he turned and walked away, storming out of the diner, leaving both mothers yelling behind him to come back.

Later...

The Merry Men made their way to their new camp in the forest on the outskirts of Storybrooke, to celebrate his return.
Robin had insisted Killian Jones, who’d been as much a hero as himself down in the Underworld, should also join them. So Will phoned around, gathering everyone for the impromptu feast, then walked to the Rabbit Hole to gather some of the stragglers.  He finally found Killian propping up the bar. Walking over to him, he called Robin, exchanged a few words, then handed the phone to the pirate.“Jones, you reprobate!”  Shouted the former outlaw on the other end of the line. “It seems you and I have made an impression, for some reason? There’s a feast starting here. Some sort of pig roast? The drinks included, so stop drowning your sorrows, and get your hairy arse over here?”
He had indeed been in high dudgeon after leaving the diner. Despondent and depressed. Five years? Couldn't she have waited? He would have! Did she ever really love him? He knew he was being ridiculous but he couldn't help himself. So he’d spent the last two hours in the bar, trying to figure out what to do next. So the call from the friendly voice came as a welcome distraction.
“Locksley? Or should that be Mi'lord? I was expecting you in here sometime. You sound far too cheerful, considering we’ve both lost someone rather dear to us?”“My friend, I really don’t know what to think about all that right now. Regina and me? Well we were, according to Tink, ‘soulmates and true loves’. Though it appears after five years’ anyone can move on?” Killian could hear the sarcasm. “Yes, I’m hurt, but to be honest I don’t want to think about that right now. I've got a new daughter, Killian! A beautiful little ladybI didn’t even know about! Two daughters in fact. And Roland. And I’m just so bloody happy to have them, that I don’t really want to think about anything else. So just come over to the camp and join us? If you want to just get wasted, then we can do it together. Just get over here?”“Perhaps I’m ready for some company, after all. Alright, I’m on my way.”
Somewhere in the forest

A little over an hour later, Killian, having walked with Will to the relocated camp, was struck to find that Robin’s description of a ‘pig roast’ was an understatement, to put it mildly. Yes, there were fires and animals being roasted, but there was also music, people dancing in small groups, and even a large bar set up? And it seemed as though half the town was here.
“Bloody hell. What’s going on, Scarlett?”“This is all for you and Rob, so enjoy it! Ruby showed us the latest story from the Underworld, in one of those books Henry left her. Word spreads fast around here, you know? Apparently, you guys saved well over two and a half thousand souls down there. Have you any idea how many people around here have loved ones who've passed on? All of ‘em! Apparently Zeus was the one who sent you back? So, whatever people might've thought about you before, including me Hook. Or should that be 'Captain two-hands' these days? You’re definitely one of the heroes, right now!”
Heroes? He didn’t feel like a hero. It was then, a woman's voice piped up from his left.
“Killian?” A small blond appeared to be looking down to his new left hand, “I’m pleased to see you back?” She moved to give him a hug.“Hi, Tink. Can't say everyone’s delighted.”“Emma and Regina? Yes, I heard. I’m sorry.”“Well, I guess being dead five years didn’t help? Still, she’s moved on. And with another woman! So I guess I need to move on, too.”
Tink could feel the suppressed anger in his voice, despite the calm appearance. 
“Please don’t hate her, Killian? When she lost you, Emma was devastated! She went through a really bad time and Snow and David tried everything to pull her out of it. We all did. I spent quite some time with them. They visited your graves daily for weeks. They even left Storybrooke together for a while, trying to recover. But Henry insisted on bringing them back; especially once Regina found out she was pregnant. We almost lost her at one point.”Now Killian felt a little foolish for his earlier behaviour. "Yeah, she said something in the diner.”  Things were obviously more complicated.“But thank Zeus for Archie! You know, he even took them both opto live in his house for a week? I don’t know what he said, but it seemed to help. They started to heal, but it was very slow.  It was only a couple of years later that Emma moved in with Regina, partly to help with Roland and the baby. Feelings then just slowly started to grow between them, I guess. They then disappeared for a few months. Later, we found out they went to Boston. They went away again, a year ago. But this time they came back and told us they'd got married.”“So no big royal wedding?”“No. Snow was livid!” Tink smiled, half-heartedly, at the memory. “Not because they'd got married, but because she missed out on organising a big wedding! Only daughter? Princess? Heir of Misthaven? Back when Emma told her mother they were dating, she was really awkward about that, too.”“Well, good luck to them. Though I have to admit, it bloody hurts, Tink! You know, after all these years, I honestly thought I'd found the one for me?”“And she was! Robin felt much the same about Regina. Though they have a much bigger problem. Those two are soulmates as well as true loves. I should know!”“True loves? Still?”“Fairy dust doesn’t lie. True love lasts till death and beyond. Regina may think she’s moved on from him, but she hasn’t. Denying a true love when they’re near becomes increasingly painful over time.  It’s a force of magic, and they’re both in for a lot of heartache if they fight it. Poor Emma's going to be trapped in the middle!”~oOo~
The celebrations carried on late into the evening, everyone in high spirits.

Although initially glum, Killian, with a few drinks and good food inside him, started to cheer up, though not quite back to his old self. Several of the local single women made more than an effort to introduce themselves to the handsome former pirate, once word reached them that he was single again. Effort much appreciated by him, if not by Tink, who'd stuck close by him throughout.
“Killian?” Ruby made her way over, hand-in-hand with Dorothy. “Sorry about earlier. I got carried away. And I’m so sorry for-”She started getting misty eyed once again, so he jumped in. “There's nothing you need apologise for, love. It’s been quite the day.” He looked at the tall brunette standing next to her. “Miss Gale? I’m sorry we weren’t properly introduced earlier. I met your Aunt in the Underworld. ‘Aunt Em’ wasn't it? She came over to thank us after she came out of the river with someone. An older gentleman. Name of Henry, as I recall?”Tears filled the eyes of the former Oz hero. “Auntie Em and Uncle Henry? So they’re safe? Snow said that Hades had-”“She's safe, and now gone to a better place, I’m certain.”Dorothy released her girlfriend’s hand, to hug him. “Thank you! After Rubes told me what that bastard did to her in the Underworld version, I never imagined-”“You’re more than welcome, love. I confess, I can’t recall all the details, as we met so many down there. But can I say congratulations to you and Ruby here for finding your own true love?” He winked at the wolf-hybrid over her shoulder, “Dorothy, thank you for making my friend happy. You make a beautiful couple.” “Thanks," the two women shared a smile. "So where are you staying?” “I hadn’t given it much thought. Till a few hours ago I assumed I’d be going back to Swan’s place. But now?” A resigned look came over his handsome features. “After five years away, I’m not even sure where the Jolly, or any of my stuff is. Or even if I have stuff anymore? I died a Dark One, remember? So, I guess Robin’s guys will sort me out with a canvas over my head tonight and we’ll see from there.”“No chance! You’ll come stay with us at the diner, won’t he Rubes?”“Sure, stay as long as you need? It's a lot warmer than a tent.”“Well that’s settled then." Tink smiled up at him. "I’ll go try and find out where all your things are? Emma's bound to know. And if not, well, there’s always magic?”“Thanks love. Mind you, hadn’t you better clear it with granny?”“Sorry, I forgot to tell you..." Ruby’s smile dimmed. "She passed away a few years ago. Just after Robin’s murder.” Dorothy put her arm around her lover’s waist. “She was fond of him and Roland. We all were, and she took his death particularly hard. She had some health problems anyway, and her heart finally gave out.”“That’s sad to hear. My condolences, she was a wise old bird. She kept me in line all right! I’ll miss her.” The women nodded as he took a hand from each to give them a short squeeze in sympathy.  “Come ladies, let’s go join the throng? I do believe the drinks are on Locksley tonight!”
They worked their way through the welcoming crowd. Killian and Tink on one side, Ruby and Dorothy on the other. The former pirate glanced towards the makeshift bar and spotted Robin, with Honour in one arm and a pint of beer in the other, with Roland & Henry either side as people came to pay their respects.
“Locksley! We meet again.”“It's been a weird day, hasn't it, Jones? Have you met my beautiful little lady here?” She showed off Hope, as proud as punch, the girl giving him a tired smile. “Though sadly, as the night’s drawing in, I first need to get her and her brother back to her mother, before we chat? It’s getting dark, so Regina may be starting to worry.”“No Papa! Can I stay here with you tonight? Please?” Roland moaned. “I’m not letting you go!” He wrapped his arms tight around Robin’s waist. Honour looked down at her brother and hugged her new daddy just a little tighter too. “My darling boy, I’m not leaving you! Neither of you. But it’s my first day back, so I need to find somewhere to stay? So Roland, be a good lad and go with Henry? I'll definitely find a way to meet you tomorrow."  He looked up at the now tall, broad-shouldered and handsome twenty-year-old. The one who’s changed the most. "Henry, would you mind?”But before he answer, Tink spoke up. “Robin, I’ll take them back? I need to speak to Regina anyway. I’m pretty sure Henry would much prefer to stay here and enjoy a few drinks with the rest of you?”
The young man in question smiled. Tink was one of them few who treated him like an adult. His mothers certainly didn't!
“Thanks, Tink. I did ask Violet to join me, as she hadn’t met Robin before. To be honest, I’m feeling a bit pissed off with my mums right now? I texted, telling them what we’re doing, so I thought at least one of them would've shown up? Their first night back and all?”“I think they have other things on their minds right now, don't you?” She glanced up at Robin.“She’s right, Henry. It’s a strange day for all of us. I’m sorry to have been the cause of their discomfort.”
Henry nodded. Robin had always been considerate and, even though he was pleased his mothers were now happy, he felt sad it partly came at Robin’s expense. As The Author, he knew the story of Regina, Robin and Tinker Bell’s fairy dust. The man with the lion tattoo. The man who helped his own father get to Neverland, to help save him from Pan. Who’d lost his wife twice, at the hands of the Mills sisters. The man who'd played a major part in turning his mother away from darkness, to become a true hero. The man who made Regina finally believe she could be loved. The man who didn’t hesitate to sacrifice himself to save her. The man who'd left his mother pregnant, despite the fact she was supposed to be barren, and gave him a sister.

The same man standing before him right now, back from the dead.

He was the first real father figure since his dad died. Unlike Killian, Robin was a family man. A leader of men who took a genuine interest in him, not just as a means to get closer to Regina. In the short time he'd known him before their trip to the Underworld, Robin had even started to teach him archery. He'd always treated him like a grown up. When he’d been killed, Henry could only stand by and watch his mother's collapse. Her descent into depression was swift, and only the support of Archie and Emma had saved her from herself.
After Robin’s death, he saw from up close, the changing and deepening relationship between his birth and adopted mothers. From outright hostility, to acceptance, grudging respect, admiration, friendship and finally, after losing their true loves, a whole lot more. He’d been the first to spot the signs. From the secretive chats, the striving to be in each other’s company during their grieving. The joint counselling sessions with Archie. The numerous evenings spent together at the mansion. The whispers between them, and eventually, him spotting Emma leaving Regina’s bedroom early one morning, assuming he was asleep.
He wasn’t stupid. He knew what was happening. 
He had no problem with his mothers being together; but he didn't want them to live a lie. It was Henry who'd prepared his grandparents for the news, though both David and Snow already saw for themselves what was happening. Surprisingly, David had been the first to accept the situation, just pleased his daughter seemed a little happier since the pirate’s death. Snow, having a long and traumatic history with Regina, found the thought of her daughter being in a romantic relationship with her stepmother, the woman who arranged the killing of her father, and then spent the next five years trying to murder her, a difficult one to accept. The fact Emma was becoming romantically attached to another woman wasn't the issue. Only who that woman was! David however, was able to help her finally accept the inevitable. It was what Emma wanted, and needed, and it was good for both of them.
Henry had, to his shame, forced the issue one morning, almost threatening to out them unless they stopped living a lie. They came out the following day.
As word spread, most of Storybrooke grew to accept them as a couple, apart from a few, like Albert Spencer, the former King George, who believed that the two most important public offices in town, Mayor and Sheriff, shouldn’t be shared by a couple, married or not. Administrative and judicial power rested in too few hands. Even though he didn't believe it himself, and was a dictator by nature, many did, thinking he made a fair point. He used it to his advantage, so  much so, that he surprisingly won the last mayoral election on it.
As much as he loved his mothers and step-siblings, Henry missed having other men around. Apart from his grandfathers, in Storybrooke he was surrounded by strong women, but few strong male influences. So, having gained a place in Harvard, he quickly integrated, appreciating the mixed company and indulging his new hobbies; writing, squash, football and socialising, gaining quite a few new friends in the process.

Now back in Storybook for a week, he was already starting to miss Harvard. His romantic life was also active, and he was no longer the innocent his mothers imagined. Emma often asked him about girls, though he was usually able to throw her off by changing the subject rather than outright denial, knowing she’d pick up on it. His first romance, with Violet, had initially blossomed after they’d returned from the Underworld, though his winning a place at Harvard, and Violet being accepted for Vassar, had certainly threatened to kill it. However, as they were only a couple of hundred miles apart, they determined to at least keep the friendship, seeing each other regularly. Without the pressure from his mums or Sir Morgan, romance gradually changed into something a little deeper. His mothers picked up on it!

Although immensely proud of his achievement , his acceptance to Harvard was greeted with both joy and tears. Both mothers dreaded the fateful day when he would leave the nest, though were also relieved when he finally declined the offer from Oxford University, in England. The thought of him leaving the country to live abroad, coming home only once a year, had been a step too far. Henry argued with them, pointing out the benefits and his wanting to expand his horizons. However, unbeknown to both mothers, a quiet conversation with Archie had finally persuaded him that, after everything the two women had been through, being several thousand miles away, albeit only for three years, would be too much, too soon.

Earlier...
After an angry Henry left them at the diner that morning, Emma and Regina remained sat at their booth. Emma stared into the distance, oblivious to her surroundings. Regina just looked mortified.
Robin's back!

She still couldn’t get to grips with the fact her murdered lover, her True Love, had been talking to her only minutes earlier. The man who died for her, here? It was all too much to take in.

The painful days after Robin’s death now seemed a distant blur. She remembered grief like she'd never felt before, even worse than Daniel’s killing. Worse than the loss of her father, by her own hand. For an all too brief few weeks, Robin, along with his son and Henry, had been her world. She’d collapsed, physically and mentally in the weeks that followed. Tears at the graveside. Nightmares. Endless attempts to come to terms with her loss. To her shame, one month after his death, at her lowest point, Regina had even taken an overdose of sleeping pills, in a selfish attempt to end the pain. Selfish, because she did it without considering what it would do to Henry!

Then, two months after his death, Regina found out she was pregnant. Though initially shocked, having long believed herself to be barren by her own hand, the realisation that she was carrying his child final  gave her the will to live. She may not have Robin any more, but she could at least have a real, living part of him. What better testament could there be to his memory? A memory of the greatest man she'd ever known. The only man, apart from Henry, who’d shown her what love could really mean.

Throughout her depression, she'd come to rely more and more on Emma. The sheriff had gone through her own crisis, following the loss of the former pirate. The pair of them, having become friends before their fateful descent to the Underworld, leant heavily on one another over the coming months, closing themselves off to virtually everyone outside their small circle. Reluctant to talk, they'd spent many evenings together at the mansion. Not necessarily talking, but gaining comfort from each other’s company, knowing the other was going through the same pain.

It'd been Emma who first found Regina after her overdose. Emma, who'd jammed her fingers down the mayor’s throat, desperately trying to make her vomit up her stomach contents. Emma, who'd poofed them both to the hospital, David being called to take care of Henry. Emma who'd stayed by her all night as her stomach was emptied. Emma, who'd refused to leave her side until she finally woke, hoarse from the tube that’d been extracted from her throat.
“Hi Gina,” Emma whispered, leaning close to her friend. “Glad to see you’re still with us?”“Henry? Is he-?” She croaked, looking completely broken.
“He's fine. Dad's got him, but he doesn't know what's happened. He just told him you were very ill, and needed intensive care.”

“My god! What have I done?”
The blonde took the older woman’s hand, interlocking their fingers. “You did what I've thought of doing several times over the last few weeks.” She spoke more calmly than she felt. “So, I think it’s time we did something about it, don’t you?” Regina raised her eyebrows. " I think we need outside help, you and me. Gina, we’re not very good at opening up, are we? Yet all the books tell us that’s just what we have to do! To talk about it? I hate the idea, but I think if we don’t, one of us is likely to try something like this again. And I don’t think that’s fair to Henry, do you?”Regina nodded through half closed eyes. “Hopper?”“Yeah. Henry’s been suggesting we see him for a while now. Maybe it's time we listened to our son for a change?”
The former Evil Queen nodded, squeezing the other woman’s hand for dear life.
~oOo~Following Regina’s overdose, the heroes tried to maintain silence about it. If the town got to hear of her attempted suicide, not only would it harm Henry, but it could also bring to light the fragile mental state of both their mayor and sheriff, leading to fresh attempts to remove them both from office. Victor Whale, the most senior doctor in Storybrooke, had initially insisted on Regina not being released from hospital, pending full psychiatric reports. At least until he could ensure there'd be no repeat of her suicide attempt. Despite being confronted by an angry Emma and blatantly pressured by Snow and David, Whale had held firm, looking down at the patient, asleep in her bed.“I know you all want her released. I do too! But believe it or not, this IS in her best interests! I’m sorry, but I won't let her leave here until I receive a proper psychiatric assessment, confirming she’s no longer a danger to herself.”“And what if we refuse, and just take her out anyway?” “Should you refuse to listen, and act regardless of professional advice, you'll give me no choice but to go to the General Medical Council and the Town Council, inform them that the mayor is currently mentally unfit, and have her temporarily or permanently removed. I do have that authority.”
Snow and David, while wanting to side with Emma, knew Whale was well within his rights.
“I’ll stop you! Physically, if necessary.” Her parents groaned at Emma’s surprisingly petulant response.“Don’t threaten me, Emma! You're also past your own electoral mandate, and your re-election’s overdue, as you well know. Nobody's above the law, including you, and you can also be suspended or removed from office.”David, seeing anger building, attempted to calm the situation. “Okay, stop this, both of you! This isn’t helping. Whale, how long will this take?”“That depends on how soon one of the experts can assess the patient, and give their opinion.”
As the three engaged in their heated argument, Snow slipped outside the room to call her friend.
“Archie? It’s Snow. We really, really need you here right now!”~oOo~
Hopper came to the hospital within an hour of Snow’s call, to defuse the situation. He led Whale to a side room for his version of events and agreed what terms would be acceptable for him to release Regina and maintain silence on the incident. Hearing from one of the nurses that Regina was awake, Archie returned to her bedside, asking Emma to join him. On seeing the former cricket, Regina broke into a cautious, relieved smile, witnessed by Emma. Regina trusted Archie, knowing that even though she’d had awkward moments with him in the past, he’d always had her best interests at heart and her son had grown to trust him.
“Hello Regina, I’m sorry To hear you’ve been unwell.” He took her hand. “I’d like to help you, if you’ll let me? I’ve had a chat with Dr. Whale, and I think we've reached an agreement to get you out of here, and back home to your family. I know you both…” he looked at Emma, encouraging her to join them, “...have a problem with Victor. But despite everything, he really is trying to act in your best interests.”Emma was surprised to find that, instead of the usual sarcastic response, Regina’s smile just grew wider, looking into the eyes of the kindly man and pulling his hand in to her chest. Archie beamed his soft, benevolent smile. “He’s agreed to release you tonight, without me giving him a formal report, but only on condition you meet with me daily over the next fortnight? Both of you.” He looked at Emma.“Me?” Emma twitched, annoyed. “I don’t recall being your patient?”“Both of you,” he insisted. “Emma, you’ve also suffered a major trauma, just like Regina. I believe you’re both still going through a very hard time trying to come to terms with your losses. I know how difficult you find all this, but that's where people like me come in. Let me help you?”Emma realised the futility of arguing. She'd already told Regina they needed this. And now it was being offered. “Okay Archie, you win.”~oOo~
The daily sessions with Hopper started for both mothers. Seeing them individually and sometimes together, the psychiatrist and town conscience brought about noticeable changes in both of them. Regina, knowing and trusting his work with her son, was the first to benefit, recognising her desperate need to open up and talk about the loss of Robin. Many tears were shed over the coming weeks, with Archie helping to pull her emotions apart, while rebuilding her own self-worth and reasons to live.

Emma though, had been a much harder nut to crack. Sceptical from the start, her early life as an orphan had built up walls which seemed impenetrable. Several times she'd stormed out when he probed into her past, and it had became too uncomfortable. Particularly questions regarding her issues with her parents’ abandonment, and subsequently being passed from orphan home to orphan home. However, slowly, Archie started to get her talking. About three weeks into her sessions, Emma cracked and, in a torrent of crying and wailing, the floodgates finally opened. In the following session, Archie merely held the sobbing, grieving woman for an hour.

It was painful, but she definitely felt better for it after.

Once he had both women talking openly to him, Archie suggested a joint session, something Emma and Regina were both very reticent about, despite their growing faith in him.
“I know you’re both reluctant about having joint sessions, instead of individually, so let me explain my reasoning?” The women sat side by side on his couch, ready to disagree.“As I’ve  repeatedly said, everything discussed in this room is confidential. You’ve always had my word on that. However, without disclosing anything, I have to tell you that you can now help each other to heal just as much as I can. I have before me two people who’ve gone through one of the worst traumas of their life. Two people who have very similar backgrounds.”“Similar? Emma snorted. “Regina and me? A former queen and an orphan? I hardly think so, Archie.”“I meant in terms of your sense of abandonment, and lack of parental love at key times in your lives. Your highly disrupted upbringing. You've both had to become independent much earlier than most, and that often brings issues. You've both acknowledged it, and have started opening up to me. Thank you for that, and I know it'll help us move forward. But now I need both of you to be able to open up to someone other than myself, for the same reason. And it makes good sense that, for you two, it should be with one another.”“Because we’ve both had a loved one killed?”“Partly Regina, yes, though not only that. You’re both taking sessions with me. You share a son who loves you dearly. You've put aside your differences to come together in friendship, having saved each other’s lives several times and supported each other. And you've both admitted to me, in private, that you worry and look out for her, and regard her as the closest, probably the only friend you’ve ever had.”
Having Archie reveal something she’d only admitted in confidence, and to Regina herself, made Emma’s cheeks suddenly flare in embarrassment. Her discomfort tempered only by the revelation Regina had admitted the very same feelings for her. Also in confidence.

Seeing the blonde’s awkward stare back, Regina finally broke into a shy smile, causing Emma to do the same. An action picked up by Archie, who in turn gave them an even wider smile.
“Exactly! You know each other’s pain better than anyone, can identify with it, and you care greatly for one another, even though you’ll both try and deny it.”At that, Emma reached a hand out to the brunette, who took it and held it, both still staring straight ahead at Archie. “So please try taking the time to talk to each other, in private? Talk about all the things you need to get off your chest, like you do with me? And each time, try to tell one another one thing about yourself the other doesn’t know? But this time, do try not to offer each other any advice, or any criticism. Just try to listen to one another.”“And that’s it?” Regina asked.“Yup, that’s it. Until our next session. Goodbye ladies.”  ~oOo~
Later that evening, they'd talked.

After Henry and Roland had gone to bed, the women sat in front of Regina’s fire, and talked about their early lives. About their loneliness, and about their former loves, Robin and Killian, Daniel and Neal. They talked about feeling isolated and misunderstood. And finally, they talked about Henry. With tears in her eyes, Regina told her about getting her little adopted boy home for the very first time, his first year, and her fears she'd never be good enough for him.
“But Regina, you're the best thing that's ever happened to Henry! The biggest regret of my life was giving him up in that prison, and I thank god he came to you! I failed him, but you saved him.” It was Emma's turn to be tearful.“Emma, please stop?” Regina finally turned to take Emma’s hands in her own. “You never failed him, I did! You were put in an impossible position, and I was the root cause. Because of me, Snow and David had no choice but to let you go, or you'd die! Because of me, you grew up without parents. Because of me, you had a horrible life as an orphan. Because of me, you- ““No Regina, you stop! Whatever happened in the past, I don’t give a shit! Our son loves you, and I’ll always be grateful you turned him into the remarkable young man we both love today. You were there for him when I wasn’t. I’m sorry I made him stop trusting you, when we first met; but god, he loves and needs you now, just like I do.” The last words came out almost in a whisper. And with that, Emma let go of her hand, moved closer and wrapped her arms around the older mother, pulling her to her chest.
But rather than pulling back as she usually would, Regina welcomed the simple affection, responding in kind by wrapping her own arms around the blonde. And they stayed like that for several minutes, sniffling, just holding on to each other, for comfort, as Emma rested her head in her shoulder.

And that’s when it happened.
After a long pause, Emma sniggered, still holding onto the other woman as their cheeks pressed together. Regina started to feel Emma's body shake as she broke into a chuckle, which finally wound up causing her to respond in kind, aware of the ludicrous nature of their situation. Both chuckling now, Emma unconsciously turned her head and kissed Regina on the cheek. Regina smiled and brought her own lips to the blonde’s in turn. Still not letting go, Emma pulled her head back a little more, as Regina did the same, their faces now only inches apart as green  eyes stared deep into brown. And it was in that moment, the smiles left them.
Still holding each other, both women seemed to silently read one another, and both knew instinctively where this was heading. Looking down at her lips, Regina tilted her head slightly to her left, as did Emma. Their breathing growing heavier, and the world stopped as the two women slowly, ever so slowly and nervously, brought their mouths closer, lips almost touching. There was a moment’s hesitation. Then Regina made the first move, pressing her lips onto Emma’s.

Silence.

Emma’s eyes closed, as her mouth moved more firmly with Regina’s, pressing back. She was amazed by the sheer softness of the velvety cushioned lips now resting against hers, as they gradually moved together. Much the same feelings flashed through Regina as she opened her mouth just a little wider, feeling the blonde start to move with her, but this time more confidently, less hesitant. Mouths widening even more, Regina felt the gap soon filled by a moist, warm sensation, against the inside of her mouth. It took a moment to realise it was Emma’s tongue! It worked its way gently past her teeth, deeper, to explore. She responded instinctively, sliding her own across the intruder's, warm and wet, as the two organs introduced themselves for the very first time, each slowly and sloppily, massaging the other. The satisfied moans that followed, and the lack of any hesitation from the other, just made them continue.

The entire kiss, which probably lasted less than half a minute, was brought to a sudden halt when a bright burst of golden light flashed across the faces of the pair! It was immediately followed by a sudden blast of warm air, like a hairdryer had blown over them? Emma pulled back first, nervous as to what'd just happened. Regina reacted the same way, before remembering she’d experienced the same yellow flash when she’d kissed Henry’s brow in the cannery, years ago. As had Emma, when she's kissed him, thinking him dead, in the hospital, years earlier.

They looked at one another, both still clearly nervous, but now trembling.
“True love’s kiss? Us?”
Emma gasped the words, open-mouthed. Regina, equally dazed, nodded as those beautiful red lips broke into a nervous smile. Emma seized the moment and latched her mouth to the other woman’s once again, now in a more passionate, heated kiss.

Archie had been proved right. Thanks to Emma, it was the first day the heavy burden of Robin’s death slowly started to properly lift. And from that moment, the relationship between the two most powerful women in Maine changed forever.

Mifflin Street - Present Day

That first kiss seemed like a lifetime ago.

Regina sat on the cream couch in the mansion, thinking through what'd happened earlier. She still couldn’t shake Robin’s face from her mind. The look on him when Emma told him they were married? It wasn't disappointment; it was pain. And that look cut through her like a knife. Because she’d felt it, too.

So many things ran through her mind. She loved Emma, she really did. She’d been a godsend over the last five years and the love between them was genuine, and burned brightly. They'd married just over a year ago, in New York, and she could tell, even sense, the concern on her face at seeing their former lovers earlier. How would it affect them? Their marriage? After Robin’s abrupt departure from the diner, Regina felt lost. It was more than shock at the unforeseen return. It felt like she was grieving all over again.

Earlier, in the diner, she'd sat stunned, trying to come to terms with what’d happened. So much so, she hadn’t really noticed the departure of Roland and Honour with their father, until Emma appeared to be having some sort of row with Henry? Whatever had happened between them, their eldest had stormed off in a huff. And she'd almost forgotten until she heard the WhatsApp tone ping on her phone. She opened it to the shared family group chat.

Henry: They’re having a celebration at the new camp in the forest. You should come.

She was surprised at the short tone of the message. Emma’s reply even more so.

Emma: Who's ‘they’?

Henry: Seems like half the town.

Emma: Why?

Henry: Dumb question. Why do you think? Forgotten them already?

Regina: Henry, don’t take that tone with your mother!

There was a long pause before his next message:

Henry: Are you coming or not?

Emma: Not. Cool it, or get your own dinner?

Henry: Fine, I will. Don’t wait up, as I won’t be home tonight. Clearly the guys who saved your lives don’t matter to you anymore.

That last barb stung. Regina knew Emma well enough to know what was coming next. An angry reply, followed by a threat. But Henry was twenty now, and away most weeks. He didn’t need them like he used to, and there were plenty of friends willing to put him up for the night. Even Violet’s father trusted him to stay in the same house as his daughter.

She decided to kill the squabble before it escalated:

Regina: Okay Henry. Be safe.

No response from Emma. Regina knew she'd be seething. But an hour later, once they were home, Henry sent another curt message:

Henry: Tink’s bringing R & H home. I'll be out for the night. I may see you tomorrow. Or not.

Regina groaned. May? Her wife and son were so obtuse sometimes, neither refusing to back down. Though she still smiled, knowing that his reactions were more like that of his older mother. I’m such a hypocrite, she thought, just as she heard the door knocker.

Opening it, she found Tinker Bell standing on the porch, Roland beside her, looking glum, and Honour asleep in her arms. She smiled up at her, though clearly with a look of concern on her face.
“Thanks Tink.” She stood aside to let the fairy in, “I’ll take her off you.”“No, it’s okay, I’ll just carry her straight upstairs? She’s been asleep a little while now and you don’t want her waking. Besides, we need to have a little chat about something?”
Regina nodded, closing the door, stopping when she saw Emma striding towards her, phone in hand, and a look of thunder on her face, clearly about to say something. But before the blonde reached them, Regina stepped in front of her, a finger to her lips.
“Shush!” She whispered, “Honny’s asleep. Darling, could you take Roland to bed? He looks shattered. I’ll help Tink get her settled.”She nodded, annoyance from Henry’s earlier message clearly still there. She took the boy’s hand. “Come on Rolly, you look ready to drop.”
Ten minutes later, after whinging that he didn’t want to leave his dad, Roland had been gently persuaded to settle.
“Rolly, don’t worry. I'm sure you’ll see him again tomorrow.”“You promise?”“Well, let's say I'll do my best?” She pulled the duvet over the boy, kissing his brow. Seeing sleep already start to overtake him, she turned the light off, and quietly tiptoed out of the room.
Her thoughts immediately turned to earlier. And Henry. She was more than irritated by her eldest’s continued stroppy behaviour towards his mothers. But what made it feel worse, was the fact he was right. She was avoiding Killian and didn’t want to go anywhere near Hood. How the hell do I even face him? After the initial shock of seeing her former dead lover alive again, Emma had been overwhelmed, rendered temporarily speechless. This was the man who’d saved her life, several times, yet she barely said a word to him this morning. Even after five years, he hardly seems to have aged! She remembered those piercing blue eyes staring into hers, expecting bad news. Then she gave it to him. Her and Regina. She almost felt ashamed when she told him. Ashamed for finding love?

She started to pad quietly down the stairs before stopping, hearing loud whispers coming from below, causing her to stop and listen.
“Regina, you’re going to have to speak to him in the end!  This'll only get worse for both of you, if you don't.”“I can’t! I just can’t face him right now. I just feel so goddam, oh I don’t know, guilty? It's stupid I know, but this is painful.”“That’s your soulmate connection. You know how this works? It’s as magical as you. I’ve told you countless times, fairy dust doesn’t lie! Regina, no matter how much you try to avoid it, now Robin’s alive again, you've reconnected.”“I know! But I now have Emma to consider! I didn’t marry her as some sort of replacement for him! I fell in love with her and I'm still in love with her!”“I know you are, but until you resolve this, with him, that ache, that pain, will just eat away inside you. If he’s among us again, you'll need to have him in your life in some form, or you’ll both suffer and it’ll only get worse!”
Or get him out of her life, thought Emma as she continued eavesdropping. Perhaps she could have a word with Gold? Some sort of memory potion? She could even use it on Regina, to take the 'link' away?
“Regina, this bond – it’s not going to go away, and every day he’s back it'll just get more and more painful for you both, if you choose to ignore it. You need to talk to him. Soon!”Emma walked in to join them, showing she'd heard. “Can’t we just get Gold to fix a potion for him, to forget all about you? Or you to forget about him?” She slowly placed an arm around her wife’s waist, both now facing the fairy.But Regina bristled at the suggestion, pulling away. “You can’t be serious?”“Why not? Surely we just need to kill off the forest fart’s feelings for you?”“Don’t call him that! Have you forgotten he has children? Three! Two of them living with me. With us! What if something went wrong? Roland’s only just got him back. Where do you think he'll want to go? And Honour? How the hell would you explain why her father has no interest in her, when she grows up? These things always get found out in the end, Emma. I should know!”Emma was taken aback by her abrupt change in tone, from sad to angry in a heartbeat.  “Okay! Jeezuz, alright! I’m sorry!”“I'm sorry too, I didn’t mean to snap. I just don’t like you being derogatory about Robin. He was important to me Emma, and he’s still the father of two of my children!”The use of the past tense was no comfort. “Regina, I didn’t mean anything by it. I'm just feeling seriously uncomfortable, you know? My wife's talking to the fairy here about being around her former lover? I'm not comfortable about this.”“I understand, but Tink happens to be right. Emma, I do need to speak to him. And you have to talk to Hook. I’m not looking forward to this any more than you are. Tink, could you ask them to meet us somewhere? Somewhere neutral, not Granny’s – far too public. But not here either.”“Leave it to me; I’m going back to join them all anyway. There’s quite the party still going on there! I think it’ll be an all-nighter, so I’ll text you.” With that, the green fairy turned to the door, hearing Emma mutter.“You’d better advise the Forest F…Robin, t not to try it on with my girl while he’s back? Maybe remind him I’ve still got magic, and I'm not afraid to use it?” She was trying to be funny, but failing.
Your magic? Oh Emma, you really are in for a surprise!

The following morning
They got up early. Very early. They'd barely slept, and the face staring back at Emma from the bathroom mirror looked bloody awful! If Killian wasn’t over me before, he would be if he saw me now, she thought to herself, horrified at the dark patches under her eyes. The brunette standing next to her at the second basin looked equally tired.“I know what you’re thinking, because I’m thinking it too,” Regina harrumphed. They turned to face one another, Emma about to speak before a loud knock on the bathroom door interrupted them.“Mum? Emma?” Roland yelled from the other side. “Where are my walking boots?”“By the bottom of the bed, where I took them off you last - Hey! What are you doing awake? Do you even know what time it is?” “Six! I need to get up early to see papa! I have to leave in ten, cos Henry’s picking me up.”“Henry's picking - Rolly, what’s going on?” Regina yelled back, aghast that the young man was once again a bundle of energy so early in the morning.“Papa’s taking the guys fishing, on Killian’s ship! Henry’s picking me up and going with us, but  he said we have to catch the early tide?” The ten-year-old sounded excited.Early tide? Killian’s ship?  “What ship are you talking about, Ro?”“The Jolly Roger of course! It’s back.”“That’s impossible! It disappeared years ago! I think Blackbeard stole it?” Emma groaned, knowing she was about to disappoint him. Again. “Rolly, I don’t think we can let you go. Not until we check this out to make sure you’re safe?”“NO! I want to go! I’m always safe with papa. There’s lots going with us, even Sheriff Morgan and your dad! You can’t stop me now, I want to see him!”
At the mention of her father, Emma, though still sleepy, picked up her phone from the dresser, pressing his speed-dial.

David picked up within seconds, sounding bright and alert. Clearly, having been up for some time.
“Emma, my love. Has Henry got Roland yet?”“Um...hi dad. No, he’s not here yet. You knew about this trip?”“Henry mentioned it last night, and said Roland’s invited. Your brother desperately wants to go too, so I thought I better tag along, just to make sure everyone’s safe. Are you coming?”“No. I…I wasn’t invited.” Hardly surprising “Ro mentioned the Jolly Roger?”“Yes, it’s bizarre! Hook - sorry, I guess I can’t call him that anymore? Not with his new hand. Well, he's got the Jolly back. I’m walking towards the harbour with Neal, as we speak. I can see her from here! She looks magnificent, Emma. New sails, all restored and painted. She looks brand new!”“How the hell did he get it? He only came back yesterday! Anyway, did you go to last night’s party? Did you see him?”“No, but everyone else in town seems to have been there. I got the message about today from Henry last night. I’m joining Killian and Robin in a few minutes. I thought Snow and I were the only ones who didn’t make it? You too, I guess?”“Yeah. Regina and I, well we didn’t feel we…” She stopped, not sure what to say.“I understand,” she could almost feel her father’s sympathetic smile. “It must be a lot to take in for both of you. Don’t worry about the boys, I’ll take care of them. I wasn’t sure whether to let Neal go, as Killian…well…you know? But as Robin and some of his men are going too, I'm know they’ll be safe.”“Yeah, I get it. Though I’m not sure we should let Rolly go? He’s only ten, and I-.”“Are you serious?" He cut her off. "Emma, that poor boy's been separated from his father for five years! You can’t be thinking about not letting him go, surely? That'd be cruel! He'd hate you for it. Speaking as someone who lost his little girl for the first 28 years of her life, I know what I’m talking about!”“Okay dad, point taken! Gina and I are going to try and have a talk to Killian and Hood sometime soon. To sort things out?”There was something in her voice he picked up on. “Emma, you alright?”“Yeah, of course,” but she knew he wasn’t convinced.“Try not to worry, my love. Things have a habit of sorting themselves out. You and Regina will be just fine. Just be completely honest with them. And Emma?”“What?”“I know it's going to be awkward, but you’ll come through it, like you always do. That’s why I love you, and I’m very proud to have you as my daughter.”That instantly made her eyes redden. “Sod it, dad, why’d you have to say that right now? I hate tearing up!” As she said it, her wife sidled up to her, wondering why Emma seemed upset.“Because I meant it, my girl!” he laughed.“I love you too, dad. You’re the best.” She ended the call, Regina moving to face her.“Problem?”“Not exactly. Dad’s going with them. I guess they’ll be okay.”~oOo~
Ten minutes later, Roland again came bundling down the stairs, a small wild-haired typhoon of energy.
“Henry’s outside, so I’m off!” He threw his jacket on and raced towards the front door. He seemed oblivious to the two women, who had been the focal point of his life for the past five years.“Roland, wait?” Regina called, “I’m sure Henry will come to collect you. Just hold on a moment?”“No - he told me he’ll wait on the road instead of coming in. He’s ready to go.”As Roland opened the door, Regina looked out across the drive to the road, seeing Henry sitting in his grandfather’s station wagon, ready to go and barely glancing at the house. Regina guessed he was probably still upset from last night. He took as long as she did to calm down these days!“Hi Rolly. Jump in, we need to get going to catch the tide.” Henry glanced up at his older mother, nodding in recognition, but the smile leaving his face. Roland threw his bag in the back and jumped in.“HENRY, WAIT?” Regina called out, though he seemed to deliberately ignore her, driving away.That hurt. It was unnecessary, and she would have to talk to him about it later. Even if Henry was annoyed, there was no need to cold shoulder them any longer. As she watched the car drive off, two slim arms came from behind to embrace her around the waist as a blonde head rested on her shoulder. She knew what was going through her mind.“Seems I can’t do anything right by him these days.”“You and me both. It's still too early. I’m going back to bed.”
~oOo~

Honour woke them two hours later, clambering on the bed noisily and bundling herself between the women. Emma groaned. She’d tried sleeping, but her brain was still swirling from yesterday’s events  So she’d spent most of the time curled up against her wife, also awake but equally anxious.
“Hon…honey…you’re up early,” Regina croaked.“Mornin! Can we see papa today?” The little dimple-cheeked blonde asked.“Oh honey…give us time to wake up! We may go a little later,”“Nooo! I wanna go see my papa soon! I like him! Where Henny an Ro?” Clearly the little girl had already checked in on her brothers’ rooms before coming in to her mother’s.During the little exchange, Emma lay quite still, pretending to be asleep. After being married to Regina for over a year, she still found it upsetting that neither Roland nor Honour would call her mum or ma, like Henry did. She could understand Roland, having lost both his birth parents. But Honour had known Emma since birth. Despite Regina and Henry both encouraging the little one, she still insisted on calling Emma by her first name.“Honour, Henry and Ro are out at the moment. We’ll see them later.” Regina explained.“And papa?”“Um…yes sweetie, we’ll probably see your papa too.”
Honour seemed placated, though it irritated Emma that Robin had already made such a big impression on their little girl, after only a few hours. She was about to suggest their daughter go off and play in her room, when Regina’s phone rang from the bedside table. The brunette picked it up and touched the screen.
“Yes Tink!” Emma watched as Regina listened intently. “Okay, got it.” She yawned. “Two o’clock? Yes, I’ll be there. Thank you, Tink.”Emma was surprised, as Regina made a point of never letting anyone else set her agenda, whether she was available or not. She may have changed but she still acted as a queen, insisting on calling the shots. Ending the call, she turned to face her. “It seems the Jolly Rodger will be returning to port around one this afternoon. Tink tells me Hook is suggesting we meet them on the ship at two. I agreed.”“I don’t feel comfortable with this, Gina! Let’s leave it a couple more days?“No Emma, I can’t. I know it’s painful, but I need to talk to Robin. If you can’t face Killian right now, I understand and suggest you stay here. But I'll go this afternoon.”“Then I’m coming with you!” said the disgruntled saviour, reluctant to leave her wife alone anytime soon with her former lover.
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybook Harbour
The Mercedes pulled into the parking lot near the dockside, Emma in the passenger seat, Honour in the back. That's when they saw the old brigantine  in the near distance, manoeuvring into port.  “Dad’s right, she looks brand new! And bigger than I remember.”“How did it even get back here? Blackbeard stole it years ago, and Guyliner himself only returned yesterday?”She'd no idea, noticing a group gathered by the quayside to welcome the ship’s arrival. As it drew nearer, Emma spotted a familiar figure at the helm. Killian, yelling instructions to the crew, as they lowered the last small sail, while slowing the vessel as it crept into the dockside. Three minutes later, and people onboard started disembarking, among them most of their friends. And not  for the first time recently, Emma felt excluded.“Hiya?” Ruby yelled up at her girlfriend, Dorothy now walking down the gangplank.“It was brilliant, Rubes!” She gave her a side hug. “That's my first time on a ship and my first fishing trip. Look what I caught?” She showed her a brace of large fish on a carrying hook. Several men followed her down, then the dwarves behind them. Leroy was actually smiling? They were followed by two of the fairies. Then Charming appeared, holding a beaming Neal by his hand for safety, looking up to see a grinning Snow as she'd arrived to welcome them. Emma and Regina took Honour out of the car to join them.“Did you enjoy that, my love?” Snow wrapped an arm around her son's shoulder. “You didn’t get seasick?” David reached across to wrap his own arm around her.“No mum, it was great! Killian took us to a little island, we had a barbecue, and Uncle Robin showed me how to fish! Look at these?” He squeaked excitedly, showing her his own catch of three decent-sized fish. “And we got to swim in the sea!”“That's a nice catch you got there, bro?” Emma finally got to them. “Hi Dad. Where’s Henry and Honny?” “They’re all still up top. Killian’s teaching her some rope knots, and the last I saw of Henry, he was reading little Robyn a story down below. They’ve had a great time, so I'm sure they’ll all sleep well tonight.” He leant across to pull his daughter in, giving her a quick peck on her brow.“Aunt Gina?” Neal called, bouncing across from his parents to wrap his arms around his sister-in-law’s waist. “You should’ve come! Look at what I caught?”“Very impressive! Maybe next time, my lovely?” Regina bent down to hug him as he was getting too heavy to lift. Since Robin’s murder, the former mayor had come to depend on Emma’s family, and Neal was a big part of that. Emma’s little brother always treated her as a big sister, and the pair had bonded, becoming close over recent years. So much so, that when it became apparent, after a small fire, that Neal also had his sister’s magical abilities inside, Regina had calmly taken charge of the situation and helped the young boy to control his emotions, channeling his early magic with basic lessons in her vault and the woods until they were under some sort of control. She was determined Neal shouldn’t suffer the trauma and isolation that she and Emma went through when they discovered their own powers. Her love for Neal was appreciated by Snow and David, only helping to increase their affection for the woman. So much so, that when Emma and Regina finally admitted they were more than just close friends, it didn’t come as too big a surprise to David, though Snow still had serious reservations. But after gentle persuasion by her husband that this was what their daughter wanted, and needed, she finally accepted the inevitable and Regina was welcomed fully into the bosom of the family. “They’re not coming down. So I guess we'd better go get them?” Regina walked up at the gangplank, taking Honour’s hand tightly as Emma reluctantly followed.
They climbed aboard, to find the only person on the deck was the Captain’s boatswain, Mr. Smee, holding a freshly boiled kettle.
“Afternoon ladies,” the ruddy-cheeked old sailor smiled, “I guess you’re looking for your kiddies? They’re down below lunchin’ with the Cap’n.” He nodded in the direction of the steps.  
Regina and Emma both felt it almost as soon as they reached the steps. Magic? But not just magic; immeasurably strong magic! Like a dense field of energy surrounding them. Now concerned for her children's welfare, Regina put Honour down, stepping directly in front, to shield her if necessary. She cautiously walked down the narrow steps, feeling herself enter the energy field. Emma felt the same thing seconds later, as she joined them at the bottom.

Then they spotted them in the galley. People sat, or stood, around a large oval dining table, on which lay fancy teacakes, pastries, tea cups and soft drinks. There was laughter, and the conversation seemed lively and jolly. At the head of the table stood Killian, pouring hot tea into cups, passing them along, while Henry, also standing, dispensed water and juice to the children. Directly opposite Jones sat Robin, chatting with his daughter Robyn, sitting close on his right, Roland to his left. But what surprised Regina the most was the presence of the Blue Fairy, Reul Ghorm, sitting close to Tinker Bell? Could that explain the magical energy? Although it felt more powerful than usual. And what the hell’s she even doing here?
 “I trust we're not disturbing you?”Regina asked, unsure why she felt put out by the happy scene. But she did. Something just felt...odd?“Hi papa!” Honour yelled, jumping out from behind her mother  and launching herself at Robin, before climbing around Roland to deposit herself forcefully on her father’s left knee. “Hi Robby!” She smiled at her half-sister as Robin beamed back.“Hello Honour, my lovely. How are you today, my other beautiful girl? Would you like some chocolate cake?” He wrapped his left arm around her as she pulled in to cuddle him. She nodded eagerly. “Chocolate? Yes please!”The little redhead to his right, also pleased to see her half-sister, stood, coming closer to Robin’s right side with her arms in the air. “Can I sit on your knee, too?” “Of course, my love. Come on up?” He scooped her up, placing her on his right knee, beaming at the pair while smiling at Roland. For the first time ever, he had all three of his children together.Honour had already noticed the look on his mothers’ faces as Emma glared at Robin. “Mummy, Emma? I’m really hungry!” She blatantly lied. “Can we stay for tea too? Pleeease?” “Um, well, I’m not sure. We weren’t exactly planning to, erm, Emma?” She asked her wife, who was now staring at Killian. Before she could say anything, Regina looked across at the fairies, one of whom she’d never trusted, and the other a close personal friend.“Blue? What brings you away from the convent?”“I was invited, Mrs. Swan-Mills. Robin here was in need of magical assistance. I also collected young Robyn from her mother this morning, as he asked. Zelena was…persuaded, shall we say, that it was in her interest? We’ve had a lovely trip out in the bay with Captain Jones, haven't we girls?”“I’m grateful to you, Blue.” Robin smiled back. “I definitely don’t want to face Zelena yet, or I might do something regrettable. Still, never mind her, I have all my children with me now.” He dropped a kiss onto the little redhead. “So something good came out of it, after all?” He paused to kiss Honour in turn. “I’ve lost five of the most important years of their lives. They’re my priority now.”“Regina, I gather from Tink she had a conversation with you last night, regarding some issues?  We need to talk about the children’s time and how we can make this work. So I suggest we ask Henry or Emma to take the children home later, once we’ve finished tea? In the meantime, why don’t you both sit and join us?” He looked down as Honour picked up a large slice of cake directly off his plate, before taking a big mouthful. “Before these two completely annihilate the chocolate cake?”
Emma stood, listening. The children seemed to be having a lovely time. Even Blue had been laughing, until she’d spotted them. She still didn’t feel comfortable sitting with them, partly because the only two vacant seats now were closer to Killian. She looked up to find the pirate staring straight back at her with those piercing blue eyes. It was awkward, but she felt now was the time to deal with It.
“Killian, you and I should talk, too. Can we go somewhere for a few minutes? Maybe Regina could come join us?”“No thanks Swan. You made it more than clear where we stood yesterday. Besides, I’m not about to mess up an afternoon’s tea. Maybe later? I’ll be gathering provisions for the trip, which'll tie me up most of tomorrow. So I suggest the two of us meet at the Rabbit Hole at six tonight, if that isn’t asking too much?”
It felt like a barb, but he didn’t seem angry, just resigned.
“I guess so.” She knew she still had feelings for him, and wanted a chance to talk properly. To explain. She’d spent nearly all last night lying awake in bed, remembering the times they'd spent together before his death. The fact he'd saved her, and she him, several times. He'd changed from a thieving vengeful pirate to a hero, then to a Dark One because of her, then finally making the ultimate sacrifice for all of them. She remembered his kindnesses. The flirting. And finally, the sex.  He’d been surprisingly good in bed! After she’d left him in the Underworld, it was one of so many things about him she'd missed.
But she’d moved on, hadn’t she? 
Three years ago, as her feelings for Regina grew, Emma began to realise that she’d probably always been bisexual, even though she’d never actually had full-on sex with another woman. There’d been that brief time with Elsa, when they'd kissed passionately in the Sorcerer’s mansion; but it’d been cut short when Killian had almost burst in on them. But that wasn’t full on. Regina had been her first. Her only. From the day Henry first brought her to Storybrooke, she’d always felt something for his other mother, though she didn’t know what it was exactly. Regina was just different? However at the time she still felt more drawn to men. One man in particular. Killian Jones. Who’d brought something out of her that’d been missing since Neal. A fun, wanton, even promiscuous side. There was also a hunger, and she'd missed it, and him, terribly when she finally lost him. And so, after she and her family returned from the Underworld without him, she’d grieved. It wasn’t as deep and nothing like as long as Regina’s mourning. But it was still a painful time she wanted to put behind her.
However, five long years later, the same man was now sitting in front of her.
Killian nodded, then turned to talk to Blue again. Although she knew she’d no right, she still felt hurt by his curt dismissal. As though their previous relationship now stood for nothing? And why should it? She moved on, so why shouldn’t he? She felt uncomfortable, and wanted to leave. “Gina, perhaps we should come back later?”
But her wife wasn’t listening, instead just standing there, staring at the archer. His daughters were sitting on his knees, their heads leaning in; their cake-smeared lips, grinning and listening as he whispered something to them, laughing, with his arms protectively wrapped around them, both girls giggling because, with both his hands tied up holding them, he bobbed his head down to the plate repeatedly to get a bite of what was left on his plate, knowing it looked silly. And it was obvious both were now smitten by their new father; and he them. The sight made her feel strange. Robin was a natural with children, and she’d forgotten just how good he'd been with Roland.

Meanwhile, Henry sat staring at the trio, joining in the laughter at Robin’s silliness and seemed to be deliberately ignoring both his mothers now standing opposite on the other side of the table. Though he’d only known Robin a short time before his tragic murder, Henry had been in awe of her archer. And as the young man leant in to add to the tale her former lover was now telling, Regina felt a sense of loss, remembering what they'd once shared. And now she was being excluded.
Emma brought her back to her senses, linking arms. “Gina?”“What? Oh, sorry. No, I’ll stay a little while longer, if you don't mind? I do need to talk to Robin about the children. If you prefer to go, I’ll see you later?”Now Emma was the one who felt pushed out, excluded from a conversation between her wife and her wife’s former lover. About their daughter, not hers. “Regina, we can come back later.” “No.” Regina's eyes never left him. “We have to talk sooner than later. He’s back, and he's their father. Clearly, he needs to be able to spend plenty of time with them.” Robin nodded, agreeing, his eyes locked on Regina’s, with an expression Emma found unsettling. “Robin, what do you think?”“Well frankly miladies, yes there’s much to discuss but I’d rather not do it now. This is the first time I’ve ever had all of my children together,” he smiled at Roland.  “I’ll work something with you. I don’t want to disrupt their day to day activities too much, though I will take some license for the next few days." He kissed Robyn’s head as she nestled into his shoulder. “At some point, I need to work out things out with Zelena, too. The only thing I ask for, no actually, I insist on, is a sensible amount of time with all of them.”“Papa, where are you going to be staying tonight?” Roland asked, “I want to stay with you.”“With Dorothy & Ruby for a couple more nights, my boy. Then I’ll be living in the convent for a month, till I get my affairs in order. But I’ll make sure I see you every day before then. I promise!”At the thought of him living with the accursed blue moth, Regina nearly choked. “What on earth are you going to be doing there? With them?” Regina almost snarled the pronoun, pointing at the head of the fairies, who she still didn’t trust. But Blue just scowled back, their mutual dislike obvious. But before she could answer in kind with a suitable jibe of her own, Robin spoke up.“Blue and her ladies are going to be giving me lessons over the coming weeks. Some guidance on how to control myself? The alternative was either going to Gold, or you two. I don’t fancy the first option, and I definitely didn’t see you and feeling comfortable about it.”“Lessons? What kind of lessons?" Emma was confused. "What are you talking about?” Blue stood again, addressing her in a patronising tone. “I’m surprised you can’t feel it already, Mrs. Swan-Mills? Try using your magic? Who do you 'feel' in the room, right now?”  
Regina and Emma glanced at one another, both closing their eyes to focus their senses. Within moments, both picked up on the obvious and overwhelming hum of an energy field within the galley. It did seem unusually strong but she put it down to the fact there were multiple fairies in close proximity. O
pening her eyes again, Regina looked to see the direction it was coming from. Emma was less experienced in detection, but could also trace. A distinct glow emanated from the Blue Fairy, but no more than usual. Yet a glance to her right and Emma picked up on a blueish glow surrounding her former lover. And a deeper colour around his left wrist?
“The new hand? Killian, what’s going on?” He ignored the question, looking to his left. “Keep going, Swan. Who else?”
She continued scanning the others around the table; around Tink, her glow similar to Blue's, but weaker. Then she picked up something stronger, and she finally located it.

Hood?
Instead of blue, there was a white light surrounding the former thief. And it was strong. Very strong! How could she have missed that when she came in?  The glow surrounding him was deeper; more intense than anything she’d ever seen before; except on one man, previously.“You've got magic?” She looked back at Killian. “You’ve both got it? What’s going on?”“So it appears, Emma.” Robin spoke softly, not wanting to concern the two girls looking up at him. “In his infinite wisdom, Zeus gave Killian and I a couple of little 'gifts' before he sent us on our way?”“Little?” Blue smirked. “Hardly! Robin, he's turned you into no less than a 'Stage Ten' sorcerer! I'm certain of it!”“A stage ten?” Regina was equally confused. “What's that supposed to mean?”“I’m surprised you don’t know already, Mrs. Swan-Mills?" The head fairy looked suitably smug at having to educate the former Evil Queen. " Especially seeing the amount of time you’d previously spent mastering the dark arts. Most fairies have varying levels of magic between levels four and five. You're a force, or ‘Stage' Six, in terms of specifically white magical ability, as defined by the gods themselves. Emma here is currently a 'Seven', seeing as she has certain extra gifts regarding detecting truth and deception and a higher level of white magic, resulting from the true love status of her parents. However, it seems that in his gratitude for helping release lost souls in the Underworld, Zeus has given Robin some rare abilities on a par with the great Sorcerer himself!”“So he’s a 'Ten'? What can a ten do, that we can't?” “I’m quite sure we’ll all see in the fullness of time. However, Robin's asked me for guidance. He’s anxious to have control over these new powers, to avoid harming others. So he'll be joining us at the convent for a few weeks, where we'll give him instruction. There’s a lot to learn.”“I’m very grateful, Reul.” Robin smiled across at the head fairy. “You've already shown me great kindness and help this morning with regard to Robyn's mother, and I can't tell you how much I appreciate it. I’m looking forward to your guidance and wisdom.”The head fairy’s smile grew while Regina wanted to vomit. Emma thought the usually cold, austere woman was almost blushing? Apart from her parents, nobody ever called Blue by her first name. It was a mark of intimacy, and the way Robin said it sounded almost flirtatious?  Interesting.“You’re welcome, Robin. Though I suspect one day, we'll find ourselves taking instruction from you!”He laughed at the suggestion. “I highly doubt that.”“Well, we'll see. Mr. Jones, the offer extends to you as well? Although you haven’t been given such strong gifts as Robin, you do nonetheless possess significant powers, in addition to your new hand. I’m sure we can help you in getting acclimatised with your new abilities, as we release them. If you'll allow us?”“That’s kind, love.” Killian winked at her. “Perhaps a day or two would be helpful? Though as I mentioned earlier, I’m sailing Saturday on the first tide.”“Well in that case, perhaps you could join Robin at the convent on Wednesday morning to get started?”
Hearing he was planning on leaving, Emma was keen to know where. And why. Though she knew the obvious answer to the latter. However, her thoughts were interrupted by Regina, who seemed upset for a different reason. Scowling, and with her eyes still focused on the fairy she despised, she addressed her own former lover.
“Robin, if you're dealing with magic, why didn’t you come straight to me?”“I think we both know the answer to that, don't we?” His voice remained calm though he arched a brow. “You've avoided me since we got back, much as Emma's avoided Killian. This has all been a big shock for you, understandably." He looked across at the green fairy. "I gather you've already talked to Tink?”“Yes, she brought the children back last night.” “There's still issues, so yes, we need to talk. It seems Killian's planning to meet Emma this evening. Why don't you and I do the same?”“If Emma's happy with that, why don’t you come over to Mifflin at six?” She still felt nervous at the thought of him being in her home again.“Yay!" A delighted Honour squeaked. "If papa's coming, can he put me to bed?”Hearing her half-sister, Robyn also piped up. " Can I stay with Honny and Rolly tonight too, Aunty Gina! Pretty please?” She felt awkward, not wanting to upset them, but feeling it wasn’t a good idea. “Robyn, I’m not so sure, as I need to speak to your mother first. Your papa and I do need to talk, but I don’t think he’ll be staying long enough to play with you both.”“Pleeeeaaaasse!!” Both girls pleaded, almost in chorus.“Gina, I'd love to stay there long enough to put my children to bed and read them a story? If Emma doesn’t mind, of course?”
But Emma did mind! She already knew Robin’s return brought out buried feelings in Regina, which she certainly didn’t want coming out. Tink’s comments last night only added to her unease. However, seeing the girls’ faces, she knew she'd live to regret it if she tried to stop their father coming over.
“Fine. Whatever...” She lied, unconvincingly. How the hell do I get fucking forest boy out of our lives, for god’s sake?
The archer had seemed amicable enough up until that point. But as she pondered the idea of some sort of forgetting spell or potion, imagining the man drinking it in front of her, Robin's face morphed from content into an angry scowl as he stared at her. As though he’d just read her thoughts? 
Can you?  She stared right back. Can you read my mind, Hood?  She said it to herself, then froze, mortified, when he looked deep into her eyes, and nodded! 
Yes Emma. I can read you!

Holy fuck?
“Thank you, Emma.  And to answer your next question, it appears yes I can read them? But I'll try to control it. Either way, you need to know I have no intention of leaving my children ever again!” 
As Emma's jaw dropped, her cheeks paled, and Regina noticed.
“Wait, what? Robin, what did you say? Did I miss something? Emma?” “Nothing important.” He continued scowling at the blonde, before finally turning to focus on his girls. “Now, let’s polish off the rest of these cakes, shall we?”~oOo~Regina and Emma stayed with the little group on board for another half an hour or so, the minimum amount of time to be polite, and for the children to have enough time with Robin. Despite that, when Emma said they needed to go and ‘do things’, Honour played up, screaming and shouting that she didn’t want to leave. Robyn was also upset her day with their father was drawing to a close.“Robby! Now you weren’t paying attention, were you?” Regina tried to calm her. “If your mum agrees to it, you’re going to let you have a sleepover at our place tonight. If so, your papa will no doubt come up later, and read you all a story if, and only if, there's time.”
Robin gave a cautious smile, before turning his gaze back to Emma. Was she going to try and find a way to get rid of him? Or make him forget about his own children? Could she do that?
“I’ll be there. Six o’clock.”
Emma almost shivered at the icy stare he was giving her.

Back in Mifflin street...

Two hours later, Emma received a text from a new number:

[K.     We have to push back an hour. There's more provisions than anticipated. We’re still loading.]

Killian? Who the hell gave him a phone? She typed a reply:

[E.     Ok, but I’d rather we were somewhere more private than the Rabbit Hole?]

His responded in  a matter of seconds:

[K.     The Hatter has a table reserved at the back.]

[E.     Ok. See you at seven]

She wasn’t sure whether she should even go. It'd been her suggestion, but now the thought of being alone with him made her nervous. This is stupid! You’re a strong, powerful woman for god’s sake? Get a grip, Swan!  But seeing him earlier had felt downright awkward. Yesterday, she'd assumed her former lover would still be upset once she told him that she'd moved on. That she’d not only found love again, but this time in the arms of another woman. With Regina, who she suspected had even had a brief history with Killian herself.
In the diner, when she told him that she and Regina were married, he took it better than she expected. She imagined he'd get angry. Start cursing. Shouting. Even weeping? But no. His initial shock at the news seemed to merely morph into sadness and finally, resignation. Emma should’ve been pleased he’d taken it so well; but now she felt...disappointed?  She knew she was just being stupid, but couldn’t help feeling hurt at how quickly he seemed to get over her. And if she was honest, also by how quickly he was welcomed by the rest of the town. Hailed as a hero. And also, hurt by not being invited to their welcome home party. Hurt that he planned to leave Storybrooke so soon. Hurt he seemed to be getting his life back on track so quickly, compared to her years in therapy.
Most of all, hurt because she knew she still felt something for him.

~oOo~

Later...
After returning home, they'd gone about their day as though on autopilot, barely exchanging a word. Regina made up the beds, so Robyn could stay in Honour’s room, then checked over Roland’s room. It saddened her that Robin’s son, now ten, had last night insisted, unsurprisingly, that he stay with his father in the diner. There was no possibility of persuading him otherwise. Henry had continued snubbing them, and Regina had yet to find out why. Her beloved prince, now a 20-year-old man, had insisted he stay another night in the forest along with Robin's men, rather than come home. Regina sighed. She missed her boys.  
Emma had spent time cleaning the kitchen and sorting out laundry after which she walked up the stairs, meeting Regina coming down. They exchanged looks, both trying to smile but each reflecting the other’s deflated feelings.
“You too, huh?" Said the blonde. “You look like I feel.” “Thanks!” Came the harsh response, causing Emma to frown. “Don’t be like that?" She grabbed her hand. "You’re still as gorgeous as the day I married you, Regina Swan-Mills.” She pulled her into a hug, Regina responding by resting her head against her shoulder.“I don’t feel beautiful. I feel shitty.”“Yeah, me too. Hurts, doesn’t it? I've been completely out-of-sorts ever since they came back. I don’t know why, but I just feel...guilty, you know? But 've no reason to.  I mean, it’s not as though we didn’t mourn over them, for god’s sake? All that time we went through with Archie? My drinking? The therapy? And for what - so we can mourn them all over again?”“It's because we still have feelings for them Emma, there’s no point denying it. They were our supposed true-loves, after all? Our soulmates.”“But I love you! I didn’t fall in love with you as some sort of substitute for him. Yes, it's true I loved him, but I also had feelings for you, even before I met him. What we have now is real for me!”What we have is real? Regina smiled, remembering just over five years ago, when a certain archer said those very same words, on the day he gave his life to save her. “I feel the same way, and yes, I love you too Emma, so very much.” She hugged her a little tighter before pecking her on the lips. “Though I do believe what Tink said about this 'residue' of feelings between Robin and myself? Whatever's happening, perhaps we need professional advice.”“From Archie?”“No, from the imp this time.”“Gold? Why the hell do we need him? He's hardly the right one to talk to about relationships, is he? After all, look what's happened to Belle?” But Emma already knew the answer. This was a magical issue, and they both knew the Dark One was probably the only person who could answer questions about true love magic, and more importantly, how to remove Regina’s pain.“We both know why. I need to talk to him before I face Robin. To find out what I’m dealing with? I'd like you to come with me, but unfortunately, Henry isn’t back to look after the girls. Would you mind?”“Okay, I’ll stay but you be careful around him! Get back soon, yeah?”“I’ll teleport over there right now.”
Regina kissed once more, this time a little more tenderly, before collecting her bag and shoes, and releasing her magic. The familiar purple cloud swirled around her, leaving the blonde alone.

Gold's Antiques

Moments later, Regina reappeared directly in front of the shop, terrifying one little old lady walking her dog.

Mouthing an apology, she turned the handle and entered, to find Gold crouched over a tray, mending some sort of timepiece. He didn’t look up.
“I wondered how long it'd be before you showed up?” He sniggered, still not lifting his head. Even after everything he’d been through, the Dark One was always so unbearably smug.“What do you mean? You've no idea why I’m here.” She rasped, glaring at his back.“Oh, I think I do, dearie. Your true love has returned. Your soulmate. And now, you’re in great pain.”Was it so obvious?  Regina was a master at hiding her feelings, but he was a past master at uncovering them.“How do you even know?”“I know many things, Regina. Including the pain of lost love. But true love, unrequited? Well, that can be a heavy burden indeed. Made worse by the fact it never goes away! It get's progressively worse, unless dealt with. Though there are ways…”“Have you been spying on me?”The Dark One giggled that insufferable giggle. “No, but I know your burden. The Prince of Thieves has returned! And his presence has activated your true love feelings, has it not? Left unchecked, they will not go. Even if you banish him from your presence, you can't banish him from your mind. Your pain will continue to grow, as will his, unfortunately, and your Saviour won't be able to help you.”“Look, can you help me, or not?”“I can. Though as you'd expect, there's always...a price.”“I never doubted it. So what is it this time? Though I warn you, I won’t do anything that'll hurt anyone any more, least of all Robin! I’m not that person anymore.”“Hmm, well that certainly narrows the options. Maybe you really are a fully reformed hero, after all? Thanks to your annoying wife and her irritating parents, no doubt. At least I thank my son for giving Henry some decent genes.”“Leave Henry out of this! I don’t want him knowing about this conversation.”“Oh, I think your son knows many things, Regina. He already knows about Emma’s enquiry yesterday.”“Enquiry? Emma was here?”“She also wanted to know how to solve your little...problem. I suggested several ways, some of which she didn’t like. Others, well…”  He sneered, leaving the sentence hanging.She bristled, wanting to wipe that annoying smirk off his face, but at the same time concerned Emma never thought to say anything. “Okay, out with it, you damn Imp! What did you tell her?”“Careful with those insults, Regina? I usually tolerate them, only because Henry is Bae’s son. However, if you seek my assistance, you'll keep a civil tongue.” He finally lifted his head, and they stared at one another, neither blinking, before Regina decided enough was enough. “Very well. I apologise. What did you tell Emma? The truth!”“Merely the options open to her. Or you, for that matter.”“Get to the point?” “Well, dearie, the first and most obvious solution is to remove the outlaw and send him to another realm. Preferably one without magic? You will grieve of course, as you did before, though even more so, knowing you were responsible, yet again, for separating a father from his children. Something you've done with others so many times over the years? But over time, being separated, you will heal.”
She remembered the horrible years of depression following Robin’s murder. She couldn’t face that again.
“The second option requires my services. A customised forgetting potion for one of you, or even both of you, removing memories of the other. This is not without risk, as you no doubt recall? Though it will break the pain of unrequited or unwanted love, one way or another, unless there is an unfortunate turn of fate. There will of course be a price for my services, as usual.”
Regina hated the thought of owing him anything, knowing his magic always came with not just a hefty price, but a catch. Plus, the thought of basically drugging Robin was a horrible one. If Henry ever found out, there would be no forgiveness this time. And certainly not from Roland! Or Honour!
“Then of course, there's the third and by far the easiest solution. One which requires no involvement by me, and no price. Can you guess what that is?” He sniggered again, his sly grin growing wider. "I'm listening."“You consummate your true-love, of course! Simple, but effective.”She scowled back at him. Was he really suggesting what she thought? “You mean that I, I-?” “You have sex with him! You mate! Sexual intercourse? Save for killing, drugging, or exiling him, that'll be the only way to ease the magical bonds that exist, and become manageable. You never know Regina, you may even enjoy it!"
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Emma left early that evening, deciding to walk across town rather than drive.
Although in no rush to meet Killian, she just couldn’t bear the thought of hanging around to face Hood when he was due at the mansion to see his children. God, she hated Robin-bloody-Hood! Hated that the guy had, in just over a day, come to be adored by Honour. Roland obviously worshipped him. Even Henry seemed to have come under the spell of the smug bastard, hardly even speaking to his mothers. What was his problem? She grumbled to herself. And to make it even worse, most of the damn town had come out in force to welcome the pair, treating them like some sort of all-conquering heroes. And for what? For coming back to life? Even that miserable shrew Blue seemed to be all over them like a rash.
Emma feelings were confused. She knew she was being spiteful, but couldn't help herself. On the one hand, she knew Hood was basically a decent enough guy. He’d raised Roland single-handedly after losing Marian. He’d fought alongside her and Regina during several crises. He’d even gone with them to Camelot to get Merlin, throwing himself in front of Percival’s enchanted sword to prevent Regina’s murder once before. He'd even willingly gone to the Underworld, to help rescue Killian. Then finally the big one, sacrificing himself by shielding Regina from Hades’ crystal. He was brave, annoying, fatherly, kind and even she had to admit, a reasonably good-looking bastard, who unfortunately loved her wife. And though she’d deny it, it was obvious Regina was still in love with him!

It was on that long stroll to the Rabbit Hole, walking through the park, completely lost in her thoughts, that Emma heard a scream. She looked up to see a woman yelling at someone.
“ROBIN? My god, it really is you!” She cried out. “Ruby said you'd came back, but I couldn’t believe it.” The dark-haired woman screeched again and ran, launching herself into the open arms of the man ahead of her, who embraced her in a tight hug.“It's wonderful to see you again, Ping.” Robin almost lifted her feet off the ground, treating her like a long-lost sister, Mulan also holding onto him. Emma watched, irritated by the sight of yet another welcome for the bloody 'wonder-boy'. He gently released her, and the hardened former-warrior was now smiling, which was rare indeed, with several tears rolling down her face.“I’ve missed you! How on earth did you get back? Hades killed you!” “He did. But, well, it’s a long story. I know it’s been five years up here, but for me, it was only a few weeks down there. So much has changed now. Ping, you look serene! Life’s treating you well?” Emma spotted the warrior’s two companions coming up to join her on either side, introducing themselves to Hood.“Life's very good at the moment. I’m not sure if you ever met Aurora?” Mulan introduced her to Robin, as the blonde woman offered her hand.“Princess Aurora?” Robin hesitated, remembering the name of the woman Mulan once confided to him she'd fallen in love with. The woman Mulan was about to confess her true feelings to, until being told she was pregnant by her best friend? The woman she spent too many evenings weeping over, on Robin's shoulder. And she wasn't normally a woman given to weeping. 
In their past, Mulan had immediately left Aurora and Philip’s palace to join the Merry Men, attempting to heal her broken heart. She’d only lived among them for a year, though in that time she and Robin had become the closest of friends. They'd even saved each other’s lives on several occasions and Mulan had come to regard him as the brother she'd never had, confiding in him about her loneliness and regrets. Robin had seen her at her most vulnerable, as so few had. So, seeing him now, was wonderful.
“That’s me. Hello Robin,” a bearded man, of around his own age, also stepped forward. “Call me Aurora, or better still, Rory? This my husband, Philip, soon to be our husband.”“Prince Philip? Well, I’m honoured, your Royal Highnesses!” The former outlaw gave them a short nod, in polite deference.“Please, none of that nonsense! It’s just Philip to you, and it’s a pleasure to finally meet you Robin. Or, as we're on titles, should I say, Lord Locksley? Mulan talked about you so often; and any friend of hers is a friend of ours.” The man gripped Robin’s hand firmly, pumping it.“Then I’m delighted too, Philip…hold on,” he picked up on what Aurora had just said. “Our husband?”Mulan grinned, stepping across to Philip’s left, placing a small kiss on his cheek. “Yes, you heard right. We’re together. All three of us.” She stopped, hoping her old friend wasn’t too shocked, as some had been. “I'm planning to marry both of them sometime in the near future.”Robin looked at the trio, arm-in-arm-in-arm, all waiting to see his reaction. Instead of being shocked, he broke into a broad grin. “Brilliant! There’s nothing I want more for Ping than her happiness. I’m just so pleased she finally found it with the two people I remember were once the most important to her?”Emma was still watching, but felt like an eavesdropper. She vaguely recalled Mulan and Aurora in the Enchanted Forest, when she and her mother had been thrown through the portal. The two women had ultimately helped them get back to Storybrooke. She knew the women were close back then; but it'd never occurred to her that there might have been something more between them? Yet here they were again, all chummy with Robin Hood. Robin-fucking-Hood! Again, being treated like a returning hero. And it irritated her. Mulan? Bloody Mulan, who she didn’t think even liked men. In what, a threesome with a married couple? Plus, they were now best buddies with Hood? 
She turned, increasing the pace as she walked away.

The Rabbit Hole

Half an hour later, she arrived outside the bar, hesitating before going in to face him.

She wasn’t sure why she was so nervous. Her mind had been racing with options, as she sought how to explain to him how she'd moved on after his death.
How was he going to take it? Would he get angry? That was unlikely, judging by his reaction when she first told him.

With a heavy sigh, she walked through the front door to properly face the man she once thought to be her true love and probably, future husband.

Mifflin Street

The doorbell rang at exactly seven o’clock.

Regina, having changed her outfit five times already, hitched her breath and nervously walked towards the front door. What the hell has got into you, Mills? Calm yourself, you silly woman! She opened it slowly, when a dark haired, wired bundle of energy came through.
“Hi mum!” Roland yelped, running in and racing past her, heading for the stairs, carrying bags.“Roland, stop! Wipe those feet, and take your shoes off!” She smirked at her little dervish.“Sorry,” he whined, coming back and without undoing his laces, kicked his shoes off in the lobby, before running cross to Regina, arms up to pull her down to him, before delivering a quick peck on her cheek, then racing past her and up the stairs. He’s naughty, but he's still so cute.“Roland, just...slow down!” She sniggered as he left.“Down in a minute!” he called back, now out of view, on the landing.
Regina, after moving his boots and dropping his coat onto a peg, stood up to close the open door, before noticing the presence of the man standing just a few feet in front of it, watching her.
“Robin.” She breathed, looking up. The first time they'd been alone together, in over five years.
A few seconds passed in silence while they stared at one another, crystal blue eyes meeting chocolate-brown. Him, with his lopsided, dimpled grin. Her, with a wide-eyed stare, mouth open.
“Hello again.” the former outlaw murmured in that soft English accent, his voice low. “May I just say, you’re as stunning as you were five years ago.”
It was a simple compliment, one she'd had countless times in her past, but she still felt her cheeks pinking. Not for the first time today, she felt unable to speak. He was no longer dressed in his usual forest garb, but in black skinny jeans. And a tight blue T-shirt that showed off his not over-muscled but developed chest and arms. She couldn’t stop herself from scanning him up and down. He’s still gorgeous, but even more so? And the eyes. He hasn’t changed one bit.  And the clearly new, tight jeans? Her mind went back, remembering what was under those jeans. She'd only known him a short time back then, but she recalled how gifted he was in that department. However, looking back up at his face, finding his own eyes staring right back, she imagined herself dragging him upstairs to fuck him senseless.  Then he gave the slightest nod, before grinning, looking slightly embarrassed.
“What? Robin? Oh god, did I just say something out loud?” “Not at all."  It was his turn to feel awkward, realising what'd just happened.  "It’s just...I have these strange new powers? They taking a bit of getting used to, and, I’m not sure how to turn them off?”“You're implying you can read my mind?” Her jaw dropped, astonished when he nodded. “Well if that's true it's incredible!” She cringed as she realised what he might've heard. “How do you even do that? You can actually hear my thoughts? I never heard of such a - well, a ‘gift’?”“You say it's a gift, but it feels like a curse, if I’m honest? I have to concentrate on just one person apparently. But, well, let's just say I’ve had a few surprises over the last twenty-four hours? Some nice; some not so nice. I keep trying to turn it off by blocking out the noise, but it's not working. Reul's been trying to help me, and I’m spending time at the convent to begin my lessons. So hopefully I’ll be able to control it soon.”
Just the mention of the moth set her teeth on edge. She neither liked nor trusted that damn fairy. And the feeling was mutual. However, before she could even speak, their brief silence was interrupted by two little girls shouting from the top of the staircase.
“PAPA!” Yelled the four-year-old blonde, hurtling down the stairs as quickly as her little legs would carry her, followed closely behind by her slightly older, taller, more willowy red-headed half-sister. When they both reached the bottom, Robyn, now in her pyjamas, and Honour, in some sort of nightdress with cartoon characters on it, raced across to their father who dropped to his knees to welcome them both, his arms open. Without any hint of shyness, they bundled into him either side, letting themselves be gathered and lifted.“Hello, my lovelys. Twice in one day?  I’m blessed. I think you asked for a couple of bedtime stories?”“Yes but not yet though Papa, it's a little early for me. Can we go play first?”  The redhead implored, pouting. Robin looked over at the brunette before answering, “It's your call, Regina? After all, I don’t want to mess up their bedtime routine.” He smiled down at her, silently imploring her to give ground.
In the face of three wide-eyed, expectant grins, she had no choice but to concede. Honour had always had both her and Emma wrapped around her little finger, and she suspected the little tyke knew it. However, seeing the dimple-cheeked pout of her little girl, looking so much like the man holding her, made her even harder to deny.
“Oh, very well! I suppose under the circumstances, you two can play with your papa for half an hour or so before bed. Just half an, mind? No more? After that I need you to go down without a fuss.”“Yay,” the little blonde shrieked, delighted. “Come on Papa, let's go play in my den? Come on Robby…” And with that the girls, dropping down onto the floor, proceeded to drag him up to a bedroom.  
As he stepped past Regina to the foot of the stairs, there was a brief moment when his arm brushed Regina's side. Just a slight graze. Yet it triggered something inside her. A magical tingle? She looked up into clear blue eyes and saw that he’d felt it too. Something. She shivered as a feeling of warmth came from within.
“Thank you, Regina. Just come up and tell me when it’s their bedtime, would you?” ~oOo~Half an hour later, having paced around her kitchen, passing the time tidying up where nothing needed tidying, Regina had had enough. She needed to be upstairs, to see what Robin was up to with her little girl. Their little girl. So, making him a mug of tea to take as an excuse to interrupt their play, she stood silently by the door to Honour’s playroom, an annex to the side of her bedroom. Looking in, she found it empty; just a few scattered toys and figures where they had been playing. Slightly unnerved by the silence, she crept over to the bedroom.
The sight that greeted her brought all manner of feelings, and a lump to her throat. For there, lying on top of Honour’s double bed, in its centre, lay Robin, fully clothed, seemingly in a light sleep. Honour and Robyn were tucked tightly in on either side, their heads resting on his chest. He had a serene, contented look as he held them, his arms enfolding them in a protective embrace. Regina’s eyes filled with tears, and she smiled, looking down on the little snoozing family, finally reunited.

She sighed, looking across to find Robin’s eyes now open, staring straight back at her.

“Sorry,” he whispered, “They both asked for a story and a snuggle, and fell asleep? I couldn’t resist.”

“I understand,” she whispered back, still smiling as she crept across to his right side, lifting Robyn off her father to slide her under the sheets. Robin used his free arm to roll Honour onto her side, climbing across and lifting the sheets around her. He eventually stood up to survey his girls, a proud smile on his face.

“I never imagined I could be so blessed. I feel I’m in love all over again?” He breathed, careful not to wake them. “I can’t believe they’re mine!”

Without thinking, Regina walked around the bed to take a hand of her former lover, bringing herself face-to-face with him; only then realising the effect he still had on her. As she looked at those oh-so-piercing eyes her whole demeanour changed, trembling slightly, now looking nervous as she stood before him.
Robin picked up on it immediately, taking his hands away to rest them on her shoulders. “ Gina, calm. It’s okay. I know what you’re going through because I’m feeling it too! We need to talk, and we need to do it now. Let’s go downstairs?”
The Rabbit Hole

Killian had arrived earlier than expected at the bar. He’d only returned from the Underworld yesterday, and the last day had been a blur. Discovering that the woman he'd thought to have been his true love, the woman he’d sacrificed everything for, had moved on, had been a bitter pill to swallow. The fact she'd moved on with another woman was a surprise, to say the least. The fact said woman was Henry’s other mother, the former Evil Queen. The same woman who'd killed Emma's grandfather and for years had sought to kill her mother, Snow, was an even bigger jolt.

However, Killian Jones hadn’t become one of the most successful pirates in all the realms without being a pragmatist. He knew when to cut his losses and move on.

He’d been further surprised by how people were now treating him? Previously nervous around him, they were now feting him, and treating him as some sort of local hero. And he’d lost count of the number of times people who'd previously regarded him as pirating scum, had come up to him and shaken his hand, bought him drinks, and wished him well. Even Leroy, that miserable old bastard dwarf infatuated with Snow, had whacked him on the back, supposedly in a friendly greeting, and left a bottle of rum in front of him at the bar.
“I take it all back, pirate! I’ll be honest, when you first came here chasing after the Saviour, me and the boys thought you were a preening, eyeliner-wearing, self-absorbed, sadistic twat. I don’t know whether it’s because Robin's rubbed off on you, but you’ve changed. I was wrong, and even if I have to admit, you’re all right, Jones!”In fact, the only people he didn’t recall meeting last night had been Snow and her prince. That'd been a bit of a disappointment, as he'd come to regard David as an ally; even a friend? At first the royal couple had distain written all over their faces when he'd romanced their only daughter. Then, as she drew closer to him, Emma’s mother positively encouraged it. Even David had grown to accept his daughter’s choice. Now? Well who knows? I guess they probably just want me out of here as much as she does?
He was brought out of his reverie by a beer bottle being banged down on the table in front of him. He looked up at a pretty, green eyed, pixie-like face surrounded by blonde hair.
“Tink! Thanks again. You’ve been a life-saver since we got back,” he grinned back at her. “Though I feel I need to repay you, in some way?”“That’s alright, I’m just taking care of one of my ‘boys’”, she winked. He'd never really noticed how pretty she was until now. Rather gorgeous. “In fact, it's me that probably owes you. Whatever you and Robin have done to Blue has really, I don’t know, softened her up? She’s being almost human to me now.”“I doubt it’s me, love. More likely, Locksley. She was acting like a teenage girl on the Jolly this morning, fawning over him like a lovesick puppy. Still, it’s nice to see her smile for once!”“I think it’s more to do with the new white magic? Let me let you into a little secret? White magic is like a huge aphrodisiac to a fairy. Most of the girls in the convent will notice when you come for training tomorrow, so don’t go getting all cocky and arrogant, Jones! Blue spent some time with you both this morning, and I think even she’s a little smitten herself right now.”“Really?” His face lit up in a beaming smile, “So white magic's like catnip to fairies? How very interesting. This day just seems to get better and better!”“Now you just stop that, Captain-no-longer-Hook!” She glared, but he could see the little smirk behind the stare, “You’ve been given a fantastic gift by Zeus! It’s at this point, so many before you have ruined it all by using magic for themselves, not for others. That's when it starts to turn dark. Magic's a blessing and a curse, and we’ve all had too much experience of the latter. So behave yourself!”“But surely you’ll forgive me for enjoying the moment, love? And while I don't want to burst your bubble, I think you and Blue are exaggerating. I don't feel much different apart from the odd tingling? Mine seems to be all in my new hand. Locksley's the one who got the real magic, so you should be having a chat with Wonder Boy? He’s the one with the new powers.”“Why only Robin? I don’t understand; don’t you realise?”“Realise what?”“You've got strong magic inside you too! Even now, I can feel it coming off of you. Can’t you?”“Nope, can’t say I can. Should I be buzzing, or something?”“Hell’s tooth, Killian! I can’t believe I’m the one doing this?" She looked down at the table. "You see that beer bottle in front of you? Imagine moving it a couple of inches to your right? If it helps, move your hand as you picture it moving.?” “I hardly think it’ll make any difference love. Though if it’ll make you happy?” He closed his eyes as he pointed at the bottle, imagining it sliding across the table, and flicking his fingers to the right.Without any wobble, the brown bottle suddenly catapulted itself straight off the table, launching into the wall, some ten feet away! The bursting glass and exploding foam made him jump up, and drew an annoyed scowl from the barman, and cheers from a small group of drinkers who'd assumed he'd done it on purpose. Killian stood, alarmed, staring at his hand. “BLOODY HELL! THAT WAS NEVER ME?”“Afraid so! Welcome to my world? Now we just have to teach you how to use it properly.”
He continued to stare at the offending digits, as Tinker Bell twirled her own fingers, making the broken bottle and spilled contents disappear, while the stain on the wall disappeared.
“Well, bugger me with a pan shovel! I had no idea! Blue mentioned it earlier, but I just thought she was getting her wires crossed and talking about Locksley? Maybe I should've been paying proper attention to Zeus, after he gave me my hand back?” The slightly bewildered former pirate sat back down while Tink started to chuckle.“Don’t you worry, we’ll sort you out. Just turn up on time at the convent tomorrow? And this time, pay attention!”“Aye lass, I think I will. And thanks, really, for everything.” Killian looked soulfully into the bright eyes of the fairy, as he brought his new hand to rest on hers. What was that she said about white magic being an aphrodisiac? She blushed, smiling coquettishly, “You’re more than welcome.”~oOo~
Half an hour later, Emma arrived at the Rabbit Hole, at exactly eight o’ clock, as agreed.

There was certainly a fair amount of ruckus coming from inside. Walking through the door, she heard the volume increase dramatically as, in the middle of a small cluster of friends, Killian appeared to be playing some sort of game? He was holding a balloon filled with water between his thighs, while attempting to carefully pass it across and between the thighs of Dorothy Gale without bursting it, the pair of them standing face to face, and with the normally fearsome she-dragon hybrid now giggling like a schoolgirl.

At any other time, it would have looked inappropriate, but Emma now spotted Ruby, Dorothy’s girlfriend, standing close by, howling with laughter.
“Clench Dot! Easy does it now?” The wolf encouraged her. Dorothy now successfully gripped the balloon as Killian stepped back to let the next player in. “Come on Ash, your turn?" Ashley moved to the front of the other woman, hitching her skirt up, as had Dorothy, to try to ease the balloon off her with her thighs, while Sean, her husband, encouraged her. “Don't squeeze too tight, babe? Easy now!” He turned to Killian, still laughing and as he watched his wife seeming to press in and rub her front against the other woman, both desperate not to get soaked. “Killian, you know, I’m not sure whether I’m more nervous that it’s my turn next, or the fact that I’m getting turned on in public?” The rest of the group now also joined in the laughter.“I agree mate! It’ll be much harder to hold onto that balloon with a stiffy!”
That did it! Dorothy and Ashley both cracked up with laughter, and one of them squeezed too tightly. The balloon suddenly burst, drenching the fronts of both women.
“You bastard Jones! I’m soaked!" Guffawed Ashley, happy tears raining down her cheeks as a couple of bar cloths appeared for the women to dry themselves. "That's your fault!"
Emma looked across the happy group and saw, in addition to Ruby, Dorothy, Ashley, Sean, Ariel and Eric, her son and his girlfriend watching the performance.
“Henry? What the hell? You shouldn’t really be in here,” she blurted out, noticed for the first time by the rest of them. "Not in the evenings!"“I’m allowed to, aren’t I? I’m not drinking booze, and neither’s Vi. And yes, her dad already knows we’re here, and he’s okay with it.”“He might be, but I’m not! I may not be Sheriff any more, but I’m still your mother, and I’m telling you to go home, kid.”"KID?" Henry’s face changed from happy to annoyed in a matter of seconds. From embarrassment at being told off by his mother in public, to one of pure anger. “KID? Yet again, you're calling me a fucking kid? I’m twenty years old, almost twenty-one…MA! I’m allowed to vote, go to war, or even make porn films if I wanted to! ALL WITHOUT YOUR PERMISSION! I’m staying!”
Emma now felt like she was going to explode. He may be technically doing nothing illegal, and he may be only holding a coke, but he was still showing her disrespect in front of everyone else!
“Henry, I will not tell you again. I-““YOU’LL WHAT MA?” He suddenly exploded in her face, as angry as she was. “You’ll smack me? You’ll send me to my room? You’ll take away my toys? It’s time you woke up! I’m not a ‘kid’ anymore, I’m a fucking adult! You don’t like it? Too bad! Don’t take your problems out on me, just because Robin’s back in town!”
Emma almost spat with anger, launching herself closer to his face and raising her right hand to him.
“HOW DARE YOU? Say that again, and I swear I’ll…”But Henry didn’t deflect, didn’t seem in fear, and didn’t back away. “GO ON THEN? DO IT!”
At that, Emma almost lost control completely, and somehow stopped herself from slapping him. Instead, she flicked her wrist, instantly transporting him from her sight, and everyone else's, straight into Storybrooke Sheriff's Office. And straight into one of the locked cells!

The previously happy little crowd, astonished by the angry scene, stepped away from the now trembling Sheriff.

Emma shook violently, almost in shock, realising what she’d just done. Her legs weakened and give way as she partly collapsed to her knee on the floor, hands coming up to cover her face as she started to pant, partly in shock. The small group stood transfixed at the pitiful sight, not knowing whether to leave her be, or to comfort her.

It was then she felt strong arms lift her up from behind, as someone else brought a chair over.
“Emma, come, sit? It’ll be alright.” Ruby quietly whispered in her ear. “You’re among friends here.”“What’ve I done, Rubes? What have I done? I almost slapped him around the face! Me? What kind of mother does that to her own son?” As her eyes started to water, she spotted the young brunette girl, now looking angry, kneel in front of her.“Emma, where did you send Henry?”She looked up into the eyes of her son’s girlfriend. “Violet. I’m sorry you had to see that.”“Not as sorry as I am!” The girl answered with a calm bluntness Emma hadn't heard in her voice before. “I know why you’re angry, Emma. Henry was rude to you, after all; but he did have a point! He’s allowed in here. So am I. Dad thought long and hard before allowing me to come. He is very protective, after all! However, he let me because he trusts your Henry, and knows he’s responsible. And the reason he’s so responsible has a lot to do with the great upbringing he had from both his mums. But he’s not a child anymore Emma, he’s a grown man! Sorry, but as much as I respect you, the fact is he was in the right, and you were in the wrong! It’s going to take more than being sorry to fix this!”
That stung. The girl had never spoken to her like that before, and Emma’s own anger had now turned to grief as she stayed silent, looking into her eyes while she was being berated. However, Violet was not to be deflected.
“So where did you send him?”“He hates me.” “No, he’s just annoyed with you! Now, again, where is he?”“I was just so angry! I just wanted him to stop!”“By treating him like a child? Where is he?” “He won’t listen to me! Why won’t he just listen, and do what he’s told?”Killian had heard enough. “Because, he’s not a boy any more, Swan, he’s a man! A bright young man, with ideas of his own. Now bloody well stop pissing around, and tell the girl what you’ve done with her boyfriend!”The sharp tone woke her from her self-pity, ashamed of her actions. “I sent him to the Sheriff's Office. He’s in one of the cells.”“The jail? You put him in a cell?" Violet stood up, angry. "He’s not a fucking criminal! What the hell were you thinking?”Tinker Bell now stepped closer. “Come on Violet, I’ll take you to him? It’ll be quicker.” With that, the fairy took the girl’s hand, and they disappeared in a whirl of white mist, while Emma sat, falling apart.
The Sheriff's Office

Tinker Bell and Violet apparated directly in front of the doors.
“You okay?”“Yeah, I guess, just a bit giddy. Henry’s mums have done that with me a couple of times, but I still find it weird. I’ll be fine.” She marched into the Sheriff's Office, unprepared for the scene before her.
Instead of a tidy office, Masonry and rubble were strewn across the station floor! Where the two jail cells stood, one had its heavy metal door and surround completely blown out, the edges buckled. Leroy sat in the cell opposite, looking traumatised, and covered in dust. The station side door, ripped off its hinges, lay just outside. In front of the large hole stood Mulan, also covered in dust and clearly in shock.
The fairy rushed over. “What the hell happened here?” She guided the stunned warrior to one of the chairs.“Henry Mills happened, that’s what!” Answered the former warrior, her face covered in dust, clearly disorientated. “I was just sitting over there doing paperwork on Leroy’s pull, when Henry just appeared in that cell?” She pointed to the wrecked corner. “He stood there less than a minute, but seemed way too angry to talk, and just muttering something about Emma? He swore a lot, then before I could calm him down, his eyes went a weird gold colour? Then the metal bars blew out! They sent me flying! He walked out while I was still lying on the floor as though I wasn't there. He flicked his wrist and then the front door there just blew off too! Tink, you know I don’t frighten easily, but I was seriously shitting myself! He just walked out as if nothing had happened? He didn’t even look at me!”“Oh no...” Tink groaned under her breath, sensing a presence in the air. “It’s come in.”“What?” Violet shook her head. “What are you talking about?”“Magic. Henry’s magic's come in.”“Henry's got magic?” Mulan gasped, incredulous.“You just saw it. I wasn’t sure whether he would, as I never saw much of Emma and Baelfire together, but it seems like he really was her former true love after all! Shame, considering what happened.”“What do we do now?” Violet yelled, her anxiety growing by the second. “Where would he have gone?”“I've no idea. But he’s angry, he's got magic, and doesn’t know how to handle it! We need help.” Tink pulled out her phone to text someone. “One thing I do know. Regina’s going to go seriously mental when she finds out!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Meanwhile, back at the Rabbit Hole…

Emma sat, head in her hands, as Killian passed her a large scotch. The rest of Killian's leaving party had dispersed, mostly embarrassed by her behaviour.
“Here Swan, I think you need this more than me? He sat opposite, noticing how wretched she looked.“Sorry I wrecked your evening? Everyone seemed happy, till I came in and screwed it up?” She avoided looking directly at him, expecting a sarcastic barb. Instead, she was only silence. A silence that finally made her look up.“That's true. They were, and you did. Your intentions may have been, but completely wrong.”“Thanks for stating the obvious.”“Try not to be too despondent, Swan? Learn from it! Henry’s all grown up now, and needs to be treated that way. I’m guessing living with two overprotective mothers is always going to be an issue for a young man.”“You know nothing.” She took a slug from the glass, welcoming the burn to the back of her throat. “Things have changed a lot since you were here. He’s living a few hundred miles away most of the time, and comes back during the holidays. He seems to prefer it there. And since he went, he seems colder towards both me, and Regina. Not Roland or Honour, just the two of us? Even though we’ve done everything for him, the ungrateful sod. He’s been acting even more horrible since yesterday. Since, well, you know?” She looked sheepish, still avoiding his stare.“Since Locksley and I returned? Is that what you mean? You think his behaviour has something to do with us?”“I don’t think you’re directly to blame, but it’s just got even worse over the last day or so. The kid hardly even talks to me, and when he does, we argue.”“Maybe a good start might be to stop calling him a ‘kid’, as he requested? He clearly thinks the word's condescending, even more so in front of other adults. Also, stop trying to order a twenty-year-old man back home like a whipped dog? Not impressive Swan! I was surprised, to say the least.”Irritation flitted over her, and she was about to deliver a suitably tart response when she felt his warm hand rest gently on hers, trying to calm her. “I wasn’t trying to order…just…protect him? He over-reacted.”“Did he? And what did you do before to anger him so much? I can’t imagine any young man taking well to that sort of treatment, especially in front of his fair lady. You removed his dignity, and humiliated him. You can argue all you want, but you owe him a sincere apology. And I think you’re angry, because you know it!”  
She harrumphed, picking up the glass, downing the rest in one gulp. They sat opposite each other in silence for a good minute, each quietly reflecting, as he raised a hand to someone to order another.
“So. You and the mayor?”“It’s Regina, and she’s not the mayor anymore. Hasn’t been for a long time. And I’m not Sheriff any more, either.”“Aye. I heard that old bastard Spencer won the election. Locksley said that was a bigger surprise than you two getting together. He won a wager with me on that one.”“Wager? You were betting on us?”He nodded. “In the Underworld. We were talking in that depressing bar, about what might become of the ones we left behind. Locksley was worried sick for his son and newborn, as well as his supposed soulmate. We ran through the various characters who’d make a play for you both.”
Emma’s eyes lifted for the first time.
“We sat, going through the usual chancers and ne’er-do-wells in Storybrooke. Hood reckoned you'd both probably spurn the selection available, and take some sort of comfort in each other. Then possibly leave the town entirely, taking Henry with you.”“He actually said that?’ Emma’s eyes widened. “He guessed we’d get together?”“On my word. He said there was always some sort of…what was his word for it now? Chemistry? Yes, that’s it. He said the two of you shared a chemistry, and a look. There was always a certain intimacy in your conversations. Plus, you’d saved each other’s lives on numerous occasions. Plus, you share a son. Personally, I couldn't see it. I laughed at the notion at the time, and we even laid a small wager, assuming we could get hold of one of those viewing crystal-mirror things they have down there to occasionally see what’s going on up here. I was surprised to say the least? I never even knew you were into women. Had I known, perhaps I wouldn’t have pursued you so vigorously.”“I'm not into women! Regina was...my first.The only.”“Well, either way, it came as a shock to me, I won't deny it.”“Because I fell in love with another woman? Or because that woman was Regina?”“The latter, obviously..." The former pirate seemed nonplussed. "I wasn’t too surprised about you going with the fairer sex. That appears to be the fashion in Storybrooke these days, doesn't it? You always seemed more than close to several women here. I remember you and Ruby used to flirt excessively, even more than she did with the other punters. I’d always known she played for both teams, so seeing her with Dorothy came as no surprise. But you and Regina? Yes, that surprised me. Don’t forget, five years passed for you up here, but only a few weeks for me. I recall you two forever clashing previously. First over Henry, then your parents, then the town.”“It really bothers you, doesn’t it? Regina and me being together?”“No. Despite everything, I want you to be happy, even if it’s without me. I thought I made you happy, once.”He said the last few words almost in a whisper, his eyes watery. Emma saw it. The hurt just below the surface. She reached across, trying to take his hand.“You did Killian, you really did! I was very happy being with you, despite all the shit we went through. I really loved you! So much so, I even went to the Underworld to try and split my heart for you, just like mum did with dad. After I killed you.”“You didn’t kill me, Swan. I handed you Excalibur, and insisted you run me through with it. Under the circumstances, there was no other choice.”“I know. But I still turned you into a Dark One, in the first place! So in a way, it’s still my fault. And I’m sorry.” A stray tear ran down her cheek from the memory of a truly awful day. The last day of his life. She wiped it away, hunching, before cupping her face in her hands again. "Can you forgive me for that, at least?"Killian thought to take the grief-stricken blonde in his arms and comfort her, but held back knowing that comfort would almost certainly backfire and be misinterpreted, making her worse. “Nothing to forgive. Though if it makes you feel better, I forgive you for avoiding me since I came back. I admit, coming three weeks after we last spoke in Hades’ crypt, that annoyed me.”“Five long years here, Killian! Look, I'm sorry I sprung it on you. And yes, I could've handled it better.” She wiped her eyes on a napkin quietly handed her by a concerned, passing waitress. “For me, three weeks ago, we were whispering sweet nothings, pledging undying love, and promising we'll always be there for each other. But you moved on. As must I.”“It wasn’t like that! I didn’t just move on, from you! When we got back, after I had to leave you there, I mourned you. Shortly after, Hades murdered Hood. He sacrificed himself, throwing himself in front of Regina to save her life. She and I were completely wrecked, Killian! Then Henry went and stole that fucking crystal Hades used and took the magic away, nearly getting himself killed by Gold in the process! We had to go to New York to get him back. As it was, he turned out to be the hero that time. Then we had a duplicate Evil Queen bitch to deal with, Jekyll and Hyde, the Black Fairy, who turned out to be Gold's mother, and all manner of shit thrown at us!”“Just another day in Storybrooke then?” He gave a small smirk.God, he's still sexy when he smiles, she thought, but she wasn’t going to be distracted. “No, listen, I need to say this. It took a month, the worst month of my life, and I've had a few, for me to even start to grieve over you. It was just the same for Regina. That’s when it hit us. Both of us. We’d lost the most important men in our lives, and I don’t care whether you call it soulmates, true loves or any of that other bullshit the fairies spout about. All I know is it hurt! I was inconsolable. Poor Henry had me and Regina to deal with; two useless, constantly crying, depressed mothers? Mum and dad tried their best to hold me together, but it was useless. I ran away to Boston for a week and stayed in hiding. I didn’t eat, I lost a lot of weight and didn’t speak to anyone…”
He listened, knowing she wasn’t done. Another two large glasses of scotch were brought to the table, along with the rest of the bottle, eagerly snatched up by the blonde, again taking another large slug before continuing.
“Dad tracked me down. He brought Archie. Henry and Mum wanted to come, but Dad made them stay here as Regina was in a bad way. Archie was brilliant. So patient. We spent days just talking. They eventually brought me back here, and Whale was waiting. He said I was so sick that he confined me to the sanatorium until I started eating and drinking again. Normally I would have kicked him shitless, but the fight had gone from me. Gold put a bracelet on me, at Henry's request, to stop my magic making me do something stupid. They had me on an IV for a week! It seems I also did some permanent damage to my kidneys with all the drinking. It took about six weeks before he released me...”Jones was appalled. His death had really had that much of an effect on her? “I’m sorry. Nobody should have to experience that.”  But she carried on as though she hadn’t heard him. “I was going downhill fast. So was Regina. She locked herself away, for days at a time, ignoring everyone. Henry tried, god bless him. Like me, she didn’t eat. She’d wander aimlessly around the town, and several times mum found her at Robin’s grave of an evening, just sitting there? She’s never been overweight, but she lost over two stone in one month! Mum and Dad tried their best to take care of her. Even Zelena. It was hopeless.”
He studied her tired eyes. Her hunched shoulders. Her vacant gaze into the whisky glass.
“You don't need to talk about it if you-”But Emma ploughed on. “One week, Henry stayed at mum and dad’s. Anything to get away from our problems? Dad was brilliant! He took him everywhere, and they even went to Boston together for a weekend, mum keeping an eye on me. Henry was away, and Robin was gone. I think that’s what took Regina over the edge.”“The edge?”“She took an overdose.”“Sorry, I don't-”“She swallowed sleeping pills! A lot of them. She tried to kill herself.” “Because of Robin? How could she do that to young Henry?”“Because she flipped out! She was so depressed and in so much pain, that she just wanted to end it all! It wasn’t that Henry wasn’t important any more, it’s just that she was so lost and out of control, she wasn’t even aware what she was doing to him. That’s what depression does to you, Killian! It destroys you from the inside, and you lose all hope. Dammit, I should know!”“And you? Surely, you never thought of doing something like that?”“I came pretty close! Again, I can thank Archie for pulling me out.” “Seems you owe quite a lot to the Cricket? Funny how that quiet little chap can have such an effect?”“I came back with dad. Archie had me assessed by Whale. I wasn’t broken like Regina, but they still kept me in. Archie threw everything at us; grief counselling, therapy, massage, the lot.  As I picked up, he suggested Regina and I took them together, as we were going through similar problems and could relate.”“And that’s when you two got together?”“Not quite. The man you derisively call the ‘cricket’, made us work through everything with him. Childhood, foster homes, estranged parents, abuse, anger, everything. You know I’m not good with talking about that sort of stuff.”Killian studied his former lover. She looked exhausted. He wanted to say something comforting. Some sort of reassurance. But she clearly needed to get this off her chest. “We spent so many hours just talking. She’s had an even shittier life than me, Killian! You knew about Daniel? Her first love? How Cora murdered him?"“Aye, I do, sadly. I worked for her mother. Cora was one of the vilest, most cruel pieces of shit you could ever imagine. To think I saved her from Hades in the Underworld? I’m aware how bad she had it.”“After a while, she started to recover. She got Roland back from the Enchanted Forest, as Little John brought him back, telling her he felt he needed a mother in his life, after Marian and everything? John stayed, and the rest of the Merry Men followed over here shortly after that.” Emma smiled at the memory. “It’s funny. When John, Tuck and the guys came back, it seemed to lift everyone.”“They’re a decent bunch. Locksley knew how to pick ‘em.”“After that, John let Roland move in with her permanently. That seemed to help, giving her something to do? Someone who needed mothering? Like me, she was still unstable. Zelena moved out to a cottage on the edge of the forest with baby Robyn. I helped a little, looking after Roland so Regina could go back to working part-time. But within a week she’d been voted out of office by the council. An emergency vote, they called it? Then she found out she was pregnant with Hope. Everything changed after that, so I started helping more.”“So then you moved in with her?”“Eventually. We were both still in a bad way, but we helped each other recover, and we gradually became closer.” She saw his reaction and knew where his mind was going.  “I can tell by your face just now and you didn’t believe me earlier. I know you’re itching to ask me the question, so let me do it for you? Was I previously interested in women when we were together? No. You can say what you like about me and Ruby, but neither of us were. Had I been with any other woman before I met you? No. A couple years after Honour was born, I moved in with her permanently, to help. Then, after about three months I realised my feelings were changing. I’m not going to tell you everything, but Regina had growing feelings for me too. That’s when we decided we wanted to be together. It grew from there.” She stopped, taking another large swig on the scotch.“And then marrying her? That’s quite the change?”Emma glared back, her tone hardening, a note of steel entering her voice. “It’s Swan-Mills now. Yes, well what can I say? I fell in love with Regina Mills, another woman. Two women! Shock! Horror! Hold the front page! Yes, it happens. Sometimes women can fall in love with each other, you know?”He didn’t drop his stare, unaffected by the outburst. “I do, but wind your neck in, Swan? I wasn’t judging. I’ve lived over six times longer than you, remember? I’ve known plenty of men and women who’ve preferred their own kind. Personally, I couldn’t give a damn whether you’re into...well, whatever, but-”“But what?” Emma waited for the barb.“It still hurts knowing that, for me, only three weeks ago we parted, you in tears declaring your undying love? Then I come back, only to find you shacked up in the arms of the same woman who'd spent half her life trying to murder your mother? The very same woman who killed the king, your grandfather? The very same woman who virtually forced me to murder my own father? Whose sister murdered Robin's wife? Then Baelfire, you remember him? Henry’s father? Together, the three Mills women have been responsible for the deaths of hundreds, if not thousands. And yes Swan, or Swan-Mills or whatever bloody moniker you choose to be known as these days, I know you'll remind me how she's changed? How she's not that person anymore? But she was responsible! And anywhere else but in this stupid world, she'd be tried and convicted, if not executed? At least they'd be in prison for the rest of their life! But she’s escaped any sort of rightful justice, just because she now feels bad about it? Well how convenient! And it’s not as though your idea of law is going to do anything about it, because the former mass murderer now shares a bed with the former Sheriff!”She listened, dumbfounded, rolling her eyes and looking at him like a teacher about to scold a schoolboy. But he didn't care. “Scowl at me all you want, Swan. But which part of what I said was untrue?  None of it! Your wife murdered people! Lots of people! Men, women and yes, children too! And don’t believe all that bullshit about Regina never harming children, because I saw the broken bodies! No execution for her, and she doesn’t even sit behind bars? Her sister, that foul, loathsome redhead bitch also roams free! I guess life’s just dandy if you’re former royalty, or connected with the Charming’s, isn't it? No apology. No punishment. No retribution! Leroy goes to jail whenever he gets pissed of an evening. But for your lover? Sorry…your wife? Nothing!" His tone remained calm but it’d turned distinctly icy.“THAT’S UNFAIR!” Emma barked back. “She has changed! You’re just sore because she's with me! Well, get over it!”“Trust me, I’m now over it, as you so succinctly put our past. Believe it or not, my life doesn’t just revolve around you? Don’t worry, four days from now I’ll be gone forever. I’ll be history, just like Baelfire. Then you’ll enjoy the rest of your perfect life, with your perfect wife, in peace. No nasty men buggering up the place, eh?”“Don’t you dare bring Neal into this! I loved him! Wait - what do you mean, gone?  Gone where? Where are you going?”“Neverland. I sail Saturday on the first tide. With Pan dead, there's still kids stranded, you may recall? Then on to Arendelle, to drop them off. Then Agrabah. Then, wherever my fate takes me.”“Why are you leaving so soon? You just got back.”“There's nothing here for me. Not now, anyway.”“Will you be coming back?” “Probably not. I have some tasks. Things I need to do.”“Tasks?” she mocked. ”What tasks does a former pirate?”“You may have noticed Zeus restored the Jolly to its former glory, and made it bigger? And my hand? He also left me with a few extra...gifts.” Killian placed his new hand directly in front of her, opening his palm slowly. A small clutch of gold coins slowly apparating in his palm.“I remember Blue saying yesterday." Emma looked at the money, picking up a coin. “You’ve already started to learn how to use it? Like Hood?”“I received a couple of basic lessons after you left, but Blue and her ladies will be giving me more in the coming days. Nothing like as powerful as Locksley’s, though. Not sure why, but as Zeus already gave me my hand and returned the Jolly to me, I’m not complaining, just grateful. Fortune hunting's no longer necessary for this particular ex-pirate to survive. However, Zeus has also given me a list of tasks he wants me to perform. Good deeds, if you will? So, given how things have changed around here, it'd be churlish to refuse.”
Their relationship may be over, but the thought of never seeing him again made her feel more than sad.
“But you don’t need to leave forever, right? We may not be a couple anymore Killian, but can’t we just part as...friends? Surely I still mean something to you?”“That’s the problem! Do you seriously think I could bear being near the woman I’m still in love with, knowing she’s with someone else? That you can never be mine? No Swan, that’s unacceptable for me. I lost Milah, and now I’ve lost you. It’s time to move on. Zeus gave me the opportunity for a new life, a fresh start, so it's time I took it.”He stood up from the table, dropping two hundred dollar bills on to the counter, before slowly turning away, with a glance back at his former lover. “Have a long and rich life, Emma. Be happy.”
And with that, he strode out, leaving Emma staring blankly at his back as he left.
Then her phone rang. Violet?“Um…Vi? What’s happening?”“Get over here! Now!” Barked Henry's girlfriend, her tone almost unrecognisable.“Where? What’s going on?”“The Sheriff's Office, of course! Where you fucking well locked up Henry! He’s gone!”
Mifflin Street

After Robin settled his daughters, he joined Regina downstairs for their long awaited, and dreaded, ‘chat’. Remembering how he’d acquired some sort of ability to read minds, Regina deliberately chose to spend as long as possible talking about Honour and Robyn rather than anything else. She talked about their habits, favourite stories, toys and games; all to avoid what was to come. However, Robin recognised obfuscation when he saw it and decided to cut to the chase.
“Gina, let’s stop beating about the bush?” He placed his hand over hers as it rested on the table. She looked resigned, but nervous.“I’m sorry Robin, but this is a little difficult for me?”  “It doesn’t have to be. It’d probably easier if I go first? Yesterday, I discovered the woman I thought was my true love and soulmate had moved on with someone else. And married her. I’ll admit that hurt, though as it’s been five years and as you thought I was dead, I can understand completely. I also now begin to understand just what you went through when Emma brought Marian back. Or at least, the woman I thought was Marian.”
Regina’s thoughts went back to that horrible day. The day she lost him the first time.
“However, to discover I now have a second beautiful, now four-year-old daughter? That's incredible! She's perfect, and regardless of what's happened, I'll always be grateful she has you for her mother. You've taken wonderful care of her, and Roland.”She finally smiled. “That boy's been a saviour himself. For me, and Emma. He’s such a sweet and loving child. One of the things that pulled me through!”Regina looked wistful. Robin, on the other hand, just picked up on the other name. “Yes. Emma. Well, I’m not completely surprised, given what happened. Does she make you happy?”“Yes, very much. I love her.” She felt defensive just saying it.He smirked. “Well I would hope so, seeing as you married her?”“Robin, I didn’t mean I didn’t’ love…um…what I mean to say is…” she stuttered.“Don’t fret Gina, I understand, I really do. I died, you went downhill, then you recovered, and gradually found a new love. Believe it or not, I happen to like Emma! Shame she hates me, though.”“Hate's a strong word, Robin, it’s just, well, she finds this very difficult.”“We all do, but I’m afraid she does hate me! I’m sorry, but her hatred is very intense at the moment. Remember I can sense this sort of thing now? I can actually hear thoughts? Her mind was flipping a bit and when she walked past me in the park yesterday, I could sense the visceral hatred. She wished that I was still dead. Reading her mind, she was figuring out how to remove me. A memory curse, drowning on the Jolly, that sort of thing?”“No! That can’t be true." Regina was horrified, scowling back at him,  "Not Emma! She'd never-”“I never said she would harm me! Only that her mind considered it. She was disturbed. Personally, I don’t think she'd ever try to harm me either. She’s a good woman, but it was a shock, seeing me yesterday. She clearly thinks I’m a threat to you both, so, in a way I am responsible. I’m sorry.”
She didn’t know what to say. Emma would never actually think about harming him, surely? 
Robin carried on regardless.
“Gina, what’s done is done. I was dead, and you moved on. I get it. Remember, for me it's only been three weeks? Unfortunately, I am still in love with you and this is more than painful for me; but I would never do anything to harm your marriage. You’re with Emma now. I respect that.”
Regina missed the last part of what he said, the mind frozen by seven words. I am still in love with you! Tears started to fall as she tried to focus on what he had to say next.
“But I have three children now, not just Roland! Had it not been for Honour and Robyn, I'd take Roland and sail away with Killian this week, and never come back. He has a lot planned. However, that’s no longer an option for me. I’m a father, and I insist on being able to see all my children. Nothing will deflect me from that. I’ll readily share whatever arrangement is necessary with you and Zelena. But I'll not abandon them.”“Of course not; I'd never expect you to.” Her nervous reply was interrupted by her cell phone ringing. “Bother! Just give me a moment?”Irritated, she answered it.“Tink, can I call you back? I’m a little busy right now, and…no…it’s…what? What?" Robin could hear the green fairy yelling even from over there. "Tink, calm down! What do you mean, Henry? He’s gone?" Then her eyes bulged. " HE’S DONE WHAT?” She looked across at her former lover, now starting to panic. "Stay right there? I’m coming. You’re in the Sheriff's Office?”Robin knew the news was bad as she slammed the phone down. “Robin, I need to-.”“Go! I’ll keep an eye on the girls, till one of you comes back. Roland’s safe with John. Go sort things out with Henry?”“Thank you.” Without thinking, she leant forward to put her hand on his shoulder, to kiss his cheek. Robin responded in kind, attempting to chastely peck her own, too. However, for a moment, it felt to Regina like there was some sort of force, pulling her mouth slightly further to her right, as did Robin’s. The accidental brush of lips over lips, albeit both mouths closed and puckered, brought a sharp spark of light, like static, which they both felt. Surprised, they tilted their heads back, looking in on another's eyes. Regina trembled, before muttering, “I have to go!” releasing Robin, and teleporting from his arms in a whirl of purple smoke.
The Sheriff's Office - Moments later
After Henry had ripped the jail cell apart, and the front door off its hinges, leaving a large hole in the front of the station, Mulan and Tinker Bell had both texted and called his two mothers.
A minute later, a large white plume of mist appeared, revealing an exhausted-looking Emma. Then quickly followed by a purple plume as Henry’s other mother appeared.

Regina was the first to speak, looking at her wife, then noticing the others.
“Where’s Henry? What’s happened?” Then she spotted all the damage on the floor. “And who the hell did this?”Emma stayed silent. Tinker Bell the first to speak up. “Henry did all of it. He has magic now.”“What? No, that’s impossible! He couldn’t have." She looked at her wife. "Emma?”Mulan stepped in. “Mrs. Swan-Mills, your son appeared in that locked cell over there, by magic. I tried to talk to him, but he seemed extremely  angry. He flicked his wrist, the cell exploded, and he just walked out.”“And you didn’t try to stop him?” If it was an Olympic event, Regina could scowl for her country.“How would you suggest? He blew me over! He has magic, and I don’t!”“What was Henry doing in a jail cell anyway?” Regina couldn’t help notice the glares the other women gave her wife. “Emma, what’s going on? Where's our son?”
Emma looked at the brunette, eyes laden with guilt though, before she could say anything, Violet stepped right in front of them.
“Yes, Emma! Why don’t you tell her why Henry was in that jail cell in the first place, against his will? Why don’t you tell her who ‘poofed’ him there? For the crime of being an adult in a bar!”
Regina had never heard her son’s girlfriend's anger before. Violet always seemed calm and mature for her age. But in front of her now was a wound-up ball of fury, about to explode, seemingly at Emma.
Regina stepped in front of her, trying to calm her down. “Violet, wait a minute. Emma? You…you put Henry in the cells?“He was being disrespectful! Downright rude! I just…I just lost it, okay? I needed to teach him a lesson.” Emma tried to justify herself but knew this would not end well.
That’s when Violet lost it completely! walking straight into Emma’s face, she bellowed at her:
“HE’S A TWENTY-YEAR-OLD MAN, NOT A FUCKING BOY! TREAT HIM LIKE A MAN, AND HE MIGHT ONE DAY TREAT YOU WITH RESPECT! YOU HUMILIATED HIM, THEN POOFED HIM AWAY IN FRONT OF EVERYBODY! INTO A JAIL CELL, BECAUSE YOU DIDN’T LIKE HOW HE WAS TALKING TO YOU!” The furious young woman spat the words, before storming out of the building with her phone, to try and reach him. 
Regina was stunned by the sheer fury. The normally placid girl had never spoken to any of them like that before! 
“You jailed our son? Just…tell me what happened?” Regina looked at her face, seeing the small silver tracks, puffy eyes and tiredness etched on her face. Clearly distraught, but trying to stay strong in the face of the latest crisis, she moved her hands to her face as Regina moved to hold her.“It’s all my fault!” The blonde gulped as she tried to hold back tears. “I saw him in the Rabbit Hole when I went there to meet Killian. I thought he’d been drinking, but he hadn’t. I told him to go home. Then he yelled at me, I yelled back, and it's true, I guess I made him look stupid in front of our friends. So he swore at me! I overreacted, like I usually do and I, I poofed him into a cell. I lost my temper.”Regina groaned, knowing her wife and son well enough to picture how that would've gone. Unfortunately, with age, Henry seemed to have acquired both their short tempers, and he was certainly no longer afraid to challenge either of them.  “Emma, I do understand. And although Violet overreacted just now, she’s right, Henry IS a man now. Young, and very proud! I can’t imagine he'd take well to being forcibly removed and locked up against his will.”Tink couldn’t help but add, in a voice she hoped was sympathetic. “And his magic’s come in. We now have a very angry, rather unstable, young sorcerer on the loose!”Regina tried to ignore the implications. “Okay, so, let’s try to remain calm. First, we need to find him!”
Gold's Antiques

An hour later, the knocker on Gold’s store rattled loudly, accompanied by continuous banging on the glass; loud enough, it seemed to the Dark One, to wake the dead.
Rumple was working on a timepiece at his desk, a jeweller’s loupe held in his right eye. Irritated by the interruption, he quietly huffed, flicking his left hand to magically release and open the front door.Regina immediately strode through and into the back of the shop, not seeking permission to enter, with Emma following closely behind. “Gold? We need your help!” She almost barked the words.Gold’s head didn’t lift from his task, though with suppressed irritation in his voice, he said, “And good evening, Mrs. and Mrs. Swan-Mills. Thank you for not breaking the glass? Oh wait, I forgot. Normal manners and courtesy don’t apply to you, do they?”Regina ignored the comment, even if it was justified. “Dammit Gold, this is serious! I-”“It usually is with you two. I'm not interested. Go away.” His voice gaining a harder edge.Regina knew she had to play this differently if she was to get any help from him tonight. “Look, I’m sorry. I’m sorry I barged in, but you know I'd never willingly come, unless I had no other option.”“What have you managed to screw up this time, Your Majesty, that makes you seek help from someone you detest so much?”Emma never liked hearing Regina being criticised; she stepped around the brunette, getting closer to Gold, to angrily growl back at him. “Now look here Gold, Regina and I may not like you, but-” Her voice stopped immediately, as she felt her entire body lift from the ground, her throat held in a vice-like magical grip! “I didn’t give you permission to speak! You forget yourself!” It was his turn to growl, his Dark One voice emerging. “I’ve heard quite enough from you recently, and it's partly thanks to you that my second son is still missing, my first son having died to save your worthless arse! Mills, I will give you one minute to explain yourself, before I remove you both!”
Regina recognised genuine anger in her former mentor. Seeing Emma struggle in his grip, she had the good sense to get on with it.
“It’s Henry. He’s in trouble!”“How have you mistreated my grandson this time?” His eyes rose finally, boring into hers.“I resent that! I’ve done nothing to him whatsoever. Emma and Henry got into an argument, he lost his temper and it seems he now has magic. He’s upset and disappeared. I need to find him, before he accidentally does something rash, or foolish.”“My grandson is neither rash nor foolish, unlike his mothers! Any other details you missed out?”Regina considered Emma’s eyes, and sensed the silent, struggling woman trying to shake her head to avoid telling him all the facts.” “I don’t think so.”“So, you don’t intend telling me how the 'Saviour' humiliated him at a bar this evening? How she spirited him into a jail cell against his will? How Henry destroyed half the Sheriff's Office to escape, using his newly discovered magic, which came in as a result of his anger? You don’t think any of that relevant?”How the hell does he always know?  Before she could answer, Rumple twitched a finger, causing Emma to drop to the floor, her voice restored. Regina moved quickly to help her up.“I won't help you; not after what she's done.” He pointed to the blonde. “That woman encouraged Belle to leave my protection as she went into labour, to go to the convent. Then she helped delay my getting in there with a blocking shield. Thanks to her, my wife gave birth to our son without my knowledge, and allowed the blue moth to take him away from me. Thanks to her, my second son was captured by the Black Fairy. Partly thanks to her, my first son is dead! Not that she cares. She took up with the rum soaked, disease-ridden pirate, within days of his death. She blackmailed me to get into the Underworld for him. But not my boy! Not my Bae! And now, she’s shacked up with you, whilst trying to act with my grandson as though his father never happened? So no, I will not help you. Take her away now, or I'll finally destroy her where she stands.”
Emma realised this was getting out of hand when her superpower told her that this time, he wasn’t threatening. He was serious!
“Gold, look! I’m sorry, but-” She started to explain, but, with a flash of octarine light, both women vanished from his sight.
The Sheriff's Office
“Gold, look! I’m sorry, but-”
Emma had started to backtrack, but within a moment and another flick of the Dark One’s hand, they were both transported from his shop, back into the Sheriff's Office, which appeared to have magically repair itself. They'd somehow materialised into the previously destroyed jail cell, a lock now securing the metal door? Emma stood, before immediately blasting the locked door with magic.

Nothing happened!
“WHAT IN THE HELL?” She tried again, but her magic merely bounced back before it even reached the metal cell bars.Regina came up beside her. “Together?” The blonde nodded, and they combined their powers. White and purple streams swirled together, as they had so often, forming a bright knot as the combined light hit the heavy metal.

However, the magic was repelled yet again!
Regina frowned, looking closer at the lock and bars. They weren't even scorched? She could sense magic. Dark magic! And it was strong. The brunette realised this wasn’t going to open. “Emma, he’s sealed it with blood magic! We’re going to need help.”
As the two women looked around the small cell for anything that would help them escape, a single sheet of paper drifted slowly down to the floor between them. Emma picked it up, opened it, and read the handwritten message aloud to her wife:

“Mrs. Swan-Mills,

Not nice being transported against your will, is it? It’s also not very nice being forced into a jail cell. Trust me, I’d know, having experienced the same several times before as the result of the Mills family. Perhaps you should think twice before ever doing that again to Baelfire’s son?

Try as much as you like, your magic will not open the door.  However, it will open in twenty-four hours, regardless. Meanwhile, basic facilities have been provided.”
As Emma read the last line, a bowl of cold water and an empty bucket appeared next to them.Regina sighed, exasperated. “I’m certainly not using that!”Emma continued reading the note:

Henry came to me today, distressed. Not surprising really, considering how you have treated him. You may recall, he told you yesterday that his father died exactly six years ago to the day? He intended to go to the grave with you, but it seems you either forgot or chose to overlook the passing of the man jointly responsible for creating your son. The man who gave his life for you and most of the town. It doesn’t surprise me that the former mayor overlooked that fact, but I expected a little more from you. Oh well.

Emma’s voice had reduced to a whisper, now realising one of the reasons for Henry’s anger. “No wonder he hates me!”Regina lifted the letter from her and continued to read:
Mark my words carefully, Emma Swan-Mills. Despite the many difficulties I now face as a direct result of you, your wife and her vile sister, I will never harm them, or you, provided three basic rules are maintained:

You will never again use magic to control my grandson.
You will never again come into my shop or house uninvited. Henry is always welcome. You're not.
You will never interfere in my relationship with my estranged wife or my son, if I find him, ever again.

Fail to observe the first two points and I will punish you. Fail to observe the last point and I will kill you!

Henry asked to stay with me until he returns to university, and I have agreed. I'll help him with his magical induction, if he wishes. He's free to come and go as he pleases, and I'll not interfere in his life.

Never again interfere in mine.

Rumpelstiltskin
“Emma, we can’t just let Henry stay with him? It’s out of the question!”“Don't worry about him. Henry’s safe until we get out of here. What about Honour?”“I’m not so worried about her. Honour and Robyn are with their father, and he’d never let anything happen to them. They’re safe, and Roland’s in the forest with John. But we need to get a message back to him, so he knows where we are. You have your phone on you? Mine’s missing.”She padded her back pocket. “So's mine. Gold, I guess? We just have to wait till someone comes in.”“One thing’s for sure,” Regina looking at the silver pail, “I’ll be damned if I'm going to use that bucket!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rumple calmed remarkably quickly after his outburst at the couple, his features changing into a satisfied grin, as he teleported them straight into the locked jail cell. In a new and complex spell he’d only been working on recently, he’d managed to teleport both and repair the jail door and walls, whilst locking them in with his blood magic. All remotely, and at the same time!
Trying not to look too smug, he glanced over to a side of the room. “You can come out now, lad.”Henry stepped out from inside the invisible bubble that'd shielded him from sight, or any magical detection. “You heard all that?”“Yeah. Sorry if I’m being a nuisance gramps, it's just...Emma? She kinda just made me angry? That's when all the weird stuff happened. I didn’t mean to destroy the jail, honest! I just completely lost it and my temper got the better of me. Then everything kicked in.”“Your emotions have triggered your magic. Everything’s gone a little haywire, hasn't it? However, fret not. I’ve just sorted out the Sheriff's Office, and tidied up the mess, so there's no need to worry on that score.” “What have you done with them?”“Locked them in the very cell you broke out of!” He smirked. “I think Emma could do with time to consider her behaviour, don't you? Again, don’t worry lad, they’ll be released tomorrow.”
Henry considered asking him to release them straight away. However, considering his treatment by Emma this evening, he decided it may do them a little bit of good, being controlled, instead of controlling him?
“I know I was rude to Emma in front of everyone, but she humiliated me. That’s why I got angry. It started yesterday when she forgot his anniversary. Yet again.”“Six years to the day since that ginger bitch killed my boy. I'd never forget, either. I saw the flowers you left by the grave.” “I reminded Emma a week ago, and several times after, that we needed to go visit it. I even left a note so she wouldn't forget? But she did, anyway. I don’t think she cares anymore.”Rumple felt a flash of anger inside. “Your younger mother does seem to possess a remarkable ability to get over loss quickly? She dated that diseased pirate within a week of Bae’s funeral. Your father, the man who saved them all? And then she moved onto your other mother, once the pirate disappeared. I’m sorry Henry, I don’t wish to speak ill of her in front of you, but Emma brought about a great deal of pain for me. I still can’t trace where Gideon’s disappeared to. And that in turn tore my marriage apart. All thanks to your mother conspiring with Belle to separate me from him.”The men descended into their own silent thoughts, before Henry piped up again.   “Grandpa, about this new magic of mine? I’m worried. If I can rip apart a jail cell that easily, what if my temper gets the better of me in future? I could really hurt someone, even if I didn’t mean to.”Rumple moved over to wrap an arm around the back of the young, though now much taller, man. “I understand, though you don’t need to be, my boy. Magic’s all based on emotions, and I can help you to learn how to handle them to control it to your benefit. Hopefully, you’ll learn to control that temper better than the Mills women did when learning? We’ll take it steadily, but you’ll learn to master it.”“Thanks. And for letting me stay. I’m sorry I’m being a pest, and not spending more time over here. I feel mum’s family completely took over, and I didn’t fight enough for dad’s side? I owe him that.”“No need to apologise. I’m a very difficult person to be around, as Bae would no doubt be the first to testify, in rather colourful language I might add! Although perhaps I can now do this little something in his memory? There’s a spare room here you can use until you’re ready, and you can always come and go as you please. You don’t need a key, as our blood magic will open the doors. I’ll set up one of the bedrooms in the main house for you to use, should you wish? Treat it like another home, even if and when you go back to your mothers.”Without asking, Henry wrapped an arm around the older man’s shoulder, bringing him into a hug, attempting to hide a sniffle. “Thanks. You’re the best.”Rumple also felt slightly emotional. It’d been a long time since anyone but Belle had hugged him, and certainly no man other than Bae. “You’re welcome, my boy.”They finally broke apart, giving each other a sad smile.“Now, as I told you, your mothers currently reside in the cell you vacated a little earlier?” He flicked his fingers to reveal a large globe next to them, on an adjacent table. A vision appeared on the surface, showing the two women now sitting side by side on the small cot, Regina apparently reading a letter? “Your sister is also perfectly safe. It appears Locksley’s babysitting tonight, and I’m sure he won’t be leaving until someone returns.”
With another flick of his fingers, the vision on the globe changed to show Robin sitting on a chair, next to the large double bed occupied by his sister and Zelena’s daughter.  He thought to ask him how he was able to see everyone else’s business at will; though he thought best save that for another time.
“I also took the liberty of sending a note to your mothers, confirming they’ll be released in twenty-four hours. I confess I also made dire threats as to what would happen if they treated you like that again? I assure you they're quite safe, and food and drink will be provided shortly.” “You threatened them? Grandpa, you wouldn’t really harm them, would you?”“Of course not.” He grinned. “But they don’t need to know that, do they?”His grandpa really was a wily old bird. “Would you let me be the one to let them out? I’d like to have a little chat with them, before I do though!”“You're beginning to sound more like your father each day. I’ll tell you what, why don’t I give you your first lesson in magic? A short spell to release them, that you can use when you’re ready?” Mifflin Street
Robin grew increasingly concerned. He hadn’t heard from Regina and had left two messages for her using the cell phone Tink and John gave him yesterday. He tried the fairy, with no success. So, after popping back into their bedroom for the third time to check his girls were still soundly asleep, he found Mulan in the phone memory and tried her. She picked up almost immediately.
“Mulan? It’s Robin. Have you seen Regina? Or Emma? I was expecting them back ages ago.”
“Robin? Well, I saw them a couple of hours ago. You heard about the Sheriff's Office?”
“Sort of. I heard Henry had some sort of problem?”
“That’s one way to describe it! He and Emma had a blazing row. She poofed him into a jail cell to teach him a lesson."
“Sounds harsh!”
“Tell me about it? He was so angry his magic came in! He blew the jail apart and the cell door’s clean off its hinges!"
“Henry’s got magic? So where’s his mothers?”
“Where do you think? Looking for him! I’ve put word out and been scouting the edge of the forest, but there’s no trace. Regina and Emma came over but missed him. They've now gone to Gold’s.”
Robin didn’t like the sound of that! Regina’s run-ins with Gold were usually difficult, and something didn't feel right.“I’m here in Mifflin Street, minding my girls till someone gets over here. Is Tink with you?”
“No. Look, I’ll call Rory? Maybe she or Phil could come over? The girls know them, so if they wake up, they should be okay.”
“Thanks, Ping. But someone needs to get over to Gold’s, too. Ask Tink or Reul to go with you, just in case he’s up to something? Maybe call Belle as well, before you go over?"
“Belle?”
“She’s the only one I know who could control him. Didn’t they have a baby after I died?”
It took a moment for Mulan to remind herself Robin was five years behind. He clearly had no idea of the Gold’s current status.

“They separated some time ago. Well, he kicked her out! She lives above the library these days.”
“Well I never thought they’d do that! Not with a child!"She told him about Belle giving her new born, a son, to Blue, to take away. And her being attacked by the Black Fairy, the baby never again being found.“Oh god, poor Belle. Poor Rumple – losing not one son, but two?”
For the first time, he genuinely felt sorry for the Dark One. He was a father, regardless of his past.

“Well that finally split them for good! He threw her out. Gold blames her, Emma and Blue for losing him."
“Even more reason why we need to see him. Regina & Emma may be in trouble!”“I’ll call Rory now. I’m heading back to the Sheriff's Office. Call me if you need anything?”“Okay. Stay safe, my friend! And please don’t tackle anyone magical without back up!”
Fa Mulan hung up, smiling. She loved Robin as the big brother she never had. When she left Aurora and Philip’s palace all those years ago, she joined the Merry Men partly to get away, having fallen in love with the married couple. And knowing her feelings for Aurora would definitely not be returned, specially now she was pregnant, Robin offered her security. A home, of sorts.

Robin had been a godsend. The one man, after Philip, she'd sometimes confide in about her feelings and her pain. He and his men took her in as ther equal, whilst also giving her new skills that didn’t just involve swordsmanship and combat. Like archery, carpentry, forestry, hunting, bush craft, animal husbandry, an appreciation for nature and most of all, friendship. She in turn trained them in better use of the sword and unarmed combat. And over time, they gave her the brotherly love so missing from her life for so long. Robin had even saved her life, and she his, on several occasions. Mulan had never known Marian, his former wife. But from Tuck’s stories of his past, it was clear their love was great and a tragedy she died so early, leaving Robin a widower with a baby son.

She'd also watched him raise Roland with love and devotion from a tender age, seeing the beautiful, dimple-cheeked boy grow into a remarkable, kind and surprisingly intelligent young man. She acted as one of Roland’s adoring ‘aunties’, especially after Robin’s tragic death. When it was decided Roland would live in the Enchanted Forest with the men, partly due to Regina’s complete mental and physical breakdown, she decided to travel with them, partly so she could help and support him. And now, five years on, the former outlaw was back in their lives. Mulan was determined to do all she could to help and support him, and his son, in the difficult months ahead.

The Sheriff's Office

Twenty minutes later, Mulan, now Deputy Sheriff, arrived back outside the Sheriff’s Office, to find a new front door? And a bemused Reul Ghorm standing beside Tink, looking equally surprised.
“Blue, what’s going on? This place was wrecked. Did you do this?”“No, Mulan. Though magic was definitely involved here. I also sense it's dark, so I didn’t want to go in until someone else arrived. There’s something wrong here!”“Well we won’t know until we go in, will we?”Tink cautiously grasped the handle, slowly opening the door to move inside, as the other women followed. Stepping warily into the station, Mulan was astonished to find that all the earlier masonry, metal and rubble strewn all over on the floor had now been cleared up completely? Floors looked polished, and desks tidy. Walking through to the main office, she was even more surprised to see a gleaming set of bars, and new door on the jail cell. And two new occupants sitting on the single cot?
Regina was sitting bolt upright on the small bed, her back against the cold wall. Her wife Emma lay next to her, her head resting on her wife’s lap, with the brunette talking to her with her hand on the other’s shoulder.
“Regina, Emma? What in the hell?” Mulan asked the imprisoned pair.
However, it seemed the royal couple couldn’t hear them? Striding across the room to ask again, she was met with a strong pulse, which bounced her back, pushing her to the floor.
Blue stepped slowly up to the invisible wall, reaching out to touch it. “They can’t hear you, Mulan. They may not be able to see you either. This is dark magic, definitely! Maybe a little too strong for me to fix on my own.”
Tink noticed the sullen look on the former mayor’s face as she held her wife, who now had her eyes closed. Blue decided to attract their attention, so she raised a small, brilliant white ball of fire within her palm, with an intensity that made Regina look up.
“Emma, look? Someone’s here! We should be out soon.”  She knew she needed the loo ,and definitely didn’t want to go in that bucket! She was a queen after all? And there were things you didn’t want even your partner to see.“Thank god!” Emma groaned, lifting herself up, to look at their rescuers. “But I need a pee! I’m desperate!”
Regina’s initial relief at seeing the fairies was quickly tempered by the fact the women were shouting something at her, but she couldn’t hear them? She groaned.
“That bastard’s made it soundproof, too! They can’t hear us!”Emma twirled her fingers. “Gina, my magic’s still not working? Can you help me make a screen or something? I can’t wait any longer!”“Mine’s not working either. Look at your wrist? The cuffs? My. you have to hand it to the imp. When he casts a spell, Rumple doesn’t go half measures!”“Well too bad. I’m sorry Gina, but I’m desperate!” With that the blonde moved over to the silver bucket and started undoing the buttons on her jeans while gesticulating wildly to the audience on the other side of the cell to turn around, so she could relieved herself. Regina also looked away, mouthing at them."She needs to pee! Turn around!" Hoping they’ll cotton on quickly, to save any further embarrassment.
On the other side of the invisible shield, the fairies had tried combining their magic, all in vain, to break it. But Mulan, spotting the actions of the silent prisoners within, intervened.
“Er, ladies? Look, I think Regina’s trying to tell us something?” “What?” Blue distracted, looked up and, realising what Emma was about to do, turned to the embarrassed Tink. “Erm I suggest we away now, ladies?” Offering Emma at least a little dignity, all of them turned their heads, to face away for a minute.
Just as they turned, Mulan heard heavy clumping steps enter the room, as a tall, familiar figure walked in.
“HENRY? Where the hell have you been?” Tink barked. “We’ve been worried sick!”
Henry glanced across at the three women in front of him, relieved to see the mess he’d left behind had been cleaned up. Thanks, grandpa, he thought silently, as he moved towards the cells.

But the sight in front made him blanch. His older mother was looking straight back at him, eyes wide and mouthing something to her wife to her right, her cheeks flushed. Henry looked down and, instantly realising Emma’s predicament, turned to face away, blushing slightly with embarrassment.
“Could someone tell me when she’s finished?”
After waiting a good minute, he slowly turned his head back to the cells, to see his elder mother looking straight back at him, mouthing something which he couldn’t hear, while his blonde mother finished readjusting her jeans, her face now beetroot-red; clearly realising Henry had spotted her, and embarrassment for all concerned.
“Emma, he can’t hear a word we're saying! None of them can. At least he can get word back to Robin, so the girls won’t get worried when they wake up?”“Jeezus! So, what do we do now? Sit here like a lemon till tomorrow night?”“I don’t think we have any alternative? Unless the moths here come up with something, and that'd break the habit of a lifetime!”
On the other side of the invisible shield, Blue stepped calmly up to Henry and collected his right hand in hers. Looking concerned and sincere, she gazed up into the young man’s eyes.
“Henry, I heard you've just discovered your magic? That’s a traumatic experience for anyone. How are you feeling?”“I’m alright now, and I’ve calmed down a bit. I have my grandpa to thank for that.””You’ve seen David? What did he say?”“Not him. My other grandpa. He helped me. Now before you say something about him being the Dark One and everything, you need to know I don’t share your opinion! Nor my mothers’, for that matter. He’s my grandfather, and he'd never harm me, so thanks for your concern, but I really need to speak to these two on my own now. Would you excuse us? I need to be alone for this.” 
His words were said with such calm authority that neither Blue nor Tink challenged him.
“Henry, they’re locked in there and it’s soundproofed. We can’t break in, and they don’t seem to be able to break out. It’s sealed.” said Mulan.“Not to me. This is blood magic created by my grandfather. Tink, could you please go see Robin, and let him know what’s happened? And make sure my sister and Roland are okay? And then, finally, could one of you could let Violet know I’m alright? I know I worried her sick earlier.”
The fairies shared a look, Tink nodding.
“Alright Henry. I’ll be back in an hour.”
Regina and Emma watched the silenced conversation taking place between their son and the three women only feet away. Henry seemed unduly calm and apparently in control, the others merely nodding before turning to leave the room, much to Emma's irritation.
“Where the hell are they going? Gina, we need them to get us the fuck out of here!"
They watched as Henry slowly closed the door behind them, before, to Regina alarm, flicking his wrist, producing a gold magical flash as he sealed the door.
“Oh hell, no!” Regina muttered to herself, seeing her son's magic for the very first time.
Henry then walked over back to their cell, before pulling up a chair opposite, turning it and straddling over it, the back resting against his chest, to face them. He'd been carefully briefed by Rumple on how to conduct the undoing of his spell, but he couldn’t help enjoying the moment, closing his eyes as he pretended to concentrate. Then, raising his arms, he then slowly lowered them, making the soundproofing part of the spell cancel, but leaving the shield untouched, and the magic-blocking bracelets on their wrists intact, ready for the next casting.

Regina was horrified. Their son was obviously a quick learner!
“Mums?” He spoke calmly, as though nothing was amiss. "We need to talk."“Henry, what’s going on? What's that damn imp told you?”But instead of answering Regina, he looked at Emma, who, most unusually, appeared to be keeping quiet, looking down, avoiding his stare. Ashamed?  “Mums...” He saw his older mother looking contemptuously at the letter from Gold.“Henry, you’re not staying with him, and that’s final! He’s-”“My grandfather?” He cut in. “And yes, I am !” His eyes never left Emma. “I love you both, but I don’t like how I’ve been treated recently. In fact, I don’t like how I’ve been treated since you two got married. And you both finally need to get it into your heads once and for all, that I’m an adult. An adult? However, despite that, something happened today, didn’t it, Em-ma?”
The blonde flinched, finally lifting her head to look at him. 
“I was having a great time in the Rabbit Hole with Vi, Killian and the others. It was fun. I wasn’t doing anything wrong and I wasn’t drinking booze. However, one of my mothers walks in and starts shouting at me, ordering me about, and telling me to go home? Yelling at me in front of them? Treating me like a fucking child!”“Henry, you know she'd never-” Regina tried reasoning, but he raised his hand to stop her.“You weren't there! She poofed me into that very cell!” He almost spat the words out. “Inexcusable! I don’t care how you try and justify it.”
Emma said nothing because he was right. Regina again tried to calm things by changing the subject.
“How did you undo the soundproofing spell?”“Blood magic. I’m his grandson, remember?”“But your magic? How? It could only work if Emma and your father were-” she stopped herself, realising the implications.“Had true love? They were soulmates? ” Henry sounded hurt that he even had to explain it. “You’re not necessarily limited to just one in life, mum. You of all people should know that by now? But I guess it’s irrelevant. My  real dad’s dead, and ma’s forgotten all about him, hasn’t she?” 
That hurt Emma more than he knew. His angry glare just felt like a stab to the heart.
“Henry,” she croaked, “That’s hardly fair! You’ve no idea what I went through when Neal died." “Not enough to visit his grave, though? Six years, mum! Six years! You didn’t visit or even get the flowers like you promised after I asked. I got them, instead.”“I was distracted! Killian and Hood had just come back from the dead!”“Killian? Oh, right. That guy we went back to the Underworld for? To split your heart and get him back? Nice. Shame we couldn’t do the same thing for dad? For someone who actually saved the whole fucking town!”“Henry, please don’t. Your father wasn’t there, you know that! He even told me not to go there. He told me he’d moved on.” And not to go to the Underworld.
Henry wanted to continue arguing, but seeing her dejected expression, he shook his head, looking back with something resembling pity.
“Look, I’m sorry I’ve been stroppy recently. But frankly, I’m still angry. You treated me like shit today, right in front of my girlfriend! I thought you were better than that.”
It reminded Emma of how she used to be publicly berated in her foster homes as a child, unsure whether to shout back or concede defeat, to make sure she got fed. Looking at his disappointment, she decided on the latter.
“I’m sorry...” she almost whispered it, looking in to his eyes, silently asking forgiveness. “I admit, I lost my temper. I shouldn’t have spoken to you that way.”But he wasn’t letting her off so easily. “You removed me by force! You teleported me into a locked jail cell!” His voice rose again, pointing to her current predicament. “The cell you're in now! How dare you?" “I said I’m sorry,” she repeated, Regina moving in to wrap an arm around her shoulder. "And I am."“Come on Henry, she’s apologised?” Regina appealed, though he still seemed unconvinced.“Yeah, I heard the words. Not sure she means them though? I wonder if she’d be saying it if she wasn’t stuck in that cell? Not nice, is it, ma?”
Emma couldn't answer, while Regina felt nothing but anguish for her two loves.
“Please, Henry? I love you both, and I hate what you’re doing to each other. This has to stop! We’re a family, and I can’t bear it! Just be the bigger party and forgive her, too? And forgive me while you're at it, if you think I've ignored you? You’ve absolutely no idea what the last few days have been like, my love. We’re stressed. And people do stupid things when they’re stressed.”Henry closed his eyes, trying to remain calm. “Alright.” He rose from the chair.“Did Gold show you how to undo the spell? I need to get back to your sister.”“He told me it’d automatically dissolve at ten o’ clock tomorrow night. Although yes, he did show me how to get you out of there sooner.”"Ten o' clock?" Emma stood up. “So what are you waiting for? Get us out of here!” She barked, Regina cringing, knowing that wasn't going to help.“Not yet. I have something to say first, and I need you to listen. And I mean LISTEN this time?”
The blonde went silent, knowing her temper had only irritated him even more.
“Tonight, I asked Grandpa Gold if I could stay at his place, and he said yes. I asked him, he didn’t ask me! My magic came in today and I need a lot of help learning how to use it properly. Neither of you trust him, but I do. Besides, I also want to learn more about his side of the family. He’s the most powerful mage around, don’t deny it, so it kinda makes sense."  “Henry, he isn’t called the Dark One for nothing. The man's dangerous! You can’t stay with him.”“He’s cursed, mum. You remember what she was like when she was the Dark One?” he pointed at Emma. “Or you, for that matter? Do you realise, the two of you killed more people in the last ten years than grandpa has?”“Oh for god’s sake, Henry!”  Emma was back on her feet. “I thought Cruella was going to kill you! And what do you mean, both of you? Your mother hasn't-” She stopped when Regina’s hand rested on hers, as the brunette glared at their son.Henry, please don’t go there? She silently thought, scowling.“Still never told her about Graham Humbert, have you mum? Our old Sheriff? YOU always told me not to keep secrets.”
Emma froze, pulling back as she remembered the tall handsome man passing away in her arms seven years ago, moments after kissing him.
“Regina? Graham had a heart attack," but Regina blatantly avoided looking back at her. "Didn't he?” “I guess he did, ma. It's dead easy for a man in the peak of physical health to have a sudden fatal heart attack, when someone's squeezing his heart, don't you think?"  He looked straight back at his older mother, who looked shocked. "She crushed it the day you two had a fight over him. Didn’t you, mum?”“What are you - how the hell did you know about that?”“I'm the Author! I read the chapters from one of my books yesterday. You removed his heart and kept it for decades, after he refused to kill Snow White. You locked him up, then used him as your toy, your personal slave, for years. Then, when he finally stood up to you after kissing Emma and remembering who he was, you took his heart, and crushed it! You murdered an  innocent man. Not as the Evil Queen but as Regina Mills, Mayor!” He spoke calmly, steel in his voice.Regina went white, buckling back on to the cot and silently putting her hands to her face, ashamed, as she recalled that fateful day. Seeing the look on the blonde's face, she wondered whether her marriage was over. Emma could never forgive her for this!    But Emma just silently stared ahead, too stunned by the revelation. Henry continued, his voice calmer.“Look mums, I didn’t say all that to hurt you: though I know I did, again. I’m sorry, but I’m trying to make the point that just as grandpa has a dark past, so do you! Both of you! And just as you've changed, so's he. The trouble is you won't see it! Now I don’t want to argue with you anymore, so I'll be staying at grandpa’s until I go back to university. I'll come back home to stay from time to time, but I need this! I need space from you. And before you threaten me with stopping my university fee payments if I don’t fall into line, you need to know grandpa's offered to pay them if you get ‘awkward’. So, this is happening mums, whether you like it or not.”
It was said with such a finality that neither responded. After a good minute of awkward silence, Regina spoke again, her voice now wobbly, anxious.
“Henry, please get us out of here? I need to get home.”
Her tired voice sounded like she was almost pleading. He knew that, with Graham’s mention, he’d probably pushed her too far. Nodding, raising his hand, he remembered the incantation Rumple gave him. Moments later, a gold swirl of smoke captured the mothers, teleporting them from his sight.
“Bye mums.”
Mifflin Street

Moments later, the two women apparated into their own living room, crashing onto the floor unceremoniously, as they had both been unprepared for their son’s sudden use of magic. Emma fell, crashing hard and noisily against a wooden cabinet, twisting her ankle as she went down.
“OW, SHIT!”    
Robin, who'd been quietly sitting on the sofa reading, when they suddenly appeared, rose to help them up  from the floor.
“Ladies?” He offered a hand first to Regina as she was nearer, to help her onto her feet. She took it, immediately sensing a magical charge surge through her body. The jolt took her by surprise, eyes wide, brown eyes looking straight into blue, only inches away. He'd clearly also felt it too! He distracted himself by going over to the blonde to help her up.“Emma, are you okay?” Before she could even answer, Robin dropped down to where she lay, clearly in pain.  “Allow me?” Silently placing his left arm around her back, his right arm went under her knees to support her as he started to rise. She winced as she was lifted cleanly from the floor, her left ankle now throbbing angrily in pain. Moving across to the sofa, he placed her down gently, while still supporting the legs. He pulled a cushion across and under, to support the ankle. “You fell pretty badly there! Perhaps we should put some ice on it?
Regina was still in shock at what had just passed between herself and Robin. Looking down at how he was now attending to her wife and to avoid Emma seeing her looking embarrassed, she turned her back to them, moving quickly to the kitchen.
“I’ll get it. I’ll make an ice pack to stop it swelling. Back in a moment.”Robin was now alone with the blonde, noticing her white, washed out face. He raised his palm, resting it on her forehead, to check her temperature. “Emma, you’re looking very pale. Can I get-?”
His voice suddenly stopped, as soon as his open palm touched her forehead. A small spark arched between them, a brief yet blinding flash of golden light racing across her face. In that moment, Robin saw it all! It was like one of the Dark One’s dreamcatchers Regina played before him previously. Except these pictures were being played in his mind? He saw the Saviour’s life flashing past, rolling backwards at high speed.

It felt like a film was being played before him, millions of videos slowing and speeding, almost at will. Robin felt guilty, like some sort of creepy voyeur spying on his prey?  Images sped past, speech too, recalling the former Sheriff’s life. It was bizarre! Details, some intimate, raced through but somehow, he was memorizing everything, learning about the life and times of Emma Swan, without wanting to. He felt ashamed, not even sure how to stop them. Looking down into hazel-green eyes, he also seemed to feel all the painful emotions Emma had been going through over the last few years. Then the emotion she felt now. Fear!
He took his hand away, and the images stopped immediately. Although it had only latest mere seconds, he’d unintentionally gained so much knowledge about her, her life with other people, her actions, her fights and battles, her fears and emotions, that he felt he'd invaded her privacy. Like a foul stalker. A pervert. "Zeus - what the fuck have you done to me?” He groaned to himself.
Emma was equally stunned, looking in astonishment at her wife’s former lover. She'd felt and seen so many memories race through her mind, forcibly pulling out, and by the look on his face, realised that Robin had witnessed them all? 
“Please tell me you didn't see all that?” “I didn’t intend to!" He looked as guilty as hell.  "Zeus appears to have given me some powers I can’t control. I don’t want them, but I don’t know what to do. I’m sorry.”
She could tell he was being honest, meaning every word, but she was horrified he'd seen so much. Everything? My thoughts…my time with Regina. Oh god!
“Emma, I didn’t want any of this! I’m going to leave now, but I need you to know something? I know you hate me, and how much you want me gone. I understand that, and I sympathise. But you need to know that I'll never leave my children again. They’re all that I have now. And god help anyone who stops me from being with them? For me, only a few weeks have passed since Regina and I were together. I won’t lie and pretend I don’t still have feelings for her. I do. However, I also now know your love for her is just as strong! I remember when I thought Marian had returned, and what that did to her. You genuinely love her and have cared for her, and our children, these last few years. You’re a good person, and I can see why she fell for you. It’s because I also love her that I want her to be happy, even if it's without me. So that’s why I am going to get out of your way. I’m going to get help from Blue to control whatever the hell I've become. So after that, we're going to find a way for me to see the children without screwing up all your lives.” He stood. “Just make her happy Emma,? That’s all I ask.”
As he turned, he saw Regina now a few feet away. She’d heard everything and now looked down, her cheeks reddening at his open declaration. He still loves me? After this?  In some ways, she felt elated, but also guilty for being thrilled at the admission.

Emma knew everything Robin had said was true. She wanted him gone, but she also felt guilty for thinking badly of him. He’d done nothing wrong. On the contrary, he'd sacrificed himself for her wife. It wasn’t his fault the timeline got so fucked up. Hell, if he and Killian had come back from the Underworld, he’d probably be married to Regina.  Perhaps she and Killian too? But she'd never know. 
He moved to the hall, pulling on his jacket to leave. “I’ll see myself out. No need to tell me what happened. My presence is clearly making you uncomfortable, so I’m sure Tink & Mulan can fill me in on the details tomorrow. Oh, and Emma?” The blonde lifted her eyes to him. “Henry will forgive you, I’m sure of it. Just give him a little space?”
The following morning – The Convent
“Bravo Killian, Bravo!” screeched Blue as she watched Jones levitate a large rock from the shrubbery, slowly placing it on the grass in front of the small group of nuns, who had gathered to witness the legendary pirate’s first magical moving spell. “For your first attempt, that’s excellent!”“Aye love, I guess I’ll be moving on to topiary next,” smirked the pirate to the assembled women. He knew it was small, but just realising this new power was within him, was awesome. “Ladies, if any of you need window boxes or rockeries built, I’m your man!” The nuns chuckled at his self-deprecation. Silvermist, who had been watching the lesson from the back of the group, encouraged him, “Small steps, Captain Jones. Small steps!”“Indeed,” Blue smiled. “I’m sorry you’re going to be leaving us in a few days. Magical ability is very tricky to master at this stage. I would ideally like you to stay a little longer, if you could?” “I'd like to, love. However, all things considered, I think I’ll be on my way. There’s not much for me here anymore and besides, Zeus sent me a few interesting ‘tasks’”
For the next hour, Killian Jones was taught the rudiments of magic by the assembled fairies before being joined by Robin Hood, who arrived with Mulan and Ruby. The group watched as Blue directed the two men in a variety of white magic spells, moving and transforming various things, and themselves, with the assistance of the other fairies. It was a pleasant morning out there in the sun, though as they sat down for a picnic lunch spread out on the lawn, Robin sensed there was something that the senior fairy was holding back. Something important.
“Reul? I’m very grateful for all the help you and the ladies are giving us today,” he smiled around the gathering, placing a hand gently on hers, “but I can’t help thinking there’s something you’re not telling me? You seem a little…anxious. What is it?”Blue looked across to Nova, her fair cheeks pinking. The other fairy nodded gently to her, encouraging her to open up and tell him. Few were aware that fairies could mentally communicate with one another, when they wished to do so, a fact that saved their lives on numerous occasions.  ‘Tell him, Blue! He’ll find out soon enough. You don’t want him thinking you were holding out, do you?’ she silently communicated to the older fairy. Silvermist, also part of the telepathic conversation, also nodded to her sisters in agreement with Nova.
It was then they heard it. A new internal voice. Robin's?

'Yes Blue, do tell me? At least one of you tell me? I know you’re holding something back. Don’t make me start trying to read your minds? I accidentally did that with Emma Swan, and it wasn't good. So, whatever it is, please just tell me?’
Most of the fairies looked shocked. He could hear them telepathically? No human, apart from one, had ever spoken to them telepathically before. Only…him! “Robin,” Blue almost stammered, “You’re right, there is something! But nothing bad, I assure you. I just didn’t know how to tell you. It’s just…well…you remember I told you Zeus appears to have sent you back here with VERY considerable powers?” Robin nodded. "Well some of those powers are, frankly, beyond my understanding. Like you being able to read minds? And communicate with us through thought alone? Telepathy is fairy magic! You’ve been given extraordinary gifts, which I’ve only ever seen one other human possess. So, we need to get help from him, to help you.”Nova stepped in front of him. “Zeus gave you this magic for a reason Robin, and we need to figure out what that reason is.” She looked at the six fairies gathered around. “In the wrong hands, this level of magic, even though it's white, could be extremely dangerous. So, someone will join us shortly.”Robin frowned. “By someone, you mean Rumpelstiltskin?”“No. Definitely not him!" said Blue, scornfully. "The Dark One may now be a little ‘lighter’ these days, but he has both light and dark in him and, it would appear, your level is higher than his!”“There's got to be some mistake? I don’t feel different, apart from the noises in my head from everyone’s chatter. I don’t feel powerful!”“That’s because your magic has been suspended since you arrived here. It's in hibernation. That’s why we’re here to help. To transition those powers.”
Robin could somehow sense the fairy was being honest. Lie detection? Is this how Emma usually feels?
“Okay. I won’t pretend to understand any of this. All these weird powers I'm told I have. So, this…‘person’? When does he or she arrive?”“He should be here very soon. He doesn’t leave the World Without Magic so much these days,” Silvermist was clearly excited. “But I know he’s very keen to meet you, Robin.”“Well now you have me at a disadvantage. I’m intrigued. A man from the world without magic, who knows more about magic than all of you? Or Regina, or Emma?”Blue chuckled. “He probably has more magic than all of us combined. But he deliberately chooses to live away from it. He’s actually a doctor…a surgeon, in their world. Just try to be patient, because he’ll be here soon, and I assure you, he'll help you come to terms with all your new powers. Now, let’s have another couple of hours practise, before he gets here?"~oOo~And with that the small group worked with Robin and Killian. From small spells, casts, counter-spell blocking techniques and chants, through to moving objects and several times, moving themselves. The small group regularly cheered and encouraged them whenever they succeeded, as though they were a couple of screen idols. They wouldn’t admit it, but the two men loved the attention. Killian reminding himself he needed to tell Robin about the aphrodisiac effects of white magic on fairies!After the session in the warm sun, Blue arranged for a little  picnic on the convent lawn. Waving her wand, a second large oval table appeared, followed shortly by a white tablecloth, plates, chairs and finally a wide selection of food and drink appeared. Robin and Killian were impressed. “I have to say love, that’s my favourite spell so far! You have to teach me that one?” The pirate winked at the Blue Fairy."All in good time, Captain Jones." She was positively blushing! A look he'd never seen on her before but definitely suited her. She left them, walking over to Mulan and Ruby, who'd been quietly watching the lessons in awe. “Miss Lucas, Miss Fa? You're welcome to join us for lunch if you wish?” The women nodded in thanks, moving to empty chairs around the now food and drink laden table.
As everyone moved to sit, Nova suddenly gasped, sensing a change in the air. Her sister fairies had also sensed it, growing excited, some 'smelling' the air.
“He’s just crossed the border, I can sense him!”Blue smiled. “Very well. Ladies, gentlemen, it appears our special guest has arrived just inside the town line! Tinker Bell, would you kindly go and escort him in please?”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Town Line

Moments earlier, a large black Audi with heavily tinted windows, slowed up to a crawl near the invisible town line that separated Storybrooke from the non-magical world.
“Dad? Why are we stopping?” “I think we’ve arrived. I’m sensing a shield.” “What, here?” The young woman looked around at nothing but trees, fields, and the winding road ahead. “You sure? I don’t see anything.” “Watch,” I think we’re moving across the line about…now?”The car crawled slowly over the invisible boundary. As it did, an entirely different view suddenly emerged, a ‘Welcome to Storybrooke’ sign appearing on the right, and a little further, a slight, blonde woman, wearing a sparkly short-skirted green dress, stood by the side of the road, watching them.
Outside, as the car drew closer, Tinker Bell felt the unmistakable pull of white magic, as the driver brought the car to a stop.
The door opened, and a figure immediately stepped  out of the vehicle.“My Lord?” She now felt decidedly nervous.The tall, grey-bearded man moved to the fairy, his face breaking into a grin. “Well, if it isn't Tinker Bell?” His arms opened to rest his hands on her shoulders. “It’s lovely to see you again, my dear. You’re as enchanting as ever.”She sniggered, blushing like a teenage fan meeting her pop idol for the very first time. What she’d said to Killian yesterday was truer than ever. White magic was catnip to fairies, and this man was saturated with it!  “Blue sent me to show you to the convent. Don’t worry about the car, I’ll can put it somewhere safe?”
It was then she spotted a figure sitting in the passenger seat.
“You’ve brought someone?” She caught the young woman’s piercing blue eyes staring right back up her. “That can’t be? Surely not. You’ve brought Celia?”“No, my dear. This is Annabelle, her sister. Celia's currently in England.”
Hearing this, the woman in question slid the window down further, leaning  her head out but staying seated inside.
“Hi? It’s nice to meet you. Just call me Anna?”The fairy beamed back, taking an offered hand. She could see the resemblance between father and daughter now. “I’m Tink! The honour's all mine, Anna.”Her father came closer. “Annabelle, let’s get you out of there, shall we? Tink here’s an old friend. She’s taking us to meet some very special people.” He opened her door wide, moving in to slowly ease the young woman from her seat. “So, I think we should just let us teleport her there, don’t you?”
Tink noticed how Anna moved extremely slowly, turning and wincing repeatedly as she struggled to get out of the car, clearly in some pain. Her father cautiously held her under the armpits, as she tried to straighten as she gradually stood.
“Oh, you’re hurt?” She rushed to take her left side, to try and support her. “How can I help?”“It’s alright.” She flinched again, but gave her a tight smile. “I was involved in a car accident two weeks ago, and I hurt my back pretty bad. I’ve got spinal damage which won’t heal without some serious surgery, so dad thought it best to bring me out here with him, to somewhere with magic. So he can use his…’other’ methods?” She winced as the fairy took her hand.“Would you rather we all go to the hospital first?”Her father stepped forward. “There’s no need, Tink, this will be quicker, I assure you! I’ll heal her as soon as we get to the convent.” With that he took his daughter’s other hand. “Okay, ready when you are?” 
And with that, the familiar pale green smoke swirled around them as they, their car, and all their luggage were transported from the town line.

The Convent
Even Killian and Robin felt the air change! Like  a warm pulse of hot air washing over them. Seconds later, Killian was the first to turn as  a thick column of silver smoke, much bigger than usual, appeared in the centre of the lawn, expanding rapidly and eventually clearing, to reveal three figures and a black saloon nearby.
Tinker Bell appeared to be holding hands with a taller, blonde woman, who was hunched over. Fair in appearance, the woman wore an elegant shawl over a light blue dress. She appeared nervous the moment she spotted the audience staring back at her. As she tried to step back, the third figure, an older man, took her free left hand. 
“It’s okay my love! We’re among friends here.” The young woman tried to relax, attempting a small smile.
Robin also studied them, already feeling some strong energy coming off them; lots of it!  Roughly six feet tall, seemingly in his late-fifties, with whitish-grey hair and a neatly trimmed silver-grey beard, the man had an owlish look and a formidable presence about him, as he gently held the woman to his side.
With tears now in her eyes, Reul Ghorm, the normally cold, composed and redoubtable Blue Fairy, walked nervously over to the man, stopping just in front of him, before, to Robin’s surprise, bowing her head while bending her knee and lifting the edge of her blue skirt, to deliver a perfectly-executed curtsy.“My Lord. We’re truly honoured to welcome you here!”
Killian couldn’t help noticing that as soon as their leader showed obeisance to the stranger, her fairies, including Tink, all did the same thing, all curtsying to the strangers as one. The man, his eyes now twinkling, smiled widely as he stepped forward, taking Blue’s hands into his own as she straightened.
“Reul, it’s lovely to see you again, my dear. You’re looking as gorgeous as ever!”Blue’s cheeks flushed, like a schoolgirl with a crush. “Thank you, my Lord.”“Hey, none of that ‘My Lord’ nonsense? We’re friends! First names only, please?”   "Very well. Welcome back…Merlin.”~oOo~Killian and Robin exchanged a look, confused, as Tink and the fairies gathered like groupies around the new arrivals. Stepping to his side, Killian whispered, “He doesn’t look like Merlin to me.”“I quite agree,” the archer whispered back. “This one's older, greyer, taller, whiter. And a bit more…English?”Although they were out of earshot, it was clear the middle-aged man had picked up on what he’d said, a smirk now appearing on his face as he looked over at them, before turning back to the fairies.“I'm sorry, where are my manners?” He took the young blonde woman’s hand in his own again, drawing her gently in to the group. “I get so easily distracted these days, and I haven’t introduced you properly. Ladies, I'd like you to meet Doctor Annabelle Sage, my daughter.”
Stepping closer, Killian looked over the young lady standing to ‘Merlin’s’ side. She had one of the most beautiful faces the former pirate had ever seen, even compared to Emma's. Long, golden curls wreathed the most pure, natural complexion. Her eyes a piercing sky-blue, and her skin looked as smooth as ivory. Although she appeared to be in some sort of pain?
“Hello, It's nice to meet you all. Dad’s told me so much about you.” She spoke in a slightly husky voice, her accent as English as that of the man she called her father. Robin thought he recognised the accent. English Home Counties; slightly clipped, yet confident.Killian returned her smile, but couldn’t help noticing some of the fairies looked slightly intimidated by her? Apart from Blue, who now looked positively smitten, grinning widely as the young woman’s eyes met hers.“Anna, it’s really you? My goodness, haven't you changed?” The head of the fairies gasped. “I’m sorry, have we met before?”“Yes, but you were a baby then. I’m Reul Ghorm, but most people here know me as the Blue Fairy, or Blue. I also met your older sisters. How are Rosalind and Celia?”
As Anna started to relax and start talking, her father stepped away, across to the two men looking on, as the rest of the fairies crowded around the woman, introducing themselves in turn.
'Merlin' looked down at Killian’s left hand, grinning. “Seems Zeus patched you up pretty good there, Captain Jones?”“Aye, that he did. I’m sorry mate, I don’t wish to be rude, but have we actually met? Because the Merlin I knew, looked nothing like you!”
The older man seemed surprised, then rolled his eyes, realising the problem.
“Oh, the face? You don’t recognise me? Yes, this is one of my 'true' forms; but we’ve met before. In Camelot. Here, allow me?” For a moment his eyes flashed a bright gold, before his face and body transformed into another altogether! A darker-skinned, shorter and slimmer figure, close-cropped black hair, and looking at least thirty years younger? Both men stepped back, astonished.“Bloody hell, it really is you!" The former pirate choked. "Merlin?"“Recognise me now?” Chuckled the now-familiar figure, with the same accent.“Aye, but, but, didn’t I…?” he stammered, trying to get the words out.“Kill me? Yes, you did. Technically.”
Killian’s mind was racing, remembering his brief time as a Dark One. How he'd plotted with Nimue to kill the man standing in front of him. Is this some bloody joke? He thought as he remembered the consequences of that terrible time, feeling the anger rising within.
“Was that some sort of sick plan? I was killed, dammit! I went to the Underworld. Emma was nearly…Robin died…what sort of sick bastard does that?” “Calm yourself, Captain. There was no plan. I just reacted to what was needed. You did kill me, or one of me, though Zeus brought me back, as he's done on several occasions over the last two millennia. As he’s now done with you, and the revered former outlaw here.” He looked across at Robin.“Revered?” Robin smirked. “Revered may be putting it a bit strong, Merlin. But I’m pleased you’re still with us. However, I really don’t understand. In the Underworld, Arthur mentioned you now live in the world without magic?”“Perfectly true. I have for many years, coming back and forth when needed. In this world I’m a surgeon, based in London. Though I also work in New York several months of the year. It helps keeps me balanced.”“Balanced? With all your powers? Why would you live somewhere without them?”“Too much power affects the mind and soul and can make you really quite mad if you allow it? I’ve lived a very, very long life and it’s rather therapeutic living without magic for a while, as you’ll both discover very soon. You’ll soon find-”He was interrupted by Anna loudly gasping in pain, Blue moving to support her. Merlin stepped briskly away from the men and across to her back. “Oh I’m sorry my love, I became distracted again. Anna, just lean forward a bit more and rest your arms on Captain Jones’s shoulders here? With your back to me? This shouldn’t take long.”Robin and the fairies watched in silence as a warm golden glow emanated from Merlin’s hands, which appeared to float gently over his daughter’s lower back. Anna rasped and groaned, clearly in agony, several times. Then, as the pain eased, she slowly straightened, inches from Killian’s face, her own face now finally relaxing as the pain left her.  Good god, she’s stunning!  Killian thought to himself, as she started smiling in relief. “Thanks dad. I wish we’d come here a week ago? And thank you Mr. Jones? Flattery will get you anywhere.” She even winked at him.It was the former pirate’s turn to blush, realising he must have said it out loud? “Erm…you’re welcome?”“Excellent,” Merlin was more than relieved to see his daughter no longer suffering. “Now, I gather these ladies have gone to the trouble of preparing us a no-doubt delicious spread. Perhaps we should eat before we continue?”
Mifflin Street

Emma and Regina had had yet another sleepless night.

After Robin left the previous evening, Regina asked her wife what had happened between the pair of them. But Emma refused to even discuss it, instead hobbling up the stairs to bed, the Dark One's magic-restricting cuff still on both their left wrists. They'd lain in the dark, holding each other as Emma’s ankle throbbed, the swelling still painful.
“Emma, please? What happened with Robin down there? What did he say to you?”“Gina, I’ve had a horrible day! I screwed up Killian’s leaving party, I upset Henry and Vi, I got thrown into a cell; I found out my supposedly-reformed wife murdered one of the first friends I made when I got here; and to cap it all, my son saw me pissing in a bucket? I just don’t want to talk about it, okay?”“We promised each other no secrets. Remember?""Secrets like Graham? It cuts both ways, you know? How long were you going to wait to tell me about that little murder?" "You're right, I should have, and I will tell you everything about that horrible time. But we’ve been through too much. Emma, I saw something happen just now. Did he hurt you in some way?”
Emma wanted to avoid it but knew she wouldn’t let up. 
“Not hurt me exactly. I don’t think he meant to, but he just sort of, violated my privacy.”“He did what?”“He read my fucking mind! He put his hand on my head and my life flashed by! It sounds stupid, I know, and he seemed just as shocked as me. But I could tell from his face he got to see everything! And I mean everything! He read my mind on the Jolly yesterday too. Blue wasn’t joking Gina, that man’s got stupidly powerful magic now! And he’s got Rolly and even the girls eating out of his hand. Added to which, my own son hates me, and would rather spend time with Rumpel-fuckin-stiltskin than his own mother? And now Henry’s got magic too?”“Henry does NOT hate you Emma. Whether we like it or not, the imp is also his family; the only living relative on his father’s side. It’s not so unusual that he wants to spend time with him. I may not trust him but Gold would never hurt Henry, even if Belle no longer has any influence. But we have to help him ourselves, especially now his magic’s come in.”“Which he doesn’t want us to help him with! I poofed him out of that bar, and locked him in a jail cell, remember? He’s still angry with me, and frankly, I can’t blame him! What kind of mother does that to her son?”“The kind that loves her child, and wants to protect him. Yes, you did something stupid, but he WILL forgive you. He always does. He’s just sore.”“And what about Hood? How do we fix him?” Regina heard the anger in her voice “Fix him? What do you mean, fix him? He'd never harm you, or the children; you know that. What are you worried about? He hasn’t threatened you, has he?” “No, of course not. But this isn’t the guy you knew, Regina. He’s, well…”“He’s their father, Emma. And he’s done nothing wrong.”“Forget it. Just...just forget it and go to sleep." With that, Emma pulled away, turning her back on her. 
Regina felt more than irritation at the cold shoulder. She felt angry. 
~oOo~
Once again, neither of them slept much that night, but neither spoke again. The cold-shouldering continuing until the morning, when Regina woke to the sound of Honour knocking on their bedroom door.
“Mummy, can we come in?”She rolled to Emma’s side of the bed, finding it empty and cold. She'd clearly been gone some time."Of course, sweetie.”Honour & Robyn burst through the door, Honour jumping excitedly on to the bed. “Morning mummy…where’s Emma?”“She had to get up early sweetheart. Did you sleep well, Robyn?”“Yes thanks, Auntie Gina. Papa played with us last night, read us a story, then made one up in his head. He was very funny.”“I’m glad you had a nice time. Well Robyn, I'm afraid we need to get you back to your own mummy later. I promised her we would meet at Granny’s for lunch. So what would you like to do this morning?”“Can we go see Papa again? Robyn wants to come too.”Regina didn’t want to upset them, but she felt, after Emma’s outburst last night, she was somehow being disloyal by meeting him yet again. Especially after last night.“I don’t think so, honey. He’ll probably be busy today, I’m sure. Perhaps a little later in the week?”The little girls looked crestfallen. “Please? Rolly’s with him. Why can’t we go?”“Roland is…well, he’s a bit older than you, so he’s safer in the forest with John and Will. Maybe another time?”The sad faces made her feel as guilty as hell. Robyn slid off the bed. “Papa’s back, Auntie Gina! I want to go see him. Would mummy let me?"“You'll have to ask her. We’ll see. Now, who fancies going to the park and the swings?”Neither answered, Honour also sliding back off the bed. “No thanks,” she muttered, as she turned to leave the room.“Oh, come on! Why so glum? You’re going to be seeing a lot more of papa very soon, I'm sure. Please don’t be sad? Honny, please come with me? Am I really that boring?”Honour picked up on her mum’s ‘upset’ voice, even at that age. “Sorry mama. Okay, we go to the park?”
Regina smiled back at the girls, trying to hide her feelings. Henry wasn’t talking to her or Emma, Roland was with Robin, Johnand the men in the woods, and now her little girl only wanted to be with him?
“Thank you, angel. Let’s have breakfast, and get ready for the day.”
Storybrooke Docks – The same morning

Ever since his days as a shepherd, David Nolan had always been an early riser.
The former Prince Charming had given up his role as a deputy sheriff some years ago, within weeks of Emma being removed from office by the new Mayor, Albert Spencer. His heart just wasn’t in it. He and Snow had bought a farm near the town boundary and life was relatively good, although he still missed the old role. Now, as he took his usual early morning jog, he decided to take the route through the dockyard, as the early fishing boats came in to harbour.
He spotted her as he jogged across the jetty, sitting alone on the bench overlooking the water. Her long golden-blonde hair instantly recognisable from behind. She sat hunched forward on the seat, clearly deep in thought. Pausing his run, he walked over, speaking softly so not to alarm her.
“Penny for your thoughts?”The blonde snatched her head up. “Dad? Hi. Sorry, I was miles away.”"So I see." David sat down next to his daughter, wrapping an arm around her shoulder and pulling her into him. “Something wrong, princess?”
Emma half-smiled, looking into her father’s eyes and giving his cheek a peck before letting herself be pulled in to him, her head resting on his shoulder. She’d never openly admit it, but she secretly loved his hugs and cuddles. He was the strong, silent type; the one who could calm her during her most anxious times. He could put up with all manner of her shit, of verbal abuse from her wife, of unreasonable behaviour from her mother, with a soft smile and a simple hug. Since they married, he even started to treat Regina in much the same way, like a stroppy teenage daughter who just needed love and affection from a father figure. The first time David dragged Regina into his arms, the then Mayor froze, the way she always did, panicked, and even threatened him. Emma found it hilarious and adorable. David of course, ignored her protestations and carried on regardless, hauling her wife in for a bear hug whenever he felt like it. After several weeks Regina finally confessed, after many drinks, and as Emma had long suspected, that she rather liked the unhesitating affection and love her father-in-law provided his difficult and tempestuous daughter-in-law.
As she looked up at him, it was fairly obvious she’d been crying.“What is it? And please don't just say 'nothing'? Talk to me?” He pulled her in a little tighter, as she started to break.“I’ve screwed everything up, dad. I think I’m losing her.” Tears pooled in her eyes.  
David, true to form, just waited, holding her steady as her sobs continued. He wasn’t going to rush it, knowing that she’d eventually calm and tell him all in her own good time. What she needed right now was simple affection from a loving father. Several minutes later, she did calm. Wiping at her eyes, she eventually told him about the incident at the Rabbit Hole. How she overreacted. About Henry’s magic coming in due to his temper exploding. About him destroying the jail; then her fall out with Gold, being locked in the same cell; and finally her spat with Regina.
“Sounds like you’ve had quite the night?” He kissed her brow. “Though you know Henry and Regina will understand, don't you? Your mum and I have had many spats over the years, but we've always forgiven one another, as you will. You two of you have true love. Don’t forget that.”“That’s just it. Since Robin-fucking-Hood came back, she’s…different! She's still in love with him. After all, he gave her Honour, and even bloody well died for her, didn't he? How the hell am I supposed to compete with that?”"Who says you have to? Emma love, I really don’t know what to tell you. But I do know she loves you. I mean really loves you! I just know. I’ve seen the way she looks at you and I’ve had enough experience to know what you have is real. Don’t doubt her?” He handed her a handkerchief to wipe her face. “I know Robin’s return came as a shock, but I think I know him well enough to believe he'd never try to harm you, or your relationship with her. It’s because he loves her, he just wants her to be happy and I’m sure he’s already realised that that's with you!  But he also has children here Emma, so he isn’t going to up and leave them, and he'd be a pretty poor father if he did.  My love, I think you should talk to him? Tell him what's on your mind? I’m sure he’ll understand, and stay back from the pair of you, provided you let him have full access to his children. And little Robyn of course.”“That’s just it dad, he already knows! He read my mind. I mean, literally!” Emma went on to explain what happened the previous night.“Okay. That’s more serious. Blue told your mother that Robin has magic, but I didn’t realise it was that powerful! Emma, no matter how frustrated you get, you must talk to him! But you mustn’t fight him under any circumstances. If he's still unsteady with that power, he could hurt you, even if he didn’t mean to. And you need to talk to Blue again. Or even Gold.”“I can’t talk to Gold! He’s already threatened me once, and he’s still angry with me about Belle’s son. Last night he said he’d end me if I get in the way ever again? My superpower knows he wasn't lying!" “Can’t you ask Belle to talk to him?”“Not much point. He still blames her, and me, for getting Gideon kidnapped in the first place. So we can’t use her to control him any more. She doesn't even have the dagger. He virtually slammed the door in her face last time. And that’s the man Henry's turned to, to control his magic?”“But Gold’s his grandfather too. Henry may be the key to sorting this out. He has a way with him, unlike anyone since Neal. Now, why don’t you come home with me, have some breakfast, and we’ll then figure out what to do. Like we always do.” He smiled, pulling her in closer.She nodded. “I love you dad, even if I don’t say it too often?” She gave him a sad smile, her first that morning.“Yeah, but I love you more.” The morning spent in the park had been pleasant enough, but as Honour and Robyn played on the slide and swings after skimming stones over the pond, Regina’s mind kept drifting back to yesterday’s events. Try as she might she couldn’t get him out of her damn head, remembering that horrible day he gave his life to save  hers.“Come on girls, it’s time to take Robyn home.”She messaged Emma for the fourth time that morning, still getting no response.“For heaven’s sake Emma, stop sulking and talk to me?” ~oOo~
Twenty minutes later, as they entered the diner, Regina suddenly felt a powerful warm pulse wash over her. Magic?

It was strong - very strong! And she knew from past experience, that meant someone, or something, new had entered Storybrooke.
“Well, here we go again?”
The Nolan Farm
Emma also felt the same wave, while in the middle of tucking into a bacon and egg sandwich. She shivered.“What is it honey? What's wrong?” Snow noticed her violent twitch.“I don’t know. I think…I think someone's crossed the town line? I’m sensing magic, and lots of it!” The annoying thing was that, like Regina, Emma’s bracelet was in place, preventing her from doing anything but detect it. And as she rubbed it, mother recognised the cuff for what it was.“Emma, why on earth are you wearing that…thing?”“Not by choice, believe me! It’s a little ‘gift’ from Gold, a punishment for what I did to Henry. He put one on Regina, too. Apparently, it'll release all by itself later tonight, then I'll be back to normal. I hope!”“Ooh, that man! I really need to speak to Belle. He needs to be stopped once and for all from doing this sort of thing!”“No, Snow!” Charming countered, perhaps a little too forcefully. “I mean it this time,  please don’t go there? Belle’s destroyed any influence she had over him. Leave it to Henry. I’ll go check on the town line, and ask around and see who's here. Emma, I suggest you try to reach Regina? Without your magic, you may not be safe.”
The Antique Shop

Rumpelstiltskin, hunched over his desk, working on yet another repair, also felt the magical wave, immediately recognising it for what it was. And the likely signature. 
“Henry? I need to go check on something. Could you mind the store, please?”“Sure Gramps,"  he noticed him shivering. "Something wrong?"“I don’t know for sure, but I think we may have an unwelcome visitor. I’ll be back shortly.”
A silver-grey cloud quickly enveloped him and within seconds the Dark One was gone, leaving a mystified grandson.

At the town line, Rumple apparated at almost the exact spot where Merlin and his daughter had left, only minutes earlier, leaving a frustrated Dark One trying to identify the last traces of magic left behind.
“Damn!”
Back at the Convent...
After an excellent lunch in the convent gardens, Merlin sat back in his chair. “My goodness Reul, I haven’t eaten so well in ages! I'm replete.Thank you so much, and for the excellent company. Now, let me get settled in, then Anna and I will happily return the compliment tonight.”“You're very welcome; we’re just honoured to have you among us again after so long. I can’t remember when we…when we…I’m sorry, did you say 'settled in'? Are you staying with us for a while?”The other fairies looked on excitedly. Merlin was more than a famous name amongst the Fae. He was the most powerful, famous sorcerer of all time! He had saved their entire species, centuries ago. Over two thousand years old, this seemingly affable, middle-aged man in front of them represented the very peak of magical heroism. Of loyalty to the point of death, and beyond.  Merlin’s deeds in Camelot were well known to humans. But the fairies knew of his other past lives. His ability to travel through time, correcting misdeeds. His willingness to sacrifice himself for others, and his almost encyclopaedic knowledge of magic. Merlin was Zeus’s standard bearer, having been sent back to earth numerous times to right wrongs. He was a god himself, surely? Or failing that, a demi-god. All the more reason why the fairies adored him.“Well yes, that’s my intention. Annabelle here had a major accident a few weeks ago, she’s healed but she needs time to recover fully.” He beamed a proud smile at his youngest, who rolled her eyes at him. “She has magic too, just like her brother and sisters, but as we all mostly live in the world without t, it's always good to come somewhere like Storybrooke, and just ‘recharge the batteries’? It reminds us of what we are. She’ll fully heal quicker here too, so when I got your call to help young Robin and Killian here, we decided to also use it to take a little break, perhaps a month or two, let her rest up before we head back. That is, if you don’t mind?”“My Lord, I’m…overwhelmed! The Blue Fairy gushed. “We’d be truly honoured.”“The honour's all mine, Reul. We’re among friends.”Annabelle stepped forward. “I think I’m going to like it here. Maybe I could visit your hospital? Like a sort of ‘busman’s holiday’?” she smirked.‘Hospital? Busman? Sorry, I don’t understand.” Killian also looked confused, then sight bringing a glorious smile from the beauty opposite.“She’s a doctor, Captain Jones.” Blue explained. “In their world, Anna is Doctor Annabelle Sage, and her father is Professor Sir Merlin Sage, royal surgeon, knighted by the Queen of England herself!”“Sir Merlin? Then I am indeed honoured to meet a real-life Knight of the Realm.” He stood and bowed courteously, remembering good form from his time in His Majesty’s Royal Navy. “And perhaps 'Lady' Annabelle?”The girl laughed softly. “No, it doesn’t work like that anymore, Killian. Only the wife gets the title!”“And sadly,” Merlin interrupted, “Anna’s mother passed away some years ago.”“I’m sorry to hear it. Seeing your daughter’s beauty, I’m sure she was a goddess to behold.”“She was indeed. I miss her terribly but fortunately, I still have four children to remind me of her.” Annabelle placed a loving hand on her father’s in comfort, with a sad smile. He sighed, then rallied. “Anyway, to business! Blue, you asked me to teach these two reprobates a few things about magic?” Merlin smiled at the men, a twinkle in his eye.Before she could respond, Robin stepped forward.“Merlin, I’m very grateful for any help you can give me, though I’m not sure I have all this ‘power’ everyone talks about? But I’m seeing things, hearing everyone else’s thoughts, their history even? I’m confused. Help?”“Don’t worry about it, Lord Locksley,” the Sorcerer assured, “a few hours and we’ll soon straighten you out!”“‘Lord’ Locksley?” Killian butted in, smirking. “Surely our thief here isn’t a closet part of the aristocracy?”“Indeed, he is, Captain.  The Locksley family go back a long way, through to King Richard the Lionheart, in fact! One of this man’s forebears even had an ‘affiliation’ with Richard’s Queen, the fair Berengaria. As we now know, the King preferred men, particularly King Philip of France, so we must assume Richard had no issue with it, as the family were rewarded for their bravery and loyalty. Robin here is actually a direct, albeit illegitimate, descendant of Berengia. It could be argued he has more claim to the English throne then the current monarch!”That made Jones roar with laughter. “I knew it! You old dog, I always knew that supercilious, superior attitude of yours came from somewhere? I should have guessed. Well, well, well, we’re in the presence of royalty? I bow to you, my liege!” He gave Robin a mocking bow, grinning widely.“Cut that out, pirate,” Robin retorted, without any hint f malice. “I don’t care who my ancestors were, or who they slept with, I’m no royal! Despite my feelings for Regina, I hate the whole concept. All of that self-important, self-serving crap that comes with it. Ludicrous ceremonies, honours and titles made up to keep certain people in top jobs to protect their position. It’s a nonsense. They all collapse in the end.”Merlin chuckled. “Personally, I happen to agree with you. It’s one of so many reasons I choose to live in a non-magical world. Plus, having magical powers in additional to nonsensical hereditary ones, without some sort of control, gives you a very unfair advantage over others. It goes to your head. You start believing you're wiser than your fellow human beings. Then you begin to control them without their permission. Then start to harm those who disagree with you! Eventually you start to take lives, including innocent ones, while justifying to yourself why it needs to be done.  Magic leads to madness, then darkness if there isn’t some means of controlling it!”“So that’s why you live in New York and London?” Robin pondered. “To escape magic? To avoid going mad with power?”“Not quite, but you’re close. We actually live mostly in England, where I chose a career in medicine. I also have a surgery in New York for three months of the year, and travel another three. It helps keep me grounded. But I come to lands such as Storybrooke to recharge my old magical batteries, from time to time. Anna and her brother and sisters grew up over there, though they all possess certain powers too. So, coming here is almost like a health trip for us!”Robin looked puzzled. “I’m confused. Zeus gave Killian and I some of these powers. Blue's been enormously kind and understanding helping us, though apparently, I have some higher level of magic, which I need more help with? Apart from an annoying ability to overhear people’s thoughts, and read their memories, whether I want to or not, I can’t seem to tell the difference!”The old sorcerer smiled benevolently. “So impatient, Mr. Locksley. That’s because we haven’t removed the controls Zeus also set upon you. He knew gaining this strength would be awkward at first, so he wanted one of us to be with you when it happened.” He looked over to Blue and the fairies. “Ladies, what say we remove his sandbags and, like a hot air balloon, let our outlaw soar?”Ruby lowered herself to Mulan’s ear, whispering, “Sandbags? Balloon? What’s he talking about?”
“He means Robin’s magic. He's about to release it for him. To turn it on!”
Merlin took Robin’s hands in his own, closing his eyes. “Now, relax and leave the rest to me? There may be a bit of swirling, lights and a little dizziness at first but, just enjoy the show.”Robin closed his eyes. A moment later, piercing golden light started to grow from somewhere behind his eyeballs.  The light seemed to coil around itself, warmth spreading down and throughout his body, leading to a tingling sensation all over. Then a feeling of overwhelming…energy?  “Holy shit! Does…does it always feel like this?” he opened his eyes as so many new colours and senses assailed him. The surrounding fairies also sensed the change. Tink brought her hands over her mouth as she felt a strong magical shock wave. Blue merely smirked, wide eyed, having seen this release once before.Merlin sniggered. “At first. But don’t worry. I’m now going to teach you how to control it. Robin, I’m going to show you powers you cannot possibly imagine!”“You mean the sort of things Regina and Emma can do? Or Rumpelstiltskin?”“Even more so, my new magical friend! That’s why you need help. Zeus didn’t give you this ability for nothing. He has plans for you! There will be major battles to fight.  He knows there will be challenges ahead, for you specifically!”Robin groaned. This must be how Emma feels, everyone always expecting her to act as their saviour?  “Don’t tell me. Magic always comes with a price, right?”“Sometimes, though when you are truly doing something for the genuine benefit of others, the gods seem to know and expect no payment.”He was too bewildered to argue; just grateful he was here to help. Merlin took his pause, turning to Killian. “Now Mr. Jones, I sense the ruler of Olympus also gave you some powers?”“So I believe,” Killian muttered, “Though unlike my archer friend here, I don’t seem to be reading minds? It would seem moving rockery's all I’m good for. Though I shouldn’t be churlish. I do have a nice new left hand, my ship’s restored, and I appear to have been given an ability to make coin? So, for that, I'm grateful.”“So you should! Though you also have additional powers that I need to release. Not quite the same as Locksley's, but powerful, nonetheless. Now, let’s release them and see what we have, shall we?”
With that, Merlin moved across to take the former pirate's hands in his own, closed his eyes and cast the unbinding spell.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Diner

The release of Robin’s magic wasn’t just felt by the fairies.

Coming a good hour, at least, since the first magical burst of energy, Regina now felt another, even stronger one. Powerful yet somehow familiar? And like a hair dryer blowing hot air over her for just a second. She now sat in Granny’s, Zelena sitting opposite, their daughters either side. And f
rom the stunned expression on her sister’s face, even with her own dramatically reduced magic abilities, she’d sensed it too!
“You felt that?” Before Regina could speak, Honour piped up. “Mummy, what was that? That hot air, and the yellow light?”
Both women looked down at her, realising for the first time the implication. She has magic, even if it hasn’t come in yet! The only one who didn't sense anything, was Robyn.
“Not sure, my lovely. Don’t worry about it,” Zelena soothed her niece, looking anxiously at her sister.“You think Gold’s up to something?” Zelena remembered the Dark One’s vow to kill her, if she ever entered his shop. Only Henry’s direct intervention with his grandfather had made him agree to allow the former Wicked Witch to live, and solely because of Robyn. Henry had argued with him that his own son, Baelfire, would have been more than disappointed at the killing of a mother, despite that same woman being ultimately responsible for his own death. Odd, seeing as in his darkest moments, Henry felt like he wanted to kill her himself, for taking his father away? "You'd better tell Emma."“I’ve tried. She’s upset with me.” She picked her phone up and started texting.
Regina:        Emma, please call me? Something’s wrong!
“That first wave an hour ago was definitely stronger! And this one felt…familiar? Like I’ve come across it somewhere before?”I know what you mean. Someone, or something, has definitely come over the border. Someone with magic. But firs, I need to know Emma’s not involved, and to make sure Roland’s safe. I’m getting him back from John this afternoon.”“What about Henry? He's back now, isn’t he? Where is he?”“That’s also…difficult. He’s not talking to either of us.”
Regina recounted the events of the previous day, trying to hold back her emotions. God, hadn’t she cried enough? The redhead listened before summarising her predicament.
“So, let's get this right. Henry’s not talking to you right now, because wifey tore him off a strip in public, and poofed him into a jail cell like a bad puppy? He gets angry, which makes his magic, which you never even knew he had, come in, so he then ripped the jail apart. And because of that, he’s staying with The Dark One? We both know how that’ll turn out!  The imp's cuffed you both till he sees fit to release you, and we both know how that feels! Gold also threatened to murder blondie, if she so much as sets foot anywhere near his shop. Join the club! Then you upset said wifey, so she’s ignoring you; meanwhile the thief, the newly-resurrected father of our children has his own magic? He kissed you, then read Emma’s mind. Where the hell did he learn to do that? Roland’s staying put with his father...” Zelena stopped talking, looking down at her little dimple-cheeked, redhead daughter, whose mouth was now happily smeared in chocolate ice-cream, oblivious to the adults’ conversation. “And finally...” she lowered her voice, almost whispering, “These two never seem to shut up about seeing Hood again; and to cap it all, it appears your little one will have magic too? Apart from that, everything’s fine and dandy!”“Mummy, where’s papa?” Regina smiled down at her. “No idea, sweetheart. Perhaps we'll see him later.” “But I just felt him! I smelt him; he’s here!”Smelt? The two sisters looked at one another, wide-eyed, realisation dawning.“I thought that last wave felt familiar? There was something about it. Could it have been-” “Robin!”
The Nolan Farm

When Regina felt the second, stronger wave, Emma had also felt it, almost shuddering as a warm, earthy-smelling wave swept over her. The second one in just over an hour?
 David saw her flinch. “What’s wrong?” He laid a hand on her shoulder. “That’s the second time. Emma, what is it?” “I don’t know. I just felt…something; some sort of magic pulse? It’s hard to explain, but you’re right, I felt another one an hour ago. I think someone’s crossed over the town line?” For the first time that day, she thought of her family, groaning as she realised she’d left her phone switched off the entire morning after she'd stormed out in a huff. “Sorry Dad, I need to go make sure Gina’s okay?"
With that, she kissed her father goodbye, gathered her keys and left. David’s phone started ringing the moment her car pulled out of the driveway, a number he instantly recognised on the display.

Emma’s phone came back online. What the hell were you doing, switching it off after storming out? You’re such a fucking child, Swan! She cussed herself. Numerous texts immediately came through from her wife, making her pull in to read them all. Initially angry, they becoming increasingly concerned, till she finally read the last one:-

Regina:          Call me! Something’s wrong!

She looked down at her wrist, at the magic-blocking cuff stopping her from just poofing over there; so she hit the first number in the phone’s speed dial. 
“Where the hell have you been? I’ve been worried sick!” Regina didn’t sound so much angry, as frightened. “I’m sorry. I’ll explain later. Where are you now? Do you still have the cuff on?” “Of course I have! That bastard said ‘24 hours’! And you know that little shit will stick to it right up to the final minute. I’m at the Diner with Zee and the girls. Just get over here?”
Granny's Diner

Ten minutes later, after racing across town, she ran into the diner, slamming the front door behind her as she caught sight of Regina, moving over to her. The two women initially stood facing each other, almost nose-to-nose, both looking sullen. Emma frowned, guilt in her eyes.
“I’m sorry…” Tears started forming, reflected in her wife’s face. Regina understood. “Don’t. Just…just come here.” Regina opened her arms, draping them around her wife’s neck. The time had long passed when either woman felt awkward showing the other affection in public. Emma just pulled herself into the embrace, moving her arms around her back. They held together tightly, tears threatening and neither intending to let go.
"I know I’ve been an asshole, but please don’t leave me?”  She almost whispered the words, shocking Regina, who pulled her head back to look at her. 
“Listen to me. That is never going to happen!”  She whispered back, before dragging Emma’s open mouth directly on to hers in a ferocious kiss, completely ignoring other diners.  “Check please for the Scissor Sisters?” Zelena called out, rolling her eyes. “Ladies? There's other diners present?” Dorothy’s voice came from behind the counter. She may have a girlfriend herself, but she knew you didn’t kiss anyone like that in public around here. Simple courtesy to others applied, after all. However the two women seemed oblivious to everyone but each other. “If you don’t mind?” They continued ignoring her. “Emma, please don’t ask me that again? I'll never leave you, you know that!” “Yeah, but what about Hood? Don't try denying what you feel for him. I spoke to Tink.”  “It’s complicated. But I know him! He'd never do anything to-” “He read my fucking mind, Regina!” She interrupted. “Last night. He saw my entire life played out in front of him! My emotions, my feelings. He saw everything! I saw it all flash by…from me to him. He saw it all, like he was there? He now knows more about me now than you do, and you're the only soul I've ever told that stuff to! I feel like I’ve been invaded. Like I've been mentally...I dunno, raped?” “Talk to him! Tell him how you feel. He’s not a bad person, Emma, he’s just not in control of his new powers. I’m certain he wouldn’t have done it deliberately. He’s probably as freaked out as you are.”She harrumphed. “Might also explain why Merlin’s here.” “Merlin? But he’s dead, surely? We saw him die! Hook killed him!” “Apparently not. Mulan says he’s with Robin at the convent, right now. I’d poof straight over there, but these fucking cuffs?” The pair broke apart to look at the offending items. “Well then, how about we do it the old-fashioned way?”
The Convent

As they pulled in to the little car park at the side of the building, Emma noticed a cluster of fairies gathered in a wide circle at the far side of the front lawn. Once they’d parked, Regina’s phone started ringing. Zelena, her voice blaring out loud over the hands-free as soon as she answered it.

“Hello again, dickheads! Missing anything?”

Both women’s eyes widened, realising what they'd just done once they saw the empty car seats in the back.
"Oh crap!" Emma groaned under her breath.“Well done for remembering you have a daughter, sis! You two idiots left without even saying goodbye to them, or me! Thanks for that. Are you just trying to lose them one by one, or something? Henry yesterday, Honny today? Never mind, I guess I’ll be babysitting the rest of today then? All you had to do was ask.” Regina felt ashamed, cringing because she was right.  “Zee, I’m sorry, okay? With everything that’s been going on, I just…just…”
"Save it! I heard it before you took off. You’re going to the convent to see Merlin and Forest Boy? Just don’t let your wife piss him off, like she did with the imp? If the blue moth's right, your old flame’s powers are huge now! He could burn old blondie there to a crisp, if he loses it!”
 “Noted. We just need to talk to him. And Merlin, if he really is here like Mulan told Emma, and find out what’s going on!”
The Convent

They walked from the car park, across the lawn to the small gathering. To their surprise, ballroom music seemed to be playing loudly from a portable player on a nearby table, as six couples, the women in elegant ballroom gowns and the men in long-tailed matching Regency-styled suits, seemed to be dancing in formation, while a tall, middle-aged, grey-haired man appeared to be orchestrating them?

Emma & Regina shared a bewildered look. What the hell?
Getting nearer, they recognised five of the six women, each partnered with a frock-coated male. Reul Ghorm, Tinker Bell, Nova, Mulan and Ruby were all dressed in similar long, elegant Regency-period dresses of various colours and styles. Mulan in a dress? Dancing?
Next to an unusually chuckling Blue Fairy, danced a tall, curvy, blonde-haired woman she didn’t recognise. She was extremely beautiful and magic seemed to just radiate from her. Powerful magic! Was she the one who came over the town line and triggered the wave?

When Emma looked to see who Mulan’s partner was, she heard Regina gasp.

There was Robin Hood, her Robin, dressed in a long frock-coat, high trousers and waistcoat, looking very much the debonair foil to his elegant lady, smiling as he held her hand, the woman circling below his arm before she released him, moving to the next man and her own place now taken by Blue, who repeated the dance steps in formation with the others?
Yet that wasn’t the only reason she gasped. Looking across, it appeared that nearly all of the women were dancing with an identical Robin Hood? Five identical Robin Hoods?To Emma, the biggest shock was seeing who the unknown beautiful blonde was now dancing with.
Killian?

Looking to the far left, Emma saw a sixth Robin Hood.  But this one was sitting at a table nearby, his eyes closed, deep in concentration, while appearing to be directed by a tall grey-haired, bearded man, who was standing immediately behind him with his hands resting on the seated Robin’s shoulders, talking.
 “Bravo, Robin!” he encouraged, as the music came to an end. “A fine display! Remember now, you need to release them to respond individually to their respective partner. Focus on their independent sights and smells, then release them by thinking of a cord between all of you being cut, as we discussed? Good. Now…open your eyes?”
 Robin gazed in wonder at the sight. Under Merlin’s tuition, he had duplicated himself five times, giving each doppelganger an ability to respond and speak to their dance partner individually. He laughed as he realised the absurd situation. He imagined it would take many years to master the sort of skills Merlin had spoken of. However, by allowing the Sorcerer to ‘mind-meld’ with him, as he called it, Merlin had managed to pass on centuries worth of magical skills in a matter of minutes. And now Robin was exercising those same skills.
 “Merlin, this is truly bizarre! The feeling, the sensations running through me are just...just...astonishing!” he sounded as though he was high on drugs.Emma stood transfixed as they watched the bewildering scene. This was strong magic! As the music came to an end, each woman curtseyed to her respective dance partner and she could hear the Robin Hood dancing with Mulan, as he bowed in response.“Well that was fun. Mu, you look brilliant dressed like that! Ballgowns really seem to suit you! Perhaps you should think about a ball for your wedding?””Maybe…” His close friend and former warrior, resplendent in an elegant eggshell-blue ball gown, smiled warmly. “I’ve never even worn anything like this before! Ball gowns and fancy parties were more Rory’s thing.” Regina and her wife looked on in disbelief, as each Robin in front of them paid similar courtesies to their partners, all appearing to act independent of one other. Emma assumed the sitting archer was the real thing. Walking closer to the two men, she heard some of the instructions given by the older grey-haired man.“Excellent work! Now finally, picture your hands taking those silver ropes separating your other selves. Picture drawing them in toward you and absorbing them into your body?”The five duplicate Robin’s, each bidding farewell to their last partner, seemed to become transparent, before disappearing into thin air, leaving the one sitting Robin. As they did so, the ladies' ball gowns transformed back to the clothes they'd all arrived in.“That’s a shame…” Ruby started chuckling. “I was enjoying that!”The Robin sitting down opened his eyes again, as a small round of applause broke out. He smiled shyly at the praise for his spell’s success, standing up to join everyone. That’s when he noticed Regina and Emma, both looking directly at him. He nodded, an awkward embarrassment showing on his reddening cheeks.
 Unusually for her, Regina was speechless. She’d just witnessed magic she'd only ever heard of. A separation of the physical body into multiple hosts, all independent of one another. Rumple had once mentioned it, but she never saw him perform that spell, if indeed he even could? Now, here was her former lover, her soulmate, showing powers way beyond her own?  Emma also stood transfixed, as she felt the strong magical field coming from the group. Were they in any danger?
“Emma! Is that you?” said the tall, grey-haired man, as he walked over to her. As he drew closer, she felt Regina's hold on her arm tighten.“Sorry, do I know you?”He laughed. “Yes, Killian had the same problem! This is one of my true forms; but the last time we met, I would have I looked like this?” In a flash, his face and body instantly transformed into a darker skinned, younger-looking man, with a slightly different English accent. “Recognise me know?”“Merlin?” She gasped, looking him over. “Mulan said you were here, but I didn’t really believe it. Shouldn’t you be dead?”“Sorry to disappoint you,” the Sorcerer let out a deep, growling laugh “But as you can see, I’m very much alive and kicking. This will take a bit of explaining…” He transformed himself back to the original taller, greyer, middle-aged man.  “Come. Sit with me? You too, Regina?”
But Regina wasn’t listening. She was too busy watching the beautiful blonde stranger who had been dancing with the pirate, approach Robin excitedly, planting a kiss on his cheek while giving him a hug. His face lit up in equal excitement, as she gabbled happily. She caught part of the conversation.
“Well done. Dad said you'd be a quick learn. Apart from him, I’ve never actually met a Force Ten Mage, never mind a brand shiny new one! How do you feel?”“Like I could run a marathon? Anna, I’ve never felt so much energy inside! I still can’t believe this is real. Your father's a truly astonishing man. I’m still not sure about learning by that ‘mind-meld’ thing though?”“Yes, that gets a little bit weird, doesn't it? But it helps you cram in an awful lot very quickly. Dad lives mostly in the non-magical world these days, so he gets a bit over-enthusiastic when he gets his magic back! He taught me that ‘seer’ future-gazing stuff when we were in Glastonbury. That was so weird? My brother and sisters have it too. But dad also thinks we should pick things up gradually. He’s very much a believer in ‘too much magic makes you go mad.”Robin chuckled, having been close to too many people with magic, good and bad. “He’s got a point! Tell me about your siblings? You’re a big family, I take it?”“I’ve got three. Two older sisters, Rosalind, or Rosie, and Celia. I think mum and dad were going through a Shakespeare thing at the time?  Rosie’s a lawyer, and a part time teacher at a school back home. She’s the bossy one! Cee is something in IT, doing something I still don’t quite understand. She’s the loud one. Then there’s my brother Charles, or Charlie. He’s an author and teacher, of sorts. He teaches handicapped kids how to play music. He’s the intense one. His magic's very strong, but darker, so he tends to wear his own cuff, by choice, from time to time. We’re a strange bunch, but we’re close.”“And your mother? Sorry, I don’t mean to pry. Ignore that.” Robin knew how loss could be painful.“Mum died about ten years ago. Dad took it real hard. She didn’t have magic, but she was definitely one of dad’s true loves in our world. She came from New York. He met her when he was working in a hospital there.”“I’m sorry. I know how painful loss can be. I have a son, Roland. He doesn’t even remember Marian, his mother. I’ve just missed the last five years of his life. I only came back from the Underworld, courtesy of Zeus himself, two days ago.” “That’s harsh. But he’s okay, now?”“Yes, thank goodness. My soulmate, well, my former…” Robin hesitated. “Um, well someone very important to me, has looked after him these past five years. He seems to have had a good life so far. I also have two little girls up here, who I’m also only getting to know since I’ve been back. It’s complicated.”Regina stood listening to their conversation in silence, closely watching the beautiful woman who seemed more than interested in Robin. Her stomach knotted at the angst in his voice. Yet she felt something inside her as she listened. There was clearly a burgeoning friendship between these two, as they continued to talk about their lives. Why is she still holding on to his arm? To my Robin! But, he’s not even mine anymore is he? So why should I care? It was a stupid question. She already knew why.
Unknown to Regina, Robin, now understanding his newly-released powers a little more, could actually hear her in his mind. He looked across to his former lover. Sensing her anxiety, he stepped back from Anna, taking her hand and bringing her to face the brunette.
“Annabelle, let me introduce you to Regina? She's my daughter, Honour's, mother. Gina, this is Doctor Annabelle Sage, Merlin’s daughter. She’ll be staying with us at the convent for a little while, before she goes back to New York. She’s convalescing after a serious car accident.”Anna offered her hand. “Delighted to meet you, Regina. Dad told me a little about you. So, you and Robin have a daughter? How lovely. I really want children myself some day.”Regina took the proffered hand, looking her in the eyes. Late-twenties, she guessed. The blonde was not only stunning and clearly intelligent, but judging from the sensation running up her arm, had strong magic, too. Clearly a product of Merlin and a true love.“It’s nice to meet you too, Miss Sage. Yes, Honour's five now.”“Regina and I aren’t together any more, Anna.” Robin added, information Regina thought unnecessary. “After I died, Regina went on to marry Emma, that blonde lady over there, while I was in the Underworld. Honour, and my son Roland, are currently living with them.”Regina felt hurt, even though it was nothing but the truth. “May I ask how you actually got through our magical boundary to get here, Miss Sage?”Anna smiled, though sensing the underlying tension between the pair. “Oh, magic boundaries don’t really affect dad. Nor Robin now, I’d imagine? I don’t travel to magical places outside the UK very often," she turned back to Robin. "But you should definitely come to New York, or London, to see us sometime?”“I'd like that. I’d also love to take the children to see England before too long. I think I need a change of scene.”
Again, Regina felt slighted. She knew he was more than entitled to spend time with all three of his children, but the way he spoke felt different. This Robin was different, though she still felt that strong pull, and a feeling of jealousy that he seemed to be getting on so well with this woman.
“Well, we’ll see. Honour has never been outside Storybrooke yet. All the more reason to wait until-”“Honour is our child, Regina.” Robin emphasised, quietly but firmly, his eyes a little colder. “We both have a say in her life now!” As he said it, Emma had just joined her, listening in to the decidedly terse exchange. She also noticed the familiarity between Robin and Merlin’s daughter, who now had her arm back in his own, plus his irritated tone as he spoke.She tried not to grin. Perhaps thiscould play to her advantage?“Where's Honour now, Regina?” Robin asked her.“With Zelena,” she noticed him stiffen at the mere mention of her sister. “She and Robyn went with her so we could come over. I’ll collect her later this afternoon.”“I’d like to come too, if it’s alright? I did promise Robyn I'd finish her bedtime story. If she’s with Honour that’s even better. I could come over and-”“No, she needs her rest, Robin...” Emma spoke up for the first time. “You can come another day.”He glared back at her, the first time any hint of real annoyance had passed his face. “You'll forgive me Emma, but this really isn’t your decision! I've been away from my children for the last five years, so I intend to see them. Today." And that just made her own blood boil. “Now look, Hood. You don’t just come in here and expect to take over!”The blonde’s dismissive tone, and the use of his nickname, just capped it!  “Take over? What the hell are you talking about? I'm their father! Roland, Honour and Robyn’s father. I've just spent five years away from them, picking up all manner of shit in the Underworld, as a direct result of backing you up on a fucking rescue mission! You may be the Saviour Emma, but in this you have no say! You married Regina. I accept that, and I've already said I'll not interfere with your lives." His voice turned even colder. "But know this. You will NOT interfere in any way, when it comes to MY contact with MY children!”Emma bristled, feeling barely suppressed anger about to blow. And that magic? Shit, he looked pissed!  Regina had stayed silent during the exchange, placing both hands on her wife’s arm to calm her. “It’s quite alright, Emma; Robin should be able to see them. He has every right.”She realised, once again, she’d gone too far, allowing her own emotions and bitterness towards him to get the better of her. She pulled back, raising her hands. “I’m sorry. Of course you have the right. It’s just that-”“It’s alright,” he'd also calmed. A little. “I get it. I know this is difficult for you.”Neither blinked. He moved closer, Emma unsure what he was going to do.  “But you and I really need to talk! So would be a good time.” It sounded more like an instruction than a request.“Perhaps later, we could-““No, Emma. Now. Please? This can’t drag on.”She nodded. Robin waved his arm to his right, indicating she join him over by the edge of the small lake nearby. “Let’s go sit over there?” With a small flick of his eyes a large rug appeared on the lawn. Far enough away from prying ears. even Ruby’s.~oOo~
The pair walked away from the group in silence. When they reached the rug, she sat, crossing her legs, head down, avoiding eye contact. Robin sat opposite, now unsure how to start; so Emma did it for him. And boy did she let him have it!
“You saw everything, didn’t you? My life! My thoughts! Everything that makes me what I am, dammit!” Her voice was flat, trying to hold her emotions in check.“That's true, but you know it was unintentional.”“You violated me!”“And for that, I can only apologise. Remember, it only happened when I touched your brow? I was worried because you looked very pale, Emma, nothing more. Zeus has given me powers I wasn’t even aware of. And frankly, it feels like more of a curse than a gift! Merlin’s only just shown me how to turn some of them off, including how to stop reading thoughts accidentally.”“Can you imagine what that’s like?” Emma didn’t appear to have heard him. “To know, that you know, everything about me?  Everything I’ve ever done? Because now you were there too! Everything! My shit childhood. Running away from adoption homes. Winding up in prison. Getting pregnant. Henry. Neal. Even my bloody sex life, for god’s sake?”“Again, I do regret that. And I apologise-”“I DON’T WANT YOUR FUCKING APOLOGIES!” she yelled back at him. It was only then she noticed that the group on the lawn never even looked at them. Apart from Regina, who never took her eyes off the pair. Robin saw where she was looking, holding back the urge to scan her mind. Thank you for that, Merlin.  “I’ve put a soundproofing spell around us.” He explained.“What, here? Out in the open? How?”“Merlin's lessons. It’s like an invisible dome. We can walk in and out, but within it nobody can hear us.”“How the hell did you get to learn to read minds, and create bloody spells, so quickly?”“Merlin. He passed on his knowledge, or at least the relevant bits, to me through his thoughts. Like a very concentrated bunch of life lessons, directly into my mind. I seem to have scanned hundreds of years worth of information.”“So now what? You know everything! Your children live in my house; my own son hates me; my wife's in love with you; you now have magic? Even more powerful than mine!  So what now, Hood? Do I just up and go?  Do I just give in, and walk away and leave Regina and your happy family?”“Of course not. I’ve told you several times already, I will NOT come between the two of you. Yes, I love her, but she loves you, and I want her to be happy. I know you hate me and wish I was still dead, but I've got children! I’m not going anywhere, and neither are you. We'll find a way to manage. Somehow.”“I don’t hate you, I hate what you are! So fucking perfect. Everyone’s hero. Regina's still in love with you, I know that much. You’ve probably read her thoughts, too?”“I heard everybody’s, not just yours. I told you, I didn't know how to stop it!”“How would you like it if I knew everything about you, huh? About you and Marian? Or should that be Zelena? Or if I knew what you were like in bed with them? Would you feel invaded then? I’d like to read your mind, so you have some idea. But no, its easy life for you! Perfect Robin-fucking-Hood!”At the mention of his first wife, something clicked inside Robin, his anger rising. After all, this was the same woman who once clubbed his Marian over the back of the head, stopping her from getting to him, only to be killed by the ginger bitch as she lay unconscious! “You want that? To read my bloody perfect, easy life? Well see for yourself!” Without any warning, he pulled Emma’s right hand out of her own lap, and slapped it bang on the centre of his forehead, forcing his memories to come.
The flood of brilliant yellow light that flashed across her eyes made Emma's breath hitch! Daylight fell away, to be replaced by images and sounds. Images of a young boy in a small castle. Images and sounds of beatings by a strict father. Images and sounds of a young man being dragooned into the King’s army, against his will. Images of training as an archer and swordsman. Images of the man being told of his father’s death. Of his mother’s death. The loss of his sister, kidnapped and held to ransom. Images of his escape from the army, his near starvation. Images of him helping the poor and destitute in the forest. Of creating a band of brothers to help him in his fight to stop the poor starving to death by stealing from the rich to feed them. Of Marian, of falling in love and their wedding in the forest. Their physical intimacy was overwhelming, including several episodes with a younger girl! Of Marian giving birth to a little boy. The tragedy on hearing the news of her death at the hands of the Evil Queen's men. Of meeting the same transformed woman years later. Of their romance. Then onto his time in Storybrooke after the curse. Of rekindling their romance. Of Marion’s momentary return from death, only to be cruelly shot away when the Wicked Witch was revealed to have killed her. The sheer level of hatred for Zelena was overwhelming! Of his return to Storybrooke and his true love, His travels in the Underworld and eventual murder at the hands of Hades. His time in the Underworld with King Arthur and Killian, and his final return, thanks to Zeus.

Thousands upon thousands of visions; all including the sounds, feelings, pain and trauma. Including the pain of his last two days. A man's whole life flashed through her mind in a matter of moments.
Emma’s hand fell away from his head as she reeled back n shock. Slowly opening her eyes, Emma now saw the man before her, having witnessed his life completely.“I’m sorry…I had no idea,” she mumbled, taking her hadn't back.“I thought under the circumstances, as you felt I violated you, you should at least have the chance to violate me.”Her feelings of anger were now replaced with overwhelming sadness.  Robin slowly stood, offering his other hand to help her stand. As she did, she lifted her face, and he could see red, tear-filled eyes. “I guess it wasn’t so bad. Hardly the perfect life, but unlike so many, I survived.”
 Surprisingly, Emma raised her arms up and around his neck, pulling him into a hug. He understood, having felt the pain of her memories yesterday.  His arms went around her lower back as they held each other in silent comfort, remaining like that, for another minute or so. 
~oOo~
The gathering higher up the lawn remained focused on Merlin and his daughter, as under his guidance, Killian performed several new tricks with his magic, and the new arrivals entertained them with stories.
However, Regina couldn’t take her eyes off whatever was going on between her wife and former lover. Robin seemed to be doing most of the talking, Emma with her head down. Then she saw her yell at him, cheeks bright red and her anger obvious. However, there was no sound? Clearly a spell was in place. But a silencing charm out in the open? She’d never seen that before.  She saw how Robin remained calm, until Emma seemed to have said something that riled him again. Regina grew worried when he picked up her hand and slapped it on his own head!
Feeling the urge to rush over as Emma now sat transfixed, the brunette felt a large hand gently grip her upper arm. Snapping her head around, she immediately faced the twinkling eyes of Merlin.
“Everything’s okay, Mrs. Swan-Mills. They need this!”“What? How do you know what’s going on?” She realised the question was stupid and the answer was obvious. He’s the Sorcerer!“They’re healing each other. They’re learning to come to terms with each other. For your benefit.”She raised a brow, glaring at him. “You read their minds as well?”“Yes, but not this time. I know where your all your paths go…” He continued that annoying smug grin.It was easy to forget just how powerful the Sorcerer was. But standing so close, she could now sense the enormously strong magical aura surrounding him. “You still time travel? You foresee the future?”“I can, but It’s dangerous, so I use it rarely, and selectively."“But you know what'll happen to all of us?”“Mostly. Obviously, I can't discuss anything relating to your futures specifically. But I can tell you that you will achieve happiness Regina, in a most unexpected way. And those two over there will always be a critical part of it.” He glanced across. It was at that point she saw Robin help Emma stand up. Seeing Emma hug Robin was a surprise! Seeing Robin respond in kind, by hugging her back was an even bigger one!  It threw her. She could see it was only comfort, rather than intimacy, but it still left her feeling confused.Robin stepped back, once side of his chest wet with tears. “We should head back. Your wife's going to be worried.” He smirked, relieved when she smiled back.“Yeah. This is going to look odd.” Linking her arm with the Outlaw’s, they started walking back up the incline from the lake, to join the rest of the party.Regina watched them approach, arm-in-arm. They both appeared to be red-eyed but smiling.Regina felt unsure of herself. “Merlin - what magic, over mine and Emma’s, does Robin have now?”“Do I detect a little envy, Regina? I thought that was your sister’s area of expertise?”“I’m just curious. I want to know what you’ve done to him?”“Nothing. I merely released everything that’s in there. Well, almost everything.”“The blue moth yesterday mentioned that Robin’s something called a ‘Stage Ten Mage’? I’ve never even heard the term! What is it? Is he on a par with Gold? Are we going to have problems in the future?”“Quite the opposite. Locksley has magic with a clean slate. It’s hard to compare light and dark magic, as you well know. However, if you did, Rumpelstiltskin is probably a nine. For example, he can’t scan minds, or time-travel.”“Robin can time travel? But that’s impossible without…” her mind went back to all the problems the heroes faced when her sister succeeded in travelling back in time. Zelena needed a baby's heart, didn't she?“It’s the most powerful of all magical abilities after true love, and the one thing left to teach him. As for reading minds, I’ve shown him how to stop and control it. He’s also telepathic now, of course.”“How did you fit it all in, it’s only three in the afternoon?”“Magic, Regina, pure magic. Think of it like reloading a computer,” he grinned, as they were joined by the pair, “Lifetimes of experience crammed into moments.” Before Regina had a chance to speak to Emma, who was now looking sheepish, Merlin tapped on the cuff attached to her wrist. “Who did this?” “Gold. Emma has one, too. We upset our Dark One yesterday, so he slapped this on each of us for one day, to teach us a lesson. We can’t take them off. Tink tried, so I guess we just have to-” she stopped talking, as Merlin merely lifted her wrist, placed a finger under the cuff and prising it off like it was a trinket. Regina knew removing a cuff of the Dark One was never an easy feat. She’d tried it before herself, but recognised in Merlin, despite his mild, diffident manner, serious magical ability well beyond her own.
“Thank you,” she turned to her wife to witness, to her surprise, Robin removing her own cuff with no effort. Emma didn’t see the significance, though Regina certainly did. She looked across at Merlin, who saw what she was thinking.
“Stage Ten Mage, Regina?” he nodding toward the the other man.“Are you reading our minds now too, Sorcerer?”“I didn’t need to. I just saw the look on your face.”As Robin flipped the cuff from her wrist, Emma felt her magic ripple charge through her body once again, instantly making her feel stronger. Looking up at him, she gave a cautious grin.“Thanks." “You’re welcome. So, are we good? Now we know everything there is to know about each other?" “I guess,” she slipping from his arm and moved to face her wife.“What was that all about?” Regina asked, her eyes wide and quizzical. “You seem a little brighter?”“I am. We sort of…cleared the air.” Emma still seemed slightly sheepish, as though hiding something. She wrapped her arms around the other’s slim waist, kissing her cheek. Regina responded in kind, wrapping hers around Emma’s back as the pair stood silently staring into each other’s eyes, waiting for the other to speak.“Robin put your hand on his head. What happened?”“A lot. It’s a little difficult to explain but I’ll tell you later; just trust me. I love you.” Putting her hands on the brunette's cheeks, she turned her head to give her wife a peck on her lips, accepted readily.“And I you,” she whispered back, conscious of the near presence of her former lover.Robin found the intimacy between the two women hard to witness, so turned to face his magical mentor, who'd been joined by Anna. “Merlin, thanks again for all your help today. Is there more to come? Will you be staying a while?”Merlin looked to his daughter, giving her a silent nod. It was then Robin realised what had been happening. The Sorcerer and his daughter had been communicating telepathically, having recognised the signs and looks between them.“Now you know, some people could interpret that as rude!” he said, still grinning.Annabelle giggled. “Sorry Robin. Force of habit! Dad and I were just having a chat about you three and your situation. It’s just, knowing what we do…”“Annabelle!” her father interrupted, a serious tone now in his voice. “We do NOT discuss the future with those involved, do er? Not ever!”“Sorry dad, it’s just…so…so exciting!” she pretended to be suitably chastened.Robin smiled at the father and daughter. Would he be like this with his own girls one day? Would he be so close to them he could speak to them without words? And if so, would that make Roland feel like an outsider?    “Robin, Anna and I will be staying here at the convent for a while, so I suggest we get our accommodation sorted out. Then we need to speak of other matters. Reul has kindly allowed us stay here, but I don’t want to be a burden...”Blue appeared at his right side. “I assure you, My Lord, you and Annabelle are no burden! We’d be more than honoured to have you both here. We have plenty of spare rooms and everything you need. Please stay?”“Well, perhaps that could work. Thank you. I was thinking of staying in Storybrooke for a little while, anyway. Annabelle is recovering from her accident after all. She could do with a break.” Blue smiled at his daughter. “Then it’s settled. Both of you are welcome to stay as long as you like. Please treat this as your home while you’re here?”Anna, ever the most tactile one of Merlin’s daughters, stepped up and hugged Blue tightly. “Thank you, Miss Ghorm. Dad always said how lovely you were...” Blue blushed. “Call me Reul. or Blue. Any child of Merlin’s is a friend of mine!”“Perhaps I can help while I’m here? Now dad’s fixed my back, how about I help in the hospital? I gather there is one? I don’t need paying while I’m here.” She looked to her father to see him nodding.“Good idea, my love. But probably best if you speak to the hospital management first? Perhaps Regina here can make the introductions? She was mayor after all. Now, I propose we wrap up for the evening, and I’ll continue with Robin and Killian tomorrow morning.” He stepped closer to the former pirate. “Captain Jones, forgive me but I sense that you're troubled?"“More confused than troubled, if I'm hinest. Zeus gave me powers, a new hand, a restored ship and a second chance. I’m a former pirate. A murderer. I’ve done some pretty shameful things in my life. I can understand Locksley here being bestowed these gifts, but not me...”Merlin smiled. “A former pirate! A former murderer! You are redeemed, Captain. You’ve gone on to sacrifice yourself for these people! I know most of your story. You’ve helped many in purgatory move on to their afterlife. You’ve more than compensated for your earlier misjudgements. If Zeus thinks you’ve earned this, you have. And I know he has plans for you. Wonderful plans!" Annabelle stepped in front of Robin, her face breaking into a huge grin. “I’m so pleased I’ve got to meet you! After seeing all the films, the cartoons and TV, my brother is going to be so jealous I got to meet the real-life Robin Hood!” As with Blue, Anna wrapped him in a huge hug, pecking a kiss on his cheek. “You’re one of his all-time heroes!”Robin, enjoying the flattery, blushed. “Erm, I’m not sure what to say to that?”“Well, I suppose you could give me your autograph” she sniggered. “My auto - what?”“Your seal, mate!” Interrupted Killian, appearing at her side. “The beautiful doctor here intends to wind up her brother, having met the famous thief of legend.”Realising the former pirate was up close, it was Annabelle’s turn to blush. “Oh God...I mean…um…I would like yours too Captain? If you wouldn’t mind?” She avoided his eyes and her cheeks became red, clearly flustered, much to Robin’s amusement, realising a serious crush when he saw it.“I’d be delighted,”  he smiled simply, oblivious to the effect it had on her.“Th…thanks!” she stuttered, easing her hand out as a small writing pad and pen appeared in her hand. She offered it to Robin. “A short note will do. His name’s Charles. Charlie. A simple message would do.”Robin took the pen and paper, before twitching his wrist to magically produce a small slate to rest it against. For a moment he deliberated, before writing:
Dear Charlie, I have been delighted to meet your lovely sister and father, who have taught me so much today. I hope one day I will have the opportunity to meet you and the rest of your family. Until then, do keep them all safe. Live well, Robin of Locksley (Robin Hood). 
“That’s a bit formal?” Killian muttered, as Robin passed him the slate, pen and pad across to him. He wrote:
Charlie,  I’ve lived two and a half centuries; believe me when I tell you, I’ve met many women, but your sister is one of the most gorgeous I’ve ever set eyes on! Something you probably don’t want to hear, right? Here’s to a shared rum one day! Killian Jones, formerly Captain Hook. PS. Your dad’s not too bad looking either!”
Robin chuckled. “I do apologise for my friend here, milady. He never was subtle!”Anna looked at what he’d written, her cheeks still red. He likes me? However, seeing her father glance back, she recovered her composure. Come on girl. Confidence! You can do this! “Nothing to apologise for, I assure you. Now, Captain Jones, I’m new to this place. Is there a decent bar here? How about I buy you a drink, or are you too set in your ways to let a woman buy you one?”Killian, delighted by her forwardness, briefly glanced across at Emma who he noticed had, while holding rigidly to her wife’s hand, clearly been listening in, their eyes meeting before he replied.“Doctor Sage, you misjudge me!” He feigned his upset.  “I’ve been around a while. I’m more than happy for a beautiful woman to buy me a drink. Anytime! In fact, I know just the place. It’s a grubby little dive called the Rabbit Hole, but they serve a decent rum.”Anna visibly relaxed, trying to mask her nerves. She was by nature very confident, but this guy in leather was definitely having an effect. “Sounds great. Now, you two. May I have a selfie please? I’ll WhatsApp my sisters, just to wind them up!”The former outlaw and pirate looked to each other, equally confused. “Erm…‘selfie’? ‘What’s up?’ Sorry love, I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about?” “Oh, for goodness sake!” Ruby cackled from the side. “Anna wants to take your picture! A selfie’s a photo she can take with her phone and send it over to others! Here, I’ll do it. Rob, give me that phone I lent you?”He handed it to Ruby without further ado. “Now, you two, get either side of her, get close, look at me and say ‘cheese’!”Killian appeared dumbfounded. “What’s cheese got to do with anything?”Tink sniggered. “Just smile, you fool!”Amid more laughter and a couple of pictures, once Killian got the idea, he mouthed something at Robin and asked, “Just one more please, Rubes!” Just as she did, Killian and Robin both turned their faces to place loud and very blatant kisses on both Anna’s cheeks.She giggled. “Cheeky!”“Perfect,” said Ruby, “I’ll definitely have a copy for myself.”Merlin didn’t seem bothered by Killian’s blatant flirting with his daughter, knowing she was more than capable of taking care of herself, or any unwanted male attention. However, Regina couldn’t help but notice the annoyed look on Emma’s face as she saw the pirate and Merlin’s daughter now flirting so openly. She was about to ask what was wrong, when Robin turned to address the gathering.“Well, ladies and gentlemen…and…Jones,” he said it with a wry smile at his friend as the group laughed. “It’s been a long but very educational afternoon. At least for me. I’m just going to check in on my children, but I’ll see you in the Rabbit Hole in a couple of hours, no doubt. Our former pirate here told me he is buying the drinks for all tonight, so everyone’s welcome!” He smirked at his friend, who narrowed his eyes at him.“You cheeky bastard, Locksley!” Jones called, eyes narrowing but without any obvious venom.“Well, you can both magic up ready cash now! It’s in a good cause, and it’s not as though we’re going to leave you broke, is it? So, come on, get her hand in your pocket for a change, pirate!”“Fair point, thief.” He replied before turning to the small gathering. “Ladies, gentlemen and…erm…Outlaw.” More chuckles from the fairies. “I set sail for Neverland and Agrabah on the first tide Saturday. As I have no idea when I will come back, or indeed if  I will come back, I would be honoured to buy all you a drink or two at the Rabbit Hole this evening. All are welcome! Oh, and Robin’s buying the food!” Another cheer rang out as Robin theatrically sighed with a resigned grin.Blue was about to decline on behalf of the fairies, when Merlin interrupted. “That sounds a grand idea! I hope the beer’s decent? It’ll give me a chance to catch up with everyone else. Come on, Reul, let’s party!” he said, with a slightly flirtatious grin.“Well, how can I refuse?” she smiled back.“You can’t.” said the old master, enveloping her in a hug. The rest of the fairies looked shocked, never having seen their chief look affectionately at anyone before, let alone being cuddled by a man. And so, so, girly! Clearly Merlin and Blue had some sort of history, Tink thought to herself.As the group prepared to leave, Anna took Killian’s arm, for him to lead, when they heard Mulan’s shrill yelp.“ROBIN?” she yelled, racing towards him as, without warning, his face blanched, eyes closed and he slowly buckled, collapsing on to the lawn in front of them. Mulan bent down quickly to her old friend, as he blanked out, unsure what to do.At Mulan’s screech, Regina looked down, horrified, letting go of her wife’s hand, before rushing forward and kneeling down to the stricken man, now lying quite unconscious. “ROBIN? Oh, my God, Robin!”As the fairies crowded around Robin’s still body, Regina placed a tender hand on his cheek. “What…what just happened?” she breathed, looking across to Mulan on his other side, knowing she had no answer.Merlin knelt down beside him too, also looking worried and very unlike him. "Oh dear, this can happen very occasionally, with such a massive magical release. Reul, could we take us both to your hospital?" he reached over to take Blue’s hand. "As you know the way?"“Of course,” the pair, and Robin’s body, were instantly engulfed in white mist, leaving a stunned Mulan and Regina kneeling either side of where the body had lain moments ago.“Where…where did they take him?” screeched Regina, looking up at the equally bewildered group.Merlin’s daughter looked down at the distraught face of the brunette. “Um…the hospital, I think he said!”Regina looked up at Emma. “Please collect Honour from Zelena? I’ll see you at home...” before instantly disapparating, not even giving her a chance to answer. Emma was too stunned to respond.
Storybrooke Hospital
“Holy shit!” Whale yelled, as three figures, one floating on some kind of stretcher, appeared from a white smoke shroud directly in front of him. Recognising the Blue Fairy, he realised something was seriously wrong.“My apologies, Doctor?” said the grey-bearded man. “We're in need of urgent assistance! Our friend here has fallen into a coma. Would you oblige?” his strong English accent demanded Whale’s attention. “You know Reul Ghorm, of course?” Blue politely smiled, nodding. “I’m Merlin Sage.”"Yes, of course I know Blue. I..." then recognising the name, Whale’s jaw dropped. “THE Professor Sir Merlin Sage?” he breathed, having read many of the man’s medical treaties, recognising a master in his field. “Indeed. And you are?”“Doctor…Victor Whale. I’m honoured to meet you, Professor,” he gushed, shaking the man’s hand. “I’m a great admirer of your work!”“Thank you, Doctor Whale, but please just call me Merlin, okay? Now, my friend here is in need of some rather urgent assistance. He collapsed some moments ago; now I think I know the reason, which is almost certainly magical rather than medical. However, to be sure, do you have facilities to carry out a PET scan?”Victor Whale looked at Merlin in wonder, but tried to focus. “Yes. We have a fairly new scanner here. Oh, and please call me Victor? What we are looking for? Who's the patient and how did the incident occur?”
As the Sorcerer was about to answer, Regina quietly appeared in the doorway, having apparated, now her magic was working, in front of the reception desk some moments ago. She listened in silence.
“This is Robin of Locksley, rightful heir to the old Sherwood throne, and recently returned from death.”Victor’s eyes widened as he looked again at the patient, annoyed with himself for not having recognised him immediately. “Robin Hood? Well I heard he was back. What happened?”“Locksley here was returned by Zeus himself; A great honour. He's given him magical abilities. It’s hard to explain, but basically, I switched that magic on fully today. He’s absorbed a vast amount of information. Centuries worth of magic, in fact.  As a result, I think it's overwhelmed him. So much so, he fell unconscious only a few minutes ago, hence the reason for the scan. I believe he'll come out of it, eventually. But I need to be sure.”Leaning over the body, Whale slowly raised each of the unconscious man’s eyelids, shining a small torch to check the state of his pupils, then producing a stethoscope to listen to the man’s heart. After several quiet minutes giving him a detailed examination, “Well he’s under pretty deep! His heart's beating remarkably slowly, so I think he’s unlikely to come round anytime soon. Have you seen this sort of reaction to whatever you did, before?”“Yes, over five centuries ago. A beautiful young woman was similarly gifted by the gods. She never woke.” Merlin wiped a tear from his eye as a hidden memory resurfaced.Victor sensed his pain. “A close friend?”“A wife.” “Oh, I’m sorry. Well hopefully our facilities are a little better these days? I’ll do my best for him. Robin Hood once did my family a great service many years ago. I kinda owe him.”It was only then they heard a trembling, broken voice from the doorway. “Are you saying - Robin could die?”Looking up at her, Victor Whale stiffened. “Not on my watch, Regina!"The room descended into silence as the four of them looked at Robin’s lifeless body. Blue, silent until now, moved across to gently stroke the cheek of the supine former outlaw, while Regina remained frozen with worry.“You know, there is so much unwritten about this remarkable man,” the fairy said, morosely. “Robin came from a truly royal family, fought in countless battles, saved hundreds of lives by rescuing so many from starvation and poverty. Fled the kingdom, a region of which his family once ruled. He even once saved some of my fairies from a rather horrible foe and, even produced a Saviour of his own.”“Please stop talking about him in the past tense? He’s still here!” Regina croaked irritably, moving to Robin’s right side and taking his hand in her own, tears threatening to spill. Blue nodded staying silent.“Indeed he is, and hopefully you will have your true love back with you again fairly soon,” Merlin tried to lift the defeatist mood.“Oh…no! He isn’t my…um…well, I’m married now…” Regina stuttered, “Robin and I…well, we were together. But now, he’s, well…” she dried up, blushing slightly.The Sorcerer smiled. “A friend, a confidant, a lover, a past & future soulmate! I know what you were, are and will be, Regina. I’ve seen it!”What the hell's that supposed to mean?  Feeling flustered and embarrassed, she avoided responding, instead turning to Whale. “Doctor Whale…may I be stay with him till he wakes up?” she asked, more nervous than usual. Whale and Regina were usually caustic towards one another, for so many historical reasons. However, seeing the distressed woman in front of him, he couldn’t help but feel sympathy.“Of course you can. We have a room with an armchair? We’ll move him in there after the scan...” He smiled. “We should be able to take him down in a few minutes, so I’ll best get cracking. Professor, sorry, Merlin, would you care to join me? As we’re dealing with magic here, that’s more your field I think?”“I’d be delighted Victor. Reul, care to join us?
An hour later and still unconscious, Robin was wheeled back into his room, Regina waiting anxiously. Two nurses moved quickly to secure the bed and attach IV lines into his arms and a respirator and mask over his mouth.
“Nurse, is that strictly necessary? I thought he was only unconscious?”“A little deeper than that, Miss Mills. Sorry, Mrs. Swan-Mills. He’s in a coma and his breathing's weak, so this is standard hospital policy. I’m sure Doctor Whale will be in shortly? He’ll bring you up to date. Meanwhile, here’s a button next to the bed if you need me?" The nurse left the room, leaving her alone with her ex-love.Looking at Robin lying there, with the heart monitor bleeping and the gentle hiss of the oxygen supply, Regina felt so many emotions, though mainly sadness and fear. Pulling a chair closer, she took his hand in hers.“Oh Robin, how on earth did we get here?” she spoke softly. “I’ve missed you so much. I thought losing Daniel was bad enough, but you! Why the hell did you go and throw yourself in front of Hades like that? Did you even think about Roland? You gave your life, but at what cost? That boy's been to hell and back every bit as much as me!” Her voice grew steadily louder as memories resurfaced, tears now openly falling down her cheeks. “How could you do that? I took an overdose Robin! I even tried to kill myself!” she felt ashamed. “Me, the Evil Queen! You left me Robin! You, you left me! Why?” She was almost yelling at the supine patient now, when a deep, calm voice behind made her jump.“To save you Regina. And save your unborn daughter, as it happened!” Merlin walked to the other side of the bed. “Without his sacrifice, you'd both be dead. And what of his other daughter? Do you begrudge her life, too?”“Of course not! Honour’s one of the things that kept me going.”“Well there’s your answer.”“Merlin, I just-” Unfortunately, her response was interrupted by the steady gentle beeping of the heart monitor attached to the patient, suddenly changing to that dull single tone.Robin’s heart had stopped!“NO! NOT AGAIN!” Regina yelled, as Whale raced into the room, followed by the crash team.
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Convent
Emma watched as Regina, now panicked by Robin’s collapse, immediately disapparated, presumably to join Merlin and Blue at the hospital.
Two troubling thoughts went through her mind. What hold does he still have on her?' And where does that leave me?

Miserable, she was just about to disapparate over to Zelena’s cottage to collect Honour, when she felt a hand on her arm. Mulan.
“She loves you Emma, you do know that, right? It’s just...when it comes to Robin, she-”“I know!” She snapped, annoyed she was so easy to read. “I'm just suggesting she's mixed up since he came back. You just need to talk.”“And say what? That I’m terrified she’s gonna dump me? Why the hell would she do that? It’s not like the guy sacrificed himself to save her now, is it? Oh, hold on a minute - yes, he did, didn’t he?” She growled, sarcastically. “Old Golden Balls just comes back after five years dead, and everything we’ve gone through now counts for nothing? Her pretty forest boy reappears, and that’s it? My marriage, our home, our life together, all goes down the pan? He’s Honour and Roland’s father! Even Henry loves the bastard more than he loves me, and I'm his mother! Everyone in this whole fucking town loves Ronin Hood! He can’t do anything wrong and now he's been given magic?” Her angry words trailed off as she tried to hold back tears.  “I feel I’m being cast aside."“Aye, love," said a deeper voice from close by. "It hurts, doesn’t it?” Killian now stood by Mulan’s side, Annabelle's arm linked in his.  However, seeing his former lover look up, scowling, red-eyed and angry, he regretted the barb, though it was clearly too late.Emma winced, knowing it was only the truth. She'd cast him aside. At a loss for words and unable to look at him, she flicked her wrist, a white mist instantly engulfing her, as she disappeared, leaving a guilty-looking former pirate behind.Turning back to Anna, he groaned, shaking his head, knowing he'd chosen a bad time to be shitty.  “Sorry about that, love. I shouldn't have said that, I just-”“It’s quite alright, Killian, I do understand. More than you realise. I know all about your story.” “My history? Sadly love, you've no idea.” “I’m Merlin’s daughter, remember?” She grinned up at him. “Don’t worry, your secrets are safe with me.”“Secrets? Don’t tell me, you’ve seen my past and my future, like your father?" She gave him a small nod. "Well you don’t need to speak to me of the latter, love. My best years are definitely behind me.”That just made her chuckle, attracting attention from some in the group. “Are you kidding me? I can assure you your best hours are yet to come for you, Captain Jones! Emma may no longer be your happy ending, but an even greater love, and more adventure, await you.”Killian grinned. “Okay, now you have my attention! I’m all ears. Spill?”“Sorry, no can do. First, dad would have a blue fit if I said anything. Second, even if I could it would change the course of history; and trust me, you don’t want yours changing! All I’m going to say, is that you will have your happy ending, Killian Jones.” She turned to look at the warrior. “As will you, Fa Mulan!”            "Me?" Mulan had been too focused on Killian’s grin to fully react to what she'd said. “Sorry, I don’t understand. I assure you, I’m now perfectly content with my life, with my-” She stopped as Annabelle’s face broke into an even broader smile, their eyes meeting again, the blonde's twinkling almost flirtatiously, after she noticed her staring down at Mulan's stomach. The blonde gave her a slow, knowing nod, before whispering: "Your suspicions are correct!”Realising what she meant, Mulan's cheeks immediately flushed, her jaw dropping. She'd missed her bleed last month, and the next was due shortly, or so she thought?  The normally stony-faced Asian’s lip actually trembled. “Really? I’m, I’m…” she mouthed silently, daring to hope.The blonde nodded again, before mouthing back, “Pregnant? Yes you are.”  She took her hand. “Perhaps you should talk to your, um, partners? Then I’ll set you up to meet my father at the hospital. Might be a good idea to talk to him as this is his field of expertise?”Mulan, too shocked to properly process, just stood, wide eyed and stunned.Killian hadn’t heard what Anna had said, but years of dubious activities had taught him to lip read well enough. He smiled at the small but powerful warrior, leaning in, to whisper. “Congratulations love, if this is indeed something you wished for? Though I have to confess, I’m a little surprised.”The inference was obvious. She'd faced it repeatedly since coming to Storybrooke with her friends Ruby & Dorothy. The stares from others, particularly whenever she was seen talking to another woman. The loud whispering as she left. “I’m bisexual, Captain Jones. Not gay, as you no doubt assumed?”“I assume nothing, I assure you,”  he still spoke softly, resting a hand gently on her upper arm. “I don’t judge. I’ve lived over three centuries, and I've personally experienced both sexes in my time. I just hope you’re happy with the news? I wish you well, but I’ll tell no one of your condition, I swear.”She was still too surprised at having what she'd suspected, confirmed. “I really I need to get home!”   
Emma apparated in front of a small hidden white stone cottage on the edge of fields, in a copse near Storybrooke. Inside could hear noises of the girls playing happily. 
Hesitating before knocking, she steeled herself, putting on her best fake smile. But a voice rang out from inside.
“It’s open! Come in, sis!”Opening the door and stepping in to the lounge, she found the former Wicked Witch of Oz on her knees, facing Honour & Robyn, with their arms out, as a small side table appeared to be floating between them, wobbling unsteadily. "That’s it, Honny! Steady now. Calm. Just picture it just floating there. In your mind?  Yes, yes, that’s it! Now then, keep your eyes closed and picture it gently going down on to the floor?”The table banged down hard, noisily, but undamaged. “That's good enough! Gina, did you see that she just did? She almost had it!” The redhead glanced over her shoulder to see the visitor wasn’t who she expected.“Oh, it’s you.” She said to her sister-in-law, slightly disappointed.“You’re teaching her magic?" The astonished blonde blurted out. "Does Regina know?”“And hello to you too, Saviour? Not yet. This little poppet has been having a few accidents today, haven't you? It seems some of her magic has come in. I’m surprised really, but I didn’t want her panicking. She was a little frightened at first, so I thought it best to show her it doesn’t have to be dangerous.”“Em-ma, come see? I can lift things up!” said the excited four-year-old. “Auntie Zee's teaching me! Watch!”“Perhaps that’s enough for one day, sweet-pea?” Zelena intervened. “Another time perhaps, after you’ve had a chance to talk to your mummies. It’s time for Honny to go now. Robyn, do you want to give her a quick hug before they leave?" Zelena stood, looking the blonde up and down, before whispering, just out of the girls' hearing. “You look like shit! My sister getting a little too much for you in the bedroom or something?”
Emma ignored it. She’d never felt comfortable around Zelena, even though she'd supposedly changed for the good. Although she hadn’t actually murdered Neil, she was largely responsible for his death, depriving Henry of his father after they were reunited such a short time. She’d tortured Gold, holding him in a cramped cell for months. This was also the woman who'd virtually raped Robin by disguising herself as his lost wife, to exact some bizarre revenge on her own sister. Emma only tolerated her because of Regina. She could forgive, but she could never forget.
“Where is she? She said she was going to be collecting her.”“She, um, had to go to the hospital. There was a problem.” Emma didn’t want to discuss it in front of the girls. “A problem? With Regina? What’s wrong with her?” “No! No, nothing’s wrong with her, it’s just-” But Emma was interrupted by a loud cry from Honour.“Papa! No…papa! Em…Emma? Papa’s poorly!” She suddenly blurted out, tears welling in her eyes. “He's not well!”Zelena’s eyes darted over to Robyn, who was now standing in front of her half-sister looking equally distraught. “Mummy, can we go see papa now? Please?” She even seemed to be trembling.“Robby? I don’t understand? What’s wrong?” She couldn’t fathom the sudden change. “Emma, has something happened to Hood?”“Um. No. Yes. Well, maybe. Merlin was giving him magic lessons at the convent. He was fine one minute, then collapsed. Merlin's taken him to hospital, so I shouldn’t worry. That’s where Regina’s gone.”Zelena, looking at the teary anxious little faces, realised in her hear something was very wrong. They’re sensing something! How? Robyn doesn’t even have magic! Does she? “Come on girls, we’re going to the hospital!”~oOo~
As her magic powers were greatly reduced, Zelena had grabbed Emma by the hand, while holding Robyn by the other, and told Honour to hold on to her mother by almost ordering Emma to teleport them all. They'd arrived, seconds later, on the front lawn of Storybrooke Hospital, without the blonde even having a chance to argue.
Two minutes later, after abusing an unhelpful receptionist, Zelena charged into the small emergency ward to discover a group of nurses and doctors crowding around a bed, their frenetic activity now coming to a halt. She turned to Honour, Robyn and the Saviour. “Emma, keep them back please?” she ordered, before charging into the melee. “Doctor Whale? Victor! Please? Enough!” One of the nurses called to the lead doctor, who was now kneeling on the bad with paddles in his hands. “It’s been over ten minutes! You know we’ve lost him!”The man crouching over Robin Hood’s body slowly nodded, and leaned back, visibly deflating, his shoulders hunched, tears of frustration visible on his cheeks.“Alright. Is everyone agreed?” He looked bleary-eyed at the other medics, who all nodded, some tearful.“Very well then. Time of death, seventeen forty-eight!”“NO! NO! NOT AGAIN!’ screamed a tearful Regina, previously unnoticed, standing by the window.~oOo~ Hearing the scream, Emma immediately tried to move into the room and comfort her. Though the medical team, crash trolleys and equipment were all in the way. “Gina?” The former queen didn’t even hear her. She just stood at the side of the bed, stricken, tears falling in despair. “Robin?” She croaked, picking up his warm right hand. “I’m so sorry. You never deserved this! We never even had a chance, did we? We never…” her voice trailed to silence, her eyes closing, obviously in great pain. Emma and the crash team could only watch in silence. Though this was her wife, she felt like an intruder between two lovers, at their final parting.From the opposite side of the room, another figure moved toward the bed. Merlin. He seemed calm, and with an odd, knowing look on his face, oblivious to the sadness all around. God, the man's even grinning? What the fuck?“Regina,” he spoke softly. “Regina!” a little louder.The brunette looked up at him, her face shrouded in grief.“Regina, you know what to do!” Merlin spoke softly, but firmly.“Wh…what?” she said through her tears.“About Robin, Regina. Bring him back! You know what to do. Don’t leave it too long, mind.” His instructions felt like an order.She hesitated, trying to understand. Bring him back? How the hell? Then she realised what he meant. True love’s kiss? “I don’t, er, I’m not-”“Just do it, Regina!” Merlin said, even more forcefully, as though he already knew the answer. “Quickly now! Before his brain starts to deteriorate!”“I’m so sorry Robin, my darling,” she whispered close to his face, “For everything. I never stopped loving you, and I never will.” As several tears landed on the dead man’s cheek, Regina slowly placed her lips over the top of Robin’s, for the very last time, after mumbling. “Until we meet again, my love.”
Seeing the group of medics surrounding the gurney, Emma struggled to keep a wriggling Honour & Robyn, still behind her, from moving forward to see what was happening, while leaning over Zelena's shoulder, to get a proper look at what was happening. She’d seen Regina and Merlin move either side of him after heard Whale had called time of death; she'd heard Merlin mumble something to Regina, but she still couldn’t quite see what was happening? Finally, stretching around her sister-in-law, Emma became wide-eyed at the sight of her wife bending over, and placing a kiss on Robin’s mouth?
Although surprised, a small body twisting around her left side made her snap out of it and look down at the little blonde. Honour shouldn’t be seeing him like this!“Daddy?” the four-year-old called out, knowing there was something seriously wrong.Regina, still staring at the dead man’s face, was brought out of her dark thoughts by her daughter’s cry. She turned. “Honny? Not...not now, my sweet? Please? I don’t want you to see this-” but her words were brought to a sudden halt by a huge burst of hot, octarine light from right behind her, washing over everyone in the room. All those present with magic felt it, stepping back at the sheer force of the magical pulse, and being stunned momentarily. Even the medics, although having no magic, felt a mild, warm breeze.Victor Whale was the first to pick up on the possible result, leaning over to turn the heart monitor switches back on, and moving quickly to put his stethoscope on the exposed chest. Moments later, the previous single flat line tone was now replaced by a regular beeping sound. “Aaaaaand, we’re back!” he yelled.Five seconds later, the deceased man’s chest jerked up from the bed as he suddenly inhaled loudly, his eyes opening, and bulging as he sought to gain breath. Looking shocked, and unaware of his surroundings with everyone now looking down at him, he stared up and into the teary red eyes of the woman he'd never stopped loving.“Regina?”     The brunette’s face creased into the widest smile he'd ever seen on her. Tears, this time of joy, resuming.   “Welcome back, Robin.” Merlin spoke from his left side. “I was beginning to wonder when you'd join us?”Robin turned his head slowly to see Merlin smiling down on him. “How?” he croaked. His throat as dry as parchment, before looking back at Regina, who was too stunned to say a word.“True Love’s kiss, of course,” the Sorcerer continued. “Your mind was too overwhelmed with all the new magic. It was no wonder it reacted the way it did. Hopefully your new lease of life will not be interrupted again.”“True Love? Regina..? Did you...?” his voice trailed off as he reached for the brunette’s hand. She nodded slowly, her smile never leaving her face.“Welcome back, thief!” She sniffled, picking up his hand to kiss it. However, before either of them could say anything more, Regina detected a swirl of familiar white magic from the edge of the room, near the door. Instantly recognizing the trace and smell, she looked up to see her sister looking back at her.“Zee? Was that Emma?”The redhead nodded slowly, more in sadness than surprise. “And before you ask, yes, she saw everything.”Emma had just witnessed Regina bring Robin back to life, with a True Love’s kiss? She saw me kiss him? She saw…oh God! Clearly the realisation of what had happened was just starting to dawn on her. However, before she could say anything, a small pair of hands tugged on her dress, before a fast-moving little dervish, dragging her half-sister along, ran around her to reach for her daddy’s hand. “Papa!” Honour called up.  “I knew you were poorly! You better now?”Robin, exhausted but happy, reached down to her, accidentally disconnecting one of the drips attached to his arm. “I’m better, beautiful. Come here?” He lifted her onto the bed to his right. Robyn appeared on the other side, with her arms extended. “Papa? Me cuddle, too?”“Of course my love, always. Come up.” He turned to attempt another lift, when Merlin appeared behind the girl. “Here, I’ve got this!” he lifted and deposited Robyn on Robin’s left. The two girls moved to rest their little heads on either side of his bare chest, as he grinned in quiet contentment. Regina, distracted by the display, stared back at the happy scene. The girls reunited with their father, once again. Even Zelena managed a slight smirk, although worry seemed to grow on the brunette’s face. A look immediately picked up by Robin.“Regina, you need to go to her! She must be very upset.” He reached out a hand. “Go! Be with your wife! Don’t worry about me, she needs you right now. The girls are perfectly safe here with me.”Regina’s emotions were still confused. On the one hand, she was ecstatic to see him alive and the girls snuggling into him. She wanted to do the same. To feel those arms around her. To rest against his chest and listen to his heart again. However, there was someone she also needed right now, who she had probably just hurt, deeply.  Seeing the slightly lost, bewildered expression on her face, Merlin stepped in.“Regina? Would you allow me to go and talk to her? You'll be surprised, but I have some experience with what she's going through right now, and I believe I can help her while you clear your thoughts.” Without waiting for an answer, the Sorcerer flicked his fingers slightly before being engulfed in his signature gold mist. “Wait!” she yelled as his image disappeared, “But…he doesn’t even know where she’s gone!” “He’s the Sorcerer, Your Majesty!” the Blue Fairy piped up, the first time Regina had even noticed her. “He’ll find her easily enough.”~oOo~
Less than  a minute later...
She sat on the stump of a felled tree, close to the water’s edge, next to the site of her son’s former ‘castle’, looking out to sea. The fishing boats and cannery off to her left; then beyond that, the docks, a small cluster of boats laying within its protective walls. At the far side, the most auspicious being the three prominent masts, sails folded, of the Jolly Roger. Emma couldn’t take her eyes off the magnificent ship, her mind drifting off to happier times sailing with Killian. It reminded of what he'd last said to her at the convent. She'd cast him aside. And now, she realised what it felt like. “It gets better, you know?” said a voice, making her jump. It was attached to a man, now appearing next to her. He definitely wasn't there a second ago!“What the fuck?” She gasped, looking up into the calm eyes of Merlin, as he moved to sit down beside her without being asked. "How'd you find me?"“I'll tell you later, but that's unimportant right now. Emma, perhaps it’s time we talked.”
Back at the hospital...
As Merlin disapparated from the room to follow Emma, Regina looked down at Robin as nurses carefully removed his needles, fluid lines and monitors, realisation dawning on her. I woke him up with True Love's kiss. He’s still my True Love.She couldn’t help smiling, seeing his little girls settled either side, their heads resting on his chest. Looking up to his face, she couldn’t avoid those beautiful piercing blue eyes staring right back. Though content to be snuggled by his little beauties, he looked worried. “Regina,” he spoke softly so not to wake the girls. “I promised Emma I wouldn't come between you, or harm your marriage. She’s a good person, right for you, and I’m glad she was here for you when I couldn't be. So that’s a promise I intend to keep.” “I think it’s now a little more complicated than that, Robin.”“Maybe. Though it doesn’t have to be. Go to her! Go be with your wife.”“Mmm. Difficult, when said wife just witnessed you kissing your former lover back to life?" Zelena snarked, previously unnoticed in the corner of the room, to Regina. “Though I do agree with the thief. You need to talk to her before she, or you, do something stupid!” Regina glared at her sister, about to retort but, seeing Robin’s eyes widen as he looked at the redhead with a flash of anger, stopped herself. His head turned sharply to look at her. “Regina, the girls will be fine. I’ll see they’re safe. Besides, I need to have a little talk with your sister.”“I don’t think so,” Zelena snapped back, “I only came here because Robbie sensed there was something wrong. I’ll wake her and take her home in a minute, now there’s nothing to see here.”“I should have rephrased that, Zelena. We will have that talk. Sit down.” Zelena bristled. “Know your place, thief! Who do you think you’re talking to? I don’t know what-" but her voice was instantly silenced by the loss of a mouth from her face, while her hands were pulled to her sides by an unknown force, a plastic chair now appearing next to her.“SIT…DOWN!” he hissed, still trying not to wake his daughters.
Zelena wasn’t stupid. She instantly realised the force controlling her was far stronger than she’d ever encountered, including the Dark One’s? Robin had the ow level magic she still had completely suppressed. And unnervingly, he seemed to be doing it with just his eyes, as his hands merely rested on his daughters. Just his eyes? 
Regina saw his pupils enlarge, and darken dramatically, his voice ominously calm. The whites of his eyes had almost disappeared!  “I Think I’m talking to the woman who tormented her own sister out of spite, almost killing Henry. Was largely responsible for the death of Henry’s father, a real hero, Baelfire, who I knew and liked. The woman who murdered my Marian, leaving my son motherless. Who then disguised herself as my wife, wrenching me from my second true love, then sexually abused me just to break Regina’s heart. Then led Hades himself into our world to ultimately kill me, thus depriving me of five years of my son and daughters’ lives! So, I’m asking you, witch, give me one good reason why I shouldn’t just kill you, right here, right now?”For the first time, in a very long time, Zelena was absolutely terrified! The magical bonds that held her grew tighter in intensity, constricting her whole body. An invisible force washed over her face, restoring her mouth and making her inhale loudly and urgently. Before she could even recover, another force lifted her from her seat by her neck, tightening as it pushed her against the wall.The redhead, unable to breath or fight back, looked to her sister for help. But Regina was transfixed by the sight of Robin totally dominating the witch.As Zelena finally caught her eye, Regina spoke, softly, realising from the suppressed rage in his face that this was no empty threat. Her sister’s life was in danger!“Robin? Please? This isn’t you! I know what Zelena did to you in the past, but this isn’t the way. Whatever she did, she's changed; she isn’t as you knew her; for heaven’s sake, like it or not she is Robyn’s mother. You can’t do this! You can’t kill her mother, Robin. Please?”At Regina’s pleading, he glanced down to his redhead daughter, snoozing quietly on his chest. It seemed to have a slightly calming effect, as without moving, the pressure surrounding Zelena seemed to reduce, though not diminish completely. The witch twitched, just relieved to be breathing, though now wary of saying anything to him that may trigger him again. His eyes were so intense? Even Regina wasn’t sure how to safely proceed without riling him more.But her sister did it for her. “So that’s how it’s going to be?” Zelena hissed. “Now you’ve got magic, you’ll threaten to kill me every five minutes? Bully me to get what you want?”Robin, now slightly calmer, didn’t respond immediately, just studied the shaking witch, like she was a specimen in a jar, until:“Not nice, is it, being bullied Zelena? Well, that’s what it’s been like living with all of you magical bastards for so long!” He knew Regina was listening but couldn’t help himself. “Have either of you ever stopped to consider all the lives in this town that still remain wrecked, because of what you did all those years ago? Nobody could stop you because you had magic. They had to obey and indulge you because you had magic. They lived their lives in poverty, scavenging for food in the forest while you lived in luxury. I know at least twenty families whose fathers you, Rumpelstiltskin and…” now he looked across at his former lover. “Yes, you too Regina, murdered. Bullied? You have no fucking idea, witch!” His chest heaved with indignation. “You three and your revolting mother fucked so many people whose lives still remain wrecked even today! And yet you dare to look down on others?”Neither woman reacted. They knew everything he'd said was true. “And people like me are just expected to act as though you’re transformed?”  Now he turned to face her. “Regina, I know that you're truly repentant for everything you did in the past. I see it in the faces of people around us. I see it in the way you are with Henry and Roland. And Honour. So yes, I know you've truly changed. It’s one of many reasons I fell in love with you…” His eyes then went back to the older redhead, calmer but still menacing. “But you?” he growled, “It’s still only three weeks since you tried to steal my daughter from me!  I still need to see proof that you've also changed! I need to see proof that you're making reparations for your past crimes. I tell you this, Zelena. I will not kill you. Regardless of how it happened, you are still the mother of one of my children.” He glanced down at the quietly snoozing little redhead on his chest. “However, if you ever attempt to keep me from her, or prevent her coming to me, as and when she wishes, I will revisit that decision!” His voice had steel in it now. Zelena knew he wasn’t bluffing.“It’s time for both of you, and Rumpelstiltskin, to make real reparations to the people of this town.”Merlin sat next to Emma on the log for at least half an hour, no words being said. The Saviour just sat staring out to sea. Finally, after a heavy sigh, “How did you find me?”“I’m the Sorcerer?” he chuckled, drily, “I’ve been around a long time.”She still avoided his gaze. After another silence, another sigh. “So…it’s true love? All over again?”“Mmm?” “Regina and Robin. It’s true love again?”“It never goes away. And she did bring him back with a kiss. So, I guess so.”“So that’s it then?” she muttered, still looking ahead.“Sorry, I don’t understand. What are you trying to say?”“My marriage! Regina and Robin. They’re bloody true loves! Or soulmates, or both; whatever. Basically, that means my marriage is over...”“Why on earth would you think that? You can have more than one true love in life, you know? Think of Henry? Haven’t you and Regina both woken him? Emma, just because she’s Robin's true love doesn’t mean she isn’t yours as well! Do you seriously think she'd ever be unfaithful? Do you doubt her love, after all you've been through together? Do you seriously think Robin would try to break you up?”She didn’t answer. Her head slumped into her hands. In her heart, she knew Regina would remain true, even if it killed her in the process. “She loves him, and she’s hurting. Hurting for him. I saw the look in her eyes ever since he came back. I can’t compete with that.” Her face remained hidden. “She loves him, and he loves her. Everyone regards the sainted Robin Hood as a hero; the guy Zeus sent back? Hell, even my own son who won’t talk to me. He’s a father to the rest of them. Roland, Honour, Robyn. And now he has magic, and from what I’ve been told, more powerful than anyone else's around here? He even read my mind, for fuck's sake!” She raged now. “I can’t compete with ‘Superman’!”“Compete? There's no competition! I regard myself as a superb judge of character - I have been around two millennia, after all!” He sniggered. “And I'm absolutely certain Robin would never deliberately attempt to harm you, or your marriage.”She grimaced, knowing she was probably being petty. “Yeah, that’s what he told me. But then, there’s Regina. He’s here, she’s depressed, and she’s just…well…changed. I see it in her eyes. That longing? She wants him. And then Gold said she wouldn’t get better with him around, until they, well, did it!”It took a moment to dawn on Merlin what she was talking about. “Ah, you mean the 'true love seal’?” “The what?”“The seal of true love. Yes, it does involve a physical element,” he sighed. “But Emma, you know I have the power of foresight, don’t you?”“What do you mean?”“I see your future! I can't tell you what’s in store for you, as it risks damaging your timeline. However, I can see your battles ahead and your triumphs. Emma, I can’t answer your questions directly, but I can tell you that you will get your happy ending. I’ve seen it!”Emma rolled her eyes. “Yeah, right,” she said, sarcasm heavy in her voice. “Happy ever after?”“Yes, as it happens. You will be happy in a way you cannot possibly imagine.”Emma looked hard into his eyes, in disbelief. “So, you can’t tell me anything? No clues, no words of advice? So how do I achieve this so-called happy ending? Cos from what I can see, I’m losing my son and my wife. Give me some bloody pointers for god’s sake, Merlin.”He smirked, albeit in sympathy. “I can’t disclose specific information, but I guess I can give you a few tips. Now, let me think…” He stayed silent for a matter of seconds, figuring what best to tell her. “Okay, here goes. Tip number one. Go and apologise to Henry! You humiliated him, so he humiliated you. Apologise, but this time, mean it! His magic will become powerful, Emma, so you would do well to recognise it. I will go with you and speak to Rumpelstiltskin. You’ll have no problem with him, provided you apologise to him as well. But show real humility! That poor man is still cursed by an immense force constantly trying to control him. He’s lost both his sons, and his wife You have no idea the torment he goes through every day.”
Emma, ignoring the fact this man shouldn’t have known what happened to Henry, just slowly nodded, knowing that what he said was true.
“Tip number two. Talk to Regina! Tell her everything you’re feeling. Everything. And encourage her to do the same. She's feeling even more confused than you are, and will need you. Emma, despite everything, she is your true love, too. Remember that, and remember that provided you continue to love her, she'll love you!”The blonde smiled, feeling a little encouraged. “Go on.”“Tip number three. Talk to Fa Mulan! She may be willing to share some information with yo, about her life that may help you see things in a different way.”“Mulan? What's she got to do with anything? I don’t understand; what is this ‘different way’?”“Sorry but I can't say. Timeline, remember? However, that leads me to the last but most important one. Tip number four. Sit down and talk, actually talk, to Mr. Locksley.”“Him?" She groaned. "There's no point; he’s read my mind already! He knows everything about me.”“Yes…well. He told me, and I know he still feels bad about it. He had no control over his powers then, but he does now. I’ve shown him how to turn that particular skill off most of the time, so it should no longer be an issue.”“Easy for you to say! You don’t have a love rival knowing everything about your sex life!”  “Emma, Robin is a key element in your future! Don’t treat him like the enemy, because he really isn’t. He’s the father of two of the former queen’s children and, as well as playing a critical part in her happiness, will also have a major role in yours. He’s-” Merlin suddenly stopped himself, abruptly. “He’s what?"  Emma immediately picked up on his hesitation. "What were you about to say?”“Too much. Just realise, he’s on your side, too. Talk to him! But first, let’s go see Henry?”“I can’t! Gold threatened to kill me if I ever set foot in that shop again!”“That’s why I’m going with you. I have some information for him which will probably help.”

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Gold's Antiques

The last twenty-four hours had been the most awe inspiring of Henry's life. He and his grandfather had never spent so much time together, and it was clear Rumple relished his time with Bae’s boy. Not only had he discovered he had magic, but also how to better control this strange new power. And also, that his grandfather was a surprisingly good teacher. Regina had often told him how much the man had bullied and nagged her after she begged him to teach her magic. But Henry had only found him to be calm, patient and understanding. He assumed this was probably because he was Rumple's last link to the son he let down so badly.

The previous night, the ever-inquisitive young man had asked many questions about his father. What he was like as a child. His friends. Their
adventures. He even asked one about his grandmother, Milah. Rumpelstiltskin talked openly and effusively about Baelfire, with tears in his eyes. And as he recounted their final parting, due to his own cowardice, Henry noticed several a stray tear roll gently down his cheek, before being quickly wiped away. He'd never seen him look vulnerable, and it wasn't long before it made him feel quite emotional himself. It was sobering.
Rumple stood, wiping his eyes before walking over to the Victorian crystal tantalus resting on the sideboard. Pouring himself a generous measure of scotch, he looked to his grandson. "Whisky?"He nodded. "Yes please, grandpa." Standing up, he stepped over to him, silently placing muscular arms around the older man's shoulders, bringing him into a gentle hug. "I never got the chance to really know him. But one thing I wish for, more than anything, is to have him with me right now.""As do I my boy, as do I. In many ways, he was so much wiser than me. Barely a day passes when I don't think about him."The two continued hugging silently, before Rumple stepped back, looking into his grandson's now reddened eyes. "He loved you, you know? That brief time you had with you. I'm certain he'd have been a great father. Far better than the father I was to him." He turned away, to fill a second heavy glass with the old single malt, before handing it to the younger man. Solemnly, he lifted his own glass to tap against Henry's."To Baelfire. My wonderful, much-missed son, who I never truly deserved. I pray he now rests in peace.""To dad. Till we meet again." Harry downed a large slug of the amber liquid, coughing a little at the afterburn. His mothers had forbidden him from drinking alcohol publicly, until he reached twenty-one, although they guessed he’d secretly indulged during his first term at Harvard. He never told them, obviously. However both grandfathers had a more liberal attitude. David's view being that it was better to learn how to drink in moderation early, allowing him to share in a glass or two of wine during dinner. Rumple, on the other hand, held the view the young man was now old enough to imbibe and should learn to handle everything. He also strongly believed teetotal adults should always be regarded with suspicion.Rumple studied his grandson, noticing similarities between Henry and Baelfire. Henry was taller, more muscular, the genes no doubt inherited from his other grandfather, Prince David. Nonetheless, his eyes, smile and character were so very much like Bae's. 
Before either man could say anything further, their moment was broken by a loud rapping noise, on the front door of the shop.
"WE'RE CLOSED!" barked the Dark One.
A moment later the rapping started again. Irritated, he walked into the main shop, easing his head around the doorframe to see who’d be so stupid to disturb him. There was a figure at the front door.
"I said we're closed!"
Whoever it was, ignored the yell, rapping the door for a third time.
Sensing trouble, Rumple turned his head to face the side room: "Henry, do you remember the cloaking spell? I suggest you use it now, lad!"
Henry knew his grandfather would only use that tone if something was wrong, so he didn't argue. Instead, he nodded, silently mouthing the spell taught to him only hours earlier, wrapping himself in a short silver mist, leaving him invisible to all. Hearing voices, he stepped back into a corner of the room to watch.
Rumple used his magic to angrily wrench open the door, only to be faced by a tall man in his fifties, with grey hair, and a close-trimmed silvery beard. As he looked into his eyes, about to tell him to bugger off, he felt it. Magic! An overwhelmingly powerful aura of magic surrounding the stranger, who stood calmly before him. 
An aura so strong, he could feel heat coming from him?
Before he could react, the man spoke up."Mr. Gold? Or should I say, Rumpelstiltskin?" His eyes piercing into the Dark One’s, who for the first time in a very long time, felt almost intimidated."And who might you be?""My name's Merlin. You may have heard of me?"Rumple froze, knowing full well the Sorcerer's reputation. He was facing a force at least as powerful as his own, possibly even more so. "Please. I come in peace, with a request. And in return for it being granted, I have information on your elder son."Rumple stiffened at the mention. "My son's dead. I hardly think there’s anything more to be said.""Sadly, he is indeed, sir. However, Baelfire has not moved on."Rumple's jaw dropped. "But he's in the Underworld! And the Saviour said…?" he stumbled for words."Emma was deliberately misled by Baelfire, in an attempt to keep her, and your grandson, safe. He never wanted her, and especially not Henry, to risk their lives in that Godforsaken place.""You'd better come in."
He walked the man through and into the back room, temporarily forgetting, with so many thoughts screaming through his mind, that Henry was still cloaked in the corner, able to see them walk in. Rumple nodded silently for the man to continue.
"Before we start, I have a small request. Would you please allow Emma Swan-Mills to come and talk freely to her son? Without any further threat or hindrance?" Then before the Dark One could even respond, the Sorcerer turned to face the corner of the room, smiling. "Good evening, young man. It's Henry, I presume?"
Rumple was stunned. How the hell did Merlin see through the cloaking spell? Henry was equally surprised, assuming himself invisible to all, although he stayed in the corner, now feeling slightly nervous.
"Yes sir. Is it true? That you’ve got news about my dad?""I never lie, Henry.” Then, to Rumple, "So...do we have a deal?"Rumple nodded. "Very well, bring her in." He'd already sensed Emma's magic outside the building.~oOo~
A minute later, Merlin returned with a now surprisingly awkward looking Emma at his side. She clearly realised that, as far as magical ability was concerned, she was in the company of much older magic, that far exceeded her own.

And Rumple wasn't going to let this opportunity go without at least a barb!
"Mrs. Swan-Mills. I've already told my grandson that he’s welcome on my properties at any time, and free to come and go as he pleases. You, your wife and the rest of your family, are not! If you wish to speak to me at my home or shop, in future you will no longer barge through my door, and demand attention! Instead, you will knock and request it, or phone in advance. Is that clear?"Emma nodded. "Crystal. And I apologise for my recent behaviour.""Very well. If Henry wishes to see you, he's free to do so. Henry?"Emma nearly jumped out of her skin at seeing her son suddenly emerge from the corner of the room. He wasn't there a moment ago?  "Henry?" She moved forward to embrace him, but Henry put up his hand to stop her, his face showing no emotion."Do you have something to say to me, ma?"
He didn't look angry now, just sad. And she didn't seem herself, just wretched, hunched, with a haunted, tired look in her eyes, like she hadn't slept for a week? She also seemed nervous.
"I know I said it yesterday, but I really am sorry Henry. I shouldn't have…" As she choked, he saw her eyes starting to redden, tears welling. Okay, she's suffered enough, he thought and finally moved to bring his arms around her. She fell into them, gratefully, resting her head against his chest. "I'm sorry I'm such a shit mother." He pulled her in tighter. "You're not a shit mother, mum, and I've been too harsh myself. It's okay. I forgive you." He stroked the back of her head like grandpa David always did, the two older men watched the touching reunion."Mr. Gold, perhaps we should leave them, and retire to another room to talk?"Rumple nodded. "This way."
The Convent, earlier that day…

After Merlin spirited an unconscious Robin to the hospital with Blue, the fairies had muttered among themselves, awaiting news of the archer. At Annabelle's suggestion, Ruby, Dorothy and Tinker Bell joined Killian and herself in a walk, arriving at the Rabbit Hole, arriving half an hour later and settling around a table as drinks were served.
"So, you're really leaving Saturday?" Ruby hoped it wasn't true. The wolf had a soft spot for the reformed pirate and, having seen his handsome, but broken, face change when he first heard Emma tell him she had moved on and married, sympathised."Aye, love. There's not really much here for me now." "Where are you going? Anywhere exciting?""There was a parchment waiting for me on my desk when I first returned to the Jolly. Zeus himself has suggested, at my discretion, to undertake some tasks. Starting with Neverland, then Agrabah, then who knows? It seems unwise to deny a God, don't you think? Especially one who's given me my life back, a new hand, and certain new 'skills'?" A small rum flask appeared from nowhere, held by his new limb.Tinker Bell seemed as down as Ruby at the news. "When are you coming back?""Who knows? Someday. Perhaps never.""You'll be back, Captain. I know it!" chirped Anna, determined to make him smile. "And you'll return in triumph!"Killian looked deep into her eyes. This young woman, Merlin's daughter, wasn't just beautiful, she was stunning, a vision. What does she know? "Well, in that case love, let's drink to whatever future triumph awaits?" A small tray appeared in his free hand, with several filled glasses, which they readily took.They clinked them together, toasting his good fortune and hopefully, his safe return one day. Merlin's daughter seemed to have an innate ability to lift everyone's spirits. She also seemed to have a wonderful knack of flirting, with everyone, men or women, without anyone taking offence or making assumptions. She mingled easily as though she'd known them for years."So, Anna, what are your plans? Are you staying for a while?" Tinker asked."I am, actually. Dr Whale asked dad for a bit of advice, as he just lost his main support and wanted help finding someone else. Dad offered to help, as he's on a sabbatical before going back to the UK, so he's planning to stick around here for a few months, and asked me if I wanted to stay too or head back to New York. As I have magic here, and as I'm no longer injured, I thought I’d like to get involved at the hospital, if there's something for me to do.""Your father's a surgeon?" Dorothy looking across to her girlfriend."Well, yeah! A gynaecologist and obstetrician. One of the best actually! Professor Sir Merlin Sage, Royal College of Surgeons. Although he spends more of his time teaching these days, he still operates and he kind of divides his time between New York, London and Rio. I reckon he just likes keeping busy! My brother and sisters keep telling him perhaps it's time to take it easy but, well, he is an immortal, and he's going to outlive us all anyway. So what can you do?""He's immortal? So, you are too?""No, that's the bummer, for him unfortunately, though we've all got used to it. Dad's over two thousand years old! He's seen and done just about everything there is. Over the centuries, he's had over seventy wives and several hundred children, so we're just resigned to knowing that he'll outlive all of us.""That's horrible! I can't imagine how awful it would be to outlive your children.""I guess. Though dad has some sort of communication thing going on with Zeus, so he gets to speak to all his children from time to time, even after they've passed on! His former wives too. I really don't understand it, but it seems to works, and we're happy. The multiple deceased wives thing is tricky when he explains it, but he's actually a pretty great dad!"
Over the next hour the small group questioned Annabelle about her father and her siblings. She held them captivated with some tales of Merlin's adventures, while Killian supplied countless jokes. The atmosphere was good. Everybody seemed to be having a great time as the drinks continued to flow, some of them starting to get quite tiddly. Taking advantage of the atmosphere, Ruby leant closer in to Merlin's daughter to whisper in her ear, pulling Dorothy in closer so she could also hear.
"Annabelle, you're a doctor too, right? Can I ask you something?""Of course," she whispered back conspiratorially. "What do you want to know?"Ruby's cheeks reddened, clearly anxious that they weren't overheard. Her girlfriend held her hand, nodding in support for her to continue. "We're a gay couple, Dot and me. Magic babies? Are they for real? I heard about them from someone who said they were.""Magic babies? Do you mean babies created only with magic? Or babies created without sperm?""Well, both, I guess."They stepped away from the others, so they could stop whispering. "Hmm. Well, that one's definitely dad's area of expertise, and he certainly knows about the magic bit. I'm a cardiologist myself, but I know a little about MRT." They looked confused, so she tried another angle. "Life can be created without sperm, though the research is in its infancy, and not really available to the public."Ruby looked crestfallen, clearly having hoped to hear something different. "However, in the magical world, things can be a little different. You still need the male contribution, of course, but there is a way to, how can I explain it, 'fuse' key parts of the DNA of two separate eggs together." She could see she was still losing their understanding, so she simplified. "In other words, you could take eggs from both of you, combine them using magic, before adding the sperm. So, for example you could have a baby with Dorothy's eyes and hair, but with your legs and physical strength! The two of you would make up fifty percent of the baby's genes, and the rest from the male donor."Ruby & Dorothy sat digesting this, a little quirky smile breaking out on Dorothy. "Hear that, Wolfie? So we could have a baby of our own, if we wanted?"Anna chuckled at the pair's excitement. "Again, talk to dad? He knows about that kinda stuff, especially the magic part."~oOo~
Another hour, passed when the Rabbit Hole opened its doors to another group of heroes, as Mulan entered escorted by a very happy Aurora and Philip either side. Killian and Anna shared a knowing grin, as she invited the trio to join them.
"Mulan, lovely to see you back. Come join us? There's plenty of space."The former warrior looked cautious. Although a master with the sword, and most forms of self-defence, she could still appear shy to most, and talking wasn't her strong point; even more so within a group; and even more so when two of those in front of her knew her condition. However, again Anna had an ability to put everyone at ease. She beamed at Prince Philip and Princess Aurora. "Hello, I don't think we've met? I'm Anna Sage, Merlin's daughter?""We guessed." Philip smiled.  Hi, I'm Phil, and this is my wife Aurora. Mulan's told us a little about you. And your conversation earlier?"Killian couldn't help but notice how tightly Mulan clung tightly on to Aurora's hand. "May I order a drink for you all, as it it's my shout? At least according to that damn outlaw!" He smirked as he spoke, clearly making light of his friend's earlier comment."He already knows." Mulan whispered to Rory, not taking her eyes off the pirate. "He was there.""Well I guess there's no point in keeping it a secret then?" said Aurora. "Anna, what you told Mulan earlier today? Well, let's just say it's emboldened us to make an announcement." She looked at her husband, who just smiled, nodding for her to continue. "Perhaps we should have done this a little earlier. A few people know about this already, but, well, after Ping came back home, we decided we want everyone to know that we're together. Mulan, Philip and me. We're together. The three of us. I know it's a bit unusual but-""I'm delighted for you all, truly!" Anna interrupted her. "I know for a fact, you'll all be very happy!""And may I also be the first to offer my own congratulations?" Killian added. "Phil, I know your wife's quite something merely from her reputation. And as for your girlfriend…""'Fiancée', Killian. Rory and I asked for her hand in marriage, and I'm delighted to say she accepted!" He looked adoringly at his partners. They erupted in cheers as Mulan's quirky smile slowly turned into a wider grin. Killian rose to give Phillip a hearty slap on the back, Mulan and Aurora meanwhile being hugged by Ruby and Dorothy in turn."Landlord, two of bottles of your finest champagne? We have something to celebrate."~oOo~
As things grew more boisterous, further arrivals joined the party. Ruby was surprised to see Emma walk into the bar and, more surprisingly, hand-in-hand with Henry? Clearly, the pair of them had somehow cleared the air as they were both smiling.
Emma called across to the barman. "Frank, a pint of the usual? And for Henry - erm, actually, better make that two pints?" Henry looked at her approvingly, before they walked to the group of familiar faces."Everything okay now?" Mulan was the first to ask, pleased to see the lack of tension since last time they were here together."Um, yeah, we're good. I've been acting a bit of a dick recently, especially towards Henry. I've apologised; he's accepted, so we're good." She still seemed a little anxious, looking at him to agree.He smiled down at his mother, bringing one of his arms around her shoulder. "Yeah, we're good." Then, on seeing Frank bring the champagne and glasses to the table. "So what are you all celebrating? It can't be about me and ma patching things up, surely?"Mulan raised her left hand, showing off her new ring. "It's for us, Henry. Aurora and Philip proposed to me, together, and I accepted! We're toasting our engagement." She positively beamed up at her new fiancées."A polyamorous wedding? Really? That's fantastic! I've definitely never seen one of those before. Might be one way to drag Storybrooke screaming into the 21st Century."Aurora sniggered. "Well, no date's have been set yet, and we still need to figure out how to do it, but Archie said the legal bits shouldn't be too difficult. This is Storybrooke, after all?"
Killian popped open the two bottles and filled most of the glasses, passing them around. Anna collecting her glass, stepping in front of the trio.
"Well, I for one, would like to propose the first toast? To Mulan, Philip and Aurora. The Briar family. May this gorgeous thruple always be truly happy together!"The rest of the group chinked glasses and cheered. "Thruple?""Yes Captain. A relationship between three equals. A thruple.""Fair enough, love, I guess I'll drink to that. Here's to the happy thruple!" He raised his glass as the rest cheered and sipped, sharing in the toast.Emma smiled awkwardly at the happy trio, remembering what Merlin had told her just two hours earlier. "Talk to Fa Mulan. She may be willing to share information with you, that may help you see things in a different way." As she looked at the former Chinese warrior, she noticed that unlike her partners, she was merely lifting a champagne glass to her lips, without taking a sip. She also wore one of Aurora's slip dresses, rather than her usual jeans, tops and jackets, while her left hand unconsciously rested on her abdomen. And she also noticed the glow.
In the forest...
Regina and her sister had now left the hospital with the children. And Victor Whale had informed Robin that, as his condition seemed to be magical rather than medical, he was free to leave whenever he was ready.
"Robin, it's not often I discharge someone who I called time of death on, only a couple of hours ago?"
He decided to head straight for his son. So, as he stepped out of the hospital entrance, he remembered his new gifts. Picturing Roland in front of him, he focused, visualising himself flying across the forest to join him. Opening his eyes, he was more than delighted to find it had worked, the swirling gold mist coming off him as he appeared in front of the now awestruck boy."Wow! Dad, you can do it too? Just like Mum and Emma?""It appears so, my boy." He chuckled, enveloping his son in a bear hug. "You've no idea how I've missed you!""I missed you, too. So much. I still can't believe you're back," his smile then disappearing as he remembered something. "I'm sorry Gina's not your girlfriend anymore. I mean, you died. I like Emma, it's just…""I understand, my love." He wrapped his arm around his shoulders. "But she's happy now, and that's all I ever wanted for Regina. And if that happiness comes with Emma, then so be it. Now then, it's the first time I've had you all to myself for quite a while. I want to know everything my young man's been doing with himself these last five years?"~oOo~
They spent most of the night talking in front of the campfire, with John, Tuck and Will eventually coming to join them. The forest folk were finally reunited with their leader and all seemed right in the world. However, Robin couldn't help noticing the dilapidated condition of their tents and hides, seemingly untouched after five years.
"John, how many of us are living here now?""Including all the families? About seventy, I reckon. Plus some of the former lost boys nearby. Why?""Well, I don't understand why you're all still living like this? When we arrived with the curse, this was only meant to be temporary, until we defeated the Sheriff and sorted ourselves out. After five years, I'd have thought you fellas would have organised some building around here? We have Will, Alan and all the guys with enough skills to do it, and we're surrounded by trees! These tents are pretty damp, and it's not the best way to bring up children. Surely you don't enjoy living like this, after all this time?"Tuck was the first to answer him. "Rob, after you were killed, the Witch sent us back to the Enchanted Forest with Roland, thinking that's what we wanted. This place was in danger yet again, so we left willingly. However, trust me, you don't want to go back there! We had to survive on our wits. A year later, young Henry Mills decided Roland should be united with his new sister, so bright lad that he is, he figured out a portal to get to us. I gather the Dark One helped him."John took up the story. "We came with him, Rob, to keep him safe and hoping things were better here. However, when we arrived, your Regina was still in a really bad way, so King George took advantage. He called an early election and won it. Regina was in no way fit to fight it. Once he got in as Mayor, the first thing he did was force the Saviour to step down as Sheriff, or have her sacked for mental illness. Something about it being wrong that one family held all the power in Storybrooke and an election for Sheriff was well overdue. He put Nottingham in, and won it. Most people say the vote was fixed. We're not allowed to vote, as it seems we're not residents. Bloody crooked if you ask me? Anyway, we started to fell some trees to build housing. Within days, Keith Nottingham arrives with orders that we're forbidden to build anythin', without a licence from the Mayor, and that we're trespassing? He said they'd torch anything that went up. Threats of arrest, the usual stuff? He's left us alone so far, but with the Charmings out of action, the Saviour all but lost and Regina the same, it's been tough."Robin sneered at the thought of crossing swords with his old foes. "Some things never change, John. George and that bastard Nottingham were always devious little shits never to be trusted. So, perhaps it's time for change?"
The former outlaw stood up, facing the gathering, magic starting to crackle in his palms.
"We're going to build ourselves a village. Starting now!"
Gold's Antiques Shop

Rumpelstiltskin couldn't believe his ears; pulling out his prized 30-year-old single malt to replenish Merlin's glass.
"So he's still in the Underworld? I don't understand. Swan definitely said he'd moved on to the better place, and that he was happy?""He told her that in a dream, to protect her. He wanted her nowhere near the Underworld, and told her not to go. You know, he was furious when she ignored him. He felt she'd unnecessarily put Henry's life in danger.""I can believe that. She even blackmailed me to get her there; just to rescue that disease-ridden pirate! If I'd only known my son was still down there, I'd have never left till I got him back.""Well, to be fair he wasn't in the Storybrooke underworld. Remember, there are underworld versions of all realms, magical or otherwise? As I said, he offered himself for a mission from Zeus. What Robin and Captain Jones did in your version of the underworld after you left, so Baelfire is still doing in their versions of Neverland, the Enchanted Forest, Agrabah and several others. You should be proud of him, Rumple. Your son's quite the hero, even in death. He's already helped many thousands move on to a better place.""By no doubt correcting the many errors of his father?" He recalled how many people he had killed over centuries."Yes, well, his grandmother's errors, too. Plus, many others. He's quite the character, your boy.""Aye, he is, most definitely. I miss him so very much.""You'll see him again, I'm sure of it. Hopefully a little sooner than you think if I have anything to do with it."The Dark One arched a brow. "Meaning?""In return for your assistance in some serious matters, I intend to intercede on your behalf with Zeus directly. Seeing as Lord Locksley and Captain Jones were returned for rectifying many of Hades' crimes, I'm hoping the Lord of the Gods will grant a similar favour to Baelfire."Rumple's eyes glazed at the thought of seeing his boy again and he knew, as did the Sorcerer, that there was nothing he wouldn't do to get him back. "Tell me what you need. If there's even a chance of returning my boy to me safe and sound, you can take the clothes off my back! My magic, anything!" Rumpelstiltskin hadn't pleaded with any man since he became the Dark One. However, the one in front of him, Merlin, had white magic at least as powerful as his own dark. And he had access to the gods. He could, just could, be his last chance to see Baelfire again.Merlin looked searchingly into the Dark One's eyes, knowing he was deadly serious. "Well, hopefully it shouldn't come to that, though there are a few battles ahead and I would appreciate you by my side. However, in the meantime, there are some issues here in Storybrooke I'd like to address. I need to amend the curse you used to create it.""You mean the curse the Evil Queen cast?""Indeed. She may have cast it, but you created it, which means you can amend it! I can show you how. There are anomalies here which need correcting. Most lives have improved since the Enchanted Forest, but many others have fared far worse. Storybrooke is also a magical magnet for all the misfits and malcontents of our worlds to enter. You can help me stabilise it.""And if I assist you, you'll help me get Bae back?""I'll try. As I said, it'll ultimately be a decision for Zeus. I think I can encourage him to reward your son. However, until then, I can also help you in other ways; one being to locate your youngest son.""My other...Gideon? How?""Well, it's hard to explain. You know I have the ability to split myself and enter other realms simultaneously? Up to ten at a time, as I recently discovered when I taught this particular gift to Lord Locksley. So...it's my intention to search each realm that has had a magical portal to Storybrooke over the last ten years. We may be apart, but I and my other souls are able to communicate with one another. It may take a while, but I believe that, provided he is still there, I, or should I say 'we', will be able to locate him."The Dark One snorted in disbelief. "I spent the last five years trying to find him. What make you think you can?""I'm Merlin! I don't wish to boast Mr. Gold, but my powers are considerable and extend to many other realms. Now do we have that deal or not?"The Dark One, feeling hope for the first time in forever, grasped the Sorcerer's hand. "For the chance of getting either one, or both, of my boys back? We have a deal.""Excellent. Now, tomorrow morning, I wonder if you would kindly join me in the forest? I believe young Locksley and his men may require our assistance. But first, may I have another drop of that excellent scotch?"
Mifflin Street

It was around eleven in the evening when Emma arrived back home in a swirl of mist, on the porch, so as not to wake anyone. Regina, sitting in the living room, immediately sensed her love's magic, plus someone, or something, else? Although she'd tucked Honour in bed some hours earlier, the brunette rarely went to bed early, or slept for long these days, especially when her wife wasn't there. She got up and opened the door.
"Emma, who are-" she stopped at the sight of her son. The first time she'd seen him in two days. "Henry?""Hi mum," Henry spoke softly as me moved to envelope her in a hug. "Is Honey asleep?"
He was now a good eight inches taller than either mother. Regina gasped at the contact, but welcomed it, just grateful for his love. The last time she'd seen him he'd been furious at both of them. She looked to Emma, now, unusually, showing a small grin.
"We got talking this evening. I apologised to him, but properly this time, for the jail cell. And for being a dick. Everything. I think we're good now."Henry reached a hand across to his other mother, "Yeah, we're good."Regina held him tight. "So, you're staying home? None of that nonsense with Gold?She immediately regretted her choice of words as he immediately stiffened, pulling back slightly, though not letting go of her shoulder. "Mum, 'Gold' is still my grandpa! Please don't go there? You really have no idea. But I'll stay tonight though."Regina teared up. "Henry, what're we supposed to have done? We're your family! Why?""Listen. And I mean really listen to me for a change? I had three parents. Three! Two mums, one dad. A dad I hardly got to know. You've no idea how that still bugs me. Dad left ma, only so she could break a curse and get her family back. He never even knew I existed, till I was ten!" Emma flinched, remembering how she'd lied to him about Neal. "He was shot by Tamara and nearly died trying to protect ma, then he helped save me in Neverland, only to die trying to prevent your sister destroying our family! Yet again! He's a hero just as much as everyone else, yet now he's lying cold in the graveyard. This week, it was six years to the day since he died. Six years! But I was the only one, apart from grandpa, who remembered! And on the rare occasions you two do talk about him, it's always something snide from ma, or you making some stupid, sarcastic remark!"It was Regina's turn to flinch. "I'm sorry Henry, I didn't realise it upsets you so much. In truth, I never got to know Neal, so I can't judge.""Exactly! But the least ma could've done was remember him? He saved all of you!""You're right," Emma finally added. "And I'm sorry you feel you went through that alone. I wasn't in a good place this week, and neither was your mum. I know Neal and I had a difficult relationship, but I really did love him once, you know? He gave me you! Don't forget he did die in front of me.""Yeah, but that didn't stop you going out with Killian a few days later, did it?""Henry!" Both mothers' responded simultaneously, one in shock, the other in pain.He immediately regretted his choice of words, knowing he'd gone too far, yet again, especially when he saw the hurt in Emma's eyes. "I'm sorry, that was cheap, and I shouldn't have said it! I'm just… just feeling sore about him, you know? Especially now I know he hasn't moved on.""WHAT? Henry, I saw him in my dreams! When we were on our way to the Underworld, he told me that he'd-" "Dad said that to stop you going down there! To stop you getting killed. He's still there, doing what Robin and Killian did, but in different underworlds. He's saving people. He's working like King Arthur to fight off other demons, and move other souls from the river on to judgment? He's sort of acting for Zeus.""How do you even know all this?""Merlin visited Grandpa this evening. I heard a bit of it in the shop, before I left with ma to go out. I called him back to let him know I'd be staying here tonight, and I asked him what Merlin had said about dad. Grandpa wants to go back down there, but Merlin told him they can't be sure which underworld realm he's even in? There's thousands of them! All he knows is dad isn't in the Storybrooke underworld."The wives looked anxiously at each other, Regina noticing the look on Emma's face. No, don't even think about going back there again! Emma seemed to pick up on her thoughts, as she moved to take her hands in her own to calm her."Henry, I think that, under the circumstances-" However, her son interrupted again."I get it, I don't expect you to go down there! Not again. After all, it's only my dad down there this time." Emma felt like she'd been slapped, though Henry ignored it. "Besides, Grandpa will sort it this time, if he even can, with Merlin's help. Anyway…" he stopped as his phone chirped with a new text, reading it. "It's Rolly. He's still at the camp but Robin's just arrived, so he says he'll stay over there for another night, if that's okay?"
When it came to Roland, Emma always deferred to Regina, feeling it wasn't her place to decide. And when it came to Regina herself, she would always defer to Roland's father.
"Of course," she sighed. "I'm sure he'll be happier being with his father." Though it would be nice if he'd called me? It's like I'm non-existent! She thought gloomily, as her eldest son pecked her cheek and walked up the stairs before calling out, without looking back, "I'm going to go join them tomorrow. G'night mums."~oOo~
Now they were finally alone, Regina not having seen her wife since she kissed Robin awake. They needed to talk. Something she'd failed to do since Emma disapparated from the hospital.
She stepped closer to the blonde, before slipping her arms around her slim waist from behind, pulling her close. "Emma, I know what you saw in the hospital, when Robin-""It's okay," she interrupted. " I was upset, and just needed to get away! It was a shock but, I got to thinking about things. He was your true love and soulmate, after all. And that stuff doesn't just go away, does it? At least, not according to Tink and Gold. I guess it just hurts, seeing it with my own eyes? You woke him up after Whale called time-of-death. That means you still love him. Fact."She pulled against her even tighter. "But I love you! I didn't marry you to be a substitute for him. I fell in love with you!""And I fell in love with you. I still am, but-"Regina's eyes watered, praying she wasn't going to say something they'd both regret. "Emma, don't you DARE even think about leaving me!" Her voice was trembling now. "I couldn't bear that!""No, I'd never leave you. That's not it; it's just that, well, I know you love me, but you love him, too. Probably even more so! There's no point denying it, I can ee it in your eyes. He's your true love and soulmate, so I got to thinking-""Emma, I will NOT leave you for Robin, not ever! I swear to you.""Gina, let me finish? This is hard enough for me to say, so just shush a minute? This evening I got talking to Mulan…""What's she got to do with any of this?" She stopped, realising from her glare, she'd interrupted, yet again. "Sorry.""When I took Henry to the Rabbit Hole to apologise, Mulan came in with Rory and Philip. They're engaged. All of them.""To be married? The three of them?" Emma nodded. "How does that work? I thought she was a lesbian? Wasn't she with that girl from the supermarket - Mel, Melanie or something?""Melinda. And no, they were just casual. They'd split up quite some time back, and she's been living with Rory and Phil over six months now. I had a chat with her about things. Apparently, she and Phil were close back in their old realm, when Rory was under a sleeping curse and they were trying to find her. It was nothing physical. Phil's a bit too much of a stuffed shirt, to do something like that.""You mean too much of a stuffed shirt to break his marriage vows? To commit adultery?" Her voice was laden with sarcasm. "Well what a bastard! Personally, I like Philip. After your father, he's one of the most honourable people I've ever met."Emma ignored the attitude. "Anyway, later Mulan later had the hots for Rory, when a curse got him, but she also didn't do anything about it. And from what I gather, when Phil recovered and came back, Aurora got pregnant, so Mulan took off. She spent some time with the Merry Men after, before travelling around and winding up with Ruby in Oz.""Mulan was involved with Ruby?""Maybe. I'm not sure. Probably not like that?  Just as friends. When Ruby brought Dorothy out of her sleeping curse with a true love's kiss, Mulan eventually wound up in Storybrooke, not realising Phil & Rory were here. Apparently, after a night out and too many drinks, they confessed to Mulan that they both had feelings for her. She admitted the same thing, and she moved in with them a year ago. She's now nearly ten weeks pregnant, and we're invited to the wedding.""She's pregnant? Goodness, I never saw that coming. Fascinating though it is to have Storybrooke's first 'three-way' wedding, what does that have to do with us?""Um…well it got me thinking. About you, me and Hood? Now, I know it's not the same thing but, well, Mulan had to learn to 'share' Aurora, with Philip. They learnt to somehow make it work between the three of them. So I just thought…""Emma, you said it yourself, Mulan was close to Philip! They may have been lovers for all you know. It's completely different. Besides, you hate Robin! You can't even call him by his proper name! What are you thinking?""Hold your horses! I don't actually hate him, and I'm not suggesting he move in or anything. I'm just saying that...well...he's your true love, as well as your soulmate. So-" "WAS, Emma, was! And you can have more than one soulmate in life, you know? I have you!""Of course you do, but that doesn't change anything. You're in love with him, and please don't insult me by denying it! Gold already said that all the anxiety between you two, all the depression, would only increase until you finally-""Emma, please? Yes, I get it.""Listen, I'm not suggesting anything permanent. Just that, well, I love you and I need you to be happy. I couldn't bear you going back downhill, not after everything we both went through. I guess I'm saying that, like Aurora, it's possible for you to have more than one love in your life? I know you love me, but Hood isn't going anywhere. He's the kids' father and, under the circumstances, I'm sort of adding a bit of, I don't know, flexibility into our marriage vows? So you can also be with him, when you need to, if it's going to help."Regina glared back, astonished, unable to formulate a response. Until eventually, teary eyed, trembling with emotion: "I don't know what to say." She wrapped her arms around her wife's waist, pulling tightly against her. "You'd really do that? For me? Allow me to...be with him?"
Emma slowly nodded, giving her a smile, which the older woman noticed didn't quite reach her eyes.
As a tear slid down her cheek, Regina suddenly drove her mouth down onto Emma's without warning, sealing their lips in a hard kiss. It wasn't overly passionate, but it was desperate, and needed. And as they kissed, the two women just held each other in their embrace, silently reassuring one another of their love, until Emma's lips eventually peeled away to speak again."Bedroom – now!" And with that, holding onto her wife with one hand, the brunette waved her fingers with the other, instantly teleporting them to their bedroom.As the purple mist evaporated, Emma reciprocated with a flick of her own fingers, leaving the pair of them still holding one another, but now both entirely naked, all clothing appearing in a single, neat, combined pile next to the bed. Both women shuddered at the cool sensation of bare flesh against flesh, Emma smirking, as she gently rolled Regina back down onto the bed, lifting her legs onto the mattress.
Regina silently beckoned for her to lie on top of her, Emma obliging by lowly parting the brunette's thighs before resting herself in between them, hips on hips, breasts on breasts, in their favourite starting position, enjoying maximum skin contact while still able to gaze into each other's eyes. The blonde instinctively made the first move, latching her lips back onto her lover's, before plunging her tongue into Regina's readily -open mouth, to ream the inside before pulling her head back, as Regina stared up into her eyes in total adoration.
"I have never loved you as much as I do now, my darling Swan.""But I love you even more, and I will do forever, my queen." She answered back, before resuming their kiss.
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Mansion

Henry woke unusually early. Since his magic came in two days ago, he found sleeping difficult. Having been around his mothers and grandfather for so long, he now understood the feeling. The pull, that came with magic. And this morning, looking down at his fingers, feeling all that energy twitching throughout his body, he had to get up and do...something? Anything?
His thoughts were disturbed by a familiar ringtone from his phone. Roland's. He smiled, seeing the picture of the boy he’d taken, remembering how they’d first met. Regina, having fallen totally in love with Robin, soon fell for his son, too. And even back then, he noticed how, the ever-curious five-year-old did seem to have an innate ability, even better than Henry, to woo anyone to care for him. Henry included.He thought of all the terrible things Roland had faced in his young life. His mother, Marian, had died in the Enchanted Forest before he'd even gotten to know her. Marian had been rescued by Emma's time jump, but the Wicked Witch had then gone on to kill her without a second glance, cruelly replicating her image, solely for the purpose of destroying her sister, and deliberately getting herself pregnant by the man Regina loved. Henry never trusted Zelena, despite her supposed reformation. And Robin had even died trying to save his mum from the psycho woman’s satanic boyfriend. Storybrooke mourned the death of a hero, though Roland and Regina never truly got over it. Now, at last, there was a chance for some joy in his life.“Hey Rolly,” he spoke quietly, trying not to wake his sleeping mothers in the next room. “You know what time it is, dont'y you? What the heck are you doing calling this time of the morning?”
“Hen, you have got to get over here? You gotta see this!”
 “See what? What’s going on?”
 “Dad’s built a village! It’s incredible.  Just, get over here. Now?”
“Built a village? Okay, where are you? The camp?”
“Sort of, but it’s changed. You remember that big old oak on its side? The one we had a picnic by last summer? I’ll see you there in twenty?”

Henry hadn’t heard him so excited in years. Quickly dressing, he crossed the landing, tiptoeing past his mothers’ bedroom. He remembered the familiar grunts and moans that rang out last night and definitely didn’t want to peek in to tell them where he was going. They'd often forgotten to set a sound-proofing spell on their bedroom after retiring, and several times in the past Henry had had to head off Roland and, more recently, Honour from going in there, thinking one of the women was being attacked!

As he crept across the landing towards the stairs, a little voice broke the silence.
“Henny? Where you goin’?”
He looked down to see his little sister, cuddly toy fox in hand, looking up at him, all dimple-cheeked and puppy-eyed, just like her brother. Henry, like everyone who met her, found it difficult to resist Honour.
“Shush,” he whispered. “Don’t wake mums! I’m going off to see Rolly.”“Inna forest? You’re seeing papa?”“Well, yeah, I guess.” He somehow knew he was about to be railroaded.“I come too!” She said it more as a statement than a question, looking up at him with those adoring eyes. “Pleeaase Henny?” She pleaded, now holding on to his belt.Henry crumbled, as he did so often when she was concerned. “Well...okay…I guess. But we’d best let mums know okay? So-”“I go ask them now.” She turned, heading straight for the master bedroom.“Hell, no! Honny...don’t,”  he whispered, stepping swiftly in front, to stop her charging in on them.Roland had done the same thing two years ago, just after Emma had moved in. Finding both women naked on the bed, very much preoccupied, had burned an image in the boy’s mind he really didn’t want there. “Honny, wait? We’ll leave a note for them, saying where we’ve gone.”And with that, Henry twitched his fingers, a small notepad and pen appearing in his palm.The girl's mouth gaped, in surprise. “You got magic, Henry? Like me?”“Yes, magic just like you, sis. But we need to be really careful because we’re just learning! You could get really hurt if you don’t learn properly.”“Mummy and Emma are teaching you?”“Erm, not quite...” Henry felt guilty, remembering he hadn’t discussed help with either of them.“My grandpa’s teaching me.”“Grandpa has magic?”“No, not Grandpa David. My other grandpa, Grandpa Rumple.”
Honour remembered how her mother and Auntie Zelena had often told her not to go anywhere near Mr. Gold, because he was dangerous. She’d already been told by Henry that he was his daddy’s dad and he would never harm a child, but nonetheless she was still wary when she saw him in the street.
“Mummy and Emma told me not to go near Mr. Gold; he’s a bad man!”For a moment Henry felt a flash of annoyance towards his mothers and the Charming side of the family. The side that refused to acknowledge the debt they owed Rumpelstiltskin; or his son. 
“Honny, I know our mums say that, but he’s not as evil as they say. His magic's more powerful than theirs, or the fairies, and that’s one of the reasons they’re frightened of him. He’s been teaching me magic, so…”  he tried to explain, not sure whether the four-year-old could really understand. However, it didn’t matter as her attention had already moved on. 
“Can you poof us over to Rolly now?” She interrupted him. “Can you Henry, can you?”  ‘Erm, well I sort of know how to ‘poof’ myself, but I’ve not done it with anyone else before! I’m not sure whether I really should.” Honour just looked at him, raising her arms. “You can do it! Picky up me? Please Henny? Poof me too?”He knew he was being played. She’s going to be such hard work when she’s a teenager! “Oh, alright, I guess so. Come on then."
And with that he lifted her into his arms and, hoping he hadn’t forgotten Rumple’s instructions on travelling distances, pictured the log in the forest where he'd agreed to meet Roland.

The forest

A silver mist enfolded them and moments later he appeared within feet of their intended destination.
Yes! He patted himself, setting his sister down.
Looking around, he saw nobody, but could hear voices in the distance. Loud voices, laughing? Stepping through the familiar glade, his jaw dropped in astonishment. In front of him now, stood a broad mall of timber framed houses, in the shape of a large horseshoe? In the middle of the woodland? All the timber and roofing looked brand new, like the set of a period movie.
“These weren’t here last week?” he gasped, looking at the new structures“They weren’t here two hours ago!” said a deep, laughing voice from right behind him. Spinning around, he saw Friar Tuck, holding a large wooden tray full of food, beaming back at him. “Henry my boy, back so soon? And I see you’ve even brought little Honny, I see?” The red-faced, balding priest moved in to tickle his sister under the chin. “Hello, my dear. I've never seen you up this early? Have you come over for a swim?”“Hi Tucky! Henny brought me here with magic, and he…what? A swim?”The ageing priest chuckled as they walked towards the new settlement. “Yes Honny, a swim. Thanks to your father and Mr. Merlin, we now have a swimming pool and lake. And nice, new warm houses to live in! In fact, we now have a whole village just for ourselves. No more sleeping under damp canvas for us, eh?” “That’s bloody brilliant!" Henry was genuinely astonished. "What are you going to call it?  Don’t tell me! Locksley? Sherwood?“Oh, it’s too early for that, my boy. Robin says we should have a draw or a vote of some kind? It’s not even finished, yet. These are just the buildings. We still have to put in all the water, the taps and, I think he called it ‘plumbing’ or some such thing? He said he needs to speak to the builders and handymen in Storybrooke, to understand what else we need. Remember, he’s only just got his magic yesterday, so he’s still learning how to use it.”Henry nodded, “Still, he’s done more in one day, than Storybrooke has done for them in years! I’m deriously impressed. Can I help?”“That’s much appreciated. I’m told you have magic too, now?”“Well yes, kind of, but I’m still learning. I know I’m not in Robin’s league.”“No matter, you still have gifts from the gods. I hope and pray you use them wisely, young man. Magic can be both a great and terrible thing, as your family know all too well.”“I know what you mean. So, where is Robin?”“He and the lads have taken off to the lake to cool off as they've been working since five. Roland’s with them.""I don't remember there being a lake around here?""There wasn't. Come along, I'll show you around.”
Back in Mifflin Street

Despite a promising start, Emma & Regina had had an unsettled night. They’d cuddled, they’d kissed, they’d fondled and they’d tried to make love several times. But Regina’s heart just wasn’t in it. And she knew why. Him! His image kept appearing in her mind, and she started to realise Rumple’s words had been true. She still couldn’t shake him out of her thoughts, even when trying to concentrate on the ministrations of the woman who she truly loved.

Eventually, Emma sensed something was wrong and gave up, rolling off to the brunette’s side and turning away, feeling rejected. Regina knew she’d hurt her and cuddled into her back, both. At least the shared warmth was comforting.
“I’m sorry. I just feel so very tired, you know?” She whispered into her ear.“I guessed. It’s all right, I understand.” She sounded unconvinced, but they drifted to sleep. Eventually.
Regina awoke only a few hours later, looking across at the curled up blonde with a sad sigh. After kissing her shoulder, she slowly rose, putting on her underwear and dressing gown and creeping out of the room, to make coffee and figure out what to do. Remembering Henry was home, she tiptoed silently across to look in his room, the door ajar. She’d missed him terribly over his last three months away, and with all the recent distractions, with Gold and his own magic coming in, and with the return of Robin, she felt so very guilty for not spending enough time with her boy.

They’d only been back a few days, yet all the problems with Robin and Killian’s return had put a complete spanner in the works. Emma losing her temper with Henry at the night club hadn’t helped! Henry was still sore, despite pretending otherwise. But Regina still needed to talk to him. So, walking across to his door, she prized it open, only to be greeted by silence. The bed was ruffled, so it had been slept in, but now he was gone. She then went to Honour’s bedroom, bypassing Roland’s, as he’d stayed over with his father. Yet again. Seeing the girl’s empty bed, she started to panic.
Where the hell is she?Stepping downstairs while calling her name, she spotted a folded note on the kitchen worktop, next to the coffee machine.

Mum,

Honour woke up early, and I couldn’t sleep. Roland said there’s some big things going on at the camp, and Robin and the men are building something. She was wide awake and was going to disturb you, so I’ve taken her with me as she was so desperate. Text me if you want me to bring her back but you know where we are if you need me.

Love, Henry x

PS: You and ma must have forgot that sound proofing charm last night. Again? Good job Rolly wasn’t here this time!

It took a moment for Regina to realise what that meant. Oh. OH!
Cringing with embarrassment, she realised he must have heard them last night, as they attempted to make love. Shit!  It happened once before, when they were first dating. After that, one of them would always try to remember the soundproofing spell, but on one occasion they forgot, and Roland had bundled into their room, alarmed at a scream, only to discover Emma vigorously going down on her! That experience had shaken all three of them, although Roland never mentioned it ever again. She suspected Henry must have had a gentle word with him a little later, as he’d never tried to come into the room ever again, unless specifically invited. And even then, he always seemed reluctant to enter, even on Mother’s Day and Christmas.
“Everything okay?” said a sleepy voice behind her, startling her out of her reverie. "Something wrong?"“This...” she handed the note to Emma, who yawned, then gulped, as she read the last bit.“Jeezuz! I guess he's probably becoming quite the expert on lesbian technique by now?” “It’s not funny, Emma! We have to be more careful. It could have been Honour.”“Yeah. God forbid she’d get to find out her mums have a sex life? Or not.”“That’s hardly fair!” She moved away from the blonde, who immediately regretted the snipe. Taking her hand, she pulled her back.“I know alright? I’m sorry. It’s just a lack of sleep and…and…everything.”“Emma, I’m not happy with the situation either! I think I'm just too stressed. However, we've two children right now doing god-knows-what in the forest; and a young man for whom nothing we do ever seems good enough!”“Henry? What do you mean? The kid’s fine now. Isn't he?” “The ‘kid’, as you refer to him, which by the way, he has repeatedly asked you not to call him, is hardly fine! He’s fighting us; he’s becoming distant. I know you apologised, but I still can’t help feeling he doesn’t want to spend time with us anymore. He seems to spend all his days learning god-knows-what from the imp, and the rest, while he's here, with John and the men. We’re losing him Emma, and I hate it.”“I know it’s tricky, but we aren’t losing him.  He’s just, well, gaining his independence. He’s more pissed off with me than you at the moment and, now his magic’s come in, he’s trying to prove himself. And frankly, I'm angry at myself for forgetting Neal’s anniversary like that! That was the catalyst that first set him off, he said it himself. No wonder he latched on to Gold? That’s the only part of Neal he has left."“So what do you suggest we do? Say fine, let the master of dark magic educate our son? Let him go out drinking until all hours? What the hell does that say about the way we brought up our boy?”“That’s partly the problem, isn't it? He’s not our boy anymore, he’s our man! He also said something to me about being pissed off that every time he gets a father figure, he loses him. First Neal, then Killian, and now the Forest Fart!”“Emma,” the brunette hated her being derisory about Robin. “Don’t call him that! That man saved my life. I’ve stopped calling your old flame Guyliner, or the One-Handed Wonder, so kindly do the same for me?”Emma grumbled, deciding not to reply, knowing it would only make things worse.“First, let’s go get changed and go find our children.”“Breakfast first! I’m not facing that lot on an empty stomach.”
Mr. Gold's Shop

At eleven sharp, Merlin apparated outside the front of the shop as agreed, the Dark One stepping out to meet him with a cursory nod. Rumple immediately noticed a beautiful young blonde woman standing beside him.
“Good morning, Professor. I assume this young lady is your daughter?”“Good morning to you Mr. Gold. Indeed, this is Annabelle, my youngest girl. Or Doctor Sage, to give her professional title.”Anna stepped forward, offering her hand, with a disarmingly warm, flirtatious smile. “It’s a pleasure to finally meet you Mr. Gold. But please, just call me Anna?”The Dark One, flattered, smirked back. “Beautiful, intelligent and polite! It’s nice to meet you too, Anna. You should call me Rumple, then.” Then turning to her father. “So, you need my assistance?”“I do. Our resurrected outlaw is making some changes in the forest. He’s going to be needing our help. I suggest we head over there first, before certain ‘obstacles’ present themselves.”Rumple knew Merlin was a seer, like himself. "Obstacles? Could you be a little more specific?”“Now he’s come into magic, Robin is using it to do some major building to improve the lives of the forest dwellers. Not just for his men, but the several hundred people living in those parts. But there are people in authority here who would not wish for that to succeed.”He gave him a knowing grin. “People such as the current Mayor, our former King George?”“It’s amazing how easily people in positions of authority tend to disregard those they’re supposed to serve. I'm given to understand that his recent appointment of the former Sheriff of Nottingham, as Sheriff, hasn’t helped the situation. A rogue, working for a crook, if ever I saw one. Interesting how he also seems to have brought in a good number of his former guards to work for the city?”Rumple smiled, enjoying the thought of disrupting things for two people he'd never liked. “Then lead the way. Or should I teleport us there?”“Perhaps not. Let’s walk, if that's okay for your leg? I would like to talk more about your younger son, so I can hasten tracking him down.”Rumple sighed. “If  you're able to track him down! As days go on I begin to lose all hope. After Bae.”Anna interrupted. “Dad, I’ve been thinking about, well, what we know about Mr. Gold's future?”“Careful my love, you know the rules. What of it?”“Well...Rumple’s a seer like yourself, isn't he? I remember you saying no one’s allowed to see their own timeline?”“True, though it’s not about not being allowed to, it’s just that the laws of magic prevent it.”“Yes. Well, could Mr. Gold be allowed to see a snippet of your timeline? Perhaps something relevant to him? A reason to help?”Merlin grinned, understanding where she was going. “Why, you clever girl! I think I may know just the thing.” He turned back to the Dark One. “Mr. Gold, I'd like to offer you something special, for your assistance today?”“I’m listening.”“I’ll show you a vision from my own future sight, in my timeline, that directly affects you! I’ll show it to you on condition that I be allowed to wipe it, and only it, from your memory immediately after?”“Why would I make a deal to see something I won’t be allowed to remember?”“Because it may change your view of the future. But before I erase it, I'll allow you to make a note of your feelings after the vision, but without giving any specifics which could affect the outcome. You can either write ‘Trust Merlin’ or ‘Don't trust Merlin’, straight after. Do we have a deal?” Intrigued but not seeing any harm, he shook the man’s hand. “Very well, we have a deal.”As the two men clasped hands, they both felt the strong magic bind their handshake, securing the agreement. No written contract would be necessary. Both knowing that to break such a deal, would be on pain of death.The moment their hands shook, Rumpelstiltskin felt  visions start opening up before him:~oOo~
In place of the morning chill, Rumple now felt sun on his back, as he stood near the edge of what appeared to be Storybrooke Lake. In front of him stood a small marquee, with a lot of people standing around in groups, drinks in hand. He appeared to be at the annual town summer fete? He browsed around for anyone he recognised, various familiar faces swimming into view. Snow White and Charming were chatting with the former Cinderella and her husband. At Snow’s side, a young blonde boy, possibly eleven or twelve-years-old, looking bored. He said something to her, before leaving to walk over to a small group sitting on the grass surrounding hampers of food, a very young child sitting amongst them.
As the boy sat down next to a blonde woman, turning to face Rumple, he immediately recognised him as Charming’s son, the Saviour's brother. Neal; the boy they named after his own son. Neal, picked up a small toy, a doll, from behind a baby girl and brought it towards her face, tickling her on the nose with it. As she giggled, he watched the rest of the family laugh. Looking across, he saw two older girls, probably pre-teens, one blonde and a redhead. After seeing the three children, he figured he was looking at an image set some five or six years ahead. Hard to be precise with these things!
Looking up from Emma for another familiar face, he spotted Regina. Having aged little, she glanced at her wife whilst passing a plate across to another young blonde girl. This one must have been about five or six, but looked similar in colouring to one of the older girls. Well that’s a surprise! Did the Saviour get pregnant again?
As he watched the happy scene, a broad shouldered, bearded man carrying a tray of drinks carefully crept into the family circle, kneeling down and handing them around. Yet another little girl, of similar age to the blonde, held on to his leg. The man, Robin Hood, passed Regina a drink. She leant across, said something and then, surprisingly, gave him a soft, kiss on open lips.
Well, well, well. The thief and the queen back together? Not the greatest surprise. Rumple had always expected the pull of true love magic would prevail. However, what happened next did surprise him. Passing the Saviour her own drink, a pint of beer, Hood said something to her before Emma also gave him an equally enthusiastic kiss on the lips, with Regina smiling, unconcerned. That was odd?

Continuing to look over the villagers, as though floating among them, his eyes went to yet another child, a dark-haired baby boy, probably six or so years old. The boy clambered over an older man, appearing to tickle him, as he lay happily on his back on the grass, laughing up at him.

Even on his back, Rumple instantly recognised himself!

Why am I seeing myself? That should be impossible, the timeline doesn't allow it? Then he remembered he was seeing Merlin’s vision, not his own. Nonetheless, his eyes widened in surprise as he saw his happy older self playing around with someone who he guessed was his son? I have another son? From the side, another, younger, bearded man appeared, gently lifted the boy off the other Rumple, turning him in his arms before planting a kiss on the baby’s forehead, giving him what appeared to be a tickle when the little one twisted, giggling.

But Rumple’s jaw plunged in disbelief, barely able to breath, as the man's face now came into view.

BAELFIRE!

“BAE? BAE? IS THAT REALLY YOU?” he croaked, trying to race over to his dearly-departed son, before realising
this was still the vision, and neither Baelfire, nor the others, could see or hear him. He felt tears now stream down his face at the sight of his son, alive, cradling what he guessed must be his grandson?

“My boy? My boys!” .

Then came the final shock. Another even younger, clean-shaven man, with similar looks to his son, now walked into view, beer in one hand while dropping his other arm to help the prone Rumple onto his feet. A man with clear blue eyes he recognised, as he looked to his side, to a shorter woman moving across to pull Rumple’s other arm, the two helping him stand. Now trembling, he froze, desperately hoping the dark haired, slight woman would turn, so he could see her face. Let it be her?

As she turned, he saw the beautiful, unmistakeable features of his estranged wife come into view, as she stepped up on her toes to plant a kiss on the lips of the Dark One.

Belle! Belle and Bae and Gideon? All together?

~oOo~
Completely choked, broken with emotion, tears dried on his cheeks as the mists slowly closed around the vision, leaving him still standing, unsteadily, in front of Merlin and his daughter. The young woman even had tissues ready for him, guessing how he'd react. “How long was I gone for?”“A matter of moments,” said Merlin, “You know how these things work.”“Indeed, I do. You swear this vision hasn’t been adulterated? That this your true vision?”“I swear on my soul. That will be your future, Rumpelstiltskin, provided you take the right path, and don't deviate from it.”The Dark One silently twirled his fingers, a small writing pad appearing in one hand, an ornate fountain pen in the other.He wrote three simple words.
‘Trust Merlin – Completely!’
He signed the note with his trademark flourish, before showing it to the Sorcerer, and pocketing it.“Very well. Do what you have to do,” he sighed, as the Sorcerer cast the spell to take the wonderful memory away forever. 
Later...

It was just after noon when Regina and Emma turned up. Expecting to see at least a couple of merry men at the now abandoned campsite, Regina grew concerned for the safety of her children, until she heard noise of shouting and laughter nearby. Edging through the glade towards the noise, they were both completely astonished as new buildings came into view, where none stood before. There seemed to be about forty tudor-beamed houses, all varied, all brand new, set into what appeared to be a horseshoe shape, with a large building in the centre, a lawn and tables outside.
“Gina, is that really…”“An English pub? Yes, it would appear so.” Said the older woman as she also gazed in wonder at all the detail. “Clearly built using magic. I can't imagine how else all this would've been done so quickly. Or why, for that matter?”
As the women edged closer, they saw a large wooden sign swing outside, bearing a recognisable coat of arms. A crest, with a gold inscription below.

The Earl of Locksley?
“You like it?” said a voice from her right side. She looked across to where it came from and saw Merlin’s daughter walking towards her. “The pub name?” She seemed proud. “That’s my idea! Though I haven’t actually told Robin yet. Do you think he’ll like it? It seems fitting, after all he did just build the pub!”“Robin built this?” “He built the whole village. Well, all the buildings at least. With a little help from my dad and Mr. Gold. They're sorting out all the fittings inside. They’re both here somewhere. All the toilets, plumbing, electrics and stuff. Robin said he had no idea how all that works so asked for any help he could get.”“Gold and your father are working together?” Regina couldn’t believe her ears.“Great, isn’t it? Having the most powerful light and dark sorcerers working together? Dad persuaded him to sell some land and help out.”Emma was unconvinced. “Help with what? Plumbing?  I can’t imagine Gold helping anyone other than himself!” “That’s hardly fair now, is it?” Anna kept an innocent tone to her voice.“Fair? Miss Sage, you really have no idea. After all the things he’s done to us.”Anna’s eyes narrowed, but she maintained the smile. “And all the things you’ve both done to him? That would make anyone a little...bitter.”“Things that we've-?" Emma's brow was as now arched as Regina's. "What on earth are you talking about?”“Imprisoned him in a cage underground for months? Imprisoning his then lover, Belle, for twenty eight years, after telling him she was dead?" She looked directly at Emma now. "Even her own mother tried to kill him! Her sister imprisoned, raped and tortured him, and went on to murder his son? Then he loses Belle again, partly because you blackmailed him into going to the Underworld, to save your then boyfriend? Emma baulked, but the young woman wasn't done. "Then you helped Belle keep him away from his second son, didn't you? Which resulted in the baby getting kidnapped, and he hasn’t seen him since!  So, you know, I’d say he’s more than entitled to be a bit sore towards you, don’t you think?”“How the hell do you know-” Emma started angrily, only to be interrupted again.“Know all about you two, and your families? My dad’s a master of all light magic. You think you have magic? With the greatest respect to you both, you have bugger all compared to him! And like him, I’m a seer, so I get to see some past, present and future when I need to. So, to be blunt, I know that you two, and the royal families in general, have been the biggest, self-absorbed, self-righteous pains in the arse that Rumpelstiltskin’s ever encountered.” “How dare you?" Regina snarled, her old anger rising. "You have no right to-” though she was again interrupted, this time by a familiar voice from their side.“She’s right though, mum, isn't she?” “Hen? Where on earth did you come from?”“Over there. I’m helping the guys in the pub. But don’t change the subject. Anna’s right! Grandpa may be the Dark One, but he’s changed so much, but neither of you noticed. Mum, everyone around here knows some of the abominable things you did as the Evil Queen. But you’re not her now, are you? You changed! Well, so’s Grandpa, and he deserves the same respect. I know it’s hard, but just try, okay? Merlin trusts him, and they’re working together, so that’s good enough for me.”His mother sighed, rolling her eyes. She had no wish to argue with him yet again. “I’ll try Henry, I’ll try. Now, answer your mother, what are you doing here?”“Building a village, with the others. Geppetto’s teaching me carpentry! He’s fixing doors and things here and it’s great watching a real craftsman at work. Still, I’d best get back to him.” With that, he stepped away toward the large pub front door, before Regina called back.“Henry! Where’s Honour and Roland? Shouldn’t they be with you?” She knew they were probably safe with John and the men, but they were nowhere to be seen.“Probably down by the lake? Or the pool. Just go through that glade by the new clinic over there,” he shouted back, pointing to a large barn on the edge of the new development. “See ya later?” He waved back as he went inside.Clinic? Pub? Lake?“Lake? I don’t remember a lake anywhere near here?" Nonetheless, they followed his directions through the gladee.Emma looked across at Regina, who still looked glum. “You okay?”“Not really.” The blonde gently took the older woman’s arm in her own. “Tell me.”“It’s just; I feel like I’ve failed everyone here.” “Failed? I don’t understand.”“Emma, I'm the one who built Storybrooke! Me! Rumple may have created the curse, but I modified it and cast it. I built the houses I wanted, and gave some people reasonable homes to live in. But I did nothing at all or all these people out here, the poorest of them all. Usually the very people worst affected by my past! The Merry Men came here and helped them, but I still did nothing. Robin comes back with magic and has done more for them, in one day, then I did in thirty-five years? He’s helping them Emma! In a way that I should have done. They’ll have housing, clean running water, even a clinic? And in all my time here, with magic of my own, I did nothing! I guess I’m just feeling ashamed.”Emma wrapped an arm around her shoulder as the glade started to widen. “Well, I'm the Saviour and Ididn’t exactly help either, did I? We’ve been a little too busy with our own lives, I guess. Perhaps now we can…h-he-HOLY FUCK!”She gasped in shock, as another new vision presented itself. In front of them lay a huge lake that definitely wasn’t there two weeks ago!
The lake was a good quarter-mile wide with a sandy shore. On the bank nearest, sat a small cluster of people in recliners. Some stood close by, shouting and laughing. Looking closer, Emma noticed a small, hardy group, swimming in the water.
“Bit cold for a swim, don’t you think?”
Regina’s mind raced back to a time five years ago, to a certain man in her life who loved nothing more than swimming in icy water. He never seemed to feel the cold, probably hardened by a lifetime spent in the open. She walked closer, instantly recognising the delighted screams of her little daughter, paddling at the edge. Roland, the son she hadn’t seen in two days, was lifting her up and dropping her down with a splash, both of them laughing. It was a lovely sight. Emma also smiled when she spotted Dorothy, skirt raised, as she splashed alongside the girl, yelling something to others. The former Prince Philip was also swimming in the shallow water close by, a little deeper, before standing to drape an arm around Mulan, his and Aurora’s new fiancée.
Regina shouted to Honour, knowing she hadn’t yet learned to swim. “Roland, please keep her safe? And don't let her go out too deep?”  However, before the dimple-cheeked boy could reach his sister, the surface of the water was broken by someone coming up from below, lifting the girl straight up and into the air!“ROOOAARGH!” Robin bellowed, giving his best impression of a sea monster, before tickling the girl. She screamed aloud, laughing hysterically as he brought her into his wet arms and chest.“WHAAAA! DADDY! YOU'RE FREEZING!" She yelled, but giggling throughout, a small group nearby also laughing with them. "YOU SCARED ME!"“Sorry my little love, I couldn’t resist!” Robin cuddled her closer, bringing her pink cheek to his bare chest, kissing the top of her head. Honour snuggled into him before raising her eyes to his. Regina, now closer, watching. It was obvious that after only three days together, Honour was completely smitten with him, a look of absolute adoration in here eyes.  Robin also spotted it, and it was clear to him that, like Roland before her, this little one would have him wrapped around her finger in no time.“Grub’s up!" Bellowed John from the makeshift barbecue assembled nearby. "Come and get it, you 'orrible lot, or starve!”“Great, I could eat a horse!” Yelled Roland. “Come on, Honny? Hot dogs and burgers!” Robin gently placed his girl down in the shallower water, and she paddled the last few feet to reach her her brother, while Robin immediately turned to walk back before diving below the surface again, for a final swim. 
Emma saw the look on Regina’s face, totally enraptured by the little scene being played out. Regina never took her eyes away until he disappeared below the water, for the best part of a minute, waiting patiently for the archer to surface again.
When the water’s surface finally broke, Robin stood slowly, now appearing to be holding an arrow with two large fish, still flapping, speared on it.“Ooh, nice catch there, Rob!” Mulan called out, “I’ll have some of that rather than the burgers, if there’s plenty to go round?”Robin nodded, smiling at her as he walked up the little beach that hadn't existed three hours ago.Emma still followed Regina’s line of sight, back to the man emerging from the water. For the first time, She studied him closer herself. His swim shorts. The not too-overdeveloped muscles on his arms and legs, the soft brown hair on the muscular chest, still glistening with water. His light beard not quite masking the dimples. The strong jaw and ready smile. Even she had to admit, Hood was really quite handsome. Her gaze couldn’t help dropping to his abs, then to the generous bulge resting under his trunks. Generous, considering he’s just come out of freezing water? She could understand what Regina saw in him.  Without thinking, she licked her lips, biting on the lower one, and wondering how he'd look out of those trunks. Wait…what? What the hell? Stop! He’s Robin Hood, for fuck’s sake! Looking up at his face, Robin now appeared to be staring straight back at her with a piercing gaze. A small smirk showing, he moved closer. Shit, please say he didn’t read my mind THAT time! Fuck. Emma, just stop. Just stop…thinking!
Her cheeks pinking, she turned, facing away. Don't look at him. It was then, as she turned away, she caught Regina, also staring. But at her, wide-eyed, and an imperious brow arched.
Regina, having also just admired her former lover’s physique as he drew closer, blushed and, not wanting to be caught staring at him by Emma, looked towards the children. That's when she spotted Emma staring. She knew that look as the blonde stared at him. The way she raked her eyes over his body. Across his lower half. It was when she subconsciously licked her lips, that Regina knew beyond doubt that Emma’s look was one of…admiration? Attraction?  That was weird, watching her wife blatantly checking out her own former lover.As he drew closer, she noticed how she even appeared to look away, embarrassed. Then Emma realised Regina had spotted her. Gotcha!“Emma,” she whispered. “Are you okay?”“Uh? Yeah, I’m…fine.” She mumbled. “Um, let’s go get some food?” But just as she was about to lead her away, he reached them. Emma could barely look up at him, anxious she'd been caught.“Gina, Emma. I'm glad you could come. I hope you liked what you saw?” “What do you mean? I was just…just…” “Big, isn’t it? Hope you’re suitably impressed? I’m really surprised I got it up the first time trying!”
Oh come on? He may have caught me looking - but there’s a limit!
“Anna said it should be the focal point of the village. I tried to remember the one we had back in Sherwood. Henry and Geppetto are overseeing the bits we missed, and Merlin said he’ll sort out the inside and the plumbing.”“Oh, the pub? Thank God! Um...yeah…it looks great!” Emma bumbled, much to Regina’s amusement. "It's...impressive. As you said."Trying to suppress a laugh, Regina took her wife’s hand, fingers interlocking as they walked up to the barbeque where the rest of the party had gathered. “Yes Robin, it’s rather brilliant. And I’m surprised you’ve managed to dragoon so many people here to help you? Though I don’t mean to burst your bubble, I can’t see Mayor George standing by and letting this place happen. He's unlikely to approve it. There are planning rules, you know? You can’t just build wherever you want! This is public land!”“Actually, it’s private land. I checked with the previous owner.” He replied, nonchalantly.“Private? Owner? That’s impossible, I would have known. The only person other than me would be…”“Would be me, Mrs. Swan-Mills?” Said a familiar voice. She turned to see a stone-faced Dark One, standing next to Merlin. Where the hell did they come from?“You? You don’t own the forest! I checked years ago.”“Check again, Regina. I think you’ll find I own several tracts of land around here. Including the one you’re standing on, which I sold on this morning!”Emma sneered. “So, what’s in it for you? There’s always a catch.”“Not this time, dearie. I've sold this entire settlement of some two hundred acres to Lord Locksley. He paid me in full this morning, and the land you're standing on is now his! So, It'll be for him to decide rents accordingly.” “Robin, you bought this?" Regina couldn’t believe her ears. "How?”“That’s not important. But what is important, is that once we get some legal issues sorted out, I'll give the land over to the people who live here. They won’t pay rent, just guarantee to preserve it for others to inherit in due course.”“Well get an independent lawyer to go through it with a fine-toothed comb! I still don’t trust him!” Emma couldn’t resist.  Rumple was about to respond in kind, when he felt a light hand on his shoulder.“Actually, Emma, another of my daughters, Rosalind, is a rather accomplished lawyer.” Merlin interjected. “She will be joining me tomorrow, as it happens, to assist Lord Locksley in achieving his aims. In collaboration with Mr. Gold, of course, who has been extremely helpful today. However, we’re both in need of refreshment. Robin, how about we all retire to your new pub?”“Only if you supply the beers?" said Robin, to cheers from the rest. “It’s going to take a few weeks to brew our own!"~oOo~
The Grand Opening

A few minutes later, Robin, Merlin & Rumple led the group to the pub’s large solid oak front door, before Robin turned to face the growing crowd outside.
“Ladies and gentlemen, would you kindly wait here, while these gentlemen and I put the finishing touches? We shouldn’t be too long.”
Minutes later, the growing crowd watched from outside, as numerous colours flashed across the curtained pub windows. Emma and Regina recognised familiar magical colours of octarine, gold, purple and indigo, just visible. Ten minutes later and the three men reappeared, Merlin closing the door behind him. Robin turned briefly to face the door, conjuring a white ribbon across the front and a pair of scissors in his hand.
“I think a simple cutting ceremony is in order, don’t you?” Stepping onto a small stool to see over the top of the crowd, Robin delivered a short speech.“Ladies and Gentlemen. I'd like to thank you all, especially those of you who've helped us this morning, in the building of this little community. I think it's been long overdue, especially for those less fortunate then ourselves, who've struggled, unnecessarily.” Regina frowned. Was that last barb aimed at her?“Where I come from, the pub was the very centre of the community, where business and friendships were forged, and families made welcome. In some way, I feel sorry for the people of Storybrooke, who have places to eat, places to drink, but nowhere that can really ‘unite’ everyone. A pub is so very different to a bar. This is no bar! A village pub is a place that welcomes everyone, provided they behave themselves!” Several guffawed at that last comment. “So, it only remains for me to ask someone to cut the ribbon?” That surprised most of them, as they assumed Robin to be the obvious choice.“For that honour, I would like to ask someone who has made an enormous impression on me since I returned. Someone who's changed, and thanks to recent things I've learnt, someone who has in the past denied their own happiness numerous times to save the lives of others. Someone who has known true sacrifice and, I believe, worked in their own way, for the good of others, even though those efforts have usually been unrecognised or overlooked.”
Emma looked across at Regina, knowing she didn’t want to do this, even if Robin did have good intention.
“So, Mr. Gold, I would be honoured if you would kindly cut the ribbon and open our public house?”A gasp went around the crowd. Emma thought Robin had lost his mind. But Henry just shouted “Yes!”“ME? You’re asking me to open your pub?” Rumple couldn’t believe his ears. It was a small act, but nobody had ever treated him with that sort of respect before. Nobody. At least nobody who wasn’t forced to do his bidding. Surprised, his jaw dropped as Robin nodded, giving him the scissors.“I meant every word. Please?”So Rumple approached the ribbon, still stunned by the request. “Well…Lord Locksley, this is a surprise. Having never done this before, I guess all I need to say is, I declare this public house open? Bless all those who will eat, drink and make merry in her!” He cut the ribbon, to a loud cheer from the crowd.~oOo~The doors slowly opened, and people started filtering inside.They were met by the sight of a large, open fireplace on one side, high oak beams, stained glass in the windows, and a ceiling with carved mosaics featuring country scenes, and one of the most beautiful bar fronts imaginable, featuring extravagant, flamboyantly carved portraits, all in wood and gilt. Clearly the work of Geppetto, and possible a little bit of Henry? thought Regina. How could they have done all of this in just one morning? The beautiful bar was one of the best stocked she'd ever seen, Tuck and John standing proudly behind it.As everyone slowly filed in, numerous gasps were heard. “This is awesome!” said Emma, as she stepped up to the bar.“What’ll ya have, Em?" Said John, looming over her. "First one’s on the house, though you’ll have to pay after that.” She slowly shook her head in disbelief. “You've got hand pumps too? You’re making real ale?” She felt like a kid in a candy store, not sure what to try first. A voice at her side answered.“Sort of,” said Henry, smiling. “Merlin and grandpa Gold magicked the beer and drinks in today, but there’s a microbrewery just behind the pub. They should be brewing their own in a few weeks. It’s going to be great! They thought of everything. I quite fancy working here during the holidays.”“You'd want to work in a bar during the summer?" Regina appeared by his side. “Though I agree, this place is astonishing. So much detail? How did Geppetto get all the carvings done so quickly?”“Well, that’s the weird thing. Merlin’s able to ‘slow down’ time. Geppetto’s been at it for two weeks now, though it felt like two hours in our time. August drew some of the carvings, and Merlin magicked them into the wood to save time. Geppetto tidied it all up. Then grandpa and Merlin stocked up the bar temporarily, and built a brewery at the back. It’s fantastic!”
The two women could only agree. A foaming pint of draught ale was pushed in front of Emma and a golden half pint of hand drawn cider placed in front of Regina.
“No, I’m sorry John. I don’t drink at lunchtime, and I’ve got the children to take home. Best not.”“You'll be insultin' me if you don't, Gina!” said the gentle giant. “And don't fret about the bairns. Kat's got ‘em both outside, and there’s even bedrooms for all of you here. Everything’s taken care of, so just relax and enjoy it? Let your hair down, you two,” he looked across at Emma, “You deserve a break.”Emma grinned at him, before leaning across the bar to peck his cheek. “Thanks John.” Since Robin and Killian’s deaths, the bear of a man had been a true friend, acting as a babysitter, counsellor and shoulder to cry on for both of them during the difficult years that followed. Regina also smiled up at him, blowing a little air kiss in gratitude, before lifting her own glass of, what looked like cider, to her lips.“Mmmm,” she breathed as the cool fresh apple taste swam over her palate. It was wonderful. Looking to her wife, who was similarly impressed. “Gina, I think we’ve found our new bar!”“You heard Rob. It’s not a bar, Em, it's a pub!” said Will Scarlett firmly, appearing on her left. “There’s a world of difference!”Emma was used to bantering with him, but she was frankly, too comfortable to bother. “Well, you may be right. Either way, this place may put the Rabbit Hole out of business.” Neither of them seemed to notice, nor care, that their son, now perched between them on the stool, happened to be nursing his own pint. Regina thought to warn him about the perils of alcohol but, seeing his happy, contented face, didn’t want to ruin the moment with lectures. This was a rare, peaceful moment for all of them. Or at least it was, until Alan-A-Dale ran into the bar, shouting.“Guys! Mayor George and the Sheriff are here! There’s something going down! To action, men!” Emma was surprised how, for such a big guy, John flipped himself nimbly across the counter towards the door, having taken his bow and quiver from behind it. Tuck seemed to have followed suit.It was then that Regina realised who was also outside! “Honour and Roland are out there!” She breathed to Emma as she also turned to head out, worried for their safety.~oOo~
As she stepped out into the sunshine and onto the front lawn, Regina spotted the current mayor, Albert Spencer, mounted on a white charger, talking down to Robin.
Next to him, on another stallion, sat the current Sheriff, Keith, the former Sheriff of Nottingham. She was also surprised to see all four of the sheriff’s deputies standing either side of the pair, each with a hand on their gun holster? Robin, standing in the centre, held Honour close by his side, although Roland was several feet away, nearer to the sheriff.   “I understand you're responsible for these monstrosities?” Spencer looked over at the new structures, then down at the former outlaw, with a nasty sneer.“If by that, you mean these buildings? Then yes, I am.” Robin replied, impassively.“Did you request any sort of permission to build them?”No, I did not. This is private property, which I have now acquired.”“It is no such thing! This forest is a part of Storybrooke, and as such, public land. You have no right to build here! You will take them down immediately, and disperse. Or else there will be consequences.”Rumple again appeared from nowhere, his eyes glowering at the former king. “I am afraid it is you who is wrong, Mr. Mayor, as you can see from these deeds?" A set of papers now appearing in his hand. "I owned this land, and sold it to this man this morning. You have no jurisdiction here, so I suggest you be on your way.”"You?" Spencer fumed. He was an arrogant man who didn’t like being contradicted. But he knew from experience not to cross the Dark One. “He can't build a town within Storybrooke, or its surrounding land, without my permission!”“I think you’ll find I can, and I have, Spencer. Now leave.” Robin was starting to get irritated. "You're trespassing!"“It’s 'Mayor Spencer', or 'Your Majesty' to you, Hood!” Keith spat back.“You’re neither a mayor of this village, nor a king any more!” Robin was trying to hold back his temper, looking up at the man on horseback. “George, you are, and always have been, a pointless and ridiculous excuse for a man. I know you won an election in Storybrooke, but I have no doubt you fiddled it somehow! And as for your sheriff here, he's a jumped-up little shit, promoted far beyond his abilities. Now for the second time, I request you leave.”George was incandescent with rage at being spoken to like that by a mere peasant. A thief!  Sheriff Keith was even angrier, boiling with fury at being ridiculed.You’ll regret that remark, Hood!” he growled, purple-faced, his hand never leaving his gun holster. “We’ll burn down every property here if need be!"
Now it was Robin’s turn to anger. However, it was Roland that spoke first.
“So, it’s true? Henry always said you were a couple of arseholes!” He cheekily smiled at them both. Several in the growing crowd laughed at that!But that did it for Keith! Turning to the boy, he swiftly grabbed him by his throat. “Why, you cheeky little bastard? I'll-"Emma and Regina both froze, Regina instantly forming a fireball in her hand, ready to launch it at the swine. How dare he touch him? He’ll burn before he hurts my Roland!  However, before she could even release it, Keith suddenly shot out of his saddle, flying backwards through the air, pushed by some invisible force, which held him in place against a wall of one of the houses, before turning him upside-down?The four armed deputies were also hauled up by the force, all now suspended upside-down, a good ten feet from the ground!The crowd gasped, shocked at first, then started to cheer, laughing as they soon realised who was responsible.Robin walked slowly up to the cocky, arrogant sheriff, before leaning in, growling in a voice Regina had never heard until his encounter with Zelena. “You lay one hand on any of my children, and I swear by all those present that I will fillet you, Nottingham! End you!  The same goes you, Spencer. You're nobody here. Leave and NEVER come back! Ever!” With a blink, the invisible bind suspending the men ceased, all five crashing to the ground. The mayor cursed as he stood up in his saddle.Albert Spencer wasn’t stupid. He knew they had no chance against him. Not when Rumple seemed to be aligned to them? However, before he could formulate a response, the grey-bearded man who had been standing next to Rumple looked at the fallen group before speaking. “Mr. Gold, I’m wondering. When are the next mayoral elections due?”“Next month, Professor. The sheriff’s role is also long overdue for an election.”“Perfect. Perhaps it's time to find new candidates?"

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The new village in the forest

Early that evening, Victor Whale arrived at the burgeoning settlement, having driven down the new wood-chipped track from Storybrooke in Ruby’s pick up, the old friends travelling together. Although he’d once entertained romantic thoughts towards the younger waitress-wolf in the past, Ruby’s return with Dorothy three years ago made him realise her affections lay elsewhere. And frankly, he knew in his heart she deserved better than him.

Despite that, a firm friendship grew between the doctor and the pair over the next few years, as he helped Ruby, with Archie Hopper, cope with depression following her grandmother’s death and suddenly having responsibility for the diner she’d inherited. Dorothy also found the transition a shock. In turn, they'd helped him wean himself off his alcohol addiction.

He was looking forward to this evening. Unlike the Storybrooke residents, the merry men and the forest dwellers generally treated Whale with courtesy and respect. Anyone devoting jtheir life to helping others was always welcomed and he’d made new friends here. The very latest being Caroline, the widow of a former fletcher, who’d died in another realm, battling with one of Zelena’s monkeys. Ruby knew Caroline was interested in the doctor, though Victor was still plucking up the courage to actually ask her on a date.
“Vic, I’m telling you, she really likes you. Just ask her out? She’s definitely gonna say yes, I’m sure. Why are you waiting?”“Nerves! It’s been a while since I’ve done this Rubes, and I don’t exactly have a great track record with women, do I? Since that time with Snow, I’m not sure what she said, but everyone thinks I’m a sleaze ball, only after one-night stands! I even wanted to ask you out, but before I plucked up the courage, you turned out to be a lesbian! I guess I've just lost my old self-confidence.”“Don’t be daft!" She sniggered.  "Snow’s never bad-mouthed you, at least not in front of me, even if David acted like an ass about it. You were cursed for god’s sake? What about David and Kathryn, eh? As for me, you know full well if I’m anything I’m bisexual, not full-on gay. It just so happens that I finally fell in love with another girl. You know, if you’d asked me out before I met Dot, I would've said yes. So stop beating yourself up! You’re a decent guy, who just needs a little more practice in the wooing department.”“But the rumours. They hurt, you know?”“Well I never heard no rumours, and I’ve got pretty good hearing! You know there’s a few going around about me too? Somebody once spread one that Belle and I used to make out in her flat above the library. Belle? I mean, can you imagine? Gold would’ve skinned me alive and had me as a pelt the same day! Then, there was another one about Snow and me? It’s stupid, she’s my best friend! Plus, I love David nearly as much as she does. He's the guy who stopped me being lynched by half the town, for god's sake!
Victor nodded, remembering the raging mob the former King George had whipped up to attack, after spreading a rumour she’d killed a local mechanic, himself dumping the body in a skip.
“There we’re all sorts of other smears going around about me, just because I wore short skirts and flirted a bit? Then, just because I happen to fall in love with another woman, everyone then assumed I must’ve been shagging half the girls in Storybrooke? In reality, Dot was my first real relationship here, after Peter. So just ignore all the moaners, and get out there? There’s someone out there for you too Vic, if you just get on and pluck up the courage? Dot and me think it’s a particularly feisty tall blonde, with long legs and boobs to die for!”He finally chuckled. “I guess I needed to hear that, though I’m not sure I feel comfortable you admiring Caroline’s ‘boobs’? You’ve got a pretty fine pair of your own, two pair if you include Dot’s. That’s more than enough for you, don't you think?”She sniggered, as they parked up at the end of the track where the Merry Men’s tents used to be, now looking like a very different place entirely.  Seeing the new buildings, they spotted the small crowd gathered outside what appeared to be a gorgeous wooden inn, like something from an old film set?“Holy shit!” Ruby was astonished. “I ran through her two nights ago, and it wasn’t here then? It must’ve been built in a day!”“Astonishing !” Victor could only agree. “They've just made the perfect country pub. And you know, I'm pretty sure it’s your round, Lucas?”~oOo~
Over the course of the day, word had spread to Storybrooke, and it seemed everyone had come to see the new village pub in the forest.

Roland and his forest friends had corralled some of the town children to show off the new lake, escorted by their unfortunate parents, as most really wanted to get in the pub. As Ashley had volunteered to look after the little ones, Honour was tucked safely up with her daughter Alex, one of the girl’s best friends, in one of the new master bedrooms. Everyone in the large bar downstairs had broken into groups, seated and standing. In one corner on a comfy red couch, sat Regina and Emma, looking at everyone milling around.
“Considering there were only trees and tents around here two days ago, the place is remarkable.” Regina sat by her wife's side, a glass of cider in hand, looking at Robin, who currently seemed to be surrounded by a group at the bar that included Philip, Mulan and Aurora. Only then did she notice a tall, elegant blonde woman she didn’t recognise, who’d attached herself to Robin's arm.“Who's she?”“She?” Emma took another gulp from her pint.“That blonde over there? Next to Robin? The skinny, trampy-looking one, stuck to him like a limpet?”Emma looked over at a tall, rather beautiful and well-dressed woman, who seemed to be almost flirting with him? “Nope, can’t say I’ve seen her before, so she’s probably one of the forest guys. But I’d hardly say she was trampy?”
Ignoring her, Regina never took her eyes off Robin’s admirer, scowling when the unknown woman’s arm went around his waist at the back. Robin didn’t step away, instead sliding his own arm around her shoulder, pulling her in as they listened to Aurora. Clearly, she was known to him, which made Regina even more irritated.
“Why’s she pawing him like that?” She growled.
Emma, hurt by her wife’s apparent obsession with the archer, was about to make a snarky comment when a large frame appeared in front of them, blocking Regina’s view and banging another foaming glass of beer down in front of the blonde.
“‘Ere you go, Em, ‘ave another on me? Looks like you two need it.” John also laid a glass of cider in front of the brunette, eyeing the scowl. “Something wrong, Gina?”
Without even acknowledging it, Regina continued to glare at the stranger.
“John, who is that woman?”“Woman?” He turned, following her gaze. “Ah, you mean Carrie? She’s Rob’s cousin. She was always thick as thieves with his sister, Maria. Carrie’s his father’s niece. We thought they’d both died till recently. She’s a lovely girl, you should meet her? Come on over, I’ll introduce you...?” Then, brooking no room to argue, he lifted their drinks up in one hand and turned to take her arm, encouraging her to join him.“No John, it’s fine. I don’t want to disturb them, they’re-”“Nonsense! C’mon, you too Em? You’ve both been sat here, chewin' wasps for the last ten minutes. Come join the party?” With that, he wrapped his arm around her, moving her to join the group, Emma bringing up the rear. John had a wonderful quiet self-confidence, that always had a calming effect on the former mayor. “Now then you lot - shove over! Rob, Phil, Rory - widen up and let us join the party? Carrie, let me introduce you to some of our friends, Regina and Emma Swan-Mills. Ladies, this is Lady Caroline Locksley.”
He gently pressed Regina’s back, encouraging her to step closer.
Trying to avoid looking directly at Robin, she was a little surprised to see the blonde woman step directly in front of her, proffering a hand. Looking up she couldn’t help noticing an obvious similarity between the woman and Robin. The same piercing pale blue eyes. The same full, almost flirtatious, smile. She now felt a little stupid, ashamed for the ridiculous snide remarks she’d made to Emma about the woman. Now up close, Regina could see that Caroline was actually rather beautiful. It must run in the family, she thought. And she was elegantly dressed too. “John, as I’ve told you so many times - drop the handle?” she admonished him gently, albeit with a friendly smile. “Hello, Mrs. Swan-Mills. I do hate titles, don’t you? Please just call me Caroline, or better still, Carrie? I’ve been dying to meet you. I’ve heard so much about you!" She took Regina’s hand, while bringing her left to gently grasp Regina’s forearm. She could see a genuine warmth about the woman and smiled back.“Then call me Regina?” She gave her a hesitant smile. “I’m sorry, but I don’t recall Robin ever telling me about you? Though I can definitely see a family resemblance.”After a moment’s intense shared look, Carrie released her hand, turning to Emma. “And so, you must be Emma? Her beautiful wife and Saviour, I gather?” “How do you know me?” Emma was far more blunt than intended, irritated by the woman’s warmth towards Regina.“I met Roland and your gorgeous little daughter today. He told me so much about you both. Such a bright boy. I also met Henry, your eldest? My, he’s an intelligent young man, isn’t he? You must be very proud.”Robin watched the exchange, seeing a confused look on Regina's face. “Gina, Carrie’s my dad’s niece; his brother’s daughter, hence Locksley? I was certain she’d perished along with my sister when the King destroyed the village, until today. Many years ago, Carrie came to live with us, and I’d always thought of her as another sister...” He said it with pride, again hugging Caroline’s side. “And...she’s just given me some astonishing news? I’ve just learned Maria escaped the fire!” He sounded a little emotional as he tried to explain to their confused faces. “I never told you about Maria, or some of my history, because the memory was just too painful,” he trailed off, looking down, feeling a little choked.“Dad refused to submit to King John’s rule during the first persecutions,” Carrie helped him out. “So, he and my mother were murdered by his guards. Robin’s father got us out in the nick of time, and they raised me as one of their own. So Robin, Maria and I grew up together. Robin had already been forced to leave to fight for King Richard, of course…” now her voice became emotional. “Well we’re here now, safe.” he whispered quietly, placing a kiss on her forehead and hugging her closer. “However, now I know Maria’s alive, I have to go find her.”~oOo~
At the other side of the bar, Ruby and Dorothy sat hunched around a table with Merlin, the women having pigeonholed him the moment he was alone. Ruby, although embarrassed to begin with, had begun telling him about their wish for a baby, and his own daughter’s comments. The Sorcerer sat back, downing his pint as he considered his response.
“Well, Anna was partially correct. It’s possible.”Dorothy sat up with excitement. “For us to have a baby...together?"“Well, yes...and no. Life can be created in a laboratory with DNA from two women only, or two men for that matter. But currently, it would not be fully viable; any child resulting would have limited natural defences. However, you live in a land with magic. So, there is a way,” Ruby & Dorothy listened closely. “Basically, we remove fertile eggs from both of you. We fuse their cells in pairs, one from each, using magic, before returning them back to your ovaries. Then we introduce the donor’s seed and, all being well, at some point you conceive. The resulting child would have fifty percent genes from the male and fifty percent from the combined female part.” He paused before continuing. “Though there's a catch.”“The baby wouldn’t be healthy?”"Oh, it'd be as healthy, or weak, as any other. However, to put it in laymen's terms, as your combined eggs would have been touched by magic, it'd require sperm from a donor who also possessed magic to fertilise them.”Dorothy frowned. “So, we need a sperm donor with magic? That sort of limits us, doesn’t it?”Ruby wrapped a comforting arm around her. “Don’t give up just yet, Kansas. Let’s see, who do we know with magic in Storybrooke?”“Well, there’s Gold?”“Out of the question!” Ruby shivered at the mere thought. “The Dark One? No chance! Next?”“Robin?”“Great genes, but I can’t see him going for it. He's got three kids already! Plus, you’ve seen the looks Regina keeps giving him? I could see those two hooking up again at some point, and I wouldn’t want to make an enemy of her!”“Henry?”“Too young. Can you imagine how Emma and Regina would react?”“Then the only other guy I know with magic, is our sorcerer here,” Dorothy sighed. The women looked up at him. “Merlin, I can’t imagine you’d…?”“Ladies,” He placed a warm palm over their joined hands. “While I'd be honoured to be considered, there are certain factors which would prevent that. Also, there is one more single male with magic that you may have overlooked?” With that, the pub door opened, and the women looked across to the new arrival.“Alright, thief, where’s that bloody drink you owe me?”Killian's yell drew several cheers from the men at the bar, as Ruby raised a brow, smirking at her girlfriend. “We know he's got magic now! Worth a try?”Dorothy nodded. “Let him get a drink or two inside him first, then we’ll talk?”~oOo~ “Ping, I’m pleased for you,” Robin wrapped his friend in a warm hug. “You’ll make a wonderful mother, just like Rory here,” glancing at Aurora & the prince. “Phil, you’re a lucky old dog. You do know that, don’t you?”“Dog?" Aurora smirked. "So, what does that make us? His bitches?”Philip laughed. “Now if I’d said that, you’d kill me!”Regina looked on,curious. “I didn’t realise you knew Mulan so well, Robin?”Mulan answered for him. “Oh, I’ve known him a long time. After I left these two,” she gave her partners a sad smile. “He offered me a place with the men just when I needed it. These guys became my brothers.” She looked with affection at John and Will. “They pulled me out of a very dark place in life.  Plus Neal, of course.”Emma’s ears pricked up. “Neal? You mean my Neal? Henry's father?”“Henry’s father, yes. Rob and I met him when he arrived, injured, in the forest. He got shot in this realm, and passed through a portal. But he was desperate to get to Neverland to save Henry. The only man I know who ever managed to escape that accursed place, twice. He was also one of the bravest I ever met. It was Neal and Rob who first helped me to open up to my true feelings for these two.” A knowing look passed between her and Aurora.“Aye, he’s sorely missed,” Robin nodded, before a loud shout rang across from the doorway.“Alright, thief! Where’s that bloody drink you owe me?” Killian yelled, to a cheer from some as he walked straight over to Robin with a grin. “Someone said you’ve been building? Nice little shack you’ve got here?” “Hello pirate, missing me already?” Robin looked to who was manning the bar.  “Gilbert, could you pull a pint for this old reprobate please? Nothing too strong mind, he can’t take his drink, this one!” More chuckles from the group“Oy, I take that as a personal insult!” Killian fake-frowned. “It’s your thief here who can’t take his ale! Any decent rum behind that bar?” “Later Jones, later!” John grinned down at him. “First you’ll try a drop of our fresh, magically-brewed for this week only, Locksley Ale.”“Locksley Ale? In the Earl of Locksley pub?” he snarked, rolling his eyes. “Not getting a bit grand with the title in your old age, my Lord Thief?”“Oh, do belt up! I had nothing to do with it; that was Anna and the guys. As for the pub’s name, that’s got to go!”“No!” John, Philip and Gilbert answered almost as one, the latter handing Killian his beer, another for Robin.“Absolutely not!” Mulan agreed. “The Earl sounds about right.”Aurora also seemed insistent. “Robin, you’re so humble, most of us here didn't even know you had a title, or came from royalty, till recently. I say we keep it!””I like it, too.” Regina spoke up for the first time. “I agree with Aurora. The Earl of Locksley’s a fine name fir an inn. If most people around here want it,  they should have it.”Robin had been avoiding Regina’s gaze, as it brought out a sadness in him. And a longing. A longing he was desperate to suppress. She’s a married woman! But before he could reply, John had already stepped up onto a chair and onto the bartop, standing tall above them.“Ladies, Gents, and the rest of you ‘orrible lot! Your attention please?”The hubbub of the pub died down to hear him. “Listen up, Rob has given us this fine pub and village here today!” Cheers rang out before John waved his arms to continue. “However, it now appears he’s not too keen on the name of our new 'ostelry?” Robin cringed, shaking his head. “Now I know it’s supposed to be his decision, as it is his pub, an’ all. But knowing what a very ‘democratic’ fella he is, I’m sure he’d agree with a majority vote? So, all those in favour of permanently naming’ this fine new establishment the Earl of Locksley, raise your ‘and, an’ say 'Aye'?”“AYE!” The word rang out loudly from all but two in the room, Emma remaining silent, as hands rose into the air.“Motion carried…my Lord!” John winked at his leader, as cheers and laughter rang out on all sides. Robin rolling his eyes in resignation.“You’ve been well tucked up there…My Lord?” Chuckled Killian, as everyone turned to Robin, expecting his reply.“ALL RIGHT, ALL RIGHT, YOU WIN! The Earl of Locksley it is! But on one condition! Namely, you all drop that ‘My Lord’ crap? Some of my forebears may have come from royalty, but I didn’t, even if Merlin say’s the title’s mine!” More cheers followed. “Now enjoy your drinks, not too many mind, as tonight’s is on the house. But tomorrow, I expect help from all those able, to build our new clinic!”  
Emma stood back watching the group clustered around him, when her eyes drifted to Henry, currently seated at a side table, deep in conversation with the Sorcerer and the Dark One.
What the hell’s that all about? As she was about to step over to them, a hand landed on her arm. Killian’s.“Hello, Swan. Can we talk for a moment?”“Come to make me feel guilty? Again?”“No actually, I came over to apologise.” “Let’s go sit,” she pointed to a side table so not to be overheard.~oOo~“Emma, when I returned, to me we’d only been parted three weeks. I said harsh things, because I was hurt. Angry even. You didn’t deserve that. You mourned me at the time, and you had every right to move on with your life. I spoke to Hopper, who also pointed out my reaction was also grieving, of sorts. Grieving for the loss of what we once had. I lashed out at you, and when you had that falling out with your boy, I just twisted the knife further. It was wrong of me, and I want to apologise.”“Killian-”“No, let me finish? I know we’re over, and I accept that. But I just want you to know I’ll always treasure the brief time we had together. You changed me, Emma. Me, a murderous pirate. I’ve done some pretty despicable things in my time I’m not proud of. But you seemed to see something in me, and I’ll always be grateful for the love we once had. Yes, it’s behind us now, and I’ll be leaving at the weekend. It’s unlikely you’ll ever see me again, so I just wanted to say that, despite this week, I want nothing more than for you to be happy. You appear to have found love; and if that love is with the former Evil Queen, then so be it. I wish you well.”“Thank you Killian,” she almost whispered the words. “I really did love you too, you know? With all my heart, it’s just that-”“You don’t need to say anything, love.” He collected her hand, turning and kissing it. “Be happy. I’ll always remember you fondly.” 
It sounded like the final parting, bringing a lump to her throat and a tear to her eye.
~oOo~
On the other side of the room, Henry finally had the Sorcerer and Rumple to himself.
“I don’t get it? How come I've also got magic? I get that grandpa David and grandma have ‘true love’, so my ma got magic from them. But my own mum and dad ? They never had true love, did they? She got pregnant in prison, and they spent most of my life apart. How could I get it? And Zelena and mum? Cora was horrible and never loved anyone but herself! How come they all had magic?"“Henry, it’s more complicated than that. It can be inherited from strong magical genes, as in the case of Cora, Regina and Zelena. From receiving a curse, like Mr. Gold here. Or even a rare gift from the gods, like Robin and Killian Jones.”“Henry, you can't be sure my Bae and Emma didn’t have true love,” Rumple added. “It comes in many forms. Your mothers both woke you from curses, did they not? That was true love. A love a father feels for his child, that can be true love. You can have many true loves in your life…”“And if one of those loves is also a ‘soul mate’, that’s an even stronger combination. A soulmate knows you better than anyone. Some think you can only have one soulmate, but I disagree. Over hundreds of years I’ve seen many people with more than one soulmate and I believe your Princess Aurora up there is a prime example,” the Sorcerer looked up at the happy trio.“So if dad were to come back?”    Henry,” Merlin cautioned. “It's only a remote possibility your father could return. Don’t spend the rest of your days waiting for it to happen. You still have two mothers, very much alive, who love you beyond measure. Use your time with them wisely. You'll miss them, when they're no longer around to guide you.”Henry’s smile dimmed as he remembered recent events. “Yeah. But I don’t think they want to be with me too much, right now. I’ve been horrible to them, ever since Robin and Killian came back. I said some pretty harsh stuff.”“How sharper than a serpent’s tooth it is to have a thankless child!” Merlin interjected, earning a confused look, adding, “Shakespeare. King Lear.”“You think I should apologise?”“Without question, regardless of where blame lies. Henry, whatever your slight, I’m sure they'd forgive you almost anything, and you should do the same. They're only human, like you.”~oOo~As Emma sat watching Henry talking to the two men, nursing her beer, she saw him glance back at her. She was clearly part of the conversation. Her mind elsewhere, she barely noticed someone sit down on the chair next to her.“May I talk to you, Emma?” Robin spoke softly, so not to draw attention. She nodded. “I meant what I said yesterday. About not getting in the way of you and Regina? I know I’ve caused difficulties between you these last few days, but-”“It’s okay, I get it! I believe you. You read my mind, accidentally I'll admit, so you made me read yours! But no matter what we say or do, the fact remains Regina’s still in love with you. She may love me too, but I saw her bring you back from death with that kiss. Nothing will change that! True Love’s kiss and all that shit? I guess I just have to deal with it. Somehow.”“Emma, I feel the same for her. That’s why she's just too painful to be around. She’s married now, so that’s why I’ll be staying away from Storybrooke. I’ll live here in the new village, and the forest. But the three of us do need to figure out some sort of schedule, so we can all spend time with Honour and Roland?  And little Robyn, though that leaves me with another problem.”“That still won’t be enough! You’ve talked to Tink, right? What Gold said is, depressingly, true. The only way we’ll prevent her sliding back into depression is by Regina being with you. Let’s be blunt, we’re talking about her mating with you? Having sex with you? And frankly, I’d rather she did that, than just watch her go downhill and get depressed all over again, possibly for the rest of her life! There’s even a strong likelihood if she doesn’t, she could possibly...” her voice started faltering, eyes reddening, not wanting to contemplate the worst. Another overdose.Robin was tempted to put a hand on her to comfort her, but he knew it'd only make her even more uncomfortable. “But what about you, Emma? What would that do to you, if we did? Knowing she'd lain with me? No, I’m sorry, but I couldn’t do that to you. Either of you.”
Her superpower told her he meant every word. He was a genuinely decent man, and looking at the sadness in his own eyes, she understood. Though he hid it, he was going through the same pain and heartache Regina was suffering.

Desperate to stop him seeing her get teary eyed, she pushed her head down, trying to stifle a sniffle. That was enough for him, so he risked moving closer, putting a consoling arm around her back, pulling her in, almost forcing her to rest her head against his shoulder, still keeping her face low, to avoid being seen being overemotional. It worked to a point, until a concerned voice came from beside her.
“Emma? What’s wrong?” Regina whispered, close to the blonde’s ear, trying not to draw attention.“It’s okay Regina. Emma was feeling a little bit...off," Robin deflected.“Emma, talk to me? Please?”
Emma pulled back from him, continuing to look down.
“It’s okay, Gina. Just…let’s go?” The blonde stuttered. “Please? I’m not feeling too good.”
Robin, sensing their discomfort, stepped further back, whispering,

“Tuck’s reserved the master bedroom for you both. It’s the first big door on the first floor. It’s all made up for you. Honour’s already asleep in the adjoining room with Alexandra, and Ashley’s in with them, so she’ll be expecting you!”

As Emma stood, Regina moved closer, taking her right hand in her left. Robin moved to bid them goodnight, placing a palm on their joined hands, as a simple comforting gesture.
That’s when all three of them felt it? A sudden pulse of energy, that seemed to emanate from the touching hands. Like a jolt of electricity? It made them all shudder involuntarily, the women both looking up at Robin, as it seemed to have happened the moment he touched them.
He stepped back. “Did I just cause that?”
They continued to stare at him, open-mouthed, before looking to each other, surprised, Regina the first to recover. “Don’t worry. You’ve magic now, so it could be anything,” she lied. “Emma, I’ll come up with you. ”~oOo~
The pair bid goodnight to some of the other guests, as they walked across the room towards the large corner staircase leading to the first floor.

As Rumple and Merlin sat at a table close by, the Dark One drained his scotch. However, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the Sorcerer surreptitiously twitch a finger in the direction of the women. A pale white flash passed in an instant, behind the waists of the pair. It lasted but moments, twirling quickly around them twice. The light seemed to pull two colours, purple & blue, from the women before the colours meshed together and dissipated. As the light was pure octarine, a colour difficult to detect by non-magicians, no one else seemed to have noticed, least of all Emma and Regina.

Rumple smirked, addressing Merlin, though still looking down at his glass.
“A fertility spell?”“Potency, actually. I gave the archer one as well, a little earlier.”“For what reason, may I ask?”“For reasons which will be revealed in the fullness of time!” He answered, cryptically.
~oOo~

At another table close by, Killian sat opposite Ruby & Dorothy, all three hunching closer to avoid being overheard.
“So ladies, let’s see if I’ve got this right. Merlin’s going to combine your eggs together somehow, so if either of you get pregnant, you'd both be the child’s natural mother?”“Basically, that's it. Though we'd still need a donor,  the seed, from a magical male source, to actually get one of us pregnant.”“Male source? You mean the father? So, what role would he have in the child’s life?”
Ruby hadn’t thought that far ahead. What role would he have?
Dorothy stepped in. “Well, as for raising it, Ruby & I would do all that. I’m sorry, that sounds selfish. Look… I understand if you have a problem with this and sorry to have brought it up...” She sounded embarrassed and started to stand. “Ruby, perhaps we should go?”But before she rose, Killian placed his hand on hers. “Calm yourself! I just want to understand. This is a big step, but I am willing.”“You are?” Ruby tried not to screech with excitement. “Oh Killian, thank you, thank you!”“Hold on love, let me finish? I do have a couple of conditions though. Namely, if this is successful and one of you goes on to produce said child, I would want you to be completely honest with him or her, from the start, as to who their father is, or was, and how they came to be.”“Well obviously!” Dorothy felt defensive. “I don’t intend to lie to our child, but-”“I have no problem with you both taking all responsibility and I realise I would have no say in the raising of him or her,” Killian interrupted. “For the record, I think you'd both be rather brilliant mothers. However, I  believe a male influence in a child’s life can also be a good thing. So, if he or she wants to spend time with me, I'd want you to promise to allow it, and not hide them from me, or prevent me seeing them on occasion?”Ruby was surprised at how quickly their request had moved on. Far from being reluctant, the former pirate seemed more than willing. “Killian, when we asked we weren’t sure you'd even say yes! And I certainly didn’t think you'd want to be involved?  I guess Dorothy and I need to talk it through.” She looked back to her girlfriend. However, Dorothy gave a smile before nodding at them both. “Killian’s right. I happen to agree with him. I lost my own dad very early, and in a way I still miss him.” She looked across at the Captain before placing her hand over his. “If he's really prepared to do this, the least we can do is let him be a father figure, if our child wishes.” She raised a grateful smile to him. “Any other conditions, Killian?”He returned the smile before looking to her partner. “Perhaps one more thing. Though I won’t insist upon it, if you really have an issue…” The women nodded for him to continue. “I had issues with my own father; he abandoned me after my mother died. Well, the one person who kept me sane at that time was my brother, Liam. He was my rock and his loss devastated me more than you can imagine. He protected me in life, whenever he could, and his death was caused by supposed great men and a fool for a king. It turned me to piracy and the darkness.”“Killian, I don’t understand? What’s that have to do with…” Ruby started, unsure where this was going.“If, or when, you decide to give this child a sibling, I’d like to be invited to provide the necessary contribution once again?”Dorothy, slack jawed, looked at him with watery eyes. “You would do that?”“Aye love. For all I know, I may have fathered many children in my time. It would be nice to actually know one.”Ruby leaned across the little table and kissed his cheek. “Thank you.” Dorothy also stood, leaning across to kiss his other cheek. “Same goes for me. You’ve given us hope, Killian!”Jones rose, taking their hands. “Oh, there is one final request?’’What now?  Dorothy nodded for him to continue.“Well…we've agreed that I would remain a father figure to this child, as and when it wishes...” He hesitated before continuing. “Now call me old fashioned but I do believe in matrimony, and-”“Killian, stop! I’m in love with Dorothy; neither of us could possibly…” “Not me, ye daft dolt! Her!” She looked confused. “Ruby, I’m surprised that after five years together, you haven’t already made an honest woman of our Miss Gale here?” And with that, he withdrew his hands and opened them, palms upwards. “Now then, let’s see if I’ve remembered anything the Sorcerer taught me?” He glanced over at Merlin, before picturing several items he held in a particular secure locker on his ship, the Sorcerer looking on with interest. Two small swirls of blue mist appeared in his palms, before solidifying to reveal two small boxes. He offered them to the women sitting opposite, each taking one.Dorothy collected a small dark leather box, opening it to reveal a sparkling diamond & sapphire carved half hoop ring. She gasped, looking up to her love who was looking down, open jawed, at her own open box. It contained an equally stunning emerald & diamond clustered ring.Ruby’s hand went to her mouth in shock. “Killian. These are beautiful! But you know we couldn’t possibly accept them.”“Of course you could!” He was emphatic. “And before you ask, they’re not pirate’s ill-begotten treasure, but both belonged to my family. My mother’s, actually. Liam and I had always intended for them to go to our future wives or the mothers of our own children. So, with his sad passing and me unlikely to sire elsewhere…well, let’s just say it’s fitting for them to go to you both? Take them, with my blessing.”A teary Dorothy pulled herself into his arms, kissing his cheek again, before whispering, “You’re a very special man, Killian Jones!”Stepping back, her beloved took her place in the former pirate’s arms. “Thanks Killian, I can’t tell you what this means to me.”“Well then Lucas, you now know what you have to do next? No time like the present?”Ruby didn't feel railroaded, as she'd often thought about asking for Dorothy's hand in marriage, when she was able to afford a decent ring. However, Killian was right, why waste a moment? This wasn’t something she had intended to do in public. But, what the hell?“I agree.” She turned to the tall brunette, dropping down on one knee, as she took the ring from the box. “Kansas, I’ve wanted to do this for some time; but perhaps our pirate has given me a bit of Dutch courage? Dorothy Gale, I’ve loved you from the moment I first set eyes on you, back in Oz. Sorry for all the clichés, but you are my life, my rock and my port in any storm! I want to spend the rest of my life with you and, with a bit of luck, raise a family together, with you by my side. Will you do me the honour of becoming my wife?”Dorothy barely noticed that the rest of the room had gone silent, most bystanders now realising what was about to happen . Dropping down on her own knees, she took Ruby’s hand in her own. “Oddly enough, I was about to ask you the same thing!” She smiled as laughter reverberated around the room. “Ruby Lucas. You brought me back from eternal sleep with a true love’s kiss. I fell in love with you then, and I have been ever since. I'd be honoured to be your wife!”Ruby latched her lips to her lover’s as cheers started building around the room, friends now moving closer to offer hugs and congratulations. As they swarmed around them, Killian stepped slowly back, to allow them to receive good wishes from all. And as he looked on, he felt a pair of hands wrap gently around his upper arm.He looked down to their owner, to see Annabelle Sage looking up at him with a warm smile. “Well, well, Captain Jones? You never fail to surprise me. A traditionalist, and incurable romantic? Who’d have thought?”“Shush!” He whispered, “Keep it to yourself.”~oOo~
Doctor Victor Whale had watched his friend’s proposal, happy, but with a heavy heart. He knew how much Ruby loved Dorothy but had always held a candle for the wolf himself. He sighed at the exchange and a little lump came to his throat as Dorothy accepted. He was happy for the pair, two of the very few friends he had in Storybrooke. The town had always made him feel like an unwanted but necessary outsider though the forest dwellers had always welcomed him as a friend, not just a physician. As he continued to watch his two friends story play out, he heard a soft voice to his right.
“Victor, have you been ignoring me?”He turned and, seeing who was asking, gave her a warm smile. “Caroline! I’m sorry, I…it’s…it’s lovely to see you.” Why was he always nervous around her? “What are you doing here?”“The same as you, I guess; seeing his wonderful new village, and my cousin, the one who built it.”“Your cousin?”“Robin. Robin Locksley.”“He’s your cousin?” Now she said it, he could see the resemblance.“Yes, I know! I didn’t link Robin Hood to my cousin till a year ago. After I came through from another portal I just assumed he wasn’t the same man. I found out he’d  died by sacrificing himself. Bloody typical if you ask me? When I found out yesterday and Will said he was back from the dead, I couldn't believe it." “Nothing surprises me about this place anymore. But now you mention it, I can see a resemblance. Except, you’re far more beautiful, of course.” He blushed nervously, remembering Ruby's words. Sod it, he was just going for it, just as Ruby told him to! “Caroline, I..um...er…well…I’m sorry, I’m not very good at this.” He stopped, steeling himself for rejection. “Would you have dinner with me? Sometime? If…um…if you’re free?” “Victor, I’d love to! Maybe Friday, so I can get a lie in on Saturday?”“You would? That’s…wonderful!” he gasped, relieved, “Say I pick you up at eight?”“It’s a date!” she chirped happily. “Where are you taking me?”“Somewhere that’s not Storybrooke, or the forest! You like French food or Italian?” “No contest! Il n'y a rien de mieux que la cuisine française,” she answered, smirking. His face lit up. "Je ne peux pas imaginer une soirée plus parfaite que de partager un repas avec une femme aussi belle que vous."“Why you old smoothy! I didn’t realise you spoke French, Victor Whale?” Her voice lowered, acquiring a definite, sexy edge.“You never asked, Miss Locksley.”
Meanwhile, in a bedroom upstairs...

As Regina went through her evening cleansing routine, she looked around the master bedroom’s adjoining bathroom. The attention to detail on taps, the towels, dressing gowns, and bedsheets was exquisite. More like a five star hotel than a pub in the middle of a forest! This was clearly the work of a woman even though magic had to have been used. Merlin’s daughter?
She walked back into the bedroom, to find Emma texting on her phone.“What are you doing? I thought you said you were tired?"“There’s something I need to do first. I’ve just asked Robin to come up.”“Robin? Up here? Why? We’ve only just spoken to him.”“I spoke to him, Gina. You didn’t. I just need to say something. To both of you.”“Couldn't it wait till morning? I don’t understand. Why would you-” but she was interrupted by a knock on the door, Emma walking over to open it.
Robin stood in the doorway, holding a small tray, with three glasses and a bottle of, what looked to be, brandy?
“Emma?” He looked across at a confused Regina, so he clarified. “You texted me to come up and talk, and bring drinks? It’s late, so I thought Cognac would probably be best? It says it’s French on the bottle, but we are talking Merlin’s magic here, so I’ve no Idea what it tastes like.”“Thanks.” Emma took the tray off him, avoiding her wife’s confused stare. “Er…take a seat? You too, Regina.”He and Regina sat at opposite sides of the small vanity table, she now self-conscious in her nightdress, and he a little flushed for the same reason, each trying desperately to avoid looking at the other.Emma poured three good measures of Cognac and handed them around. Although she knew she had to do this, she still felt nervous now they were all together. Downing her own glass in one and feeling the burn, she coughed, instantly regretting treating it like scotch. Composing herself, she took a deep breath before starting.“Okay. This is a little difficult, but I’m going to ask you both to be quiet, until I’ve said what I need to say!” Although lifting her eyes to her wife, Emma spoke to him. “Robin, there's no point beating about the bush. Five years ago, you sacrificed yourself to save Regina. First, I can't thank you enough for that, because if you hadn’t, there’s no doubt she’d be dead! We all knew she was your True Love and soulmate, and it left her devastated. You can’t imagine how painful it was. For her.” But her eyes never left Regina’s.“I went through something similar with Killian, but it was nothing like as bad as Regina’s. We clearly never had true love, despite what I thought. You now know we both had counselling after you died? With Archie’s help, we gradually started to pull our lives together. On the way, Regina and I somehow fell in love. I still love her and know that, even allowing for Neal and Killian, she's still the best thing that’s ever happened to me, apart from Henry. I'll always love her. Nonetheless, Gina and you have something that’ll never die. A love as powerful as my mum and dad’s, and that really is saying something! Regina still loves you and needs you in her life.” She saw Regina desperately wanted to interrupt but her hand went up, silently asking her to remain silent.“You’re the children’s father. They love you, and need you. I’ve thought long and hard about this, and it’s because I love her, that I need her to be happy again. And the only way I can be certain she will be, is if you're a part of her life. I hate to admit it, but Gold’s right. You two need to be together.”Regina was mortified. “Emma, you can’t be serious? Are you thinking of leaving me?”“Definitely not, but everything I’ve said is true. You know it, and he knows it. Damn it, he’s struggling with this as much as you are. I know, because I saw inside his mind!”Robin had heard enough. “Emma, I’ve told you several times already, and you know it’s true. I won’t come between you both! Yes, I’m still very much in love with her, but I have to learn to live with it.”Regina eyes widened at the admission. Still in love with me.  But she couldn’t do that to Emma. It'd break her. This was hurting too much, so she had to say something.“Emma, I love you! Please-”“Regina, I love you too. And that’s the reason I’m letting you be with him. And me. I’m letting our marriage become, more...more open I guess, so you can have him in it. You can be with Robin. And me. I know we spoke about it yesterday, but I meant it.”
The brunette was lost for words. She looked across to her former lover and could see he was as confused as her.
“Robin, I’m so sorry, but would you allow me a few minutes to speak to my wife alone?”“Of course. I’ll go check on the little ones, and we’ll talk again in the morning.”“No! Just give us fifteen minutes?” Emma insisted. “Then come back.” ~oOo~
In one of the smaller bedrooms, hidden well away on the west wing of the new building, Henry Swan-Mills lay in bed with Violet.

John had given him a room for the night, so he took advantage and invited her back. After a hasty bout of lovemaking, they lay spent, panting. The two had gone to separate universities, one to Boston , the other to New York. And although they'd initially regarded themselves as being in love, both realised that, with the passage of time and separation, they were more like very close friends these days. Very close friends! Friends who'd agreed to continue having sex from time to time, when it suited them, perhaps until someone more permanent came in to either of their lives? Both were content with the arrangement.
“So, anyone on the scene yet? Are you seeing anyone?” asked Henry.“No, you dick! Do you seriously think we'd be doing this, if there were?”Henry chuckled as he pulled her to his chest, kissing the top of her head. “Guess not.”“How about you? Anyone spark your interest?”“Not really. There’s been a few one-night stands, but nothing serious.”“Same here. There’s someone who was pushing me for something more, but I wasn’t really feeling it, you know?”“But he was?”“She, actually. And yeah, she wanted me to move in with her. Bit soon for me.”“She? Oh, not you and all? Seems every bloody woman in Storybrooke’s shagging other girls, instead of guys.”“Don’t be daft,” she sniggered. “It was just a ‘thing’. Anyway, there’s no one out there for me yet. So I guess you and I are going to be 'fuck buddies’ for a little while longer, Mills.”“I can live with that.” He pulled her closer, the pair lying quietly for a few more minutes, before Violet’s hand went back inside his shorts to slowly massage him.“So, you have magic? How does it feel?“Weird, but good. But nothing like as good as your hand feels right now. Another round?”
With a happy giggle, she silently nodded as she parted her thighs for him to move over, settling himself back between them. 
~oOo~
Ruby and Dorothy, after receiving congratulations from everyone on their engagement, headed up to one of rooms above, to meet Merlin as agreed.
“Okay, let’s get started. This is a magical, not medical procedure, so it'll be fairly quick and painless. You don’t need to remove all your clothes, just your underwear, for obvious reasons. Then I'd like you to lie side-by-side on the bed, with your knees up. I know you’re feeling tense, but try to relax, if you can?”They did as instructed, lying back, side-by-side, fingers entwining. Merlin propped himself on one side of the bed, leaning across to place a warm hand on both their abdomens. “Remember, try and relax.”
Merlin closed his eyes, mumbling something incoherent. Feeling a small tickle inside, Ruby watched as a pale blue and silver stream of light in a smoky shroud, seemed to emerge from between her parted thighs. From within her? It slowly rose above, forming a small column above her hips. Looking across, she saw that a similar stream of light had emerged from Dorothy’s lower half, but this one was dark red. Raising his hands from them, he gently started moving them around the columns, without actually touching the mist. The women watched, spellbound and open-mouthed, as his hands forced the two columns to slowly come together in a swirling pattern, coiling around each other like two translucent snakes in some sort of bizarre mating dance. Slowly they combined, the colours intermingling to produce a darker, purple hue. He then drew his palms apart, the combined cloud slowly separating itself into two columns again, this time both purple. As he slowly brought his palms back down to once again rest on them both, the two purple streams of mist followed, before gliding back under the women’s skirts.

The whole procedure had taken no more than two minutes.
Merlin stood, smiling.  “That should do it! I’ll leave you to get dressed, and see myself out.” And with that he bowed, eaving the room, the pair still perplexed.“Well that was weird?” Ruby turned, facing her fiancée, who nodded.“Yeah, but intimate?  I can’t quite believe I’ve now got a little part of you inside me, and a bit of me in you?”Dorothy smiled, kissing her partner's lips, before pulling her into a hug. “I love you, Ruby Lucas.”“Me too, Dorothy Gale. I can’t wait to become Ruby Gale!””Nope, I think Dorothy Lucas. Has more of a ring, don't you think?”
Meanwhile...
“I’m not doing this, Emma! I know what you’re thinking, but the answer's no! It’s not fair to you, and it’s not fair to him. Have you even considered the consequences if this turns ugly? We have children involved, for goodness sake! If he feels he’s being used, he could get angry and leave. What if Roland were to go with him? Or even Honour? It’s just…just…wrong.”“It isn’t wrong at all. You know Robin would never take Honour away from you, magic or no magic. I don’t see the problem? You love him, and this is just sex, after all. He’s good looking, fit, has a decent body…” Emma realised she may have gone a little too far with that last remark, which was immediately picked up.“Yes, I saw you looking. By the lake, as I recall?”“Me? I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Don’t play innocent with me, Emma Swan-Mills!” She sniggered. “Of course you do. I saw you! You were checking him out, eyeing him up and down, when he came out of the lake!” Regina enjoyed watching her cheeks redden. “Not that I blame you. Hell, I was doing the same thing. The difference is, I admit it!”“Well, so what if I was? As I said, he’s a handsome guy with a buff-” Emma blurted out, stopping herself. “You like him, so what’s the harm? We’re both bi, so we're bound to be attracted to some guys. We’re hardly man-haters, like some women we know!”“True, but...what are you suggesting I do, seduce him to have sex with me to fix this? He’s a man of honour, Emma, not someone looking for a quick tumble! I can’t see him going for this, even if, as you say, he’s as tormented as I am. He promised not to undermine my marriage. I can’t see him going back on that.”"Shame..." Emma harrumphed, falling back on the bed. "I reckon ‘a quick tumble’ is probably what we both need, after the last few days.”“Both? We? What are you saying? We both seduce him?”The blonde had never seen her wife’s brow arch so high. Realising her comment could've been misinterpreted, Emma started backtracking. “No! What I meant was…was…you sort of getting past this true love curse thing…um…” she mumbled, now looking guilty.“If I didn’t know you better, I'd would say you were interested in having time with him yourself?”“What? No! Regina, no, seriously...” Her cheeks were positively blazing. Enjoying herself, Regina decided to twist the knife a little more. With her best lascivious grin, she breathed in her ear. “Mind you, it's a shame. I’ve never had a threesome before? It could’ve been...interesting. Oh well.” She sighed.At that point, it finally dawned on Emma that she was being set up. So, she decided to come back in kind. “A threesome? You? Like you'd would even consider it? Way too adventurous.”“I’m sorry? Are you implying I’m unadventurous in the bedroom?” Both eyebrows rose to warning levels, but Emma wasn’t going to back down now.“Definitely not. But you, in a threesome? Seriously? You’d run a mile!”Regina smirked evilly, knowing the blonde had fallen right into her trap. “So, Emma, darling, what you’re saying is that you're quite prepared for me to be allowed to sleep with Robin, partly for my own sanity, but I would never do the same with my own wife involved? Despite my wife clearly finding the thief rather attractive herself? I think it’s you who wouldn’t dare, my dear!”“Is that a challenge? Bring it on, sister.” She heard the words come out but couldn’t believe she’d said them.“Very well. Let me go get him back up here, then.”Emma stared up into her wife’s chocolate-brown eyes. Hell, she ain’t kidding?  “Erm. You’re serious aren’t you?”“Robin’s already told you he won't put our marriage under threat, and I told you I’d never cheat on you. But it's hardly adultery if you’re here with me, sharing him, is it?”
Emma saw the gleam in the brunette’s eyes, worthy of the Evil Queen herself, and smirked right back. She couldn't back down now.
“Okay, you’re on! Go bring Forest Boy back up here!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Earl of Locksley Inn

Merlin asked Killian to join him in a room upstairs, to explain the procedure.
“Let me see if I’ve got this?” Killian grimaced at what he'd been told. “Rather than the usual pleasant way of helping a lady gain a child, I’m expected to release myself into one those jars?” “They're called flasks, Captain; and yes, I’m afraid so.” Merlin couldn’t quite hide the smile. “You see, it may take several attempts to get one of the ladies to conceive successfully. They haven’t decided which wants to be the mother yet, but you're intending to travel shortly, and for a long time I'm told, several inseminations may be needed if things don't work out the first or second time. You'll need to ejaculate just once into each of those chilled flasks. I suggest you do it in the room next to theirs? That way, we can administer the first sample quickly. When you're done, all flasks need to go into this larger container, after which we freeze them for use at the right time, under strict medical conditions.” “And who said romance is dead?” “I sympathise, truly!" Merlin grinned wider, trying not to laugh at the aside. "I know it’s all rather clinical, but look on the bright side? Ruby tells me you’d like to have a presence in the child’s life if we’re successful? Speaking as a father myself, that sounds like an added bonus.”  “How many children do you have, Merlin?” “Living? Four. Three girls, and a boy. Of those who’ve passed over?Well, I’ve lived an awful lot longer than even you, my friend. In all that time I’ve had forty-six wives, many partners, and sired one hundred and sixty four children at the last count.” “Bloody hell! That’s a lot of birthdays to remember!” “It certainly is. But the greatest advantage of being of service to Zeus, is that I still get to see nearly all of them from time to time. It makes family gatherings a very interesting experience, I can tell you.”“With forty-six wives? I can imagine lots of family rows. How the hell do you manage?” “Except they’re not ‘living’ as you know it, are they? They’re all in the better place, or heaven if you prefer to call it that. A place where, if we’re lucky and live a good life, most of us end up. And I can assure you there’s no jealousy or fighting in heaven. No ownership, or possession of others. It's a place of true inner peace. You remember when, at the convent, I taught Robin how to divide himself into multiple versions of himself? Well, imagine everyone being able to do just that, ad infinitum? To divide yourself and spend as much or as little time with all those you value, simultaneously? You for example, could be reunited with Milah, and your brother, and everyone else you’ve known and loved, provided they've also lived a good life or reformed from a bad one. And in turn, they'll be reunited with everyone they loved at the same time, or not, whatever they wish. It’s hard to imagine without being there.”“I'd get to see Milah? Now that'd be something. I waited for her to come out of the River of Lost Souls when we used Excalibur to cleanse it. Sadly, I missed her among the crowds.”“That's because her soul drifted further downstream where, oddly enough, she was eventually rescued by her own son’s intervention, in another part of the Underworld entirely, using the same sword after you left.” “By Baelfire?” I don’t believe it! I thought he’d already moved on?”“He had. But discovering what'd happened to Henry, led him to try Zeus’s patience. He finally helped him to appear in a dream to Emma, trying to persuade her to turn back from rescuing your soul. She didn’t listen.” “Swan always was stubborn.” He recalled how she put her own family’s life at risk to rescue him. A time when he was supposed to be her true love. “Well, you'll be surprised to know I’ve spoken to Neal since you entered that part of the Underworld. He’s still irked by the fact she took Henry there. Her family have no idea how close they came to all being killed.” “I think Emma saw it differently.” “But parenthood’s a sacred trust, Killian. The parent takes responsibility for the child, even despite a teenager’s wilfulness. She was the parent, he was the child. Neal was right to be annoyed, it was a foolish decision.” Killian wasn’t sure how to respond, so he changed the subject. “I guess I also owe you an apology.”“Whatever for?”“For murdering you, of course! Crushing your heart?” “My dear chap, that was Nimuë, not you. At the time you were being controlled by one of the darkest powers ever created. But all's well. As you can see, I didn’t die completely? One of my doppelgänger’s did, like one of the clones you saw Robin replicate in the park? You wouldn’t have been able to fight the Dark One’s vengeance, even if you'd tried. Very few can. If the darkness held on to Emma much longer than it did, it would’ve consumed her, too. You may not wish to hear this, but Rumple is one of the very few I've ever found capable of at least restraining its worst side. Well, most of the time.”“You're right, I don't! And I beg to differ as far as the crocodile’s concerned! Anyway, what do I do now?” “You carry out your promise to Miss Gale and Miss Lucas, if you still so wish to do so? I'd best leave you to it. Your fate, and the fate of others, awaits your decision, Killian.”~oOo~Downstairs in the bar, numbers were starting to dwindle, as many made their way back to Storybrooke, and the forest dwellers back to their newly-built homes. Robin had stayed close to his cousin, not wanting to lose her again. And his cousin held on to Whale as Mulan was telling them about the time she met Henry’s dad. “Neal was a brave man, and surprisingly humble. It’s a terrible shame he never really got to know Henry. He’d be so proud.” “Very true,” Robin agreed. “Though from what Merlin was telling me,  he’s now also a hero in death. He’s been doing what Jones and I did in another part of the Underworld entirely, but on a much bigger scale. I can only hope he eventually finds peace.”
Philip stood opposite, his arms linked in his wife’s and their fiancée’s, as Mulan failed to stifle a loud yawn.
“You’re tired, my love. I think it’s time we left as you’re already nodding off.”“Not till we’ve asked Robin what we agreed.” The pregnant warrior tried to shake off her drowsiness, her lovers nodding for her to continue. “Robin, you’ve always been like a brother to me from the moment we met. Do you remember when you once told me to go where my heart took me? Well, after a few wrong turns, it led me right back to these two...” Aurora kissed her brow as she rested a hand on her belly. “We’ve talked about this, and we’d be honoured if you’d agree to becoming this little one’s godfather?”Robin grinned, stepping forward to hug her. “Ping, I’d be truly honoured. I’d love to play a little part in your growing family. I know you’ll be a brilliant mother.””She’s brilliant at everything she ever sets her mind,” Philip looked on proudly as Robin released her. “Oh, but I do have a request, too? We’re marrying this remarkable woman next month, and I need a Best Man. You up for the job, my Lord?” “Only if you promise never to call me 'My Lord' again?”~oOo~
Regina walked back down the stairs to the main bar, now empty apart from around a dozen stragglers, including the little clutch surrounding Robin as the embers died on the fire. A couple of men were clearing up, while he now appeared to be hugging and saying goodbye to Mulan and the Briars
 “Robin, could you come back upstairs, please?” She tried to hide her nervousness, and anyone else noticing anything untoward. “We still need to finish off what we were talking about? Emma's waiting for us.”“Of course. Just give me a minute?” He went over to Rumple and Merlin’s table, to bid them goodnight, so she followed. The Sorcerer seemed to have a strange  smirk on his face as he glanced up at her.“Hello again Regina. It's certainly been an eventful week, hasn’t it?””Hello Merlin. Eventful? Well that’s certainly one way of putting it? How long are you staying with us?””A couple of weeks initially. Anna and I are going to be assisting Doctor Whale in the hospital, and here, among other things. There’s a lot of changes going in, so hopefully you and I will have some time to talk? I’m pleased to hear you’re staying here tonight. And in the master bedroom upstairs? Annabelle also worked on that one, with Robin of course, and I gather she’s particularly proud of the results.” “It’s certainly impressive. Design and medicine? She’s clearly a clever girl...” She nodded back. She really hated that smug look he always had. Like he knew something very important about her that she didn't? “Sorry but I can’t stop. I need to take Robin off for a word with Emma. Good night, Merlin.””Good night Regina. Pleasant dreams.”Robin joined her at the staircase. “I never got to finish my cognac...” He whispered with a grin, as he lifted her hand gently placing it on his forearm to accompany her up the stairs. That’s when he noticed the about change in her. She now seemed reticent. Even slightly shy, but above all, nervous.“You alright? Something wrong?”“Nothing, I’m fine.”“No you're not. You’re starting to worry me,” he stopped as they reaching the landing, removing his arm to stand in front of her, resting a hand on her arm. She felt the inner pull again. An urge to press herself into him. To kiss him. But she managed to stop ✋ herself.“Emma and I have been talking. And, well, there’s something we’ve agreed, but yes, I’m nervous about telling you. Please listen to what she has to say first? And then please don’t judge me?”
Sensing her clear anxiety, it would’ve been easy for him to use his newly taught gifts to read her thoughts. But after Emma, he knew it’d be a complete violation. Nonetheless, having her close, almost in his arms, he wanted to wrap her up and seal his mouth against those perfect lips. He was also finding it difficult to resist.
“You know I’d never do that,”  he whispered, kissing her brow instead, the touch of his lips still making her shiver.When they reached the door, she knocked on it, to forewarn Emma; something Robin thought odd. Wasn't it her bedroom too? "Emma?"An unusually soft, nervous voice came back. “Come on in!”~oOo~
As they stepped back in the room, the first thing he noticed were the lit candles all around? They were scattered on the dresser, vanity and side tables.
He apologised without thinking. “Sorry for the lack of decent light? Merlin said he’s going to get us up and running with a generator tomorrow. Him and Gold have it all planned out, and he-”He stopped talking. For there, in the middle of the large bed, lay Emma Swan, wearing a short purple silk nightie, which exposed her long toned legs and far more cleavage than he even knew the woman possessed. And a distinctly nervous smile. Her beautiful shiny blonde hair was brushed out, and draped over her shoulder. Even her face looked lighter, like she’d used make up? She looked sensual. Completely different to her usual demeanour. She was also sipping a large glass of the cognac he'd brought up earlier. “Hi babe! Erm…Robin.”
She’d obviously made herself up for Regina. And judging by the look they exchanged, she seemed set for a passionate night. But then Emma looked at him, and faltered. Whatever she was trying to do, he'd just gone and ruined it.

Regina knew that look, but also the innate hidden sexiness that was Emma. Especially when she tried to be alluring, but failed. Emma had always seemed tomboyish in public, but in the years since the pirate’s death and their eventual marriage, she’d made conscious efforts to try being more feminine in her appearance. Particularly in clothes and evening wear, foregoing the usual signature jeans, jackets and tops, to better complement her elegant wife, rather than contrast. It was one of many reasons Regina fell in love with her. So, looking at her now, laying on the bed coquettishly, it was obvious that in the few minutes she’d gone downstairs, she’d used her magic to teleport some of the brunette’s more scanty bedwear, scent and makeup from home, before making herself up, despite the late hour.

As a result, she looked gorgeous. And if Robin hadn’t been there, Regina would've probably launched herself on top of the blonde and ravished her where she lay!

However an awkward cough brought her back to her senses.
To Robin, Emma had clearly planned to seduce Regina. He’d never seen the usually sullen woman look anything like this before. My god, she’s stunning! He thought to himself. And for a moment, he felt envious. Envious of both of them?  Looking at the brunette’s expression, he noticed how her eyes had darkened. Like a predator ready to devour her prey. He felt out of place. An intruder. Clearly interrupting what was going to be a passionate night, he needed to get the hell out of there.“I’d better be going.” He turned to see himself out. “See you in the morning.”
That woke them from their mutual admiration, both turning to look at him, as though they'd only just noticed he was there.
“No! Robin, I-”“It’s fine.”“Robin, don’t go just yet...” This time it was Emma. "We need to talk.""With respect mi'lady," he looked at all the candles, and her, and what she was wearing. "You've clearly got other plans. We can talk tomorrow?"But Emma, clearly embarrassed her intentions with Regina had been so obvious, got up and moved over to them. “No. Please?"Regina turned to him. “It’s regarding what we were talking over earlier? Emma has an idea, don’t you, my love?”"Look..." Emma, now no longer sounding so confident, tried to explain. “We all know you two have this weird 'true love' thing? Or 'soulmate magic', or whatever crap you choose to call it? But it’s affecting Regina. Badly! She doesn't just want to be with you, it now seems she needs to be connected to you because of it. And yes, before you ask I am talking physically, as well? It’s seriously affecting her health, and she hasn't slept since you returned. And I mean like…never slept at all? And it's going to be permanent, at least it is according to Tink and Gold, unless we do something about it. And I'm guessing from what he said you’re suffering the same way?" He didn't deny it. He just remained open-mouthed. "So, we got talking...”As she struggled to explain, Regina took over. “Robin, you promised us you'd keep your distance and wouldn’t do anything to harm our marriage. And I believe you. But Emma’s right, I've been struggling, and the imp said this was only going to get worse because of our true love magic. This evening, Emma said she'd be willing to somehow share me, given our unusual…circumstances? Not like an open marriage where I could be with anyone I chose, but more like her allowing me some sort of 'accommodation' with you and you alone?" She gripped Emma's hand. "Now while it’s unbelievably generous and understanding of her, and undeserved by me, I swore on our wedding day that I'd never be unfaithful to her. However, if she and I...” It was now Regina's turn to flounder. “How shall I put this? If we’re, sort of, all in this...together? Well, then it’s not being unfaithful, is it?”Robin grasped what she was trying to say. “You’re suggesting we all...that you and I…that Emma joins us, somehow? As in...?”  He couldn't quite bring himself to say it, less he'd misinterpret, and make a complete idiot of himself.  “A threesome? When you put it like that, it sounds does sound kinda kinky, right?” Emma's cheeks were flushed. Why did she stupidly challenge Regina? “That's not quite what she meant at the time.” Regina sighed. “But now the idea’s out there, it could be rather enjoyable, don’t you think?”“Whaaaaaat?” Emma’s eyes widened. Despite her boast that she was unshockable, they were rapidly going past the point of no return! “I'd like the three of us together. As in, physically?” She stopped, drawing breath, having finally put it out there. "Emma my darling, I fell in love with you ever since that day in Hopper’s, when I knew for certain." She turned to look at him. "But then I still love you too, Robin. It’s taken me a while to assimilate this. But I know in my heart my love for you is also stronger than ever, and unfortunately it happens to be tied up with magic, yours and mine, so everything Emma's said happens to be true. Our time apart has been hurting me. I haven't slept properly since you came back. But I can’t bear the thought of hurting her. Hurting either of you. So, with both your permission, I'd like to take Emma’s idea to a new level?”“Regina, look, maybe it’s because I’m just a mere man here, but I need you to be very specific. Tell me what you want?”
Her eyes darkened as she moved closer, pulling Emma along.
 “Isn't it obvious? Emma's tried to pretend, but she’s been eyeing you up all day. Especially over by the lake?" Emma pulled her hand back, horrified by her revelation. "And yes, I also saw the way you looked at her, just now?" Now even Robin was starting to feel awkward. "Just admit it? It's understandable. After all, my wife is stunning, isn't she? So, to answer you Robin, yes, I want you to be with me physically, but I also want you to be intimate with Emma, too. That way, no one’s cheating on anyone.”
 Robin guessed what she'd been implying. But hearing her lay it all out, was even more than a shock. Though looking at the equally stunned blonde, he was definitely interested.
“Emma, how do you feel about all this? And please just be honest?  It'll save anyone getting hurt.”“Honestly? Awkward, I guess. And nervous. And…” She glanced down at the now significant bulge in his chinos, that definitely wasn’t anything like as big a minute ago. “Excited? A bit?”
Regina, seeing where her eyes went, was rather impressed herself. Robin seemed to be growing bigger by the second. Realising the two of them were still way too nervous to make a move, she decided to act. Her left hand released Emma's, to instead move around her back, pulling her in closer. And as she did, her right arm went around her former lover's. 
“Robin, kiss me? Please?”
He didn’t need to be told twice. He leant forward cautiously, lowering his lips onto hers, in full view of her wife, for the first time in over five years. And she welcomed him, opening her own mouth a little wider, expectantly waiting for his tongue to follow. But sensing his hesitation, she instead drove her own forward, to be cautiously greeted by his, coiling them together in a wet embrace, causing her to groan as she hung on to Emma a little tighter. Heavenly, she thought, feeling the years slip away like they were yesterday.
It only lasted seconds. But as their lips finally separated, their brows touching, they both felt something inside...fizzle? Robin had forgotten just how good a kisser she was. At least that's what he was thinking when the first pulse hit, momentarily making him pull his head back, surprised. But instead of seeing Regina in a similar state, she was now giving him one of the most lust-crazed looks he’d ever seen. And Emma, having been held in place by her wife, was still staring, only inches away.“Lovely. Now, I'd like you to kiss Emma, just like that? The same way you kissed me?”Seeing the wide-eyed looks, she decided to ease them into it. “Do it for me, please? You should know I’ve imagined the two of you together since this morning. Robin, please kiss her? Emma, kiss Robin? Please?”His head turned to face the blonde, who was clearly equally nervous. She'd just watched her partner having an almost full-on snog with her old boyfriend, and she wasn’t sure how she felt. Not quite jealous, but insecure. And now she wants me to snog him? For a start, there's no way he’d do something like that. Look at him, he's hesitating already! He's way too stiff and self righteous to do something like that. “Emma, are you sure about this?”  He almost whispered. But she couldn’t quite get the words out, so she just nodded. So he's going for it? Bringing his face closer, he cautiously placed a hand lightly on her left cheek, before resting his lips over hers. Nothing like as confidently as he had Regina. But tentatively. Exploring. Waiting to see whether she’d respond, or pull away?Regina watched with bated breath, her own face now inches away, not quite believing herself that this was really happening. But as she stared, the kiss between the Saviour and the former outlaw , slightly awkward at first, began to gradually intensify as they overcame their nerves and got into it, once they sensed no hesitation from the other. And it was starting to turn her on.
Robin and Emma, both now less constrained or worried they'd be rejected, let their arms gradually move around one another, to bring their bodies together. Seeing the impressive bulge in his trousers press against Emma’s flimsy chemise-covered stomach, she heard her moan. And as her cheeks flushed at the sight of them now starting to enjoy it, she felt Robin’s arm on her lower back, pulling her closer to join them.

Her fingers roaming through Emma’s tresses, her other hand cupping the back of Robin’s head, holding them as they continued. Moments later, as lips finally broke apart to draw breath, Regina seized her moment, turning Emma's face to couple her now moist lips with her own. Emma had barely caught her breath after Robin's oral assault, yet now Regina’s tongue had taken his place. And Robin himself groaned at the sight of the two beautiful women kissing. No, not so much kissing as mauling each other's lips passionately. A moment later, and Regina broke away again, turning his head to drag him down, to reconnect their mouths once again.
Regina was committed, ready for more. Much more. Watching the now immersed blondes lip-lock again, but this time not showing any hesitation, she couldn’t resist. Bringing herself close while still holding the backs of their heads, she sniggered as she pushed her own tongue out, trying to force it between their joined lips, and into the limited space. Working it into Robin’s mouth, alongside Emma’s, at a truly awkward angle. And for the briefest of moments, less than a couple of seconds, all three tongues collided clumsily, in a squashed, messy, sloppy kiss.
That was the moment when a jolt, like a burst of static, shot through all three of them!

They all felt it. The short, sharp burst of energy Regina instantly recognised.

Magic!

It made all three jerk back.
“Was that me again?” Robin asked, reluctant to release either of them. “Sorry, did I just-” “It was all of us!” Regina breathed, wiping her wet lips with her tongue, thinking how best to explain what she knew it to be, but seeing Emma’s hungry eyes, keen to continue, she lied. “It’s just combined magic reacting between us. Don't worry, it won’t harm us in any way.”
The next part went by in a blur. More kisses, more hugs. And eventually, the rapid divesting of clothing into two untidy piles at the foot of the bed. After, nobody would remember who pulled who, or who pushed who back onto the sheets. But within a matter of minutes all three lay clustered together in the centre, Regina on her back, Robin on her left, Emma on her right, snuggled together. Robin had been even more self-conscious than the women, leaving his boxers on, though they were clearly still straining.
“Well, how should we…erm?”
The brunette rolled over and onto Emma's front, quickly pushing her thighs apart before mounting her, kissing her lips, then pulling back, intense brown eyes lustfully gazing down on green.
“Robin, I want you with Emma first. I want to share everything with her. For her to feel everything that I feel? And I mean everything!” She never took her eyes off the blonde’s. “I want you to experience each other, first?”
Emma had been in a daze for the last few minutes, with so many feelings going around inside. Now, glancing across to the man’s lightly-haired chest, and the very prominent bulge in his boxers, Regina pulled her head back to face her as she felt her wife’s pubic mound grind against her own.

She caught him staring back, his pupils now blown, looking almost predatory as he rose up, moving across as Regina moved off of Emma and onto her side. But there was still tenderness in his eyes as he caught her staring back.
“Emma, are you sure? We don’t have to, if you’re not. We can stop now, if you wish?”
Those eyes? Actually, this close, he's very handsome, she thought. No wonder Regina’s obsessed with him.
“No, I’m good.” She breathed, seeing Regina’s hungry look just seemed to build even more of a fire inside her. “I’ll tell you if not.” Regina looked down at his boxers. “But I think someone’s overdressed?” With a quick twirl of her fingers, they disappeared completely, making Robin’s penis spring out dramatically from its confines. She gulped at the sight. Last time she'd seen it was in her crypt, over five years ago. Emma also stopped breathing when she saw it.  He’s big! Not the longest she’d ever known. But god, it's the thickest!
Sensing nerves as he turned towards her, he whispered. “May I?”
And with that, he kissed the former sheriff again, before working his lips over her cheeks and neck, stopping to kiss just below one ear, making her shiver. Then, moving across to her shoulder, he started peppering kisses all the away, until he reached her right breast, anointing the pink nipple with the flat of his tongue, before grazing his teeth over the turgid bud. Emma hissed, making Regina grin as she watched closely. And as his head went lower, Regina took the left nipple in her own mouth, sucking hard.“God!”
He continued a slow, tortuous path down, moving gradually towards his ultimate target. Emma’s breathing stopped as she looked down, his lips and tongue sliding over her hip, peppering kisses, and coiling over her stomach before dropping into her navel, lightly licking and kissing all the way as she shivered. Pressing his nose in gently, he again slid further down towards her centre, his lips brushing lightly around, but avoiding her clit, before eventually kissing the sides of her now wet entrance. She shuddered the moment she felt his warm breath on her labia. Then ever so slowly, he flattened his tongue against the opening, pressing in harder, scraping over the entire surface.

Regina never took her eyes off him as he worked, watching Emma now starting to pant, as he seemed to almost devour her. It'd been over five years since she herself had been on the receiving end of his talented tongue, yet even now she still knew what Emma was feeling. And she thought she could peak merely 
watching them?
He slowly tilted his mouth up, moving his lips over her clit, to suck the little pink bud into his mouth. “AAAAAH!” She gasped at the sudden pressure, a mixture of soft pain and ecstasy. He continued, inserting a finger inside her, followed by a second, and several strokes later his tongue started lathing at the nub. Meanwhile, Emma reached out for Regina, pulling her soft lips down onto her own to help silence the scream she knew would no doubt come fairly soon. Emma had never had a man go down on her properly before. Several asked, but she’d always declined, assuming, like so many women, that most men probably regarded cunnilingus as revolting and only willing to do so if it led to a reciprocal blow job. Killian had offered several times but again, even with him, she’d always declined, instead distracting him with other delights. It'd finally taken a fumbled evening with Regina less than a year ago to even open her up to the idea, as they experimented to learn all the various ways we women could satisfy one another. But Robin hadn’t asked; and he seemed to know exactly what he was doing down there! Frankly, she didn’t care whether he’d learnt it from Regina, from Marian, or the entire Boston-bloody-Celtic-Cheerleaders. This was bliss, and she was too close to caring!
Holding Regina against her, she screamed into her mouth, as an intense orgasm pounded right through her, incoherent as the older woman’s tongue danced around her own.

As Emma’s orgasm washed over her, Regina felt a blast of pure energy through her mouth, causing her to pull back.

Magic again?
“God, that was...that was…” She panted, lost for words.
Robin withdrew his fingers slowly, lightly kissing her opening once more, before rising up on his knees to face the pair, with a smug expression he couldn’t hide now. But before he even had a chance to speak, Regina rose to face him.
“Hold on, I want to taste her on you.” She purred, latching her mouth to Robin's once again, savouring Emma's taste on his lips and tongue before pulling back. It was over five years since she last had Robin in her bed, and she was now desperate. But not until Emma was properly sated! Leaning back, Regina lightly wrapped her right hand around his now uncomfortably swollen member, pulling gently before lowering her mouth over him. “Mmmm,” she moaned as she rolled her lips around the shaft. She’d missed this.
Robin closed his eyes, tilting his head back in bliss as he felt her teeth graze down on him, opening them again to find Emma watching, her breath returning. She’d assumed Regina would now want to take him for herself, and was more than surprised to find the woman pull her lips off of him, before lowering them back to where his tongue had just vacated, kissing her clit and swiping her much as he had done. Hell, that tickles? Then she rose again, gripping Robin’s shaft firmly, pulling him, making him shuffle, almost comically, towards Emma’s still parted thighs.
“Robin,” she almost sniggered his name. “She’s had the entrée, so I think she's ready for the main course, don’t you?”
He smirked. What's she playing at, he wondered, but said nothing. For him, the last few minutes had been too wonderful, too blissful, and he wasn’t going to risk ruining it by making some dopey remark. After what he’s just experienced with Emma, he should have exploded by now? But instead, he seemed to have more energy than ever, and didn’t find it difficult to contain himself, anxiously holding out until they were both satisfied.

Had his new magic changed that?

Dropping onto all-fours, Regina now guided him closer towards Emma’s centre, stroking the bulbous head across her now swollen lower lips as with her other hand. Again, Robin stopped, silently mouthing to ask Emma whether she was okay to carry on? But Emma was too far gone to argue, looking at the purple brim in Regina’s hand, which she lightly brushed through her labia.
“Yes…I’m good.”
And with that, Robin, guided by Regina’s fingers, gradually eased himself inside her. Emma’s breath stopped completely as she felt her body receive him, slowly gradually adapting to his girth. It'd been over five years since she’d had a man inside of her, and the fullness she felt was considerable. But it was as nothing compared to the exquisite sensations that now started coursing through her as he began to move in and out, sinking a little deeper each time. Robin also groaned, as he felt her squeeze down all around him.

Regina recognised the look on Emma’s face and knew her second peak was coming soon. Her right hand, having left holding Robin’s shaft was now busy stroking herself into a state as she watched them. Robin was now aggressively ploughing into Emma, her long slim legs wrapped around the back of him and her arms around his lower back, fingers digging in, almost drawing blood. Regina was so unbelievably turned on, her own peak was surely close?
“It’s okay my darling, just let go now?" She encouraged her. "Come for me, Emma!” Through gritted teeth, eyes tightly shut and with a look of pain, or bliss, or painful bliss, etched on her face, Emma now bellowed in his face. “YES! OH GOD, YES!” bucking hard against him as the orgasm overtook her. “YEEEEEEEESSSS!!!  
Robin, although overwhelmed by the response he was getting from this writhing goddess, surprised himself by somehow managing to hold back from the edge himself. Normally, he'd have surely climaxed by now?

As she stilled, Regina moved over to envelop her in another deep kiss, holding her face in her hands. He could see how they were already completely engrossed in each other, as before. So, not wanting to interrupt, he gently eased himself out of Emma, kneeling back, to go and clean himself. But as he did so, a voice from below spoke up.
“My turn I believe?”Regina, still with an arm around Emma, looked up at him expectantly. He smiled before moving, to give her space to get onto her back. However, his former lover had other ideas!  “I’m far too worked up. I just need you inside me? Now?” Robin looked down at the pair lying there, knowing that no matter how much longer he lived, he’d never get to experience such a sight, ever again. However, he also looked down at his still painfully engorged cock, still generously coated in Emma’s essences. “Certainly milady. Let me just get cleaned up? I won't be a moment.”She saw where he was looking. “No, don't. That’s my wife on you, and I’m always happy to have any part of her inside me. When it comes to Emma, there’s nothing I wouldn’t share. Nothing.”Just hearing that made him stiffen even more, his cock twitching. “As you wish mi'lady” As she lay back, he positioned himself between her thighs, lowering and easing his Emma-slickened cock between Regina's already slick folds."Oh, my god!” Regina groaned loudly as he entered her, Robin savouring the delicious feeling of finally being sheathed inside his soulmate. "So good!"
The next hour went by in a haze of writhing passion, and several more orgasms, as they all forgot themselves. The lust-filled trio becoming more emboldened by the minute, even trying several new positions. Emma, having what was easily the best sex she'd had in ages, had forgotten why she'd even agreed to this in the first place? As for Robin, he'd lost count the number of times these two astonishing women had peaked. With him, and each other.

But why hadn’t he come yet? He was a normally healthy man, with a decent libido, but he'd never been able to hold on this long before? And faced with not one but two beautiful women as enthusiastic as him, he should’ve climaxed at least once ages ago, surely?

Meanwhile...

Downstairs, the last visitors left the inn, leaving John and several of the men clearing up.

Outside the entrance, Rumple and Merlin bid farewell to one another, having discussed a multitude of issues needing their own unique attention. Rumple shook the man’s hand.
“Sorcerer, a question? That spell you put on the Swan-Mills women when they went upstairs? I detected something. A fertility charm? I also saw you use something different on Locksley, earlier.”Merlin smiled at the Dark One. “I thought I was being discrete, but it's rather perceptive of you to have noticed. Though it wasn’t for fertility, only potency. I'd never interfere with destiny, but perhaps make destiny a little more...enjoyable, sometimes? You know Rumple, sometimes fate needs a little...shove?”
~oOo~

Back in the Master Bedroom, Regina was close to her fifth orgasm of the night, as Robin ploughed into her yet again. He seemed insatiable, though she was finally beginning to tire. Nevertheless, the feeling of him yet again buried deep inside was just too good to stop. Emma was currently on all-fours above her, lowering herself on top of her as Robin, now standing at the edge of the bed holding Regina’s legs up, continued driving in harder.

Emma, squashed between them, forced her pelvis down onto Regina’s, attempting to get just a little more friction as she watched her start to come apart, yet again. From behind, she heard Robin's deep growl as his lower abs pressed into her back, as he too seemed to be nearing his own climax.

Finally!
Robin, after nearly ninety minutes of relentless driving passion, and with a stamina he’d never known before, finally felt his balls tightening spontaneously, his body starting to override the self-control he’d kept up so far, determined to satisfy both women fully, before allowing his own release. With a loud groan, he felt the hard pull from within as he finally ejaculated deep inside his queen, growling incoherently as he exploded.
Just below him, Emma stopped to look into her wife's dazed eyes, as she lay under her. But behind her, a
fter that ferocious first burst of energy from his climax, Robin felt his balls relax momentarily, preparing themselves for the usually brief, yet equally wonderful second and final spasm that usually lasted a second or two longer than the first. But this time, as he pulled back, instead of plunging back inside Regina, he withdrew his still hard cock from inside her completely, tilting it while lifting himself, 
to drive it 
back deep inside Emma in turn, immediately releasing the final part of his climax, yelling once again as he came.
Regina could sense it. After nearly two hours of lovemaking (it was a hell of a lot more than sex), with Emma staring down at her, their faces close, hot and shining with sweat. After her orgasm, Regina could've sworn she felt Robin release inside her, only confirmed by his cussing, before immediately pulling out of her. Momentarily sensing the loss, she then felt Emma’s lower half press down on her harder, down onto her stomach, a gasp escaping her, and a sudden look of surprise on her face, as Robin had clearly just entered her in turn, before he yelled out for a second time. And as he cussed, she pulled Emma down to kiss again, somehow knowing Robin had just ejaculated deep inside her wife, as he had her, only seconds ago. 
He finally stilled, pulling out, and moving off of them to lie on his back, on Regina's left. Emma rolled off her in turn, to lie on her right, as they all regained her breath, the trio lying still, recovering.

However, realising what they'd all just done, Emma now had a new feeling clouding her mind. Guilt. What the hell was she thinking? What the fuck was she doing?  She kept repeating to herself. She’d just had great sex with Regina but included her wife’s former lover? Together? But now she started to feel ashamed. Sordid. Would this ultimately lead to the end of their marriage? It was bad enough that Hood was apparently kind and gentle, and Regina still very much in love with him. But now it seemed the man who gave his life to save hers was also a wizard between the sheets?

How’s that fair? How the hell can she compete with that? How could Regina not want more of him now?
 She rolled her head, to find him lying on the opposite side of Regina, his eyes closed, with a smug grin on his face. No, it was too much!“You need to go!” She heard herself say, harsher than intended. “What if Honour were to walk in?”
Surprised by the sudden change in the blonde, he opened his eyes, and looked directly at her.
"Go. Now! Please?” 
Regina, lying in the middle, felt the immediate tension. The sudden change in temperature. Not sure how best to respond, she rested her hand on Emma’s stomach, tilting herself up, about to say something. But before she could, Robin spoke.
 “I understand...” He sighed, rising from the bed without further argument. Sensing a light burst of magic, Regina turned, realising he'd clothed himself as he looked back at the two exhausted women.“Goodnight miladies,” he whispered, “Sleep well, and thanks for a wonderful evening. I hope it helped in some way, Regina?”
And with that he stepped out of the room, leaving Regina downcast; a complete about-turn from how she'd felt only minutes ago. 
~oOo~ “Was that really necessary?” The brunette harrumphed, irritated, once the door closed behind him. “We invited him up here, not the other way round!” “Honour could come in at any time! She’s only next door." She hissed back. “That's rubbish and you know it! I put a spell on that door, and I soundproofed us; there’s no way she, or anyone else, could've walked in!”
Emma turned her back, hoping the matter was closed, and wanting to avoid getting into an argument. Over the thief. Realising what was happening, Regina huffed, flicking her fingers to magically cover herself in cotton pyjamas, any romantic mood now evaporated. She rolled as far away from her wife as she could, to the very edge of the bed, as her mind drifted back to the wonderful feelings and sensations she’d enjoyed such a short time ago, a single tear rolling down her cheek.

The following morning…
Emma woke to bright sunshine beaming through the curtains. But after a fitful night’s sleep, she turned over to find no sign of Regina.  She reached for her phone.
Five thirty?
Her wife was no fan of early starts, so she guessed she was probably still irritated, after how last night ended?
Slowly lifting her feet over the side of the bed, she started feeling the aches and soreness from the previous night’s activities. Yawning, she looked to see whether Regina had left one of her little notes. She's probably with Honour, she reasoned. Too tired to focus her magic, she dressed, stumbling over to the connecting door to the adjoining room to see check the girls were still in bed. Opening it as quietly as she could, she glanced in to find the two little blonde heads of Honour & her friend Alex snuggled under the covers of the larger bed, and Ashley’s long torso on top of the other, all three sound asleep.

Stepping back into her own bathroom, she showered, before finally using her magic to dry, change and make up quickly, before stepping out of the bedroom to find Regina.

~oOo~

Walking down the staircase into the main bar, the first thing she spotted was the large breakfast bar, now laden with food, a heavy smell of cooked bacon making her stomach growl loudly from hunger. Six-thirty in the morning and people are eating?
Looking for anyone she recognised, she was surprised to find Robin’s cousin (what was her name? Caroline?) piling up a plate with sausage, bacon and eggs. Although she herself looked slim and trim from all the jogging, Emma was pleased she wasn’t the only woman there with a big appetite.
Caroline spotted her.
“Good morning! Emma, isn’t it?” She nodded back. “You best serve yourself quickly, before the main horde get down here!”Emma could see her resemblance to Hood. It was in the blue eyes. The jaw. The dimples. “Morning. This smells delicious! Who did the cooking so early?”“Well, the two ladies from the café in Storybrooke, I think? And your wife, of course.”“Regina? She’s cooking fry-ups?” That’s when she noticed Dorothy appear from a side door, carrying another full tray of bacon and hash browns. “I think so. She and that other tall, pretty brunette. This lady’s fiancée, I believe?” Caroline winked at Dorothy when she was in earshot.The former Oz hero, laying the tray down, smiled back, wiping a hand on a towel before offering it to her. “Yes, that’s right. We weren't properly introduced last night, were we? I’m Dorothy, Dorothy Gale? My fiancée's Ruby. I gather you've already met her? You’re Robin’s cousin aren’t you? Caroline?” “Yes, but please call me Carrie, dear?" The tall blonde shook her hand, warmly. "It's lovely to meet you. The way Ruby spoke about you last night, I had a feeling wedding bells would be in the air before too long? She told me you were beautiful and I can see she's right. She has excellent taste.” Dorothy sniggered. “Stop that, you’re making me blush! You've clearly got the Locksley charm gene too, I see?”Ruby arrived by her side with another tray. “Carrie, stop flirting with my girl!” But she said it sporting a big grin. “You and Robin are just the same! She’s only known him two days, yet he comes over to her, flashes his dimples, and she melts like a big jelly!” At that, all three sniggered as Dorothy gave her a slap on the arm. “Well what can I say? We Locksleys recognise beauty, when we see it.”Emma listened in as an outsider, but couldn’t help herself. “You're gay too?”Carrie chuckled. “No, actually, I-” but Ruby interrupted her. “I bloody well hope not! There's one particular doctor I know, who would be seriously miffed! He’s taking you on a date, I gather?” “My my, news does travel fast around here, doesn't it? Yes, Victor's taking me to Franco’s next weekend.” “Oh, how romantic! Expensive too, from what I'b\? And for a first date?” Ruby teased. “He must be keen!”“Whale?” Emma blurted out without thinking. “You’re seriously going out on a date with Whale?” She pronounced his name like it was a disease, realising her mistake the moment the other three smiles dropped.“Doctor Victor Whale, yes.” Caroline’s face held a hint of annoyance. “Why, is there a problem?”“Um, no. But…” She spoke before she thought. “You’re a very beautiful woman. But him? He’s…”“Don't say another word, Emma!” Ruby warned her. “You know almost nothing about Victor, only what Regina and your dad told you? You've no idea what he’s been through.”Emma had never faced Ruby’s annoyed stare before. And though it wasn’t in her nature to back down, seeing the three women apparently united in irritation, she decided on caution. “I’m sorry Carrie, I didn’t mean to offend you.” Embarrassed, she turned away to collect and load up a plate, adding some bread and a coffee before trying to find a table furthest away from them as quickly as she could. 
As she settled at one, she looked back at the trio, now ensconced in a lively conversation with a young man she vaguely recognised from somewhere. The hospital? Way to go Swan! You've managed to piss off two friends and a total stranger before breakfast. Nice work!  She grumbled to herself, piling the bacon and some egg into her bread, folding it into a messy sandwich, before forcing a large chunk in her mouth. Hmm, so good! She savoured it, as another familiar face came out from the kitchen door, carrying another steaming tray of food to the table.

Regina?
Clearly, she hadn’t spotted her as she shifted the trays on the bar top, to fit in with the rest, assisted by Robin’s cousin, who'd moved to help her find space. The two women then stood facing one another. Emma couldn’t quite hear what Robin's cousin was saying, but it was clearly friendly. “Roland's told me so much about you, Henry, and his little sister? He’s such a delightful young man, isn't he? You must be so proud!” “Thank you, Carrie. Although you do know I’m not Roland’s birth mother, don't you? That was Robin's wife, Marian. She died before Robin and I met. John told me Roland’s eyes, like his nature, are definitely Marian's? She must have been rather beautiful, though those dimples are definitely Robin’s.” She smiled, recalling her archer's likeness to his boy. “He clearly loves you very much. I gather you took him in, after Robin was killed?”“Rolly helped me get through some very bad times. And Henry of course, when Robin was-” she stopped, a vision of Robin's murder springing into to mind. “I’m so sorry Carrie, I-”Caroline, sensing her anguish, moved closer, bringing her hands to quickly grab Regina’s, in a small attempt to comfort. “No, I’m the one who should be sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you, and you don’t need to explain anything. I just wanted to say thank you for looking after the nephew I only recently discovered I had? Robin told me about what happened last night, and how you saved his children, when he couldn’t. You’re clearly a remarkable woman, and meeting you now I can see why he fell in love with you.” Regina blushed, still holding her hands, looking up into blue eyes. It wasn't flattery but genuine compassion. Her brief moment of sadness was replaced by a smile. “You know Carrie, you look like him? Robin, I mean. It's when you smile! It seems the charm genes are strong throughout the Locksley family?” Carrie sniggered. “Flattery will get you everywhere!”~oOo~Emma watched them from her table, undecided whether to go over and join her. However, seeing the taller woman taking Regina's hands and standing closer made her feel uncomfortable. Especially after how last night ended?  So, getting up from the table, and under the pretext of getting more coffee, she walked over to join her. “Good morning, Mrs. Swan-Mills?”
Emma tried to sound upbeat, though Regina chose to ignore her, not letting go of the other woman hands, before glancing to her side, but not at her.
“Good morning, Emma.” Yes, there  it was! The frosty tone, though Regina said no more. She knew that tone all too well. Her annoyed voice.
Caroline also picked up on it, releasing Regina’s hands, before looking to see who else was around the room.
“I need to get going, as Professor Sage wants to get started on the clinic early. Lots to do, patients to see! Regina, I'll see you around?” She stooped, pecking her cheek, which she reciprocated in kind. Then she looked at the Saviour. “Emma, good morning. See you around?” She followed it with a curt nod, turning to walk away, giving Dorothy and Ruby a cheeky wink as she left. Regina also noticed Caroline’s iciness towards her wife.“So what did you do to annoy her?” Emma never even had a chance to answer, as Ruby did it for her. “She was being snide about Victor, after Carrie told her they were going out on a date. Something, I should add, Carrie was hoping for!” “She’s going out with Whale? Well then, I can understand Emma's view, seeing as-" However, Dorothy stopped her this time.“Regina, don’t go there? You think you know Victor Whale, but you really don’t! Over the last few years, that man's spent a lot of time helping a lot of folks around here in the forest, completely unpaid! While also trying to keep everything together at the hospital, I should add. He and Archie have been holding free surgeries and clinic days here. It’s here he met Carrie a few weeks ago, as she used to be a kind of midwife in the old country.  Yet whenever he goes back to Storybrooke, he receives shit from everyone, including you two, David and Snow, when you expect him to just drop everything, for the latest crisis. You may be reformed Regina, but Vic is too! He’s been a bloody marvel, and he's a good friend to Ruby and me. So please, if you have something nasty to say, keep it to yourself?”  That was a surprise! It was rare for anyone, other than the heroes, to stand up to her, or be so blunt. She glared back, but didn't protest.“Well, perhaps you’re right, Miss Gale. Perhaps it is time to finally let bygones be bygones.” Emma jumped in, to ease the tension.  “I have to apologise too, Dot. I seem to be pissing-off everyone at the moment! Henry, two days ago. Regina, Carrie, Robin.” A glare from her wife shut her up.  “Regina, can we talk please? I'm eating at  a table over there?” She pointed to the corner. The brunette nodded, giving a rictus smile to the newly-engaged couple, before walking away.“Look, about last night?”  She whispered. “I’m sorry, okay?”“What are you actually sorry for, Emma?” “For pissing you off, of course! For not letting him stay the night.”“Anything else?” She deadpanned. Seeing Emma’s confused look, she carried on.“ I don’t think it’s me you should be apologising to! You treated Robin like dirt! He was reluctant to join us in the first place, but we persuaded him, not the other way around. We all had a wonderful time, and please don’t insult me by pretending you didn’t enjoy it! I was there, remember? Then, you treat him like an unwanted, paid gigolo? It was nasty, and it spoilt everything!”  With that, she stood and turned away, heading back to the kitchen. “Guess I’d better go apologise to old Golden Balls, then?"  She grumbled to herself, sitting back down to finish her breakfast. "But I’m not facing him on an empty stomach!"
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The New Village

A short walk from the entrance to the new forest pub, The Earl of Locksley, stood two large oak-beamed buildings, both less than a day old, like everything else in the brand new village.
A small crowd stood watching as Robin, Rumple, Tinker Bell and Merlin stood at each corner of the adjoining buildings, Robin & Rumple within sight of Merlin, who now raised his arms, bellowing commands aloud so they could all hear. “OKAY! AS PER MY INSTRUCTIONS, AND ON MY MARK?” He yelled, so Tink, out of sight, could hear them. "BEGIN!”
Within seconds, a glow started emanating from all eight hands, linking together and growing brighter by the second, to form a wide translucent golden ring around the two buildings, rising slowly up the walls, before gradually spreading over the two rooftops and sliding back down again, surrounding the buildings completely, to produce a glassy translucent bubble. Plenty of sparks flew and crackled here and there, as it stabilised.
“JEFFERSON? EVERYTHING OKAY IN THERE?"“All done!" A distant voice came from inside the building. "Give it a few sec-!”
A second, more fierce orange octarine light suddenly blasted out from all the building’s windows and doors, rising up to form a second seal within the round dome, its yellow light mixing with the previous shield.
As the light finally disappeared, the Hatter's face appeared at the main entrance. “Yep, that should do it! Now then- who’s volunteering to be guinea pig?” 
Emma and several others had come out from the pub, mainly to see what the shouting, commotion and gasps from the small crowd were all about. The first thing she spotted was Regina walking with another woman to stand next to Robin as he looked up at the new buildings. That’s when she spotted an old acquaintance.
“Jefferson? What are you doing here?”“Hello Emma!” The Hatter grinned when he saw her. “Merlin asked me to come help. What do you think?”“About what? What’s going on?”The Sorcerer came to their side. “It’s a sanctuary, Emma! A place in a magical land entirely free of magic. These buildings are going to contain a clinic and community hall. A safe meeting place for everyone.”“Safe from magic?" Regina turned to Merlin. "How's that even possible here?”“Ancient magic. Mr. Gold assisted me on the dark side, and Mr. Locksley and Tinker Bell helped provide additional light. Jefferson here provided a rather clever means of harnessing magic in one of his devices, and I merely brought everything together. Jefferson, I’ll be your guinea pig, as you asked.” He looked at the former mayor. “Regina, come join me?”Intrigued, she nodded and stepped forward. But as soon as she moved closer, she felt a hand close around her forearm. “If she’s going in there, I am too!”  “Everyone's perfectly safe, I can assure you Emma..." he grinned, leading them inside.~oOo~
As they entered, nearly everyone gasped when they saw the vast tinted glass dome and staircase. And the room was huge! And out of all proportion with the building outside?

Emma looked up, astonished by the sheer scale. If this is only the Reception, how big's the rest of the place?
”How is this even possible?”“Impressed? Merlin sniggered. "I learnt a few things from a fellow time traveller. A very interesting chap from another world entirely. He had an odd device he used to travel in. An old 1940’s British police box on the outside, but in reality quite a large flying craft within.”“THE TARDIS?” Roland shouted, appearing from nowhere. “Doctor Who’s real? What’s his name?”“Real enough, young man.” He rested a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “Though he was just known as The Doctor when we met. He never actually told me his name. I asked but he said it was unpronounceable to humans.”
As Roland gazed up in awe at the wizard, Gold appeared by Regina’s side.
“Try a spell, dearie? One of your trademark fireballs, perhaps? Maybe your irritating wife wants to try?”Regina bristled, ignoring the barb, stretching out her hand to create a fireball as asked. But nothing. Not so much as a flicker. Not a hint of magic. Emma focused her own magic, trying to lift a vase of flowers on the reception desk. Nothing.“Very impressive. Now give me back my magic?”“It hasn’t been taken away, Emma,” Jefferson explained. ‘It’s been neutralised. Magic in here's cancelled out, the same as outside the town line. When you leave, everything reverts back to normal.”“It’s brilliant!” Roland gasped, looking around. “That means everyone’s the same in here! Magic people can’t control anyone...” He tried to avoid Emma and Regina’s questioning gaze as a second hand rested on his other shoulder.“You're right, Rolly. And as well as being our new clinic, it’s where everyone can come in times of emergency!” Robin pulled the boy's head to his chest. “Merlin says if anyone were to enter here under a cloaking spell, or disguised as someone else...” Regina knew he was thinking of her sister disguised as Marian.  “It would expose them instantly.”Emma was impressed. “Clever. If we had this a few years ago, we could have stopped Zelena, before she-” she stopped herself, looking at Rumple, who answered for her, a cold look in his eye.“Before the bitch murdered my son?”Robin saw where the conversation was heading, so he stepped in. “Well then, ladies and gentlemen, we now have two buildings, and the means to protect them. Though I have no idea how we equip and stock, let alone run, a hospital or a clinic? So we're still going to need some help.” He looked at Merlin’s daughter, who gave him a smug grin.“Just as well I'm already ahead of you then? Dad and I have a lorry load of gear arriving this very morning! That is, if she doesn’t crash the damn thing, stop off for drinks, or pick up any handsome hitch hikers on the way?” She gave her father a knowing look, making him break into a wide smile.“Oh, she’s decided to come herself then?”"Oh yeah! I told her about this place. Try stopping her!"”Excellent. It's been a while.”~oOo~
Half an hour later, Robin stood next to Regina as they surveyed what would eventually become the the new clinic for the forest dwellers, while others milled around, busy with one thing or another, just happy to be part of something new that would make their lives just a little bit easier.
Regina, still annoyed with Emma, sent her off to wake up the girls and give them some breakfast. Roland was a short distance away, organising a little group of forest children in some sort of game involving hoops and a football. She smiled as she saw how he led them  effortlessly, using his natural charm. Several younger girls stayed close, one looking up at him in wonder, like he hung the moon.“He’s so sweet. And getting more like his father.”
Her words came out before she realised she’d said them out aloud, with the father in question now standing alongside her.
“Thank you,” Robin forced a smile. "Personally, I think he’s getting more like Marian. She always had a wonderful way with everyone. She had fire, but only used it when needed. I don’t remember her having an enemy in the world. I see so much of her in him.” He looked wistfully at the curly haired young man. “I’ve missed so much, haven’t I? Five years, Gina! My boy. My girls.” 
Noticing his eyes were teary, she realised why he seemed morose. The loss of so much precious time with his children.
“And that’s my fault, Robin. Mine, and Zelena’s. I’m so sorry.”
He turned to stare into guilt-filled chocolate-brown eyes. The eyes that’d  captivated him years ago. His hands rose to rest on her arms.
“Never compare yourself to that woman! I pushed myself in front of you to protect you, and I’d have no hesitation doing it again! I did it because I loved you." Then, under his breath, unfortunately saying what he was thinking.  "The trouble is, I still do.” The last words barely a whisper, but she heard them.She turned rather than face him. “I still love you too, I won’t deny it. But that was way too big a sacrifice.” She whispered back, lest they be overheard. “I never deserved that!”
“Hush, that’s nonsense. You always deserved more, and now you have it. Emma’s good for you. You deserve each other. Even if it’s hard for me to see you together, I want you to be happy.”
She turned back, burying her head in his chest, not caring who saw. “I’m not even sure I can be now, without you in my life, somehow.”  She pulled herself in tighter, still whispering. “I love her, I really do, and I don’t want to hurt her. But this? I’ve missed you more than you’ll ever know.”
“Same goes for me, my love. Last night was just a reminder of what we once had, even though it ended rather abruptly. Rather different to how I imagined when we…well, you know?”

“It was wonderful. I’m just sorry she ruined it. I should have said something t the time.”

“Water under the bridge, Regina. Please don’t blame her? She’s feeling defensive, and who can blame her? That was one of the best nights of my life, but I’m sure she doesn’t want it leading to something more. She’s your wife now, Henry’s mother. And a very good one at that! She’s feeling very insecure and even though she’s allowed me back into your life, it must still be incredibly hard for her. After all, she’s also had to face Killian, so it’s not been easy.”

“Seeing me with you these last few days has only made it worse.”

“She talked about ‘sharing’ you with me? I heard the words but I sensed the pain she’s  going through? Using these odd gifts Zeus gave me, I accidently read some of her thoughts yesterday. Since then, Merlin showed me how to block my powers and I’ve apologised to her, but I hate the fact she now feels violated. I know what that feels like! I need to talk to her again, but alone, if she'll let me. Leaving aside what’s happened, I should to get to know her properly. I know David reasonably well, and Henry I regard as one of my own. But as for Emma…”

“I agree. You should ask her out.”

He smirked. “Are you suggesting I ask your wife out on a date?”

“Why not? When you consider what happened last night? The fact is we all shared one another intimately. I could hardly object to my two loves wanting to get to know each other better now, could I?”

“I hardly think Emma sees it that way! Or if she's even willing to talk to me.”

“She will, trust me. I love her, but she knows I love you too. It hurts me to know I’m the cause of all the friction. I'd love nothing more than for you to become friends of a sort. To see you get along.” 
~oOo~
Inside the Locksley...

Emma had made her way back inside, walking up the staircase towards Honour’s room. As she reached the landing and turned a corner, she spotted a tall, instantly recognisable leather-clad figure stepping out from one of the bedrooms, talking to someone behind him.

It was the voice of a woman, and she was laughing? 
Killian slept over here, too? With someone? She pulled back to hide herself around the corner, to avoid being seen, before realising she was being ridiculous.
What the hell am I hiding from? It's not like we're together anymore!

But hearing that laugh, she couldn’t help herself, peeking around the corner to see who he was talking to. It was then a tall brunette came out, still laughing herself, but moving into his arms, to hug him. He turned, and from behind it looked like he gave her a not-exactly ‘chaste’ kiss! And on the lips?

When they separated, she finally saw the woman’s face.

Dorothy?

What the hell? Only yesterday, Ruby had dropped down on one knee and proposed to her, in front of everyone! How could he kiss Dorothy like that, after everything he'd said about them last night?

What a hypocrite!

She was just about to go and give him a piece of her mind, when a third figure stepped out. Ruby. The she-wolf didn't seem at all bothered. Far from it. In fact, she brought her hands up to either side of his cheeks, before placing a kiss of her own on his lips, just as her new fiancée had, moments earlier. She whispered something and they all started chuckling again.
Eh? Her curiosity aroused, Emma turned the corner, walking over to join them.“Morning!” She called out, feigning surprise. “Killian, what on earth are you doing here?" The question came out a little harder than intended, something which she instantly regretted, judging by the frown.He looked at her, then shrugged. "I could ask you the same thing, Swan? But I don't, as your comings and goings are no longer any of my business, are they?"Ouch! She felt like she'd been slapped.  "Don't be like that! I only asked! I just thought you were going to be staying on the Jolly last night?" “Well you thought wrong...” He answered curtly, stepping back from the other women. Dorothy noticed the reaction on Emma's face.“Killian came up to give us some help with something. He’s being exceptionally  kind and doing us a big favour.”“Aye," His smile returned. "And it was truly a pleasure. Ladies, if you’ll excuse me?” He winked at Ruby, as he raised both their left hands. “I'll go make all the necessary preparations?” And with that he kissed the back of each hand, both now adorned with his mother’s gifted rings. “Friday morning it is. See you on the Jolly at ten sharp?” He turned, brushing past Emma, without even looking at her. “Good day, Swan.”
Dorothy and Ruby both heard it, and saw Emma frown as he walked away, without looking back. Dorothy tried distracting her.
“Killian’s making the arrangements for hosting our wedding on the Jolly Roger on Friday morning. As a former naval captain he’s legally entitled to officiate. So, we’re going to have it before he leaves on Saturday. Emma, I know it’s all rather sudden, but would you be my Matron of Honour?”“Your what? Um…yeah, yes of course,” She was still hurt by the snub. “Ruby, look, I’m sorry I upset you both earlier. You know, about Whale? My mouth just seems to run away from me these days. I don’t know why I said it, but-”“It’s fine, Emma. It's forgotten. You just need to know that Vic is very different to how you all think of him. Just cut him some slack, okay? Cause you and Regina really won’t make friends around here if you keep slagging him off.”“And just so you know Carrie’s been keen on him for a little while now.” Dorothy added, “He’s smitten too, but around her he’s way too damned shy to do anything about it!”
Emma listened with a half-hearted smile, her mind still on Killian. She couldn’t really blame him for being sore. To him, it was only a few weeks ago they were in the Underworld declaring their love for one another. She’d gone there by blackmailing Gold, and putting her family at risk, to rescue him. And failed.
Except it wasn’t weeks to her, it was five years! Five years, in which she’d battled depression, alcoholism, lost her mind, her self-respect, her job and the respect of all those around her. Five years in which she was the saviour who had to be saved. By Henry, by her parents,  by Archie, and finally by the last person she imagined. Regina. The woman who was then going through even more pain than her. The woman on who she had gradually come to depend, as they shared grief until their feelings grew into something more. She’d never forgotten him, but then, she’d never imagined him returning from the dead, either!She’d moved on. Definitely. Positively. Moved on. Sure of it. But now, she knew he’d moved on too! And that hurt, even though it shouldn’t.Seeing the look, Dorothy couldn’t help herself. “Emma, sorry to ask but, do you still have feelings for him?”“What?” She stiffened. “Killian? No, of course not! It’s just difficult, seeing him back like that.” “I do understand,” though Ruby wasn’t convinced. “Anyway about the wedding? I’m asking Snow to be my own Matron of Honour. Do you think Regina would mind if I asked Roland and Honour to be my page and bridesmaid?”“I’m know Honny would be delighted! She loves dressing up. Just like her mother. The other one.”“Great,” Dorothy’s cheeks were flushed. “Thanks Emma. Well, we’d best be off.”
Emma’s super sense could tell she was hiding something? The way the two of them had been fawning over Killian moments earlier had been weird.
“Yeah, me too. Speaking of Honour, I need to get her up for breakfast. We’ll talk about it later, okay?” ~oOo~
A minute later, she knocked softly on the bedroom door next to theirs.
Ashley opened it. “Morning, Em! The girls are already up and brushing their teeth.” She looked across at the bathroom door. “Girls! Are you nearly finished in there? Your mum’s here, Honny! Finish off and come outside?”Shortly after, Honour appeared, scrubbed and ready for the day. “Hi Emmie! Can we go see papa now?”
Emma sighed. She’d been living with Regina for over two years, married for one. Yet Honour and Roland continued to call her by her first name, even though Regina kept referring to her as mummy or mamma in front of them.  Yet within a day of Robin returning, she called him papa, or daddy, and clearly adored him. She sort of understood why. He was the father she never knew until now. The hero she’d heard Henry tell stories about and, yes, even though she found it hard to admit, he was basically a nice, decent guy.
A nice guy who my wife is still in love with. And who fucks like a racehorse. “Well let’s see. First, I’ll take you down to have breakfast. Then, I don’t know what we have planned-” But she was rudely interrupted by a low rumbling sound of something like a large engine outside.
Going to the window to look out, she was astonished to see an enormous, military-looking, dark green articulated truck pull up outside the pub forecourt on the green, its air brakes hissing loudly as it stopped.
“What in the fu-” she just stopped herself from cussing as the two girls joined her at the window, to also see what was causing the commotion.Ella gasped in disbelief. “How did something that big even get here? We’re in the middle of the forest? There’s no roads that big around here?”“Absolutely no idea,” Emma shook her head. She also spotted Regina down below, her arm linked in Robin's, making her way to the front of the vehicle.  “But I’m gonna go find out! Come on Honny, let’s see what's going on?”~oOo~
Minutes later, as people started gathering around the huge truck, the passenger door opened and a recognisable figure stepped down from the cab, her usually severe hatchet face now wreathed in a beaming smile.
“Blue? What the hell do you think you’re doing here with that thing?”As Regina scowled at the fairy, Robin smiled up at her, happy to see its arrival. The head of the fairies ignored her brusque tone, having never been a fan of the former queen and mayor. “Helping Rosalind get here from the town line, of course! And show her a way through the forest.” She bit back.“Rosalind? Rosalind who? Don’t you know how dangerous it is to let just anybody into Storybrooke? You could leave us completely exposed!” She stopped talking as the driver door opened, another figure moving to step down from the cab.
Looking up, it definitely wasn't expected when Regina first saw the demi-shorted slim backside lean out, followed by a pair of long, tanned bare legs and shiny dark-brown hair, as a tall figure, wearing a t-shirt started climbing down from the cab. When her feet touched the ground, the figure finally turned to face them, first catching sight of Robin. 
“Well hello there handsome? I’m Rosalind Sage, but you can call me Rosie? I’ve brought you bits for a shiny new hospital here? Now, do you know who's running this joint?”Her crisp English accent was instantly noticeable. Robin stepped forward, taking her hand and, instead of shaking it, turned it to place a small kiss, a peck, on the back. “Hello Rosie, I’m delighted to make your acquaintance. I'm Robin. Robin of Locksley. Or Robin Hood, to some? At your service!”Rosie sniggered at the peck. “Ooh, handsome, and an old-fashioned English gentlemen too? Well, that makes a nice change…wait…what? Hold on!” She then realised what he'd said. “THE Robin Hood? Like, bows and arrows? Stealing from the rich? Merry Men? Sherwood? Maid Marian? You’ve gotta be kidding me, right?” She turned to face Blue, who was actually starting to giggle! The Blue fairy, laughing? “Reul?”“Yes, Rosie, this is the real Robin Hood.”Well I’ll be buggered!” She said it in mild shock, looking at sparkling blue eyes staring back.“I certainly hope not, milady, that'd rather spoil your visit, wouldn’t it?” He winked, chuckling. “Merlin’s family are always welcome here in Sherwood.” Feeling a tighter grip on his free arm, he turned to see Regina looking at the younger woman with an odd expression. Was that annoyance?
Regina looked her over.  The new arrival, although hot and sweaty, was truly stunning, with a face and figure Hollywood casting agents would die for. And she could now see the resemblance to her blonde sister. It was in the eyes and smile? Regina herself was widely regarded by all as beautiful, but this young woman seemed, to her insecurity at least, to be in a different league entirely. She could also see a resemblance to Merlin, but her mother must have been breathtaking to sire such beautiful daughters.
Robin sensed her anxiety, so sought to distract her. “Rosie, may I introduce my very good friend, Regina Swan-Mills? She’s the former Mayor and creator of Storybrooke.”Just as Rosie had so easily flirted with Robin, now she turned her attention to the brunette on his arm. “Hello Regina. It’s lovely to meet you too.” She offered her hand. “Sorry, I’ve been driving in that cab for the last five hours, with no air on, so I’m a bit hot, sweaty and smelly? Frankly, I feel a little intimidated right now, standing near someone as gorgeous as you?”Regina's cheeks pinked. "Nonsense, I was thinking the same thing! If I could look like youafter a five-hour drive in that thing, I'd be delighted.” She admitted, her mouth slightly running away with her as she reached to shake hands. “I can see the family resemblance? Your father’s a very handsome man, but your mother must be something else!” As she talked, Emma joined the little gathering, Honour to her left, having clearly just heard them.“And this lady here,” Robin interrupted, pointing to the blonde, “Is Emma Swan-Mills. Regina’s wife.” “Oh…OH!” Rosie had clearly assumed Regina was with Robin. “Hi daddy!” Honour yelled from below, interrupting. “Who’s the lady?”“This, my darling...” Robin picked her up, “Is Rosie, Annabelle’s sister? Rosie, this is Honour, our little girl.” He said, looking at Regina, smiling. That brought a confused look from Rosie, which he tried to ignore. He’d already noticed Emma’s possessive posture, moving even closer to her wife. “Anna’s sissie?” Honour repeated, smiling. Merlin’s other daughter had been playing with her only yesterday.“Well aren't you just a gorgeous girl? Yes my lovely, Anna’s my baby sister. Is she here, by any chance?” Rosie tickled her under the chin.The little blonde nodded. “She’s inna pub!” She pointed at the new inn.“Is she now? Hmm – this early? No change there then!” Rosie answered, making some of them laugh.Emma had arrived just in time to see the flirtatious look the stunningly beautiful brunette had given Regina. And she didn’t like it one bit!  “So, what’s in the truck, to bring you all the way from New York, then?” She asked, a little more curtly then intended.“Medical supplies for our new clinic,” Robin answered for her. “Beds, furniture, machines, lots of medicines and all sorts of medical equipment I know nothing about? Merlin organised it all, Rosie drove it here and her family are even going to help us install it.” He sounded as pleased as punch. “Rosie, how can I ever thank you enough?”She looked up at the ornate swinging sign in front of the building. “Well, Mister Robin Hood, ‘Prince of Thieves’, you could buy me a drink for a start? It’s a bit early for booze, so perhaps a decent coffee? Nice looking pub, by the way? In the middle of a forest too? Looks like something out of the Black Forest! Could you let me go in first, to give my sister a little wake-up call? Perhaps you could lead the way for me, Honour?””
And with that, she lifted the girl from her father, put her down, taking her hand and strode over to the pub door, marching inside. Robin watched them, grinning.
“I think I’m going to like her!”That earned a glare from Regina, surprising him. Was that jealousy?
Emma stepped even closer, threading her arm through Regina’s, to follow them inside.
~oOo~
As they walked inside, they saw Rosie already at the bar, talking to Will.
“Hello handsome! So who do I have to sleep with around here to get a drink?”Will grinned back, liking the woman already. “Well, I’d love to answer that question in a way it deserves, lass,” he wiped the bar top with a cloth. “But if I did, I don't think my girl over there...” he looked over at Alice, “…would appreciate it? However, luckily for you, our newly-magically gifted Lord Locksley over there is picking up the tab today, until he discovers how much we’ve all spent. What can I get ye?”
Before she could answer, she heard a yell from the other side of the room.
“BITCH COW! YOU DIDN'T BREAK THE TRUCK, THEN?” A familiar voice rang out from the kitchen door.“BIG TITS! Don’t say you’re doing the cooking around here? No wonder they need a ruddy hospital!”
The two girls ran to each other, instantly falling into an easy hug.
“Pooh, you stink, girl?” Anna looked at her clearly tired older sister.“Yeah, that’s what real manual work does to you, Anna! You should try it sometime?”
The friendly banter continued, each sibling insulting the other, as though it was a daily occurrence, completely ignorant of their audience, who were now starting to laugh at all the sparring and jibes.
“You’ve put on weight too, sis! Look at those hips? A few less pies for you, my girl!” She said to the slim blonde, who definitely didn’t need to lose any weight.Anna wasn’t insulted in the slightest; though some women gathered nearby were surprised by the personal barbs, before she countered, having first checked Honour was now out of earshot. “Rosie, you know why I’m so fat? Cos every time I fuck your boyfriend, he gives me a biscuit!”
Their audience, Robin and Regina included, fell about laughing, realising this was clearly a game the sisters played. Rosie continued the barrage.
“Ex-boyfriend actually! And I don’t think he’d have gone anywhere near you, sis. He used to hate bouncy castles!”
That produced several 'oohs' and 'meeows' from some of the other laughing women.
“Ooh, bitch! Well judging by the size of it these days, your arse could do with a-” But to continued laughter, Anna was interrupted by a new, deeper, male voice.“GIRLS? BEHAVE!”Merlin, now standing in the doorway, yelled at them, rolling his eyes at the siblings' coarse insults. "YOU'RE IN PUBLIC!"Rosie turned. “DADDY!” She yelled, striding quickly across the room and jumping up into his arms. The cocky, self-assured woman had instantly transformed into a needy younger girl at the sight of her father. “I’ve missed you.”Merlin laughed, receiving her into his arms, in a warm hug. “And I missed you more, my love. Thanks for coming yourself. I haven’t seen you in months! How was England? And your brother and sister?”“Charlie’s flying in tomorrow, and Cee said she’ll join him this time. It’s been a while since she’s been anywhere with magic, so it’ll do her good!”“They’re both coming? How splendid! We haven’t all been together for ages; it’ll be just like old times.” Merlin seemed genuinely delighted by the news.Regina smiled at the happy family reunion. “Charles, Rosalind, Celia and Annabelle? What lovely names you chose, Merlin? You and your wife fond of Shakespeare?”He grinned back. “Well my wife’s favourite play was As You Like It! Though we named our youngest here after her grandmother. One of the bravest, kindest women I ever knew. Just like my Anna.”Annabelle blushed, turning back to her sister. “Okay, fish face, as you pong, let’s go and get you hosed down? The guys can unload the truck, then I’ll show you the delights of our lovely new Sherwood village, which’ll only take two minutes as it's still being built? Then we'll head off to Storybrooke for the evening. I’ve discovered a little nightclub, with some seriously smoking-hot single guys!”“Great. You know what they say girl? The best way to get over someone, is to get under someone else!”
Most of their audience were chuckling. Merlin wasn't!
“Nooo! Dad in the room! Not listening! I really don’t want to hear this,” He theatrically plugged his fingers in his ears. He hated hearing about his daughters’ love lives. They may be adults, but he was still their father, and thought of them as his little girls. Robin placed a sympathetic hand on his shoulder. “I guess I have all this to come?”“Sooner than you can imagine, my boy! Over the centuries I’ve had close to a hundred daughters, yet it really doesn’t get easier. So now, let’s leave these…ladies, if I can call them that, and help your men with that truck?”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Monday morning...

Sunday afternoon had passed peacefully enough. Robin, Merlin and most of the little community had continued throughout the day, building and adding to their new village in the forest. Some had already started calling it Sherwood, a nod to their forest hamlet in the old realm, and the name stuck. And now, everyone in Storybrooke was talking about the new Sherwood village, and especially the great pub in the middle, the new buildings, meeting hall and clinic.

Roland had returned to Mifflin Street late, having spent as much time with his father as he could, though he did have school the next morning, so reluctantly came back. Honour never stopped talking about the new forest friends she’d made. About Anna, Rosie and most importantly, her daddy. While Regina had been pleased to see her little girl so happy, she couldn’t help feel that, even with her wife and younger children now all together under her roof, without Henry there, it still felt like something was missing, as her eldest continued spending more of his college break living with Gold.

~oOo~

The following morning, Regina drove Roland to school, Emma having dropped Honour at her playgroup a little earlier. Roland was nearly eleven now, so didn’t tend to cuddle her quite as much. Nonetheless, she smiled as he placed his usual kiss on her cheek, before darting inside the entrance. However, today, a familiar figure walked out to greet her.
“Morning, Regina!” The perpetually chirpy Snow White called, as Roland raced past her. “How’s Emma? I haven’t heard from her for a while. I left a message yesterday, but she still hasn’t called me.”“Fine. Was there anything you specifically wanted to tell her?”“Not particularly, I’m just missing her. She’s still my daughter after all? David told me she’s been looking more stressed recently, what with Killian and Robin coming back. I guess it’s bound to have been a shock for you both. I can’t imagine it’s been easy seeing them?”Regina bristled at the mention of the former pirate, though knew she was being petty. She'd focused so much on Robin’s return, she hadn’t taken into consideration Emma’s feelings for Hook. She'd remedy that she told herself, by letting her get things off her chest later.“Are you coming to the EGM at the town hall tonight?” “No, I didn’t know there was one. Why?”“Mayor Spencer called it. Monday nights, he’s usually out training with his little army, but he insisted. All the committee members are required to attend. I spoke to Gold, and he suggested as many as possible should come. It’s not like he ever mentions them, so knowing him, it could be important.”“I don’t see why I should bother? Emma and I don't get a vote anymore, and would just have to watch from the gallery, which is hardly my idea of fun. No, I’ll probably spend the evening with my feet up, a book and a glass of wine.”“Gold didn’t give details, but we think it’s about the new village and Robin Hood? Spencer's forcing a vote and needs us all there.”That made her suspicious. “About Robin? What’s that got to do with him?”“Well, I wasn't there, but I gather he threatened Albert and Sheriff Keith yesterday, using his new magic? I'm told it turned nasty.”“Well I was there,” she growled. “Nottingham grabbed Roland and threatened to hit him! Under the circumstances, Robin was very restrained. He shook him up a little, but didn’t actually hurt him.”“Mmm, that’s the problem with magic though, isn't it? It lets people who've got it, dominate and control those who haven’t. Maybe Robin needs restraining? That could be what the meeting’s about.”Regina seethed. Granted, magic had previously turned her, Cora and Zelena to darkness. But Robin?  “He doesn’t need restraining! He’s being taught by Merlin not The Dark One, and his magic's white, like Emma’s! And your son’s, for that matter? Be careful what you repeat, Snow.”The younger woman’s expression didn’t change, despite Regina’s irritated response. “You see, Regina, that’s the problem, right there? When anyone with magic ever gets challenged, contradicted, or refused, instead of discussing it like any rational human being, you get angry and start to threaten.”“I didn't threaten you, Snow!”“No, but as usual, you were getting pretty close. Can you even hear yourself? That’s the problem, Regina. It’s just too easy to magically choke someone, throw a fireball, or make them disappear when they say or do something you don't like. Most of us have to just seethe, or get angry, or walk away. But after that we grow up, and get on with it! But magic makes people do some really stupid things. Blue told me Robin has even greater powers than any of you. Even Gold? What happens if he changes? When Merlin leaves, what happens if he wants this new ‘Sherwood’ village to grow even bigger? What does it mean for Storybrooke? And could anyone even stop him?”“He isn’t like that! He doesn’t crave power like Spencer, or Gold or even me in my past, for that matter. Robin’s good, he’s-”“The man you’re still in love with? You’re hardly impartial when it comes to him now, are you?” She said it as a matter of fact, not a question, throwing her completely, but Snow wasn’t finished. “I know you think David and I are idiots, Regina, but we’re really not! We notice, and we’re worried. Worried for Emma, worried for Henry, and frankly, worried for you too! You’re still so completely blindsided by Robin returning, that you can’t see the bigger picture. Still, we shouldn’t be discussing this outside the school gates. But we do need to talk! In the meantime, come to the town hall tonight?”  
And with that, the schoolteacher abruptly turned, heading back into the entrance, leaving Regina mystified as to what she’d just heard.

She was definitely going to the Town Hall tonight!

Monday Evening – Storybrooke Town Hall

The public gallery started to fill a good half hour before the scheduled start to the EGM of Storybrooke's Governing Council, requested by Mayor Spencer, the former King George.

On most occasions, the main table of eight voting councillors would be overlooked by perhaps two or three of the elder population at best, as most citizens didn’t care much for the arcane processes and procedures of running a modern town like Storybrooke. However, today was to be different. Close to one hundred and fifty members of the public showed up, squeezing into the gallery overlooking the main chamber and additional seating at the sides, provided at very short notice, to cope with the unexpected audience.

Regina had turned up a good hour before, having been tipped off by David there was likely to be a crowd, and needed to get a seat early. He’d held one free chair next to him, for which she was grateful. And as she sat, David gave his daughter-in-law a peck on the cheek, then sat back to watch proceedings, winking at Snow, who was sitting down below at the main table. Since she’d married Emma, Regina had become closer to David, and he’d proved himself to be loyal and supportive, despite his instincts and her sometimes strained relationship with his wife. The former mayor was no stranger to council meetings, but rarely attended since she’d lost the position of Mayor, being forced out by an election she was in no fit state to fight. She hated being a bystander and unable to control things for herself.

At the main table sat six of Storybrooke’s elected councillors. Snow White, as the school head, represented the education services. To her right sat Archibald Hopper, the town’s chief psychiatrist and conscience. To Archie’s right sat Doctor Victor Whale, the Chief Physician. Moments before the meeting was due to start, a door silently opened, and a familiar clacking noise heard as Mr. Gold, the primary landowner and landlord within Storybrooke, walked stiffly across to his own marked seat.

Mayor Spencer now appeared from a side entrance, flanked by the Sheriff and Town Clerk, acting as the Chairman, moments before the formal meeting was due to start. Looking irritable, Spencer was clearly annoyed that the impromptu meeting he’d called with the town councillors now had a much larger audience than anticipated.

Oh well, he was a king, so he was used to commanding crowds. By force if needed.

He strode in, back held ram-rod straight, towards the table, half-expecting the audience to stand for him. Nobody did, which just irritated him even more.
“Councillors, thank you for attending this evening at such short notice. I've asked you here today to deal with a serious problem which requires our urgent attention. Namely, the unlicensed and illegal building of a settlement within our borders. A settlement built by a bunch of outlaws and thieves, which we currently estimate houses around two hundred forest dwellers and vagrants!”The throwaway insult made Whale’s blood boil, as he heard grumbles from the gallery. Vagrants? How dare he? The poor unfortunates in that little settlement were worth so much more than that puffed up, self-righteous, contemptable little shit, he thought.  But he stayed silent, knowing he had his own news to deliver, and would do so in due course.  
However, before Spencer could start, Gold intervened.
“Point of Order, Mr. Chairman?”That woke up old Colin, the Town Clerk. “Erm, yes Mr.Gold?”“To which ‘border’ is the Mayor referring?”“What?” Spencer cut in. “You know perfectly well, Gold, you were there! The border separating us from Westbrooke, the lake edge on the plan!” He nudged Keith Nottingham to circulate hastily printed copies of a map.  “Hood's built on a patch of our forest, at the edge of the lake.”“Mr. Chairman...” Rumple spoke calmly, but his eyes never left Spencer's. “As I tried to explain to the Mayor yesterday in slow, careful sentences that even he would understand…” people in the gallery started chuckling. “The area of land shown here is not, and never has been, a part of Storybrooke. It fell outside the boundary completely. It was in fact owned by myself until yesterday, and I have sold some two hundred acres of land to the Earl of Locksley. Or Robin Hood, as you know him.”
A few gasps were heard from among the audience, most of whom knew nothing of Robin’s lineage.
“He’s no Earl!" Keith Nottingham growled, rising to his feet. "His family was stripped of that title decades ago, for acting against the King! For treason!” “Only in the eyes of the then King John. Who it should be remembered, himself only acquired his title temporarily, until his brother Richard returned from the campaigns. Not only does the Locksley title remain in force, but so do our borders. This land here…” He stabbed at the photocopy that had just been passed to him. “…is no concern of yours! As most of you are aware, I'm also a lawyer and contracts are my...speciality? Not only that, this committee should know that Lord Locksley’s counsel in this matter is Professor Sir Merlin Sage. Better known to most of you as The Sorcerer? His daughter, Rosalind Sage, is acting as Locksley’s lawyer in this matter, and is currently living in the settlement, should you wish to challenge the sale, though I don't think there's much point.”
With that, Rumple sat back, watching light dawn on Spencer’s face. The man’s fucked and he knows it!
“Well what about the crime issues, then? We can’t have a bunch of thieves living on our doorstep! There’ll be anarchy!” Keith Nottingham yelled out.  “There’s crime and basic sanitation to consider! They live in the forest, they’re bloody filthy, and they’re scavengers!”
Up in the gallery, Regina had heard enough.
“Watch your tongue, Nottingham!" She called down to them. "I know those people, and there’s nothing ‘filthy’ about them! They’re just poor and have to survive! A lot of them are there because of the things your idiot boss, my mother and I have done to them in the past!” “Point of order, Mr. Chairman?” Spencer glared at the Clerk next to him, now trying to be heard above the growing hubbub from the public gallery. “Only committee members are allowed to speak at these sessions! We’ll have no barracking from members of the public!”“I have to agree...” Said the Clerk reluctantly. “Mrs. Swan-Mills, members of the public, I must insist you all remain silent during this session? Otherwise it’ll be closed, and the meeting continued in camera. Please be silent.” 
Philip Briar, the former Prince Philip and youngest member of the committee, spoke for the first time.
“May I be allowed to speak, Mr. Chairman?” He nodded. “You have the floor, Mr. Briar.”“Thank you. As most of you are aware, I’ve been in command of our military forces for the last five years and I’m delighted to report that, apart from occasional skirmishes, we have yet to require their use, relying instead on the Sheriff’s Department for internal matters. Nonetheless, our militia is on permanent standby, trained and ready for deployment if required.”“Yes, yes!” Spencer interrupted him, wanting to wind things up as he was getting nowhere with his plans for the eviction of the forest dwellers. He wanted to make his second point, but this idiot was slowing things down. “What’s that got to do with anything!”“Mr. Chairman!” Philip suddenly roared, furious at the interruption. “I've waited silently and patiently, listening to this man’s nonsense! Now would you kindly invite him to shut his ignorant fucking mouth, and listen for a change? Without interrupting me while I make my statement?”
The audience hushed. Nobody had ever heard the former prince, one of the calmest people in town, shout before, let alone swear, and they could all see a man about to lose his shit! Regina loved it. Loved the tension, and saw Aurora’s husband, and soon to be Mulan’s as well, in a new light. 
“He’s got balls! I’m glad I came!” She whispered to David, who whispered back.
“He’s been using them too, judging my Mulan’s condition.” 
Regina cracked up, lightly slapping his arm as she fell about laughing, David cackling beside her. He looked up to see his wife now glaring silently but angrily at the pair. Now is not the time, Charming!“Mr. Mayor,” the Chairman intervened. “He's right, you cannot ask for silence from members of the public, and not show the same courtesy to Mr. Briar? Now please be silent until he has finished speaking. Sorry Mr. Briar, please continue?”Mayor Spencer’s face was purple, furious at being spoken down to not just by this young whippersnapper but by the Chairman too? I’ll get you back in time, you better believe it! He silently brooded.“Thank you, Mr. Chairman. The point I was getting to, is that close to a half of all our young men and women volunteers have come from among the forest dwellers. Several of the Merry Men regularly assist with their combat, survival and medical training. Even my wonderful fiancée, Fa Mulan, is actively engaged in their combat training.” He glanced up at the warrior proudly, as she blushed beside her other fiancée. “I never cease to be amazed by her methods.”
“Mmm, I bet! Poor Phil, you must be exhausted?” David whispered near Regina’s ear, the latter again snorting, before burying her head behind his shoulder to hide her giggles, earning them another scowl from Snow.
“My point being...” Philip continued, “...that we have come to rely heavily on the people of the forest and the Merry Men for our added security! They’re volunteers, not paid out of the public purse, unlike the  Sheriff and his men.  I've gotten to know these  people over these last few years, and I have found them to be sincere, honest and good. The very same people our current Mayor decided to deny a vote to these last few years! Far from trying to deny them their homes and livelihood, we should be encouraging them to join in activities with us, share our facilities, just as they share what they have.”“I WILL NOT SHARE MY TOWN WITH THOSE BASTARDS! ROBIN HOOD REMAINS A TRAITOR AND A THIEF!” Spencer bellowed, earning an angry glare from the Chairman.“Mr. Mayor, please?”“I’m glad you mentioned Robin Hood, Mr. Mayor.” Philip continued, “I have seen and worked with Robin of Locksley and his men up close. May I remind you that their thieving days were originally caused by the ridiculous taxes imposed on the poor by those who should have known better, stripping them of their homes and dignity!  They stole not for their own benefit, but in an attempt to buy food and clothing for the poorest of the Enchanted Forest. For those who had nothing.”
He paused for breath, but Spencer again jumped up.
“I’m not listening to any more of this rubbish. Meeting adjourned!”But as he turned to walk away from the table, Spencer felt his entire body freeze! An invisible force slowly turned him around, before lifting him forcibly back into the chair he’d just vacated. Several members of the audience gasped at the sight. Rumple smiled, standing to address the room.“Sorry about that, everyone. I assure you the mayor will not be harmed, though I believe he needs to sit and listen? Mr Briar has not finished speaking, and I believe there's several other councillors wishing to speak after him? As our Mayor insisted on dragging us to this meeting, he will show us all the courtesy of listening to other councillors’ comments. So, Mr. Briar, please...continue?”“This is great, Regina. I wish these were this good when you were In charge?”  David whispered again to his daughter-in-law, “Yours were dead boring. We’ve got to come back. You bring the wine, I’ll bring the popcorn.”
"Charming, you may be Emma's father, but I swear to god…”
“Thank you, Mr. Gold!” Philip continued below. “Now, where was I? Oh yes. After the imposition of ridiculous taxes by him and his ludicrous gopher,” he pointed dismissively at Spencer and Keith “Most of the poor fled their homes after his soldiers ransacked the villages. The only place they could go was the forest. The Merry Men fed and sheltered them. A number of years later, in the adjoining realm, the Red Queen…” Regina now bristled at the mention of her mother, “Sought to destroy anyone who defied her. She attacked the community of Phalia, slaughtering most of the men and women who stood in her path. Well over two hundred were brutally murdered. So what about the children who were left wandering in a village of corpses? Who helped them? Certainly no fucking royal, that’s for sure!”Philip was fired up now, no holding back. Regina’s tears of laughter had been replaced with shock at the vivid reminder of yet another horrible act perpetrated by her mother. Philip carried on, now addressing the villagers, his back to the table of councillors. “You know who helped them? Again, the people of the forest, this time led by Friar Tuck! They scouted for, and took in, all the children they could find. Many died. Though a good fifty or so live close to the Merry Men’s encampment even today. So after that vile, filthy, psychotic woman destroyed so many families, at least a few were saved.”
David, now chastened at their impromptu history lesson, scanned the gallery, seeing faces in shock, many nodding, some showing signs of anger at the blatant injustice. He saw one young man with his head in his hands. He assumed that particular lesson must have been one he had personal experience of!
“Some years later, the Red Queen’s daughter, the Evil Queen, carried out her own barbaric act of butchery on the village of Swaledale. Their crime? They sheltered Snow White, protecting her from being murdered. The villagers tried to fight back, but yet again the Black Knights showed no mercy, hanging their leaders and even raping their womenfolk. The Evil Queen, as was, crowed over her triumph and even removed the heart of the village seer, a man of eighty. Older than her own father, crushing it in front of his own family!”Regina felt sick. Being reminded so brutally of her past was overwhelming, and she started to feel dizzy. David brought an arm around her in an attempt at comfort. Then he heard a recognisable voice come to Regina's defence. “She’s no longer that woman, Philip! She changed and she’s now a hero! We can't keep bringing this up? We all know about Regina’s past, but she’s saved so many since, and we have to move on. I’ve forgiven her!”
Philip, despite his words, seemed remarkably calm as he looked back at her across the table.
"Well that’s nice to know! YOU may have forgiven her, Snow White, but I’m telling you most of your former ‘subjects’ haven’t! You make the mistake of assuming everything you say is taken as true by adoring subjects, but you’re so wrong, princess. Regina currently sits in a warm mansion, and you a comfortable home, yet there are still hundreds living in and around the forest suffering from the days of King George, Regina, her mother and yes, even the White family’s past crimes! The fights among your families, for whatever reason, have caused more harm than you can ever imagine. These are the people the Merry Men deal with every single day! Snow, you may be a symbol of goodness and light, but you have no comprehension of the pain and suffering your families have all caused. Suffering that continues even today!”
He paused for breath as Snow sat stunned by his fierce rebuke. Nobody had spoken to her like that in years!
“I mentioned Swaledale? Well, one brave woman smuggled two young children from under the guards’ noses after their mother had been murdered in the massacre. That remarkable young woman protected them through the mountains for two whole weeks, leading them to safety. She even fought off two of the queen’s knights, single-handed, when they tried to capture them. She eventually got the children to the Merry Men for protection, and though older, that boy and girl now live among them today. That same brave woman who saved them was captured shortly after. Would you like to know her name? Marian Locksley. A true hero to the poor, just like her husband!”
The gallery was silent. One or two sobs were heard among them as memories were rekindled.
“Now I say all this, not to give you a history lesson, but because I want you all to realise we need the forest people far more than they need us! After getting to properly know them, as Doctor Whale has, I can testify that they, Robin and his people, are the most noble, brave and honourable I have ever had the good fortune to know. And if this committee intends to take ANY form of action against them, I will cease my duties in this town forthwith, and stand with the people of the new Sherwood! I will not allow any action to be taken against them, and will fight alongside them, against you, if necessary!”“As will I!” Mulan called out from above, now standing up and looking at her fiancé, with love in her eyes.“As will I!” Said Aurora, standing up beside her, beaming with pride at her husband.“As will I!” David now stood, ignoring the annoyed glare given by his wife below.“As will I!” Regina, now red-eyed and using a tissue, earnt gasps from some in the gallery.
A rumble was heard from the floor and gallery as numerous men and women all stood and pledged their allegiance to the forest dwellers. Rumple quietly watched the wave increase with a knowing smirk as the noise changed to a thunderous round of applause for Philip’s speech. After a while it finally subsided, and as it did, Rumple also stood.
“As will I!” Said the Dark One, probably earning the loudest gasp of all. "I'm perfectly willing to stand alongside them."Everyone knew what that meant.  Any action taken against the forest dwellers would be dealt with in a very different manner. The Chairman quietly gulped, looking down at his papers. Looking anywhere other than Spencer.“Well then, ladies and gentlemen. This matter appears to be closed? I believe Doctor Whale wishes to make a short statement?” He looking across at Victor, deliberately ignoring the red-faced, still silent mayor's furious glare.“Indeed, Mister Chairman. I need to inform this committee that I'll be resigning from my office as Chief Surgeon, with effect from the end of the month.”“Whaat?” Someone yelled out from the gallery. “He’s the only doc we’ve got!”“That is indeed unfortunate, Doctor Whale. May I ask where you’ll be going?”“I intend to take charge of the new hospital and clinic in Sherwood. However, I will also be joining Professor Sage’s faculty in New York to undergo further training in my old speciality, neurology. I’ll return in six months, though based in the forest thereafter.”“Is there anyone you could recommend as your replacement?”“Well yes. Doctor Annabelle Sage has offered to provide her services for the next six months. Her father, a renowned surgeon in the land without magic, will also be available to assist for at least three of those while on his ‘sabbatical’. During that time we can also look for additional resources.”“Then I can only wish you the very best, Victor and I’m genuinely sorry to see you go. Now does anyone have any other statements before we bring this, frankly unwarranted, meeting to a close?”Rumple smiled a smile worthy of The Dark One. “Actually yes, Mr. Chairman. I wish to make a formal statement and request?”“Very well, Mr. Gold. You have the floor.”“Thank you.” Rumple rose, in his old camp, theatrical manner, a devilish look in his eye. He was enjoying this. It was just like old times! “Ladies and gentlemen. We have been brought her today under a false pretence. It would appear the Mayor has asked us to agree to actions against a settlement of the poor and worthy, close to our town border. They've been soundly rejected. Our Mayor has over the last two years acquainted himself with the trappings of office unworthy of a small town such as Storybrooke. Following his election, he's appointed his own sheriff, Keith Nottingham, to his current post without an election and has gone on to appoint a further six deputies, all at great public expense. Now, as we all know, before David Nolan’s long deserved retirement three years ago, we had two deputies on the payroll, plus himself. That was sufficient and had been since the time of Sheriff Swan and the late Sheriff Humbert. Nottingham has increased his staff threefold, to no noticeable benefit. They’ve  provided themselves with additional vehicles and even horses, again all at our expense.”Mayor Spencer was now incandescent. If he could, he'd have climbed out of the chair in which he was being restrained and wrung the bastard's neck! He couldn’t even shout back, his voice muted. Rumple noticed his discomfort. “Don’t worry Mr. Mayor, you'll be released shortly, I’m nearly finished.”
Then he turned to address the gallery. To play to the crowd. 
“It's my belief, shared by many in the town, that the last election held was under extremely dubious circumstances. Mayor Mills and Sheriff Swan both had major personal issues and didn't stand. Our former King George took advantage of the unusual situation, calling an election under which normal vote-counting methods were not secured. In fact, the voting slips were subsequently destroyed after the vote so couldn't be verified. Citing that and recent events, it's my belief our current mayor is wholly unfit for office. It is within my rights as a Storybrooke councillor to request a vote by the Council for the current mayor to be suspended and an interim appointed while a full investigation and fresh election is called. If at least seventy percent of this committee are in favour, suspension is immediate.”
Spencer’s eyes bulged. So that’s what the old bastard was up to!
“So, ladies and gentlemen, all those in favour of immediate suspension, raise your hand and say ‘Aye?’”Gold, Whale, Philip and, more slowly, Snow, all raised their hands. “Aye!” they declared. So far it was a draw. However, after a short delay, Archie Hopper also raised his own hand. “I say Aye too.”
Five in favour, three against. No surprise when it came to the Mayor and Keith Nottingham. But Colin?
Snow intervened, sympathetic to his predicament. “Mr. Chairman? Colin? You haven’t cast your vote. Are you in favour of Mr. Spencer remaining in office?” The Chairman looked nervously at Spencer. His son worked on the swine's estate and he knew he would take his betrayal personally, no doubt sacking his boy the same day. Nonetheless, he knew where his conscience lay, and raised his hand. “No, actually. I vote in favour of the motion. Aye.”“Three quarters of the vote in favour. Seventy five percent carried. Mr. Mayor, you’re suspended pending investigations!” Rumple declared with an evil grin, releasing both men from their magical binds, and restoring their voices.“You bastard!" Nottingham was the first to react. "You'll pay for this! I’ll-”“You'll do nothing! Do you understand? You attempt any form of illegal action or intimidation against anyone in this room and you will be reminded why I'm known as the Dark One...dearie.” As he said it, Gold morphed himself into the feared scaly gold, black eyed figure they all recognised. “Are we clear?”Spencer stood, immediately turning to leave the room without comment, followed by Nottingham. And as the left, the audience in the gallery started to whoop and cheer, glad to finally see the back of two of the two most hated men ever to hold office. Snow stood, waving to the gallery to be quiet.“Well, I guess we need to arrange another election? Okay, well here we go again. I'll step in again as Interim Mayor, and start making arrangements. Now, if you’ll excuse me? I need to get back to my son and-”The Chairman raised his hand. “Snow, please stop? We’ve not even decided who should be the interim Mayor yet. Or indeed, if we even need one before an election?”Snow sat back down again, now feeling slightly stupid. “Sorry, I'd just assumed, like last time with Regina?”“Assumed yet another member of the Mills-White clans should fill the void?” Rumple snarked. “Maybe it would make a pleasant change if the same three families didn’t control Storybrooke’s key offices for a little while? Perhaps somebody the people could turn to for more...independent, enlightened leadership?”“You?" It was Snow's turn to mock. "How on earth could you imagine anyone would-”“Not me, you fool! I wouldn’t want the job anyway. I think the choice is fairly obvious.” He looked across the table, to the youngest man to his left. “After what we heard just now, I think our Mr. Briar here would be ideal for the temporary position. Perhaps he could even be persuaded to stand for office on a more permanent basis?”
Philip heard some cheers coming from the gallery, making him look up. He hadn’t expected this.
“Eh? Well I’m very flattered, Mr. Gold. But I hardly think I’m worthy. I’m not sure where I'd even start?”Archie’s calm voice interrupted for the first time. “You’re worthy Philip, because you didn’t ask for the role! You’re worthy, because you have some ideals, young man, rather than just opinions. You’re worthy, because without magic you've led armies and people in the past; people who've been prepared to risk their lives for you. You’re worthy because people trust you and because you have given to the town, not taken. I think perhaps Mr. Gold is right. You’d be an excellent choice.”Victor, sitting next to him, nodded in agreement. "I second that."
Before Philip had a chance to respond, he again looked up at the gallery, at the glistening eyes and smile of his wife and their fiancée sitting alongside her, both nodding.
Colin brought the meeting to order. “Councillors, let’s make a decision? All those in favour of Mr. Briar being installed as Interim Mayor, pending elections, please raise your hand and say ‘Aye’?”“AYE!” the five remaining councillors called, unanimous. This was swiftly followed by a loud ‘AYE’ from the public gallery and those seated below, as cheers started erupting.“Well then, Mr. Briar, you’re duly elected as our new Interim Mayor.”
Tears ran down Aurora’s face, hands cupped over her nose and mouth as she watched their man stand to receive congratulations from the council, as others started to mill around him. Mulan wrapped her in a celebratory hug, neither believing what’d just happened. The room slowly settled as the new Mayor was invited to address the room. Raising and lowering his arms slowly to call for silence.
“Well, ladies and gentlemen, I’m not sure where to start? You’ve...overwhelmed me!” He was genuinely choked, his eyes reddening. “Of course, this is only temporary, and I’m still not sure I’m worthy of the honour enough to stand for the election."  There were further cheers and shouts of “Course, you are!” and “We love you Phil!” amid all the laughter and chatter from the public gallery.“But perhaps I could start by making my first mayoral decisions? Firstly, I request this council formally terminate the current Sheriff Nottingham’s employment contract with immediate effect?” That brought more cheers. “Secondly, I'd like to ask the Council to formally declare the land currently occupied by the Merry Men and their associates, as being outside Storybrooke’s jurisdiction and beyond legal challenge, and write it into our Town Charter accordingly? Third, I ask that the Merry Men and Women be formally given the freedom to travel, live and work in Storybrooke, should they wish. Something that they were denied under the previous Mayor. That they may be allowed to make full use of our facilities freely, as we've used theirs. And that they be publicly recognised for the heroes they truly are!”Loud cheers rang out as he closed. “And finally, I ask this Council to award their now returned leader, Robin of Locksley, the Freedom of Storybrooke for his great and dedicated service to the poor over many years and invite him to become an honorary member of our Council. Do I have your agreement?”
The remaining five all raised their hands. “Aye!” all declared, Rumple smiling at the young man’s cheek.

Meanwhile, up in the gallery, Regina sat quietly, chastened by the blatant reminders of her dark past. However, listening to Briar's praise for her former lover, a stray tear slid down her cheek, quickly batted away before anyone noticed. David did, but he just smiled, staying silent, until finally:
“Councillor Robin Hood?" He nudged her shoulder with his. "At this rate, they’ll be making him Sheriff! That'd be a turnaround, eh?” 
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Monday Evening – Mifflin Street
As a small revolution was taking place in the centre of town, Emma sat in her living room, lost in her thoughts. She wasn’t in the mood to watch a film, so she just sat in silence, watching the flames lick the coals in the fireplace, Honour safely tucked up in bed upstairs. Roland was with his dad and god-alone knows where Henry was. Gold’s? Regina had decided to attend some boring meeting at the town hall. Why? She’s not even Mayor anymore? Besides, her mother’s  going to be there, and who in hell calls an EGM at this time of night? As she sat gloomily, her thoughts went back to Killian, their past, and what he once meant to her. The dismissive way he'd acted earlier was still bugging her, but she didn’t know why she cared?  She started imagining what it must’ve been like for him, coming back  to reunite with the woman he thought his true love, only to discover she’d not only moved on and got married. All within, to him, the space of three few weeks?
How would she have acted had it been her?

But it’d been five long years. Three years of grieving, aching loss, depression, counselling and everyone else trying to pick her up. One year of slowly falling in love with the woman who'd been going through the same, nursing her own heartache. Then finally marrying her and moving on with their lives.

Moving on? As if!
She was pulled out of her thoughts by a loud rapping noise from the front door, making her jump. Standing, she walked out into the hallway to open it, only to find a dark, curly-haired whirlwind race past her with a cursory, “Hi Em!” as Roland raced up to the staircase, clumping up them, two at a time. “And a good evening to you too, Roland?” Emma smirked to his back, before whispering as loudly as she could. “Not so loud! You’ll wake Honour!” 
A pointless exercise, as the inexhaustible ten-year-old had already disappeared from view.
“Hello, Emma,” said a deeper voice behind her. “Sorry we’re a little late? Henry was teaching us card tricks, and we forgot the time.” “ Henry? I thought he was with Vi tonight? He’s staying at Gold’s?”“ I was...” Henry suddenly appeared from behind Robin’s back, walking around him and inside. “Hi, ma. I came back to stay tonight, if that’s okay?”Robin noticed the awkward look on Emma’s face, remembering something about the young man having recent clashes with his mother. He’d best leave them to it. “Emma, do you mind if I head up and check up on Roland? I'll make sure he gets ready for bed, instead of messing around like he does, and then I’ll leave. Also, mind if I look in on Honour, while I'm at it?”"Erm...sure. Go ahead." She knew she'd regret it if she asked him to leave it till tomorrow, so she nodded, moving aside to let him through, and watched as he reached the staircase, before he quickly bounded up them, much more quietly than Roland, but still taking three steps at a time. Like father, like son she thought, before turning back to Henry.“You never need to ask to stay Hen - this is your home!”“I know. It’s just...we’ll, after the last few days?” “You’re my son, for god’s sake! I love you even if I’ve gone a funny way of showing it recently. Look, I’m sorry okay? I-” “Hey, don’t go there again…” He pulled her into a hug. Already a good eight inches taller than her now and, even though she didn’t like the role reversal, she loved any affection he gave these days, automatically resting the side of her head on his chest. “I know I’ve been an asshole, too. But what made you change your mind? I thought you preferred it at Gold's these days?”“Nothing specific. Well, maybe something Robin said made me think.” “Ok. Now you know I’ll keep pestering till you tell me. So?” He looked past her, making sure Robin wasn’t in earshot. “He said I should see it from your point of view. That Killian and him coming back was bound to cause you a lot of pain after everything you’ve been through? I told him about my magic coming in and what I did to the the jail? Mulan was there at the time, she saw it and told him from her point of view. Some of the guys laughed, but Robin didn’t. He said I was being cruel to you and mum, and should apologise. He said you were only trying to protect me and knowing I don’t need that sort of protection any more must be hard for you. Basically, he gave me a right bollocking!”“‘bollocking’?” That made her chuckle. “Yeah, I know what that means! I just hadn’t heard it for a while. Not since Killian." “I know, right? I was called a bunch of them tonight. Knob? Dickhead? Pillock? He even said I was acting like a ‘spoilt git’? It was hilarious!” “So Robin gets to chew you out, and it’s all okay? Yet if I do it, I’m bad? Doesn’t seem fair, Hen.” “I know, and I’m sotry. Maybe it’s just a guy thing, when I've been living with two mums for so long? All I know is he made a few fair points. He was cool before Zeus sent him back, and I still like him. Magic doesn’t seem to have messed him up, so far? When it was just us, Rolly and Hon it was okay; but for the last few days, it felt like, for the first time in a long time, I had a sort of…” “Dad?”“I guess. Things are tough for him too, ma. It can’t have been easy coming back to all this crap? But I like having him around, even though I know you hate his guts. I get that.”“No, you don't! I don’t hate him, it’s just, we’ll, things are different now? And your mum’s relationship with him was always different to mine and Killian’s. He’s Honny and Rolly’s dad, so he’s sort of  permanent? Me and Killian had something once, but judging by the way he’s been treating me, he’s as much over it as I am! But I’ve even lost his friendship now, and believe me, that bothers me more than you might think. But your mum and Robin can never be completely over, because of their kids. I don’t hate the guy, Hen! I mean, how can anyone hate Robin-bloody-angel balls-Hood? After all, he’s kind, sincere and takes care of people. He’s a supposedly resurrected leader with his own people he’s even made a village for,  And what’s worse is the fact the rest of my family worship him! As for me, I’ve never really had a chance to get to know him.” 
She looked up from his chest again, but this time to find Henry staring at something over her shoulder. Or someone.
“Then perhaps I can remedy that?” Said a voice deeper than Henry’s. She froze, turning to find Robin staring straight back at her.“What did you hear?”“Only a few seconds, but enough.” His penetrating gaze never left hers. “I’d like the chance to get to know you properly too, Emma.”Henry was tempted to laugh at his mum’s rabbit-in-the-headlights look. “I’m going to head up. G'night ma, g’night Robin. Thanks for a great evening, by the way? I like what you’ve done with ‘Sherwood’ so far, but I like the pub best of all. Feels seriously authentic!” Robin grinned back. “I’m glad. You’ll always be welcome there my boy, though watch out for those drinks? I know you’re of borderline drinking age, but your mums will still have my guts for garters if they know you’ve been imbibing alcohol. Well…- publicly, anyway?” He winked conspiratorially. “And once you and your friends turn twenty-one and legal, you should always remember that Tuck is more than capable of handling a bunch of young inebriates? I’ve seen him in action, and he’s scary!”“I thought he’d have Little John do that?” “No, John just sits on them! Trust me, after an experience like that, they’re more than happy to be thrown out by Tuck or Mulan!”
Henry sniggered, bidding him goodnight again, turning for the stairs, before glancing back.
“Guts for garters? Really?” He chuckled, heading up. Once Henry left them, Robin stepped in front of her. “I meant what I said, Emma. I'd like to get to know you properly? Maybe just the two of us could go for a meal? Not Granny’s, or the pub obviously. Maybe somewhere nobody knows us, and we can talk privately without being overheard? What do you think?” “You’re inviting me out? What is this, a date? Cos if you are Locksley, I think my wife might have something to say about that.” “She does. It was her idea.” “Regina asked you to take me out on a date?”“She didn’t use those exact words! Though she did suggest we get to know one another properly. That I should ask you out for an evening to talk. She still believes she’s the root cause of our…difficulties. We both know it's more complicated than that, but I happen to think she’s right. You’re helping to raise our children after all, so we should try to get to know one another.”“Okay, you’re on. But definitely outside Storybrooke! Tongues wag relentlessly around here, and anyone seeing you and me together will get the wrong impression. Then, if my mum gets to hear about it? Well, use your imagination?” He smiled, already warming to the idea. “No need. How about tomorrow night? I’ll find a decent restaurant out of town, and I could come pick you up around six and we’ll drive out for an hour or so. What do you prefer? French? Italian?”“Anywhere that serves food! But I haven’t had French for ages. Are we talking fancy or basic?”“Oh, fancy, definitely! Would make a nice change from around here. Why?”“How could you ask me that? I’m still a woman for god’s sake. I may spend most days in jeans, but I’m still capable of smartening up when I have to!”“Then dress however makes you feel comfortable. You always look beautiful, regardless.”That threw her. She’d had compliments on her appearance most of her adult life, but not from her wife’s former lover. But her powers told her he was being sincere. As her eyes glazed for a moment, a small voice inside her head told her, 'get a grip Swan, it’s only a bloody compliment. Stop acting like a teenager!''“Sure. So, six o’clock here then?”“Six it is. I’ll see you tomorrow. Good night Emma, sleep well.” With that, he stepped forward, pecking her quickly on her right cheek. She responded in kind, before pulling back. And for the briefest moment, she looked up at his lips, her mind going back to the night they'd shared in bed with Regina. “I’d better be off.” He turned, heading out the door, still grinning. 
The Rabbit Hole
“I can’t believe this place?”
Rosie Sage stood nursing her second large wine, having already worked through two of Malcolm, the nightclub owner’s, cocktails.
“Everything’s a bloody fairy tale here! You’ve got fairies, dwarves, kings and queens and princes? Hell, you’ve even got Frankenstein for a doctor!” “Hey, don’t call him that, and don't knock Vic Whale, he’s a good bloke when you get to know him.” Anna defended. “I’ve been shadowing him the last few days and he works in the forest in his free time, completely unpaid, and he’s the only proper surgeon around here, beside me and dad now!”“Ooh, pricked a nerve, have I?”  Her older sister teased. “Fancy him, or something?”“No. But he's a nice guy, though not my type and a bit too old for me even if he was. From what Ruby told me, I think he’s just started dating someone he’s had a crush on. You remember Ruby, the redhead you were talking to at the bar this morning?”“The one you said was Red Riding Hood? Yeah. I’m pretty sure she bats for the other team? Or maybe both teams? She kept eyeing up that brunette who was talking to dad.”Annabelle chuckled. “Yes, that's Dorothy Gale. They just got engaged yesterday, and they’re getting married on Friday. I think I’m invited, so you should come along.” “Dorothy Gale? As in, the ‘Wizard of Oz’ Dorothy Gale?” Her sister smirked, nodding. “Dorothy Gale’s marrying Little Red Riding Hood? That's bizarre! I saw that one they called the queen and the skinny blonde chick. The Saviour? They’re already hitched too, or so Robin told me. Does every woman around here go lezzie eventually?”“Don’t be daft! That’s Regina and Emma Swan-Mills. She was the Evil Queen once but reformed. And Emma, the blonde, is Snow White and Prince Charming’s daughter. They weren’t there today. That’s another story altogether! But from what I gather, Regina used to be with Robin, until he was murdered trying to save her, and then-”“Whoa, whoa, sis? Too many names, too much info. I’m getting confused!””Tell me about it? Anyway, suffice to say, after Regina and Emma’s boyfriends got killed, they eventually got together. Then according to dad, Zeus sent the boys back from the afterlife, which in turn-””Anna, stop? I’m losing the plot and frankly, the will to live!”“Sorry. I’ve just really got into all the stories. But basically, with Emma and Regina, there’s been lots of tragedy in their recent past. But they’ve got bigger stories to come. I saw their futures, and-” "SHUSH!" Rosalind stopped her, with a hand raised, dropping to a whisper. “Anna, just stop talking. Dad’s told you enough times to be careful using your seer magic. It can screw up their history and everything and get us all in trouble! If you’ve learnt something, keep it to yourself. You know that?” “Stop fretting, I am. I’m just saying  that there’s lots of good stuff to come for them. Really good stuff, as it happens.”“Alright, just be careful, okay?" She looked over her sister's shoulder, to where a small excited group of men and women, who’d just walked in, started congregating around Philip at the bar. “Anyway, onto more important stuff. Those guys at the bar? The ones cheering that hottie in the middle holding the pint? Tell me about them? Especially him!” Anna sniggered. “You never change, do you?” But she stopped when she heard a chuckle from someone nearby, looking up to find Ashley listening in. “Perhaps I’ll tell her, Anna? That ‘hottie’ in the middle, is Philip Briar. He’s just been elected our new Mayor, after they kicked out the old one only a few hours ago.”“Looks and power? I like it. And he's single?” Rosie was grateful for the intel.“Definitely not! He’s married to that tall auburn-haired one on the left? That’s Princess Aurora. Or perhaps Sleeping Beauty to you? And the pair of them have just got engaged to that small oriental brunette in front of her. Mulan.”“BOTH of them? He’s with both of them?” Ashley nodded. “Lucky little bugger! Looks, power and two women on the go? No wonder he looks so tired!” They all sniggered before she asked their new confidante. “And what about that taller, dark guy, just to the right of your greedy mayor?”“That’s Jeff, or Jefferson. He’s from Wonderland. The Mad Hatter?” “Really? Is everyone’s famous around here?”Anna smirked. “Maybe I should've introduced you two properly? Rosie, this is Ashley Herman. Or in the story books, Cinderella?”
The tall blonde smirked at the seated brunette, before faking a small curtsy. 
“Shouldn’t I be the one curtsying you? Didn’t you marry a prince, making you a royal?”“That was the old realm. But here I’m now just a mother of two. You met my Alex yesterday?”“Aah, that gorgeous little blonde poppet? She’s a darling! Okay, last chance for me then. Ashley, who's the tall dark-blonde guy standing next to Mulan? The one with the shoulders and dimples? God, I love dimples, me! No, wait, don’t tell me! He’s not gay, is he? Or living with a posse of cheerleaders? He’s got lovely arms. Wouldn’t mind them around me of a night time.”Ashley burst out laughing at that, attracting the attention of, and a gorgeous smile from, the very man they were talking about. Ashley winked back and blew a kiss. “Well I can tell you he’s definitely not gay; and I’d be bloody angry about the cheerleaders! But sorry, he’s out of bounds for you, I’m afraid. That’s Alex’s dad, my prince, Sean!”“Aw gawwd!” Rosie cringed as her sister laughed, cupping her face in her hands. “I’m sorry, Ashley!” she squeaked, now red-faced.Ashley merely placing a comforting hand on her arm. “Don’t be. I’m quite flattered that’s what you think of my man, though I best not tell him. He’ll get awfully big-headed!”Anna, having enjoyed her sister’s cringing, leant in. “Don’t worry sis, there’s still plenty of single guys around. I’m sure Ashley and I can-” she stopped when she saw Rosie’s eyes widen and jaw drop as someone else walked through the front door of the club.“Stone me!” Rosie breathed as a tall, brooding figure walked in, moving straight towards the rest of the group. “Will you look at that? He is abso-fucking-lutely drop-dead gorgeous! Ash, please tell me he’s not married, gay or one of your toy boys?” Ashley saw where she'd focused. “Ah, Captain Killian Jones? Yep, he's certainly quite the dish of the day. I can tell you most women around here fancy him, and he's definitely single. For now!” “Ok, here’s the deal?” Rosie's eyes never left the former pirate, who'd walked over to Philip to congratulate him. “You introduce me to Captain Gorgeous over there, and I’ll babysit your little lady one evening this week? Give you a night out with your own Mister Muscles?”“You young lady, have got yourself a deal! Come on, I'll introduce you?” She led her towards the group. Anna rolling her eyes, following them.“Here we go again...”
Storybrooke Harbour - an hour earlier 
News travels fast.“Philip Briar's the Mayor?” Killian was surprised by Tinker Bell’s news from the Town Hall, as they stood on the deck of the Jolly. “No Snow, no Regina Mills taking control? I know they hated George with a passion.”“That’s the funny thing. Snow just assumed she would take over temporarily, as she has before, but the Council said they wanted someone new. Philip made a brilliant speech about Robin and the Merry Men beforehand. So they booted out Spencer, Gold proposed him, and everyone else seconded it!”“The Crocodile? He must be up to something.”“Possibly, but Merlin’s working with him right now. He’ll keep an eye on Gold, I’m certain. Anyway, there’s drinks at the Rabbit Hole from eight to celebrate, and you’re invited.” “Then it'd be impolite to refuse a free drink.” Killian liked Philip, a decent straightforward man. A little stuffy sometimes on account of his royal and military background, but a good ally in a storm. “So, have they kicked that arse Nottingham out of the Sheriff’s office too?”“Phil’s first decision! That, and confirming the Merry Men could settle where they were permanently, and be welcomed in Storybrooke at last. Not treated like criminals.”“That’s long overdue. Locksley’s boys and girls have been mopping up a lot of the shit the royals have caused over the years.”She nodded in agreement but looked a little hesitant about something. He picked up on it. “Something else on your mind?”She still seemed a little unsure, but decided to ask anyway. “I was just wondering. Frankly, there’s not really much for me here these days. And I’m starting to get a bit…bored? Where will you be heading when you sail?”Killian smiled at one of the few fairies he could call a friend. “When the ship appeared in harbour all restored, I found some letters waiting for me, supposedly from Zeus himself, asking for my 'assistance' in some ‘tasks’? I’ll be heading to the Maritime Castle first. Eric has a few issues with a certain squid. You remember Ursula? Eric's a bit of a cold fish and I'm not altogether sure the mermaid's entirely happy when I last saw them together. But needs must. Then on to Agrabah, though not sure what the problem is over there. After that, Arendelle to pick up supplies and sort out a little issue of warring with the neighbours. After that, who knows?”  “So you’re going to be seeing Ariel? And Elsa?” Tink missed her old friends. “Aye. Do I interpret from your interest, that you'd like to join me on the voyage? You’d be most welcome, though as you’re aware, the living quarters are a little bit…cramped.”It didn’t take more than a moment to consider. “Killian, I'd love to. Thanks.” She blurted, wrapping her arms around him, pecking his cheek.   “You’re welcome. Just be ready for Saturday’s first tide? Meanwhile, I think it’s time for that drink with your shiny new mayor.”
An hour later, Killian arrived at The Rabbit Hole with Tink, to find a cluster gathered around Storybrooke's new Mayor, toasting his health.

Striding through the middle of them, he shook his hand.
“So, it's Mayor Phil now? Not enough you having a beautiful wife, an equally beautiful fiancée and a second baby on the way, but you wanted the town’s top job too? Where did it all go wrong for you, mate?”Phil laughed at the jibe. “I don’t honestly know!” He looked at his two loves, who were also grinning. “Undeserving though I am, I guess I’m just one very lucky bastard?” They clinked glasses amid the happy banter around them. “I don’t suppose I could persuade you to stick around a little longer?” Philip asked. “We just got rid of Nottingham, and need to find a new Sheriff; but I don’t really trust the deputies yet, with the exception of my beloved Mulan here. She could do the job blindfold with an arm behind her back, but I’m worried this isn’t the time to-” “I’m pregnant Philip, not injured!” The warrior and woman in question rolled her eyes. “I can handle it, so stop fretting!” Philip groaned as Aurora wrapped an arm around their fiancée. “We know you can, my darling. You’re as strong and capable as you’ve ever been. But you’re carrying our little one right now. I’m just worried you’ll overstretch yourself?” Aurora stepped closer. “He’s right, Ping. I nearly miscarried when I was expecting Pip, just from riding on horseback? We’d never forgive ourselves, if-”“Okay, okay, I get it! But once we have this baby, I’m going for the Sheriff’s badge!”“You’re better suited to it than anyone else around here,” Killian agreed. “But they do have a fair point, love? What you’re carrying right now is surely far more important than any job? You know, if I-”  But he stopped, distracted as Ashley Herman walked alongside with a young woman on her arm. A young woman with a disarming smile, looking straight back at him. Who's the new goddess? He thought, as the woman in question raised her hand to him. Instead of shaking it, he held it in his own while Ashley introduced her.“Killian, I’d like you to meet Rosie Sage? Rosie, this old rogue here is our very own former pirate, Killian Jones. Or as the books know him, Captain Hook?”“A pleasure meeting you, love.” He turned her hand over, touching his nose to the back, his eyes never leaving hers. And as he did, Rosie’s heart fluttered at the simple act.
Come on girl, get a grip? He’s only a bloke!
“Likewise, Captain.” She breathed, batting her eyes.“So what brings you here, Rosie Sage?” Then, seeing Annabelle behind them, the resemblance was obvious. “Aah, Sage as in Merlin’s girls? Anna’s your sister?” “Yup, but she’s MUCH older than me," Anna added, grinning. "She’s just arrived in town today and I’m showing the old girl round."“Oy, none of that, blondie! There’s only three years between us,” the brunette retorted. “You see Captain, I got the brains, and she got the boobs, basically.”
What followed next was a series of quick exchanges, sarcastic comments and practiced retorts between the sisters, both smiling happily as they traded insults yet again. It was clear to him that these siblings were close, and had missed one another, their comments sharp but never more than light fun. Anna continued as she wrapped an arm around the older girl.
“Anyway, my aged sibling was asking me for help finding decent single guys around here? These days, she needs all the help she can get.”“I’m sure that’s completely untrue! I've lived an awful lot longer than you may think Miss Sage, but I believe you two may be the most stunningly beautiful pair of sisters I’ve ever met. I’ve no doubt you have boys falling for you all the time.”“I wish, but thanks you for the compliment, Captain. Flattery will get you anywhere; but I’m more interested in men than boys, these days?” She winked at Ashley. “So far, all the guys in this town like Sean here, seem to be already tied up with beautiful wives like Ash. Or…” she smiled at Philip, “Others, like your handsome mayor here, have more than one gorgeous lass already, the greedy boy!”Philip chuckled, nodding in agreement. “An undeserving boy, certainly!”“Well love, before you set about your task of working your way through all the single men in town, perhaps you’ll allow this older single man to buy you and your sister a drink? You too, Ashley?” “Why thank you, kind sir!” She deliberately avoided looking at Anna.
Mifflin Street

Emma lay in bed, book in hand, propped up on pillows. Since moving in with Regina two years ago, the former sheriff had gone out of her way to educate herself in a wider variety of literature. Although she’d never been much of a reader, her parents, wife and son were avid readers. Snow, unsurprisingly, loved romantic novelists such as Austen and Bronte. Roland took after Henry in his love of adventure stories; and Regina loved the classics. The biggest surprise had been her father. Since the curse broke, David had become hooked on Shakespeare, travel, and cook books. So Emma, feeling like an illiterate dullard compared to the rest of her family, decided it was time to further her own education.

It was while re-reading a chapter of her latest challenge, for the third time, that she heard the gentle thud of the front door downstairs. And after a couple of minutes, her wife appeared in the bedroom. 
“Hello my love,”  Regina whispered, to avoid waking Honour, stepping around the bed to peck her lips. “Couldn’t sleep?” “I tried, but you know me? If you’re not here I don't tend to, these days.” 
Things had been tense since their falling-out over Robin Hood. But judging by the brunette's smile, it looked like she'd finally forgiven her?
“Well I’ll try to fix that very soon." She cupped her cheeks, giving her another kiss and a smile. " Sorry I'm back so late, but after the town hall EGM I stopped off at Kathryn and Frederick's for a couple of drinks. So, just let me go pee first?” She turned to head to the bathroom. “Way to kill the moment, babe?” Emma retorted, hearing a chuckle from the other side. Maybe the night was going to get better after all? “Don’t forget to use the bidet?”“How dare you? I do every night - as you well know!” She called back in mock outrage. Since the day the two women had started indulging in physical intimacy, the bidet had become an essential part of their nighttime rituals. After all, why would your lover want to go down on you if you weren’t clean down there?   “Now get in here and use it yourself! Room for one more, if you're interested?” Leaping out from between the sheets, Emma’s cheeks flushed at the thought. She loved the naughtier, salacious side of Regina, a side hidden from everyone but her. And a side that usually only came out to play after she'd had a couple of drinks! Emma tapped on the bathroom door. “Coming in, ready or not.”
She breezed in to find Regina standing in front of one of the mirrors at the double sink, in bra and panties, removing make-up and cleansing. As the brunette smiled back, she joined her at the next basin, realising she hadn’t yet brushed her own teeth before bed. Tonight might be worth it. Emma loved sharing moments like these, the pair side-by-side in front of the mirrors, preparing for bed or the day. The simple domesticity of married life was something she'd long craved. And now she had it.
“So, the meeting at the town hall? What’s Spencer bitching about this time?” Regina also loved their little end-of-day time together before retiring. “Ex-Mayor! They’ve suspended him, and sacked Nottingham too. Philip Briar's now the interim Mayor till they organise an election.” “Sacked him? What’s going on? What have I missed?”“Spencer called a meeting to evict Robin and the men from the forest,  and shut down the new village. Philip wasn't having any of it, and made a speech. A very good speech actually! Though there were a few home truths I didn't much like.  The imp alleged fraud by Spencer at the last election. There was a vote. Your mother, Briar, Hopper and Whale voted against him, and now he’s gone. They voted in Briar, and he's already made some changes. And there we are. So, anything new happening here?”“TV was crap, so I tried Ulysses again, but I still hate it. Henry’s upstairs, and your boyfriend's asked me out on a date.”“Henry’s home?” Regina was desperate to spend some quality time with her older boy before he left to go back. But then the gears in her mind started comprehending what Emma just said. “Wait…Robin? What did you say?” “Your old soulmate's asked me out. Or more specifically, a chance to get to know me? He said you put him up to it, so what are you scheming, your Majesty?”He asked her.  “Um, well it’s true I guess. I did suggest something, but I wasn't sure he’d go for it.” “What were you thinking? Be honest."“I'd never be anything else, when it comes to you! I just thought that, as we have this odd situation with him, it might help if you two got to know each other, without me around.” "I think we got to know each other fairly well two nights ago, don't you?""Not like that! I just want you to feel that what you and I have isn't threatened by having him around.""After that? Cart before the horse, don’t you think?”“Emma, I don’t have an ulterior motive! I just felt that, well, after what you said about you two somehow ‘sharing’ me, I felt guilty. Like I’m the one stopping you and Robin from having normal partners of your own? You’ve always deserved someone a damn sight better than me. And after hearing what Philip said in front of everyone about the past crimes of all the royal families, mine in particular, I was reminded about you and Hook, and Marian.” “Marian? What the hell's she got to do with anything?” “Nothing, now.” She sighed. “She's just yet another innocent life I monumentally screwed up. I just…well…never mind. I thought you and Robin becoming friends would be a good idea. I’m sorry. I hope you let him down gently?”“Who says I let him down?”“You said yes? You’re going out with him?”Emma smirked. “Sure. Well, what have I got to lose? He’s taking me out for a decent meal at a fancy restaurant outside, or so he said. And more important, he's paying! And it was my wife’s idea in the first place, so I don't have to feel guilty!  If I wind up bored, I’ll just say thanks, and come home.”Regina’s surprise slowly morphed into a smile. “Thank you for trying. For me. I know it’s difficult Emma, though I certainly don’t think you’ll be bored.” She stepped forward, wrapping her arms around the blonde, shivering the moment she felt their bare fronts touch. Without any hesitation, Emma moved in and sealed their lips in a kiss, enjoying the spearmint toothpaste tang as her tongue slid easily into her mouth, Regina moaning. Still entwined, two heads finally pulled apart, Emma recognising the interested look.“You said something about the bidet?” “I’ve just thought of a way we can both use it…at the same time?” "Why, you kinky queen! Yep, I'm up for it." 
Tuesday Morning – The Jolly Roger

A soft beam of sunlight shone through the stained glass, waking Killian Jones. He groaned, too drained and exhausted to move. For once his malaise was not the result of vast amounts of rum. Instead it was mainly caused by two hours of frenetic sex with a certain brunette. A brunette seemingly more than experienced in the sexual arts than he’d expected. And very experimental! A brunette who’d made it clear she was attracted to him. A brunette who’d led and played his body like a Stradivarius. A brunette whose sublime body now lay naked next to him, snoring gently. A smug grin broke on his face as he skipped through last night’s events.

The previous night:

After meeting Anna’s sister, Killian had taken it on himself to introduce the sisters, and a few stragglers, to the drinking holes he knew in Storybrooke. There weren't many. Two hours later, he bid farewell to Tink, Anna and the others.
“Well then, guess that leaves just us?” He told Merlin’s middle daughter. “I guess we better get you back. You’re staying with your father at the convent?”  “Nope. My bags are still in the truck. I’m staying at the Earl of Locksley tonight, though Dad always told me never to poof anywhere using my magic if I’ve been drinking. So, I guess I have to walk. Where are you staying?”“On the Jolly of course. I sail on Saturday.”“You what? The real ‘Jolly Roger’? So, you really are that Captain Hook?”“Very perceptive of you, Miss Sage,” he replied sarcastically, arching a brow and raising his left hand. “But Zeus fixed the limb before sending me back, so the moniker's a bit out of date.”  “Sorry, no insult intended. Still, I'd love to see the famous Jolly Roger? I’ve only seen the Disney version.”“I’ll show you the real thing tomorrow, if you wish?”  “How about tonight?” She seemed determined to keep the evening going. “I’d love to see the stars from the ocean.”“Won’t your father be worried about you? It is getting rather late.”“I’m a big girl, Captain! I’ve got magic of my own, so I'm more than capable of looking after myself.”“I have no doubt about that, love. You and Your sister seem more than capable of handling anything. Well in that case, I’m more than happy to show you the stars on board, though I have no wish to piss off your father unnecessarily. He’s a very powerful man, after all.”“That’s sweet of you, but don’t worry. He may be the Eternal Sorcerer, but he's been around long enough and knows what we’re like. Don’t forget he’s had hundreds of children before us.”“Very well then. The Jolly it is…”
~oOo~
Half an hour later, Killian had led her on board his ship. He cast off in the moonlight, anchoring just a mile offshore in the bay, so they could take full advantage of less background light from the town, to see the stars properly.  Then they had lain together on a rush mat, side-by-side, just looking up into the heavens, and talking about recent history for the best part of an hour before Rosie put both hands on his cheeks, turned his face gently, before looking up at him.“Killian, I’ve been dropping less than subtle hints all night! Are you going to kiss me, or not?" He didn’t seem flustered. On the contrary, he seemed to be in his element. “I always thought it bad form to kiss a lady without an invitation.” “Well then, consider yourself invited!”
With that she pulled him down to her mouth. He needed no further encouragement, latching his lips to hers as his arms wrapped around her smaller frame. Initial hesitation quickly turned to heated kissing, which led them into the Captain’s Quarters, and eventually to the most frenetic, urgent, exhausting and, frankly, wonderful sex the centuries-old former pirate had had in years.

The following morning...

So, as dawn broke, Killian Jones lay happily exhausted. On the cabin bed beside him, lay an equally naked and shattered Rosie Sage, both gleaning with sweat, eyes closed and in a state of sated bliss.
“Well, it’s been an odd sort of day,” she breathed. “Dear Diary, three days ago my dad asked me to collect a truck from a mysterious warehouse in the middle of nowhere, and bring it to a funny little place called Storybrooke. There, I met lots of fairy tale characters in an old English pub in the middle of a Maine forest, then went out to sea for a romantic night under the stars on the real Jolly Roger, before having the best shag of my life with the real-life three-hundred-year old Captain Hook. Who I always thought was supposed to be a baddie, but turns out to be a sweetie and a hottie. Apart from in the sack, when he’s a scorcher? Not bad for my first day!”Killian’s broke into a grin, reaching to hold her hand. “Thanks you for the compliment, love. And for the record, I may be centuries old, but I honestly think that was one of the greatest nights for me, too.”“Really? But you must’ve had countless women between the sheets over the years?  Or are you just good at flattery?”“I meant every word. You Miss Sage, are something else! Something rather wonderful, quite frankly.”“And you, Captain,” she rolled back onto his chest. “Are good for at least another round.”
Mifflin Street

As Killian and Rosie enjoyed their energetic morning, Regina woke with the sun on her face as she lay naked, held comfortably in the loving arms of her wife. This was her favourite part of the morning, their quiet time before the day started. Emma was still asleep, her head resting on her chest, enjoying the warmth of her body.

For Regina, it was the first time they'd made love since Robin returned. There'd been no need for her to fake an orgasm, or give up from frustration. But even after last night, she'd still felt guilty that part of it had to do with her fantasies throughout their lovemaking. However, this time, instead of imagining herself with Robin, thoughts of Emma and Robin together had swum through her mind. Remembering the look of ecstasy on Emma’s face as Robin brought her to her peak several times, Regina imagined what else they could do together. Just Emma and Robin. Or all three of them.

Her mind drifted to recent events. And she remembered how Fa Mulan, that dour, humourless woman, now seemed to have undergone a transformation, beaming with happiness after publicly announcing her engagement to not one, but two people. How Aurora and Philip barely left her side, and the obvious love and devotion between the trio.  It made her feel jealous. Could she ever have something like that? She imagined herself waking up with Emma and Robin either side. 
“Who am I kidding?” She grumbled, before realising she’d said it out loud.“Ugh? Wassat?” Moaned the blonde head under the sheets. “Too early.”
Regina smiled, kissing her brow before glancing at the clock.

Eight? Hell, we've slept in!
Jumping out of the bed, she used her magic to clothe herself, before leaving the room to get Honour and Roland up. She first stepped into the girl’s bedroom.“Good morning, Honny my lovely, it's time to get-” She stopped herself when she saw the empty bed. Panicking for a moment, she walked over to Roland’s room, opening the door, only to discover he was up too? Quickly heading downstairs, she was relieved to hear noises coming from the kitchen. “Henny – you takin’ me an’ Rolly?”“Yup. After breakfast, I'll drop him off at school, then you at the playgroup. We’ll let mums have some more sleep?” Henry starting doling out fresh pancakes onto the serving plate.
Regina looked at the touching scene from the doorway with mixed emotions. Henry was adorable with his siblings, a wonderful big brother, and fiercely protective. Yet now he was a young man, who didn’t need his parents so much. A young man who now had another life outside Storybrooke. Who would one day leave, probably to travel and begin his own family. She hated the thought, and just wanted him close, forever. After he’d fallen out with Emma, they’d seen so little of him since coming back from Harvard.
“Hi mum, didn’t see you there. You want pancakes?” He asked, seeing her staring. “No thank you My love, it's fine. I didn’t realise you were all up? I thought they’d be late for school.”“No worries, I’ve got it sorted. I figured after last night, you’d need a late start?” The raised-eyebrowed, knowing look told her he'd guessed what they'd been up to.  "Silencing spell might be a good idea next time?"
She was mortified. And embarrassed. They'd forgotten yet again!
"Henry, I-"He decided to spare her blushes, so jumped right back in before she could say anything. “Okay guys, we'll be leaving in ten. Have your things ready to go, okay?” And with that, he turned to head upstairs. “I'll see you later, mum.” 
That was a relief!  Henry was her rock, and she hated making him feel awkward. Over the last five years, as she and Emma clumsily lurched from being awkward allies, to confidantes, to best friends and eventually lovers before finally, wives, Henry had been supportive throughout. When Robin was murdered, he'd been astonishing. He’d also grieved in his own way, missing the nearest thing he had to a father. But he still managed to care for them by offering endless hugs and devotion, when only a teenager himself.

It’d been Henry who, once discovering his older mother had been left pregnant by Robin, insisted on getting his grandfathers to track down Roland and bring him back. To unite him with his half-sister and imminent sibling. Henry, who had persuaded John and the men to settle in Storybrooke permanently. Henry, who forcefully encouraged her, and Emma, to seek help for their depression. But he was now grown up, a young man, and regarded as a hero in his own right by most of the town. A hero sadly missed when he went to Harvard.

The same young man who was now crashing down the stairs, car keys in hand, to take his brother and sister to school.

Henry lifted a giggling Honour up to Regina’s face for a goodbye kiss.
“Bye mummy, see ya’ later!”
Regina smiled warmly, kissing her cheeks. But moments later, she looked to the girl’s right, to see Roland, now being magically suspended in mid-air next to her? He was also laughing. 
“Roland? What on earth?” She called out, before realising it was Henry’s magic holding him up! She quickly pecked his cheeks too, while admonishing her older boy with a glare.“Henry, please stop? We'll have no magic at home, thank you very much! If you'd been distracted by something, your spell could have easily broken and he might’ve fallen.”“A bit like your silencing spell then?” Henry cheekily rebuffed, leaving her dumbstruck, before magically lowering Roland to the floor, to head out to the door, “You might need to create a new one? You woke Honour up last night, too!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Hospital
“Ladies, Professor Sage will see you now.”
The stern Nurse Ratched looked up at them like they were specimens in a jar.
Ruby and Dorothy both flinched at the hard tone of the former asylum nurse. They’d popped in the flask containing Killian’s now frozen sperm, the morning before. And they'd been hoping to be met by Victor Whale, rather than the hatchet-faced hospital ice maiden. However, Ruby’s anxiety eased when she  heard the rich baritone voice of another as he came out to greet them.“Miss Lucas, Miss Gale, lovely to see you both again. Bridget, would you kindly show them into Victor's office please? I’ll be with you in just a moment.” With that, Merlin moved across to a sink to wash his hands. “Certainly, Professor. Ladies, this way please. Would you like some tea?” Dorothy noticed the instant change in Ratched, at the presence of the man, clearly in awe of him. They'd never so much as seen her smile before, so it was a bit alarming. Ruby winked at her fiancée as they were led into Victor’s consulting room and he joined them two minutes later. “Sorry about that. Hope I didn’t keep you waiting? I didn’t realise Victor had such a busy case load. He certainly needs a lot more help around here. That poor man’s been rushed off his feet!” “Is he okay?” Ruby frowned. “He’s usually here on a Wednesday. I often have a quick lunch with him, when he gets the chance.” “He’s fine; just just busy working in the new Sherwood clinic for a month, before going to New York to retrain in his first love. Neurology.”"He’s leaving for New York? What, for good?”“I’m sure he’ll be back. Victor’s been acting as an all-round surgeon and GP here, often running this place single-handed with limited nursing help. He’s also been denied so many of the new tools and technology of the modern world. So, I’m going to help him get up to speed, using something called a mind-link, and introduce him to some key specialists in his field, that sort of thing.”“Well Carrie’s going to be upset.” Dorothy was also going to miss their new friend. “I doubt it, Miss Locksley is going with him to New York, to help find temporary accommodation. You know, I’ve a good feeling about those two.” But the women still appeared glum at the thought of their two friends leaving.  “Don’t be sad, I’m quite sure they’ll come back in due course. Anyway, Nurse Bishop tells me one of the donor batches has now been prepared for this morning's session. So are you ready to get started? Dorothy and Ruby exchanged guilty looks. "What, you want to do it today?” “Well, there’s no time like the present. I checked both your charts from your samples and you should both be ovulating around now. Though I can’t remember which of you was going to get pregnant? You’ve both got the combined DNA in your eggs settled, so we’re  good to go and it’ll only take us a few minutes. So, any questions?” He sensed their anxiety as Dorothy, now looking the most awkward, reached out to grip Ruby’s hand.  “I sense hesitation? Ladies, I’m a doctor, so I need you to be open with me if you want me to help you? There’s no need to feel embarrassed.” “Well, it's just that...what if one of us…were already...inseminated? How long before we found out before we tried with the first samples? If we do this now, would it mess things up?” Ruby kept looking down, knowing they were wasting the Sorcerer’s valuable time. “Already inseminated? Ruby, you didn’t try injecting one of Killian’s batches yourselves, did you? I assure you, that usually doesn't work without proper medical supervision and control.”“Dear God no, we wouldn’t try anything like that! Only with you people helping us, obviously.” Her cheeks reddened as she saw him connect the dots. “Through intercourse? Is that what you’re trying to tell me?” He gave her an odd look; not judgmental, just curious. Dorothy’s nod confirmed his thoughts. “Do I take it one of you had sexual intercourse with a man, without a condom?” 
Ruby’s eyes confirmed everything. It was Dorothy’s turn to blush. 
“Well, it’s not what I was expecting. But still, there’s no need to feel embarrassed. You’re not the first, and you certainly won’t be the last to jump the gun before starting treatment. Ladies, I’m not here to judge you, just to help! As I mentioned on Sunday, because of your combined DNA in your eggs, any successful donor needs to have some form of magic if there's to be any chance of success. So therefore, I have to ask, was Captain Jones or someone else with magic involved?” “Yes…” Dorothy confirmed in a whisper, still guilty as hell. “Killian. Sorry. Was that wrong? Does it change anything?”“I don’t see why it should. Though it's probably now best we wait and see if you miss your period in a couple of weeks? If you do, we’ll get a urine sample to check, followed by a further blood test. If no change, I'd recommend we start with the batches the next time you're about to ovulate. You never know, you might get lucky and fall pregnant first time. Which one of you had intercourse?”
They looked at one another, awkward smirks on both, also picked up by Merlin. 
“Both of you?" The pair nodded, embarrassed. "With Captain Jones?" Another nod from Dorothy. "Well, well. Logically, that may just double your chances of success the first time, I guess. So we’ll keep our fingers crossed. However, for the moment I’m going to prescribe you some multivitamins, and a few extras to help. I’ll see you back here in a few weeks to see what we do next.” “Thanks Professor. I do have another question?” Dorothy was relieved the embarrassment was over. “We’d like to invite you to our wedding, this Friday at eleven, on the Jolly Roger? It's very short notice I know, but we hope you’ll be able to come join us? Your Anna and Rosie have both said they’re coming.” “Oh dear...” Merlin gave a deep chuckle, rolling his eyes. “If you've got my girls going, I’d best attend, if only to keep them in line and stop them tripling your drinks bill?  Thank you ladies, I'd be delighted. The Jolly Roger you say? Captain Jones’s vessel?” “He’s also officiating. He’s allowed, being a former royal naval captain. Seems fitting somehow, seeing as he’s the one that gave me the final nudge I needed to ask this one to marry me.” 
Tuesday afternoon – Mifflin Street

As Regina let herself in, having collected the children from school, as usual Honour and Roland charged around her towards the stairs, stopping briefly to shrug off their shoes and coats.
“Hang them up, Roland!” She yelled at the ten-year-old’s back. “I don’t want to see a pile on the floor yet again!” She ignored the exaggerated moans from the boy, as he turned to retrieve the discarded coat and hang it. “And don’t forget you’re helping me cook tonight, young man? Emma’s going out, and you said you wanted spaghetti Bolognese. So, if you don’t help, you don’t eat!” She knew it was an empty threat. Roland loved cooking. 
Two minutes later, she walked up the stairs, entering her bedroom to find all the wardrobe doors open, and most of the floor and bed covered in clothes. Pants, leggings, blouses and tops lay strewn everywhere. Before she could complain about the mess, she heard a loud groan coming from the bathroom.
“Argh - they bloody well fit three sodding months ago! I can’t have put on that much weight, surely?” Emma wailed as Regina stepped into the bathroom, finding her wife lying on the floor, red faced and straining, as she tried to pull on her usual skinny jeans. “What on earth are you doing?” “What does it look like? I’m trying to find something to go out with your bloody boyfriend! Nothing fits. I’m running nearly every day, I'm down to two bear claws a week, so far from putting weight on, it should’ve come off! My ass is the size of a barge these days.” “Don’t exaggerate. I can assure you your bottom’s perfectly lovely, and I should know! However, lovely's hardly the word I'd use to describe the state of the bedroom right now? I thought we'd been burgled!" “Never mind all that, I can tidy up when I’m finished. What’s wrong is I can’t find anything to wear. Nothing looks right, and I just…I don’t know.” She huffed, standing up in just her underwear.“You’re acting like a child. And you’re looking in wardrobes of two women of similar size. There’s bound to be something here you can wear. Have you looked through mine?” She looked over everything flung on the floors and bed. "If I didn’t know better, I'd have said you were definitely Roland’s mother!  It can’t be that hard, surely? Where’s Robin taking you anyway?” “He texted. Something about a French place called ‘Lowberge Cash’ something or other? It’s some fancy restaurant near Greene Falls.” “L’Auberge Cachée?" Regina looked astonished.  "Emma, that’s a three-star Michelin restaurant! It’s only been open a year and you have to book months ahead. I want to go!” Regina remembered recently reading about it, and had intended taking Emma for an anniversary. “I’m seriously jealous - the food’s supposed to be wonderful! Very creative celebrity chef.” She again looked at the clothes scattered  across the floor. Mostly jeans, pants and tops.  “But you can’t possibly go somewhere like that in those! It’s very fancy, and you need to dress up properly. Something feminine. Elegant. Certainly not those.” She dismissively pointed to the floor.“Gina, you know I don’t do swanky! I’m a burger, fries and beer girl. And I wasn't going to wear a dress as it's not like I'm going on a date, is it? Besides, I’m not even sure it’s such a good idea now. No, I should just call him and tell him I can’t make it.” “DON'T YOU DARE!" She put her hands on her hips, glaring. "Despite your best efforts Swan, you’re still a princess. My princess! And you're food obsessed so you’ll love it. So, no buts madam! I’ll help find you something appropriate, then we’ll fix that hair and make-up while we’re at it.”“Why?” “Why what?” “Why go to the trouble? It’s only Hood, and - hey, what’s wrong with my hair?” “It looks greasy and in need of a good wash. And you go to the trouble, because he’s going to the trouble of taking you somewhere special! He’s trying to get to know you, and you should damn well try to get to know him, too.” “I think I got to know him fairly well Saturday night, don’t you? Anyway, what’s this really about, Gina? It feels to me like you’re trying to turn this into some sort of date?”Regina huffed, sitting on the lavatory pan beside her. “We’ve talked about this. He's the children's father, and he’s going to be a part of their lives, whatever we think. And after what you said about him being part of my life, I want you two to become friends. Or at least to trust each other at the very least.”“Only friends? He’s my wife’s soulmate, and taking me out to a posh restaurant. You don’t think he has ideas of something with me too, do you?  You don’t think he’s looked at Phil Briar and thought about having something like that? Two women on the go? It is every guy’s dream, after all.” “Please don’t talk about him like that, Emma. Robin’s an honourable man, and you know it. He'd never treat you, or any woman, like that. You can't compare him to others just because you’ve had bad experiences with men in the past.” “True, but I bet you wouldn’t mind another little three-way with me and Wonder Boy now, would you?” “I'll admit, Saturday night was rather wonderful. At least it was, until somebody put her foot in it?” She glared. “And you enjoyed it too, before you started feeling guilty and getting awkward.”“I don’t deny it. But do you really think it’s such a good idea setting me up with him? I’m a married woman, Regina.” “I’m doing no such thing! He merely asked you out to get to know you, and I’m encouraging it.”“So what if he expects a good night kiss at the end of it? That’s the least men expect these days. Would you be okay about that, too?” Regina’s eyebrows rose, as she took a moment to consider. “I would. If it brought you closer.” Emma couldn’t believe her ears. “So you’re basically giving us permission to snog?” Another silence, before she smirked. “I hate that term, but yes, I suppose I am. I trust you. Both of you. ” “In-ter-es-ting! Okay, so what do you suggest I wear? Clearly, according to you my own choices aren’t nearly good enough for him!”     She ignored the sarcasm. "Something more feminine. Maybe one of mine? My purple cocktail dress would work, with your hair down, of course.”“The one you wore to the Spring Ball? You looked drop-dead gorgeous in that! Most of the guys there couldn’t take their eyes off you, Mal and Ruby especially. Dot was getting a bit pissed off because she kept staring. Bit sheer for me though, and shows a lot of boob and leg, don’t you think?” “No, I do not! It shows just sufficient décolletage to be interesting, but not provocative. Plus, you have nicer, slimmer legs than me so it’ll show them off perfectly. It’ll be perfect for where you’re going as everyone will be wearing expensive numbers. You’ll also need a matching strapless bra and underwear, which I have. Now, let’s tidy up this mess and get you in that bath.” “I like the sound of that. Wanna join me?” “I’d love to, but it’s too early. Plus, we currently have two wide-awake children in the house?” “Nothing a locked door and a silencing spell can’t fix?” Regina groaned, remembering what Henry had told her this morning. “Ah yes, about that? Henry heard us again last night. He said we woke Honour.”“That’s impossible, I cast that spell myself.  Twice! I’m sure I did!” She cringed. “Hell, that’s embarrassing! There’s no way anyone should have heard us.”“I know, I was with you, remember? I'm not sure what happened, but we need to recheck the spell and keep the noise down in future.” She looked resigned, though Emma now sported a grin. “Maybe I should get your boyfriend to step up his babysitting responsibilities, now he’s back? They can all stay over in 'Sherwood', and we can get a few undisturbed nights? Then you can scream all you want!” 
Storybrooke Harbour, earlier that same day…

Aboard the former pirate ship, Killian was going through the arrangements for Friday’s wedding on board with Ruby and Dorothy. Tinker Bell and Rosie Sage stood to one side, offering suggestions. 
“So, ladies, after you’ve made your vows, you’ll exchange the rings, I’ll declare you duly married, or wife and wife, whatever you prefer. You’ll kiss your bride, and you’ll go down to the Captain’s Quarters with the cricket, who’ll sort out the legals, registering the marriage, that sort of thing. Everything clear so far?” “Aye, aye Cap’n!” Dorothy gave the worst British pirate accent imaginable, making the others groan and Killian raise a brow, now making her feel stupid. “Sorry. Not my best impression.” But her embarrassment made him smirk. “You're forgiven. Leave the accents to Locksley, he's good at them. Now then, where are you having the banquet?” Before the imminent newlyweds could answer, Rosie spoke up. “You need to sort this place out, Killian? It’s looking at bit, well, shippy!” “A bit ‘shippy’?  Is that even a word, love? It’s a ship! A beautiful brigantine. My beautiful brigantine to be precise. What were you expecting?”“You know what I mean…" she sniggered nonetheless. "Yes, she's a beautiful ship, but she still needs something extra for a wedding. A bit of pizzazz? Bunting, lights and stuff? It’s their big day, Killian!” She looked at the two equally confused women.  “We need to brighten the place up a bit!” "Pizzazz?" He looked at her as though she was speaking another language, casting his eyes over the vessel. His pride and joy. She had a point. “Okay, young lady. What do you suggest?” “Well, I’m not sure as I’ve never actually decorated a sailing ship before, but how about something like…this?” With that, the Sorcerer's daughter waved her hands in a wide arc. As the mist cleared, the rigging, ropes and edges of the sails became festooned with multi-coloured flags. White lilies draped across the floor, bouquets hung from various parts of the rigging, and multi coloured flowers decked both sides. “Oh wow!" Ruby was seriously impressed. "That’s so clever? I love it! Did your dad teach you that, Rosie?” She and Dorothy gazed in awe at the massive floral displays. “Kind of. Though Mum was always the one for the 'style' stuff?” She said it with a tinge of sorrow in her voice. “While dad was more into the big performance. Mum always had the...flair?”Tink picked up on her sadness, moving across to place a hand on her arm. “When did she pass over?” “Three years ago. Car accident. Knocked everyone for six, especially Anna. Dad took it pretty bad, too.” 
Ruby said nothing, silently stepping in front of her, wrapping an arm around to pull her into a side hug. Dorothy mirroring her other side, wrapping her arm around her shoulder, the three women now surrounding her in a loose embrace.
“Rosie, we know how you feel. Ruby and I lost our parents; the pain lessens, even though it’ll never go completely. But you have friends here! Don’t be afraid to use us when you’re low. Ruby makes a particularly good shoulder to cry on." Dorothy looked across at the former pirate. "Killian's not bad, either.”“Aye, love. Most of us have experienced pain of loss. Mourning's the price you pay for love. You’ve made friends here. I’m here too if you need me, or at least I will be till Saturday.” Rosie looked up at the man she’d spent all night and all day with, her eyes reddening. “Actually Killian, I’ve been meaning to ask you all morning. Could you take me with you?”
That surprised him. The last twenty-four hours with this astonishing, beautiful, 'energetic' young woman had been wonderful, and he was secretly hoping for more time with her before he sailed.
“You do realise I’m going to be away for at least a year, possibly longer? This is all rather sudden? Personally, I'd love to have you on board, but perhaps you need to talk this through with your father? And your sister? Think it through, and if you still want to join us...” he glanced at the green fairy who nodded, “...then you’d be most welcome.”
With that, he stepped back to walk down the steps to his quarters, leaving the four women, the fairy the first to speak.
“I’m sailing with him too, Rosie. But Killian’s right. It’s a long time to be away from your family. Are you sure it’s a good idea?”“Tink? You're going with him?” Dorothy was surprised. "Why?"“Well, apart from my friends, there isn’t really any reason for me to stay. He's going to be heading to Atlantica first, to see Ariel and Eric about a problem involving Ursella. Then he’s going on to Arendelle. I’ve really missed Anna and Elsa, and know them well; so it seems the right time to go. Besides, I can keep him company. I’ve been worried about him since he came back from the Underworld and found out about Emma. He hides it well, but underneath it all, I know he’s hurting.” “Yeah, right!” Rosie chuckled, a hint of sarcasm barely hidden.Tink frowned. “You have something you want to say?” “Well, erm, begging your pardon, and I may not have known him as long as all of you, but he’s more over Emma than you might think.”
The fairy never spotted the smirk on Ruby & Dorothy’s faces as they nodded in agreement; but she definitely picked up on the blush on Rosie’s cheeks. 
“Oh? So...are you and Killian…together?” It wasn’t the first time she’d seen someone smitten. “Well, not exactly. It’s just…well, it’s early days. We’re both getting over someone but, well, who knows?” The fairy smiled back at her. “Well if you do decide to come, it’ll be nice having another woman along for the journey. The crew can be a little…salty sometimes?”As the two discussed the planned voyage, Ruby and Dorothy exchanged concerned looks, both guessing where the other's thoughts were. If Rosie and Killian were starting a relationship, should they be continuing with Killian’s sperm donation?
Mifflin Street

Knowing Robin would be collecting Emma at seven, Regina finished cooking the children’s supper a little earlier, so she could change out of her jeans and shirt and into something more comfortable before he arrived. Stepping into their bedroom, she heard her in the adjoining bathroom. Trying the handle, which was, unusually, locked.
“Emma? You okay in there?” “Yup. Just finishing off. Beauty takes more time for me these days, you know?” The brunette sniggered and was about to reassure her when she heard the door knocker.“He’s early.” 
So instead, she zipped herself back up, and went downstairs to let him in.
“You should know better, thief, arrivingbefore a lady’s fully-” She stopped when looking up, instead of seeing her outlaw, she was faced by a tall brunette. Hello Mrs. Swan-Mills! How are you?”Violet Morgan beamed at her, as she heard heavy footsteps thumping down the stairs. Henry appeared from behind her, gently grasping her shoulder before moving around her to get to his girlfriend.“Hi, Vi!” He wrapped an arm around the girl’s side, placing a just-about chaste kiss on her lips. Regina smiled, welcoming the increasingly elegant young woman into her house, whilst feeling a little sad. She liked Violet, but hated how Henry was so independent now. He was a man, no longer a boy; taller and broader than either of them, and growing in confidence by the day. He had his grandfather’s natural charm and easy manner, and like David, effortlessly flirted with the opposite sex without even being aware he was doing so.“Come on up Vi, I’m nearly ready?” He took her hand, leading her inside only to see a disappointed look on his brunette mother."You’re going out? I thought you were staying for supper? We’ve hardly seen anything of you! And-” The words left her before she could stop. She knew it sounded petty, but she’d missed him, especially after his falling out with Emma. “Mum, we’re only just heading into Sherwood for a few drinks. There’s a party going on for Grace’s twenty-first, so I won’t need dinner.” “But you’re still coming home tonight, aren’t you?” “Well, I was planning on staying at Vi’s. If Hank doesn’t mind.”
She got on well with Hank Morgan, Violet's father, one of King Arthur’s former knights. He was a good man, if a little stiff. But Hank liked Henry, approving of Violet’s choice in boyfriend. Both parents guessed their adult children were probably sleeping together, but feigned ignorance, trusting them to be careful. Sir Morgan had grown to trust Regina too, but was still reticent when it came to Emma. The fact that, while cursed as the Dark One, Emma had removed his daughter’s heart from her body, even if it had been in a good cause, had not been forgotten by the knight.

Forgiven, but not forgotten.
“Violet?” Regina smiled, half-heartedly. “You do know you’re always welcome to stay here to, don’t you?” Even if she shared Henry’s room, it’d still be worth it to have him under their roof.Violet knew this was an awkward subject, still not feeling altogether confident herself around Emma. “Thanks, Mrs. Swan-Mills, but dad's expecting me home tonight. Maybe next time?”“Well after all the time we’ve known one another, don’t you think it's time you started calling me Regina? It’s been five years.”“Okay, thank you Mrs - Regina. I appreciate it.”Before she could say anything else, a larger figure coming from up the path now appeared in the doorway behind the younger woman. “Hi. I hope I’m not interrupting anything?”“Robin,” first thing Henry noticed was what he was wearing. “Wow, that’s one seriously sharp DJ? I’ve never seen you all dressed up before!”
As Violet turned to face him, Regina also took in the sight. Her former soulmate was now wearing a dark navy-blue tailored suit, with a white silk roll neck sweater underneath, and black patent-leather shoes. Apart from briefly in Camelot, she'd never seen him in anything formal. And certainly not modern.  Everything seemed to fit him like a glove, and if she didn't know better, she'd swear it was bespoke, designed just for him. Did he use magic to make it?
“Robin?" As Violet spoke, Regina couldn’t fail to notice the pink in her cheeks. And it looked like she was about to curtsy? To Robin? “My Lord, thank you so much for what you did yesterday at the stables. And that paddock? Dad’s pleased as punch!" She gushed, looking him up and down. “Henry’s right, that’s a seriously nice suit! Looks very expensive? Off somewhere nice tonight?”“Why thank you Violet, and do tell your father's more than welcome. And please it’s just ‘Robin’ to you, if you don't mind? None of that ‘Lord’ this or 'Sir' that, nonsense?” “Paddock?” Regina wondered what could have brought such a fawning smile to the girl’s face. "What have you been up to now, thief?"Violet answered for him. “Regina, it's brilliant! Robin and the men levelled part of the edge of Sherwood to build some new stables, foaling barns and a big riding area? You can fit about fifty horses in there now! Dad’s thrilled, because he said he doesn’t need to traipse all over town to get Thunderbolt. Mayor Spencer wouldn't allow overnight stabling and he had to put him in different places every few days. Now he can keep him alongside the militia's horses.” “I’m glad he likes it. Now if we can just persuade David Nolan, and a certain rather brilliant horsewoman I happen to know, to give riding lessons? We could create a half-decent riding school around here.” He winked at Regina. “Me? And what makes you think I have either the time or the inclination to give riding lessons? Have you even spoken to Charming about this?” “Firstly milady, I know you’re a lady of leisure at the moment. Possibly bored, and needing a fresh challenge? You once told me you used to love nothing more than riding your beloved Rocinante through the forest? There's plenty of people around here that attest to your horsemanship and you’ve probably forgotten more about everything equestrian than most people will ever learn. And once again, you love it! Plus, it beats all that boring local politics?”She sniggered at the last bit. “You know me too well, thief. Let me think about it, okay? I'm not promising anything, and may I remind you that I'm hardly a ‘lady of leisure’ these days? Especially as I have two of your children to take care of!”Henry watched them as he made their excuses and led Violet to the stairs. He noticed how his brunette mother's nature always seemed to soften in front of Robin; and how their eyes never left one another, often flirting blatantly, as though the last five years hadn't happened. Henry had no doubt she still had strong feelings for the man who died saving her. However, his thoughts were interrupted by his other mother, who appeared to be coming down the stairs. “Violet, Henry? What are you two up to?” 
He turned to see Emma staring back at them, looking very different.
"Oh wow, Emma! You look fantastic!” Violet was even more surprised to see Henry's blonde mother all dressed up. The former sheriff had a great figure, but rarely wore anything that showed it off. Regina more than made up for it, but this time the roles were reversed. This time, instead of her usual jeans and sweaters, Emma wore a purple silk knee-length cocktail dress, which showed off her long athletic legs, and just the right amount of cleavage to be interesting. And her long blonde hair, usually bunched, seemed much shinier, as it now cascaded over one shoulder. She looked like a Hollywood actress.
And Robin had definitely noticed.
“Oh my, Emma? You're a vision!" He was careful to only look her in the eyes, not letting himself stray over her body. Though he'd always remembered Killian's former girlfriend to be a very pretty but rather sullen woman, this version was stunning. When he turned to gauge Regina's reaction, it was to find her staring straight back at him, not her, with a tiny smirk on her lips.“She scrubs up rather well, don’t you think?”“Scrubs up to perfection. Emma, I’ve honestly never seen you looking so beautiful. Oh, and I nearly forgot. A little something for each of you?”
He focused his magic, two single, long-stemmed roses, one pale yellow, the other lavender. Both perfect in their detail. He gave the yellow to Emma and the lavender to Regina, the brunette smiling back, knowing its meaning only too well.
“Emma," she explained to the confused blonde. "Yellow roses symbolise unconscious beauty, friendship, and the promise of a new beginning.”“And lavender?”She looked back at Robin as she smelt her own. Love at first sight. "Not sure I can recall."
As she moved over to her wife, sweeping a stray lock from her face and tucking it behind her ear, Robin looked at the pair of them as they stood close, and couldn't help smirking. Regina was usually the one immaculately attired. But now it was obvious she felt a little self-conscious, a little second-best, next to her beautifully turned-out spouse. And she'd spotted the smirk.
“What? Something amusing you Locksley? You thinkI'm badly dressed, next to Emma?”  “Regina, you wouldn’t know how to be badly dressed, even if you tried! You’re always turned out immaculately. I laughed because seeing you together, I noticed how the two of you have grown into each other in so many ways? You’re seem to be wearing what Emma usually wears, yet you still look perfect. And Emma's dress is clearly your style. Benefit of shared wardrobes, I guess?"Emma looked her wife up and down, realising he was right. Regina was wearing her blue stretch jeans and a white sweater. Apart from the Timberlands, as Emma’s feet were bigger. And she'd borrowed one of Regina's dresses for the evening, as she frequently did these days, though not the short ones. Regina smiled back at her, leaning in to Robin to whisper, just within earshot of Emma,    “ She’s wearing my panties, too. Matching purple!” That earned a light slap on the arm from the blonde. "Hey, don’t go telling him that? That's between you and me!”Quickly trying to change the subject, Emma looked him over. “You’re looking dapper yourself there, Locksley?” And she meant it. He looked extremely handsome in a well fitted, single breasted navy suit that accentuated his broad chest yet slimmer frame. His hair also seemed to be clipped shorter, and his light beard trimmed and waxed.“Hmm, doesn’t he just?” Regina agreed. He looks even better under it, she thought to yourself, glancing up to see Emma had caught the look in her eye.Henry, now seemingly invisible to the trio as they talked, picked up on what was odd. “So ma's going out with Robin tonight? Not you?”“Yes, well, um…yeah. We just kinda-”“I need to talk to Emma about a few things regarding Roland and Honour, Henry.” Robin interrupted, saving her blushes. “As Regina preferred to stay in this evening and mind the children, it's just the two of us." At least that was believable?  “Well, with Ma dressed like that, you must be going somewhere...posh?” Henry also spotted the odd-coloured roses both his mothers held. Seeing their awkward looks, he decided to leave it at that. “Well, have a nice time. Oh, and Robin? Again, great outfit!” “Thank you Henry. You have a nice evening too. Emma, are you ready to go?”“Ready as I’ll ever be. I guess I’m driving?” The blonde looked to the side table for her keys. “Certainly not! We have a car and chauffeur ready outside.”“A chauffeur? But we’re heading over the town line! Who've you got to drive us?” Until now she hadn’t thought about this bit. What if they were seen? Her and Robin together? What if word got back to her mother? Tongues wag in Storybrooke, and before she knew it, everyone would want to know why they were dressed up and going out without Regina?  “I'm really not sure that's a good idea.”The archer guessed why she was worried. “You don’t have to worry. Not only does the car have heavily tinted glass, but I have an impeccable, discrete man who will take us over the town line and bring us back no matter how late, allowing us to have drinks and relax. He has magic too, so he’ll be just fine.” “Magic? You didn't ask Gold, surely? It can't be Henry. Or Merlin?” “None of those. But it’s someone I almost trust completely!”“Almost? Not Killian? Please god Robin, anyone but him?” But he shook his head.Now Regina was just as intrigued. “Then what other man has magic around here?” “Come see for yourself?”
He gestured for them to join him, all three walking out and towards the back of a large grey-black limousine. As they came closer, a tallish man in a peaked cap and grey uniform stepped out of it, walking to the back door and opening it, ready.
“Your car, madame?” A Robin Hood lookalike smiled at them. The exact replica of the man now walking beside Emma. Regina smirked, impressed.  “I see someone's been practicing their ‘cloning’ magic?” “Something like that. It’s a bit tricky to master at first without Merlin, but he assured me that if I have too much alcohol tonight, it won’t affect him!” To which his chauffeur-twin replied. “Absolutely! I'd never drink and drive milady!” Regina stepped closer to Chauffeur Robin. “Hmm. I rather like the peaked cap? Makes you look very military. Rather dashing, in fact?”To which the chauffeur replied, winking. “And I do come with or without, milady!” Earning a chuckle from the brunette. “Robin, your chauffeur's flirting with my wife! Rein him in?” Said Emma.“Bad chauffeur! Naughty, bad chauffeur! Don’t flirt with the ladies! Know your place!” Proper Robin said to the doppelganger, trying hard to stifle his own laugh. “Oo arrr! Zorry, young zur!” Chauffeur Robin replied, feigning humility in a weird English country accent, doffing his cap. “Oy knows moi place, zur! Jus’ don’t go beatin’ me again. The wounds from laast toime are only jus’ startin’ to ‘eal!”“Why don't you just leave your…chauffeur…with me while you go off and enjoy yourselves? I'm sure I can take good care of him?” Regina offered, still grinning.“Absolutely no bloody way!” Emma insisted, “We're definitely drinking so we'll need the ride home! Even if it's with this idiot!”“Very well then. Then have a wonderful time, both of you. Emma...” she pecked her wife’s lips. “You behave yourself, and no arguing for once? And Robin...” she turned to her former true love, placing a slightly more chaste peck on his cheek. “Seriously, please look after my girl?”“I'm sure Emma’s more than capable of taking care of herself, Gina. Perhaps she can take care of me too?  But I’ll still protect her with my life, if need be.”“Don’t say things like that. It brings back too many memories.”
Regina stepped back as the pair climbed into the limousine, unaware they were still being watched from an upstairs window by her son and his girlfriend.
“So how come Robin's taking her somewhere fancy out of town, without Regina? That dress she’s wearing is seriously sexy. I've never seen her looking so good! And those shoes? She look fantastic, like she’s out on a date?""She does, doesn't she?" Henry was thinking much the same thing . 
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Somewhere just outside the town line...

As the limousine quietly cruised through the windy country lane, Emma was already on her knees, rifling through the walnut drinks cabinet in the back.
“Merlin doesn’t exactly slum it, does he?” She pulled a bottle of chilled beer out, having already considered opening the champagne bottle sitting in a little secured chilled ice bucket. “Bit early for whisky. What’re you having?”He smirked at her almost childlike enthusiasm. “I’ll just take a beer for now. He said the car’s owned by a friend of his who also owns a brewery, apparently? I’ll pace myself for later.” "Suit yourself…" Emma prized the tops off two bottles, handing one over before sitting back, facing him. “Okay Locksley, what’s the deal?”“The deal?”“Why’re we really doing this? She said she wanted you to get to know me; but frankly I’m a little freaked that the guy she’s in love with, is taking me out on some sort of date? What’re you up to? Trying to get some sort of three-way going? Maybe you looked at our new mayor, and want what he’s got?”“Hardly!" He gave an easy laugh. "I know Mulan well. She was already in love with Philip before she'd even met Aurora. Then he was killed, or so they thought, and she got to know Aurora and fell for her in turn. Like her, Philip’s very honourable. Even though he’d developed feelings for Mulan too, he’d never dream of betraying his marriage. His love for his wife is every bit as strong as your own parents. Apparently, they finally came together after a series of confessions, but it was all very romantic, and gradually turned into a three way relationship. I don’t see the comparison with you, me and Regina.”“So why go to all the trouble of a fancy dinner and limo for a chat with a beer and pizza girl like me? I’m a much cheaper ‘date’ than Regina. I guess Granny’s or Aesop’s not good enough for a celebrated thief these days?” She was still smirking, trying to rib him.“Former thief! Well, to be fair the choice of restaurant was Merlin’s idea after I asked him if he knew anywhere. He knows the owner, and I wanted somewhere away from Storybrooke where we could talk without being overheard or recognised. Getting to know you properly was Regina’s idea, but I readily agreed. There’s no cunning plan, Emma. As we’re going to be in each other’s lives either way, it’s important for me to get to know the woman who’s been helping raise my children these last five years. There’s no other motive, I assure you.”Her superpower told her he wasn’t lying. “Yeah, that reminds me. About Regina and me. I um, spoke to Killian on Saturday.”"Killian?"“It wasn’t about him,” she hesitated, now feeling awkward for even bringing it up. “It was about something he said. He said when you were both in the Underworld, you told him you thought me and Regina would probably get together. As a couple? What made you think that?””The way you always used to act around one another, I guess.”“What do you mean? I was dating him the short time you were around, and before you were both killed I’d never even been involved with another woman. At least not romantically. Same goes for Regina.”“Simple observation. There was always a certain tension between the two of you when you were together; some might even call it sexual? And the looks you gave each other? I knew she cared for you deeply, even if she’d always deny it and hid it behind the usual layers of sarcasm. But the way you used to stare at one another? At times it seemed almost…flirtatious. A bit like the way she used to share those looks with Maleficent. In some ways, I thought it looked like you were about to kill one another, but other times like you were going to ravish each other instead.” “And you never said anything to her?”“It never bothered me, so why should I? Actually, after I’d died I thought it nice for her to have someone, apart from Henry, who truly cared for her. You and your family were very special to Regina. So once I'd come to terms with the fact I was dead, I was hopeful for you both, I guess? Plus, you share Henry. He unites you and could only benefit from you two being together. It’s because I love her I wanted her to get her own happy ending, even if it couldn’t be with me. Having you with her was the next best thing. She had such a horrible upbringing and suffered so much at the hands of that vile mother of hers. She needs you more than you can imagine, Emma! You’re a very special woman too. Even before I read your mind, it became obvious to me that you’d also had a difficult past and felt abandoned, like her. You kind of deserve one another.”“It’s strange hearing you of all people, say that? I thought you’d be more…jealous?”“It’s only the truth. I guess if I’d returned to find she’d moved on with another man, or even Mal for that matter, in a matter of weeks of me, I might’ve felt hurt. But with you? It’s odd, but I don’t. Seeing her on the arm of another intelligent, caring and yes, even if I say it myself, beautiful woman, somehow seems more…fitting?”She thought he was laying on the flattery a bit thick, but it was nice to hear. He reminded her of the two men she once loved. Neal, her cocky charmer. She’d loved Henry’s father, despite everything, and always regretted not telling him her true feelings before it was too late. He'd willingly died so she could beat Zelena and be with her family. Then there was Killian. Another man who saved the whole town and stole her heart. She loved that pirate with a passion and his death tore her apart. It took three long years to recover after him. For her to able to receive love again; with Regina. And now, seeing Killian again, five years after his death, had brought hidden painful feelings back to the surface. She’d hurt him, not intentionally, but seeing it in his eyes at Granny’s made her feel quite sick. Then the cold shouldering he gave her at the weekend? For some reason that really hurt, when it shouldn't have.
She studied Robin as he now sat back in silence, drinking from the bottle, gazing out the window. Emma had never paid much attention to him when he was with Regina. Her future wife had once virtually worshipped this man, as he did her in their short time together, and his death almost destroyed her to the point of attempting suicide with an overdose of pills.

Now, after the last few days, she could understand the attraction. Robin was different. More serious than Neal, or Killian. Secure in himself, with a quiet authority, a certainty that seemed to calm those around him, especially Regina. He reminded Emma of her own dad. A man with responsibilities, he was a natural leader who just seemed to inspire confidence in those around him. She thought about how he’d been received by everyone in Storybrooke only a week ago. His Merry Men obviously welcomed back their lost leader. Mulan’s reaction was surprising. The usually sullen woman beamed with happiness when she saw him in the park. Phil and Rory even asked him to be their new child’s godfather. And Ruby seemed to adore him. Blue, Tink, dammit everyone seemed to love Robin Hood, and the Saviour began to understand why. He was simply a strong yet kind, considerate, gentle and sincere man, with no pretensions.
As he continued watching the passing fields, her mind went back to Saturday. And that night in this new pub. His toned muscles, not overdeveloped like some narcissistic baboon who spent too long in the gym. But nicely defined, with broad shoulders, a gently sculpted jaw. A broad chest, which she now knew was covered with a light down of hair leading down to a slim waist. God, she remembered his waist! And the tight little bum cheeks in her hands, as he ploughed into her mercilessly, came to mind.  He wasn’t mild or docile then, was he?  And the foreplay? He’d spent ages with his head between her legs. Until Regina, she’d never let anyone do that to her. But only days ago he worked his tongue and lips over, around and inside her like a maestro, and she remembered that first powerful orgasm with a wry smile. Later on, she’d watched him do exactly the same thing to Regina, and recalled that look of bliss, her teeth clenched, as she came apart right in front of her; and the same look again as Robin drove her into the mattress. Damn, that had been a turn on for her too! And then what happened at the very end? When  she’d lain on top of Regina, kissing passionately, Robin having virtually squashed them together, as he took each of them in turn from behind her, before finally coming himself. And then, that fierce electric jolt that seared  through her entire body, as he released inside her, just seconds after he’d done the same to Regina? She had to be honest – it was brilliant! Possibly the best sex she’d ever had!“Something wrong, Emma?” Robin noticed her flushed cheeks, pulling her out of her daydream.“What? Er, no, it's fine, I'm just...hang on? What was that you said about Maleficent?”He grinned. “Only that Regina used to look at her the same way she looked at you. They clearly had a past. Not sure whether it was intimate or not, but I thought it was probable. I guess if she told you she’d never been with any other woman romantically before you, I’m inclined to believe her. Clearly, I was wrong. Don’t worry about it. She traded up.”  “You throw in the possibility my wife’s had another female lover who now lives on the edge of Storybrooke, and tell me not to worry? You clearly don’t know women as much as you think you do, Locksley!”“I didn’t say that, you did. I merely mentioned the way they used to look at one another. Regina’s a very beautiful woman, so she’s bound to have attracted many admirers over the years.”“Yeah, but another woman? That’s different.”“How? She loves you, and we both know she’d never cheat on you. I’d say you never have to worry about anyone else turning her eye ever again.”“Yeah, right!” Her voice was laden with sarcasm. “I’d like to see your face if you discovered Marian had had a ‘girlfriend’ before you? Don’t think you’d be quite so smug then!”“She did, actually. More than an admirer, too! Her cousin, Antonia. She told me they’d briefly been together before I met her. She kept it secret to avoid scandal. I knew Antonia, but it never bothered me.” “Wow! I have to keep remembering I only met her briefly in the Enchanted Forest, before she…well, anyway. I’d never have guessed she was into girls?”“One girl, Emma, just the one! Love is love, and I’ve found it’s all about the person. Marian and I never judged one another for our pasts.” He smiled, but sadly, remembering his first true love.“I can see why she kept it secret. People can be very judgmental.”“How did everyone react when you and Regina came out?”She sighed, leaning back, downing the rest of the bottle. “The family were fine about it after they got used to the idea. Don’t forget, we’d both been through a lot of depression, and therapy with Archie. In a way, Henry and Hopper kind of brought us together. Mum was a bit weird at first. Not about the lesbian thing, but the fact it was Regina, her own stepmother? Those two had a difficult past and it must have been weird, her daughter and step-mother getting together? We had a bit of a falling out to begin with, but we made up eventually. Archie had a word, and mum always trusts his judgement; but it was difficult for quite a while.”“And David?”“Dad was brilliant.” Her head tilted as she smiled, thinking about him. “I think if I'd grown up with them, I would have probably been a bit of a daddy’s girl. He guessed what was happening quite early on, and just sat me down one day and said something sugary like he fully accepted it if it happened, that I should ‘follow my heart’, blah, blah, blah. You know, that sort of thing? Then he persuaded mum to stop being silly.”“David’s a good man. To him, grown up or not, you’ll always be his little princess. He just wants you happy.”“Yeah, he said something soppy like that too! He’s also been good for Regina. Almost treats her like another daughter now, even if technically they’re about the same age. He’s forever pulling her into a hug, with her usually yelling in protest, threatening him with incineration. She says she hates it, but I know she loves it really.” She smirked. “But don’t you dare tell her I said that! She’d kill me.”“My lips are sealed. And the rest of the town? How'd they take it when you two got together?”“Mixed. I moved in with her about three years after you were killed. When word first got out, some called us deviants, perverts and worse. Once, in Granny’s, one old woman yelled at us, calling us a couple of ‘worthless, man-hating dykes’! Man-hating? Can you believe that? We just fought off depression over the loss of men, Gina even having almost-” she stopped herself, feeling emotional over the horrible memory. Turning away, Robin wrapped an arm around her shoulder, his other hand resting on her knee.“Sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you! If you don’t want to talk about it, don't.”
Almost instinctively, she leant her head on his shoulder, welcoming the small attempt a comfort.
“It’s okay. You didn’t know and you’re bound to hear about it sometime, so best it's from me? Straight after you and Killian, Gina and I both fell into depression, in our own ways. She stopped eating, I started drinking? But she didn’t know she was expecting Honour at the time. She took tablets.”He winced, imagining the turmoil he’d put her through. “I’m sorry to be the cause of so much suffering.”But she wasn’t listening, just playing back the time in her mind. “Henry was the first to find her. He called an ambulance, and they rushed her in. They couldn’t find me because I was down in the cellar at my own place, wasted! It was touch and go whether she’d even survive. I may give Whale a hard time, but he really came through for us that night! They pumped the stuff out of her, and it was only after they ran tests they found out she was pregnant. So knowing that, she felt even worse and guilty beyond belief for what she’d done. That she'd almost killed her baby? Good job Honour's tougher than she looks."
He wanted to interrupt, but saw she needed to get this out.
“Dad found me lying unconscious a day later and got me to hospital too. Some Saviour, huh? Whale gave me something to make me throw up and kept me in. I panicked, like I always do when I feel trapped. I tried to use magic to get me out of there, so Henry persuaded Gold to get magic-blocking cuffs on me, and Regina, so neither of us could escape. I gave him so much shit for that! So did Regina, when she woke up. Can you imagine that? His own mothers giving him hell for trying to save their lives? How sick is that? What a pair!”“Henry's a remarkably perceptive young man. It’s a trait he gets from you both.” “Anyway, Dad told me if I didn’t accept Archie's help, he’d lock me up with the cuff still on. Regina wasn’t so lucky. She was in there four weeks while they did a psychiatric assessment. That’s when they discovered she was pregnant. That really shook her up! That pregnancy was the last piece of you she had left? It’s one of the main things that saved her. We kinda bonded in the hospital as we tried to shake ourselves out of what we’d both become. It got a little fuzzy at that point, but Archie sort of took control. He set us both on detox regimes and therapy sessions, but together, figuring we were both going through so much trauma we could help each other. A few weeks later, we got out of hospital, but Archie still wouldn’t let them take off the cuffs.”“He was thinking of your welfare Emma. Those cuffs may have saved your lives.” “They did, but do you know what really saved Regina’s? Honour! Being pregnant gave her something to live for. She maxed out on guilt, of course. The number of times we both spent evenings crying at the farm.” “Snow and David’s farm? She moved in with them?” “We both did. Mum and dad wanted to keep an eye on me. I think Mum was terrified I might start drinking again, or worse, take an overdose like Regina had. They spoke to Archie and he suggested we both move in until after the birth. Regina was still in a bad way, and too weak and stressed out to argue. So, we both moved in until Honny was born. Did you know my dad delivered your daughter?” “I didn't! They couldn't get her to a hospital?”“There wasn’t time. The snow cut us off from town, and there was no chance of getting to the hospital when her waters broke in the night, or call someone out. Dad may have been a shepherd, delivering foals and lambs, but in his time as a deputy sheriff, and once in Misthaven, he apparently had to deliver a couple of babies himself. It was panicky at first, but he’s amazing in a real crisis. Mum is pretty good too. I left them to get Doc shortly after the birth, trudging through the snow to the hospital, but we eventually managed and mum and baby were fine.” “Thank you, Emma.” Robin’s voice was almost a whisper. “For what? Dad did most of the work…” She looked up from his shoulder to see his watery eyes, trying to stopping himself from getting too emotional.“For looking after the woman we both love. For being there for her when you had enough problems of your own to deal with. For helping her through the pregnancy. Without you, Honour may not have even survived.”“She helped me too, you know? That pregnancy gave me another good reason to pull my head out of my own ass.”“Don’t dismiss what you did! You loved and took care of her, and you helped raise my children when I couldn’t. You’re a remarkable woman Emma, and not because you’re the Saviour or the daughter of Snow and David, but because you’re just you. It’s easy to see why she fell in love with you.”Emma gulped, knowing he was being sincere. “Well if we’re throwing out the bouquets, thanks you for saving her from Hades? Even if it did cost you your own life! And for the record, although I didn’t before, I now see why she fell in love with you, too.” It was a simple slip, but the words were out of her mouth before she could stop herself.  “I’ve no doubt you would’ve done the same thing yourself, had you been there.” He still had his arm around her but she’d leant her head back to look at him, wiping a stray tear from her cheek. He raised his empty beer bottle, clinking it against hers. “Just like when you put yourself in her place to stop the Dark One invading her and took it on yourself? You’d do it again, because she’s worth it. And so are you. Here’s to the pair of you.”
In that moment they shared an intense look, before Robin slowly leant forward, about to peck her cheek, but instead pressed his slightly-parted lips gently against her own, before instantly pulling back again. It was short, but they both felt it. A charge, a brief pulse. Something similar to what they'd felt that night in his pub.

But how? They were now in the land without magic, weren’t they?
Removing his arm and pulling further, he knew he’d overstepped the mark. “Sorry! I shouldn’t have done that.”“Don't see why not? Gina did say she wanted us to get along! She even hinted she wants us to get really close, if you get what I mean?”“She actually said that?”“Not in so many words. But she’s feeling guilty she’s causing problems by loving both of us. I think she’s secretly hoping for something to happen between the two of us.” She now seemed awkward, bashful, with a shyness he found more than endearing. Unfortunately it resulted in another, entirely different feeling in his trousers. “Well, I’d hate to disappoint her. Perhaps this is turning into a date after all?”“I think we did things the wrong way around, don’t you? We’ve already had fairly good sex before you've even bought me dinner!”“'Fairly' good sex?  Emma, you wound me! And I fully intend to fix the dinner issue tonight...” He leant in again, giving her another short peck. But this time Emma, responding in kind, less concerned. “Hmm. There’s a chilled bottle of bubbly over there, Locksley.” She eyed the champagne in the secured ice bucket. “Would you do the honours?”“Certainly, Mrs. Swan-Mills.” He moved over to the bucket to lift the bottle, pop the cork with a steady hand, poured two glasses, already secured on top, and passed one over.“To your marriage! And the woman we love,” he toasted, clinking her glass and taking a sip.“To family and friendship?” Emma countered, taking a much larger slug of champagne.“To the future!” He clinked again, refilling their glasses.“To tonight, and hopefully some decent food? I'm bloody starving!”
Storybrooke Harbour

While Emma and Robin were being driven to their restaurant, Killian had been busy on board his beloved ship, preparing for the Friday weddings and his early departure on the high tide the following morning.

Only about a third of his old crew were prepared to join him for their voyage, though it didn’t matter so much this time, as his new magical abilities now allowed him to command sails to rise, decks to be swabbed and provisions to arrive without delay. The lack of crew allowed him to create more space and, with Tinker Bell and Rosalind by his side, he set about creating, again using his magic, not just better living quarters for the smaller crew, but two additional cramped berths next to the Captain’s Quarters, the green fairy helping guide his magic through trial and error.
“Sorry they're a bit cramped ladies, though at least you’ll both have your privacy? Alternatively, the two of you could take over the Captain’s quarters and share? Then at least then you’ll have some bathroom facilities. I can berth in one of these.”Rosie smiled at him for the kind offer, knowing full well she was more likely to be spending most nights in his bed anyway. “No, that’s fine, Killian. There’s a loo, and washbasin close by. I’ll be fine.” “I agree with Rosie. A Captain needs his quarters...” Tink agreed.  “We’ll be fine. Mind you, I wish I still had all my fairy powers at times like this. I could’ve just shrunk, and slept anywhere.” 
For the next half hour, Killian and Rosalind continued to produce small bursts of magic to add furniture, tidy and paint the two berths, changing the beds and colours to suit.

It was then they heard a loud shout coming from outside.
“PERMISSION TO COME ABOARD, CAPTAIN?”Rosie instantly recognised her father's voice. “DAD?” She yelled back, followed by Killian’s answer.“PERMISSION GRANTED, PROFESSOR!” He then whispered to Rosie, “Your father - you have told him, right? That you’re coming with me? I don’t fancy getting incinerated by an angry wizard!”
“Of course I told him!” She whispered back. “I'd never keep something like that from him, even if I could!”

The three climbed the steps up, and onto the deck, to find Merlin walking along the gangplank, followed by The Blue Fairy, and Merlin’s other daughter, Annabelle. The Sorcerer smiled when he saw Rosie.
“Hello my darling, I haven’t seen much of you since you arrived? No time for your old papa, these days?”“Don’t be so silly!" Rosie walked straight into his arms, with a grin. "I always have time for you! I’ve just been a bit, erm, busy? We’re getting the ship ready for a wedding on Friday, and we're sailing Saturday morning, so it's been busy.” She looked across at her younger sister, who sported a mischievous grin. She realised Anna knew exactly what her older sister had been up to!
She gave her a warning glare back, while still enjoying the hug and familiar smell of her father.
“I’m sure you have, my dear. Though I’m hoping you’ll spend this evening with us? Charlie & Celia are arriving tonight, and I haven’t had you all together for so long?”“Of course I am, dad. I’ve already messaged Cee, but haven’t heard back from Charlie yet. She told me he’d gone off for the day, with some girl he met on the flight over. Something about ‘jetlag’?”"Jetlag?" Anna rolled her eyes and shook her head, smirking. "Yeah right! Don't tell me? Let me guess? Did this 'jetlag' come with blonde hair, long legs and a short skirt?"That earnt a loud chuckle from Blue, who had remained silent till now. “I take it this isn’t unusual, for your brother?”“Definitely not!” Rosie chimed in. “He chases anything in a skirt.”“Don’t speak ill of your brother, girls!” Merlin chastised them. “At least, not when he isn’t here to defend himself! He messaged me too actually, so he will be here tonight, with or without Celia.” Killian stepped forward to shake the Sorcerer’s hand. “Welcome aboard, Professor. Although you’ll be heading off to be with your family, can I at least offer you all a drink? Maybe show you around my ship? As Rosie's planning to join us on the voyage, I’m sure you'd like to take a look around?”“Indeed, Captain. I also wanted to have a word with you?” The Sorcerer betrayed no hint or emotion. Killian knew the word was likely to be about his daughter, and him.  “Though first, let’s have a quick look at her accommodation for the trip, shall we?”Killian nodded, leading them all down the steps toward the Captains Quarters and adjoining bedrooms. Opening the door to the room set aside for Rosie, it appeared even more cramped then before, as six adults stepped inside. Really cramped!“Hmm. Cosy, isn't it?” Merlin looked unimpressed. “Perhaps a little more space might be useful? May I?”Not quite knowing what the Sorcerer intended, Killian looked puzzled. “Um...be my guest?”As the remaining five stepped back, Merlin tilted his head down, muttering something unintelligible, with his hands moving together, like he was almost in prayer. Then, as he gradually separated them again, a pale-yellow light emanating from within. As the rest of them watched open-mouthed, the large oak beam walls began to move further apart silently, seemingly stretching beyond belief, with no sound of cracking or splitting? Ten seconds later, the previously tiny cabin now appeared to be at least five times larger than before!  “FUCKING HELL!” Killian swore in astonishment, before he could stop himself. “What the hell have you done to my ship?” Before adding. “Sorry for cursing, but, but…”Merlin laughed at the astonished looks on all their faces, including his own daughters. “You like that? It’s a little piece of rather unusual magic, taught to me by a most unusual fellow I once met. A traveller through time? I used what I learnt from him to build Robin Locksley's clinic and inn at the new village? I can assure you this room will appear no different on the outside, Captain. But on the inside? Well, as you can see?”“It’s brilliant! Could you do it for my berth as well?” Shrieked Tink, earning a hard glare from Blue. Fairies didn't ask favours of wizards!“Of course, my dear. In fact, I'll also put in a couple of bathroom facilities and leave you to decorate? Don’t worry Captain. As you’ll see, no damage has befallen your ship.”“I’m amazed. Now, you said you’d like a word?” He started leading the small group back into his own quarters.“Yes please. But first, Reul? I believe there’s something you wish to say, before the Captain and I go on deck?”Nodding, the Blue Fairy stepped forward, now looking decidedly sheepish. Most unusual for her. “Yes. I wanted to speak to Tinker Bell. Alone, preferably?”The former Green Fairy stepped forward, looking warily at her former leader. Their relationship had been strained for years. And it started  from the time she’d tried to help a young Regina Mills find her true love. The day Blue punished her by removing her wings. She didn’t hate the woman exactly, but she didn’t like or trust her after that. “If you’ve got something to say to me Reul, you can say it here? If it’s about me joining Killian on this voyage, I’m afraid I'm not going to change my mind. There’s really nothing for me here any more. I’m no longer a proper fairy. You saw to that.”Anna swore she spotted the trace of a tear in the eye of the normally formidable, icy chief fairy. “No, it isn’t that. This is rather difficult for me to explain. I’ve had long conversations with Merlin over the last day or so, and it’s become clear to me I’ve made some serious mistakes in the past, which I now need to correct. Mistakes particularly concerning yourself and Nova.” Her nervousness was apparent as, hands trembling slightly, she kept her eyes fixed to the floor. “I once refused Nova’s wish to seek love in the arms of a human, breaking her heart in the process. I now realise that was wrong of me, and this morning, I asked for her forgiveness. She may now do as she wishes, and I hope she can recover her happiness in some way. However, with you I did something far worse! You once sought to save the life of a tortured soul, by helping her find her own happiness. Even though your motives were honourable, I still punished you, and removed your wings.” Blue lifted her head to look at the younger woman, an unchecked tear now drifting down her cheek. “I want to correct that, Tinker Bell. Sister. I want to restore the powers I never should have taken. If you’d allow me?”“You mean it? I’m being forgiven?”“I was the one at fault, not you. There was nothing to forgive. Sister, would you allow me?” She saw the disbelieving look. "Please?" 
Green stepped cautiously in front of her, moving forward until the two fairies stood close, face-to-face, noses almost touching. Blue placed her hands under the younger fairy’s arms, cupping her elbows. As she tilted her head slightly to the right, Tinker Bell mirroring her. And for a moment, it looked to the others as though the fairies were about to kiss, as both opened their mouths wider, moving even closer.
However, an inch before their lips connected, a very bright pale-silver mist appeared from inside Blue’s mouth, heading directly into Tink’s. Their audience watched spellbound as the mist continued flowing from one fairy into the other. And as it continued, Tinker Bell’s whole body seemed to inflate slightly, glowing, her cheeks glistening with silver as a pair of wings slowly started sprouting from her back.“That's...astonishing!” Killian murmured.“Beautiful,” said Annabelle, shaking her head.“Hot!” said Rosie, earning a glare from her father.“The ‘Fairy’s Kiss’ isn’t sexual or romantic, Rosie. It’s a transfer of power, love and trust. It’s a rare, magical and sacred fairy sacrament, and we’re honoured to even witness it…”  breathed Merlin, to his suitably chastened daughter.
As the light passing between the two fairies faded, Tink slowly pulled her head back and looked into Reul’s eyes, which were now also glistening with tears. Shivering her newly reformed wings in excitement, she pulled Blue into a more traditional hug, kissing her cheek.
"Thank you…Mother Superior.” She whispered.“You’re more than welcome. And please just call me ‘sister’? Even though I don't deserve it?” She whispered back.
As the fairies hugged, they were greeted by clapping from their little audience. And as Rosie and Anna stepped closer to talk to them. Merlin leant across.
“Let’s go talk up on deck?”
Killian nodded, leaving the others to discuss what had just happened.
~oOo~
The Captain led him up to the fo'c's'le, the raised deck at the front of the ship, twisting his palm to make two chairs and a small table appear magically.
“Are you sleeping with my daughter?” Merlin asked before they even sat down, showing no trace of emotion. 
That threw Killian completely! Certain that the Sorcerer could spot a lie as instantly as Emma, he answered honestly.
“Yes.”“And what are your intentions toward her, Jones? You've just come out of a relationship, I believe? Rosie has also recently ended something similar recently.”“If I may be frank? I have no intentions yet, sir. It’s all very new for both of us. I happen to like and admire your daughter very much. And I believe she likes me. We’re taking things slowly and cautiously, but I’ve no intention of coercing her or harming her in any way.”“I believe you. However, I’m still her father. And while trying not to be too over-protective, I do worry for my girls. Rosie’s last partner turned out to be an utter swine; and I’m concerned she doesn’t get hurt again.”“You’re right to be concerned, Merlin. I was once a pirate, as well you know. But I like to think I’ve changed and at least Zeus would agree with me? Despite my age, I’ve had only two ‘real’ relationships in the past, and during both I was never unfaithful. One ended when she was murdered by the Dark One, and the other, with Emma the Saviour, when I was also killed in turn. Your daughter is a wonderful woman, and I have already told her much about my past, although over two and a half centuries that's a lot of ground to cover? I also told her I'm a damaged soul, and to take her time getting to know me.”“Good. But do you intend to tell her ALL of your past? About your first love, Milah? Your connection with Rumpelstiltskin? Your previous obsession with revenge?”“Aye, although we only met two days ago, I've already told her about Milah. And Emma.”“Honesty and openness is the only way, even when it's painful. But have you also told her about Miss Gale and Miss Lucas?”“Dorothy and Ruby? What about them? They…oh!” He tgen remembered their evening together just three days ago. And the donation. “I haven’t yet. But I will. Tonight.”“Very well, please do so. I know you gave your seed to the couple with good intentions, to help them have a child, which was noble of you. And it was just before you met my daughter. I know a little of your future, which I can't disclose, though it's clear that you will remain linked to the couple for a very long time to come! But a seer like me can't see his own bloodline in his visions, so I don't know what part Rosie will play in your life. She’s a strong independent woman who makes her own decisions. So, provided you are absolutely honest with her, I will not try to persuade her either way.”“Then I give you my vow I'll tell her before we sail. She can then judge me accordingly, and, if she decides not to come, I'll respect her decision and not try to persuade her otherwise.”“You also need to speak with Ruby and Dorothy. They can decide whether they wish to continue using your samples, knowing you may be starting a relationship with my daughter.”
Meanwhile…

An hour after leaving Storybrooke, the limousine pulled up at the front of the most beautiful restaurant Emma had ever seen.
The half-timbered mansion lay on the edge of a beautiful lake, with perfectly manicured gardens at the front.  And as the car stopped, a large, uniformed figure appeared, opening the rear door while doppelganger Robin stayed behind the wheel.“Bonjour madame? Welcome to L’Auberge Cachée. We are honoured to have you with us tonight...” He offered a hand to help her step out. Normally Emma would be affronted at the idea of someone thinking she needed any help getting out of a car. However, here it somehow seemed...fitting? Emma had seen enough old movies and she rather liked this excessive formality. And looking at where they were, she was greatly relieved she'd worn one of Regina’s best outfits, her hair looked good, and she felt like Hollywood royalty. Looking back, she saw Robin.As he stepped out after her, adjusting his jacket, she had to admit that he looked the part too? The suit fitted him perfectly, and it certainly looked expensive. Just right for this place! She turned to see the imposing entrance, candlelit within. Everything reeked of luxury and money. Since moving in with Regina two years ago, she’d got to experience some pretty fine dining and hotels on their rare outings outside of Storybrooke. But this was in a different league! 
Hearing steps on the gravel drive, she felt a warm hand slip into hers. 
"Shall we?” He muttered, grinning, which she countered with her own. They followed one of the doormen into the entrance, where a short, balding man stepped up to them, sporting a huge smile.“Bonjour Madame! Monsieur! Lord Locksley, no?”He spoke with a strong French accent, his head bowing in deference. “I am very ‘onoured to ‘ave ze famous Robin 'ood of Locksley dine with us 'ere tonight? Professor Sage said you were indeed a good friend of ‘is. And he asked me to take especially good care of you? So, we ‘ave something rather special planned ce soir. A gourmet meal fit for 'eroes!” Then he studied Emma. “And I see you ‘ave brought your beautiful lady to dine with you tonight?” The little man stepped forward, lifting her free hand with his own, before planting a tiny kiss on the back of it. “Enchantée Madame! I am Pierre Roch, the owner of L’Auberge Cachée.” He rambled happily. “Lady Locksley, Sir Merlin is a very good friend of mine. You know, ‘e once saved the life of my darling daughter Mia? And my granddaughter Estelle? I owe 'im so much! So tonight, you and your ‘usband will be seated at our best table on the lake front!”“Well actually Pierre, we’re not…” Robin was about to correct him, as he’d clearly thought Emma his wife. However, before he could, he felt a tight squeeze on his arm. Looking into her eyes, he sensed that she was trying to tell him something urgently. So, without hesitation, he released his third eye sense, taught to him by Merlin only days ago, to find out what she was trying to say by reading her thoughts, which came through loud and clear.  “Shut up, you dick! Something special? He’s talking food, for god’s sake! I’ve just had two beers and most of that champagne. I need food, dammit! Go with it! I’m too hungry to argue! 
Her eyes pleaded, not expecting to see a grinning outlaw, nodding with a wink. He'd read her mind?
“That sounds delightful, Pierre. After you, my lady?”
Pierre led them inside. They were escorted through the main restaurant, but then out the back, where the sight before her nearly took Emma’s breath away. At the back of the small clipped lawn and ornamental garden lay a little wooden pontoon, well over a hundred foot long, stretched out into the lake. At the end of it lay a larger rounded wooden platform over the water, with a single table, already laid up, and two chairs under large a glass canopy. It was utterly enchanting. To add to the romantic setting, tiny lights in the canopy twinkled.
Emma had seen this sort of thing in films, but never in real life. “This is amazing!”“I’m pleased you zink so,” said Pierre proudly as they finally reached the table, pulling a chair back for Emma to sit. “Zis is known as the Margaretta table, named after the Professor’s wife. I met 'er once, before 'er sad demise. She was also a doctor, you know? A truly enchanting and beautiful woman, much like yourself, Lady Locksley. You are a very lucky man, monsieur!”
Emma cheeks pinked at his praise. Before she even had a chance to reply as she sat down, a warm hand rested on top of her own.
“I agree Pierre, I am,” Robin had a mischievous twinkle in his eye. “Very lucky indeed.”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

As she sat down to read a book, Emma having only been gone half an hour, Regina heard the knock on the front door.
“Seems there really is no peace for the wicked, as Zelena keeps reminding me?” 
She eventually opened it to the beaming faces of Ruby Lucas, and her fiancée. 
“Hi Regina. Sorry to bother you. We spoke to Emma about the wedding? She said it'd be okay to call round. We've got a few spare hours tonight, so we thought-”“Well I'm afraid she's not here. She's out with, er, well anyway, she’s not here.” "Okay, no problem. We said we’d drop off the bridesmaid and page boy outfits for Honour and Rolly. She said she’d check to see they fit? Carrie said she’d do the adjustments, if they don’t.” “You mean Caroline? Robin’s cousin?” “Yes. Oh, she’s a darling! She offered to help with our dresses too, if needed. She’s pretty nifty with a sewing machine. It’s very short notice, but she said all we needed to do was check measurements, pin them, and she’d make the alterations?” Regina was taken by her earlier conversation with the only adult relative of Robin’s she’d ever met. “I’d like to help too, if you’ll allow me? I’ll have Honour and Roland try them on first thing, and drop them over in the morning? I wanted to speak to her, anyway.” “She said the same about meeting you. If that wouldn’t be too much trouble, we'd really appreciate it. Probably a silly idea I know, trying to arrange a wedding in just a few days!” “So why did you? Why all the mad rush? Couldn't you leave it a while and plan?” “Killian sails Saturday morning, but he offered us the use of the Jolly before he leaves. As a former naval Captain, he can marry us on it. Plus, Tink’s decided to sail with him. So’s Rosie, Merlin’s daughter? And a few of the villagers, and they may be gone some time So we thought we'd take the opportunity.”“Tinker Bell's going with Guyliner? She can’t just leave here!” The former mayor knew there was nothing to stop her, but was still horrified at the thought of losing one of her closer confidants. “We saw her earlier. Blue gave her back her wings and powers, so she’s a full-blown fairy again! And she’s definitely sailing Saturday. I gather they’re heading for Ariel and Eric’s place first, then on to Arendelle.” “Blue did that? But she hates her!  In that case, I definitely need to see her tomorrow. She needs to be here, not gallivanting across realms with that diseased pirate!”“Hey, that’s our friend you’re talking about!” Ruby frowned. “Killian’s done some pretty dubious things in his past, like others I could mention, but that’s all long behind him. He’s reformed, just like you! And he’s been more than helpful to us these last few days.” “Besides, Zeus wouldn’t send just anyone back, would he?” Dorothy added, for good measure.  Even Regina hadn't an answer to that. "Maybe you’re right. If the god of the gods himself saw fit, who am I to judge?”
Meanwhile...

For Emma, the last two hours had gone too quickly.

The food had been magnificent. Nine courses in all, ranging from small lobster entrees to a mammoth Beef en Croute for the main course, various small plates of things she’s never even seen before, before finally finishing with the lightest chocolate soufflé imaginable. Now they were on to cheese and biscuits, accompanied by the smoothest port she’d ever tasted. Half the time she wasn’t sure what she was eating, but she didn’t care as it was all delicious. Glasses of wine had been meticulously selected in advance to match each course and she had welcomed every refill. Now here she was, completely stuffed and pleasantly inebriated. Not drunk. Not quite. Just very, very comfortable.

She was also surprised just how much she was enjoying the company. Five years ago, she’d always remembered him as being a bit of a stuffed shirt, far too earnest, too serious by half. But now getting to know him, she saw a very different side to the man
 who was supposed to be Regina’s true love.

After they’d spent the first few courses talking about their pasts, Robin and Emma had moved on to poking fun at their current arrangement, friends and finally, each other. Robin told her stories about the mischief the Merry Men got up to, the self-important royals they stole from. The people they met. And she was surprised when he showed his talent for mimicry, even impersonating people she knew. Perhaps it was his accent, as he did surprisingly good impressions of Gold and Killian. He even took the piss out of Belle’s antipodean accent, exaggerating it with rude remarks she'd never say, some making her howl with laughter.

Then when the laughter stopped, she calmed, looking over the lake in the darkening sky, feeling wistful. 
“Getting away from Storybrooke was a great idea! Regina would definitely love it here. Though I have to admit, after all that wine, I’m feeling just a little bit...”“Pissed?” He filled the pause, earning a glare which immediately turned into a smirk.“Tiddly! Not pissed, tiddly!” She slurred her words slightly. “And you should know by now, unlike you lot, over here ‘pissed’ means angry, not drunk.”“Well I’ll let you into a little secret,” he leant closer to whisper, Emma feeling his warm breath on her cheek. “I’m feeling a bit pissed too, using the proper, English meaning. But I’m not ashamed to admit it, unlike some I could mention!” 
Emma was about to counter with a suitable barb, when close to the lake they heard gentle singing and a guitar starting to play. She looked down to where it came from, as a gondola came into view within feet of their table, a small man singing within, playing a mandolin. That’s when she realized just what he was singing.
"I don't believe this?" She rolled her eyes. “Disney? You’ve got to be kidding me?” She looked back at him, grinning. “Locksley, did you have something to do with this?”“Um? Sorry, I don’t understand. I-” Then he heard the song himself:“Now, you see her,sitting there across the way.She don't got a lot to say,But there's something about her.And you don't know why,But you're dying to try,You wanna kiss the girl.”Emma started laughing. The Little Mermaid, for god’s sake? What am I, twelve? This was the most romantic place she’d ever been to, and now she was being serenaded with a soppingly-wet Disney tune by someone who had no idea who she really was?“Yes, you want her,Look at her, you know you do.It's possible she wants you too,There's one way to ask her.It don't take a word, not a single word,Go on and kiss the girl!”
Looking back at Robin, she saw he'd also started laughing, trying to control himself. It was obvious he hadn’t set this up because he was just as surprised as her.  She liked seeing him laugh. He was a good-looking guy, she thought, her eyes raking over him. And he does look seriously good in that suit!

As she licked her upper lip subconsciously, she looked up to find him staring back, his pupils now darker:
“Now’s your moment ,Floating in a blue lagoon .Boy, you better do it soon,No time will be better.She don't say a word,And she won’t say a wordUntil you kiss the girl.”
Emma felt a small shiver as his gaze dropped from her eyes to her mouth. He bit his bottom lip as they slowly gravitated closer to one another, heads tilting. Then, any without hesitation or awkwardness, accepting what was about to happen, two sets of lips slowly came together. It was warm and tender. And completely different to any kiss they'd shared on Saturday night.

Her jaw slowly widened, Robin mirroring her, neither pulling back, he was more than happy for her to take the lead. To feel, and be in control. As Emma felt his hand slide against the back of her head, holding her steady, she did the same to him, cupping his cheek, as she slowly introduced a tongue, only for it to be met and softly massaged by his.

Saturday's kisses were passionate, urgent, motivated by a dare. This was tender, intimate and somehow, much more sensual.
After what felt like minutes, but probably lasted seconds, he gently unsealed their lips, pulling his head back slightly. For a moment he studied her face, her eyes still closed and mouth open, apparently expecting them to reconnect. But as she opened her eyes again, she saw the reason he’d stopped.
To her immediate right, a young waitress now stood beside their table, having silently walked along the jetty, holding a small tray in her hand, silver tongs in the other.
“Cognac and coffee, madame? Monsieur? Petit fours?” She asked, her tray holding cups, glasses and a tantalus. Her face failing to hide a smirk.Emma blushed, knowing the girl had seen everything. “Er, yeah, sure. Thanks.” The waitress smiled, leaving the small decanter, glasses and a bowl containing small blocks of chocolate and sweets on the table before giving her a wink, unnoticed by Robin. “Bon appetite.”   
“I wouldn’t be concerned,” Robin whispered, as the girl left. “After all, they do seem to think we’re married? And besides, Regina gave me carte blanche to woo you. So, I do have the queen’s permission, after all.” 
“Woo? Who uses words like ‘woo’ these days?” She snorted, a noise he found surprisingly endearing.“People like me…” He leant across, pressing his lips to hers again, continuing where they’d left off.
Back in Storybrooke...

It was late by the time Rosie Sage and Captain Jones returned to the Jolly. After a long day preparing for the arduous journey ahead, Killian had organized a meeting at the Earl of Locksley for all those wishing to join the voyage. A lot more people had joined the party than expected. After making selections and finally bidding farewell until the day prior to sailing, the pair of them slumped onto his bed in the Captain’s quarters. 
But she noticed a serious look on his face. He'd had it for the last few hours. “Something wrong?”He hesitated. “No, love. It’s just something your father said. We need to talk.”Rosie gulped, worried. What’s he said? Has dad threatened him if I go with him?  “He didn’t do the big ‘daddy bear’ bit, did he? Has he threatened to slice you limb from limb, if you soil his precious daughter? Because if he has, I'll seriously bollock him! It’s not as though I’m some naïve little virgin he needs to protect any more! He knows I'm-” “Calm yourself. He’s said nothing of the sort. Well, not directly, anyway. He’s fully aware of our situation.”“‘Situation’? That’s a odd way to describe it!” Where was he going with this?“Our relationship, love. He knows we’re together and he’s right to be concerned. He hasn’t warned me off. He just wants you to know fully what you’re getting into. And he's right to. I am a damaged soul, after all.”“Killian, we’re both damaged souls! We’ve spent the last two days talking about this! I know you were once a pirate, a villain, a thief, murdering, pillaging and raping as you go…” “Maybe a bit of pillaging lass, but never raping! I could never hurt a lady, nor a child, though my actions may have caused hurt regardless.” “Nonetheless, Zeus would never send back anyone who hasn’t fully reformed! Dad knows that, which is why he probably trusts you.” “All the more reason why I need to tell you some more recent history. It’s important, love. I’ve strong and growing feelings for you, but as you're aware, I am still a little raw from a recent relationship. I need to be completely honest with you, so you can make a judgment whether to come with me on this voyage, or not? I don’t want to mislead you. Ever.”
She sat on the edge of the bed next to him, taking his hand. Was there some horrible recent history? A murder? Other women on the go - did he still have feelings for someone else?
“Okay, I’m listening and I know about Emma. But first let me ask you two questions? One, is there any other woman now in your life I should be aware of? Any other relationships?”He sighed. “No, I swear. And I’m over Emma, though I admit it still hurts.” “Yes, I know. Two, do you have any children I should be aware of? You’re over two hundred years old, so I kinda understand if you have. You’re bound to have left a few wenches up the duff in your time!” He chuckled, but his face remained serious. “You’re right, love, there may well be a few out there but I’m not aware of any. Though the topic of other women is relevant. It concerns Ruby & Dorothy.”“What about them?” Why would a gay couple be a concern? Unless… “You’ve slept with one of them, is that it? But they're getting married on Friday! Tell me you didn’t?”“Again, calm yourself. I need to tell you this because it’s important. While I want you with me, you might change your mind after I tell you. But it needs to be said in confidence. Can I trust your silence?” She nodded, urging him to continue. “Go on.”“Two days before you arrived, I encouraged them to wed. For Ruby to do what she’s been avoiding for so long and propose to the girl. They want a child, you see? They went to your father, asking about magical babies, or some such. Something about creating a child that was truly a part of each of them. He told them that there was a way, but to do so required seed from a man with magical abilities, even if they are slight. So they asked me.”“And I take it you agreed? You’re their sperm donor? Is that it?” “In a manner of speaking, yes. I gave them several…donations, the night before you arrived. Your father was fully aware, and he actually assisted in storing it for them, to use over the coming months, if first attempts fail. So yes, I agreed to help. Furthermore, I said that if successful, I’d like to be in the child’s life if he or she wished it, rather than remain anonymous. I wouldn’t want it to be a dirty secret.”
As Rosie quietly processed this new information, he grew concerned at her silence but held her hand as she contemplated the news. Finally she broke it. 
“Actually Killian, I think it’s rather lovely. You did a good thing.” “I did?”“Yeah. You had a couple desperately wanting a child of their own, and you’ve made it possible. I hope it works. And you’re right about being in the baby’s life. Any child wants to know where they’ve come from, and not telling them about their biological mother or father if you know or it’s an anonymous donor, seems unnecessarily cruel. I understand.” They sat quietly before another thought popped into her head. “I should tell them I know.” “Wait, what? Why?” “I saw the look on Dorothy’s face when I kissed you. She’s a woman Killian, and she can see we’re getting close. They may hesitate in using the samples you gave if they think we’re going to be in a relationship? They may think I’d be annoyed if there was a little Killian wandering around Storybrooke one day, wanting to spend time with its dad. I would, in their position. I need to tell them I know, and that I’m okay with it, and just go ahead and use it.”“You’re a remarkable woman to be so…accommodating, Rosie Sage.” “And you’re an unusually generous man. As I said, Zeus doesn’t save just anybody! He gave you powers and a fresh start. He knows about this sort of stuff, and the future.”“I guess. However, there is a small, but important addition to the tale. I’m afraid this is the awkward bit.” He hesitated, considering how to explain.  “Well, the night Ruby proposed to her, your father performed some sort of magic to combine their eggs, ready for the seed, as it were? After which, I went up to their rooms to make my own…contribution.” Rosie chuckled at his embarrassed look. “You’re saying you had to masturbate? You were a wanker? It’s okay, Killian, that’s an essential part of the process!” “As I discovered. However, the situation was unique. We talked for some time before, just the three of us. Ruby told me about her past, and slipped in that she already knew she was bisexual before she fell in love with Dorothy. But Dorothy then admitted that she’d never been with anyone, neither man nor woman, till Ruby arrived. I admitted to them that in my past, I’d also had encounters, though more rarely, with other men as well as women. Dorothy said she’d always wondered what being intimate with a man would be like. We shared a few more drinks and well, things developed from there.”Rosie’s eyes widened as it gradually dawned on her what he was trying to say. “Oh my god. You’re saying you fucked Dorothy Gale? Is that it? She wanted to try it with a man, so you…obliged?” “Well, as we’re being brutally honest, I actually ‘fucked’ both of them. As I said, we’d all had a good few drinks. Dorothy was curious, and Ruby, instead of being shocked, only encouraged it. I was recently single, so I felt there was no harm; it was also in a good cause, to help one of them get with child and we were all willing. Early the next morning, I also left the seed donation I should’ve given the night before. I’m sorry, I’m feeling rather ashamed of myself now.” 
She looked him in the eye, her own face betraying no hint of emotion or reaction to what she heard. Killian stiffened, hoping she would at least say something. But he couldn’t bear the silence. 
“I understand if this changes things between us. I just needed you to know the truth.” He looked sheepish.“I don’t believe it!” She said as he stood. “Any other guy I’ve ever met who’d had a threesome with two hot women, would be shouting it across the rooftops by now! “Look at me! I banged two girls at the same time! Aren’t I a stud?” But not you. You’re…embarrassed?”“Well love, even though it was before you and I met, I don’t normally go in for that sort of thing.” The brunette moved in front of him. “Well to be fair, you’re still technically a single man. And a bloody good looking one! You were already on the rebound and, hell, if that sort of opportunity was offered to me, I’m not sure I would have refused either! I think I understand. It’s come as a surprise, but I have no issue with it. Though I will talk to Ruby and Dorothy, as it would be stupid for them to stop the chance of a happy life with a baby, just because of me being with you. Personally, I think you’d make a great daddy.” With that she kissed him, sighing as his arms pulled her in. “I thought you were tired, Miss Sage?”“I will be. Soon. You’ll see to that, Mr. Jones.”
Mifflin Street

It was just after two in the morning when Regina finally heard their car pull up outside. Or to be more accurate, sensed it. Sensed them. Them. Emma and Robin. Earlier, the former queen had tried to settle in bed with a book but sleep just refused to come. She’d had a hot chocolate and even two whiskies, but it wasn’t working. And she knew why. She was desperately waiting to see how they had got on. Without her. On their own. It was the fear of losing one of them, which led her to this, to her suggesting Robin took her wife out on a date. 
You’re playing with fire, Mills! You’re hanging your marriage out of the window! She told herself, as she realized the risks. What had they had talked about? What if she hated him? Had they fought? Had they got on? And if they had, then what? 
Slipping a dressing gown over her nightdress, she looked out the window to see her wife slowly and inelegantly clamber out the back of the large car, aided by another figure who had opened the door. Robin’s doppelgänger. Emma appeared to be leaning in, whispering something to him, laughing before being joined by Robin, from the other side of the car. My Robin. She smirked as she saw the blonde, clearly worse for wear, continue to stumble, latching onto Robin’s arm. “Oh Emma, how many drinks have you two had? she wondered as the pair headed up the drive to the front door. Regina decided to tiptoe down to greet them, before hovering behind the door, trying to eavesdrop on their conversation from the other side.

“Ssshhhh!” Emma hissed noisily outside. “It’s late!” she slurred, louder than expected.

“You don’t say?” came the deeper voice, sounding only a little less drunk. “I thought it was early morning!” 
“Early…late…whatever. They’re shleeeeping, so you need to keep it down!” she over-pronounced every word, while attempting to whisper, unsuccessfully. “I never thought I had it up?” He chuckled childishly, prompting an even louder laugh from her. “You did Saturday night!” She cackled, rapidly turning into a childish giggling fit. Behind the door, Regina also silenced a laugh. They’re both completely wasted!  But she carried on listening anyway. “Thang…thank you for a nice evening, Rob…Dobbin.”“Dobbin? Dobbin? I’m not a bloody donkey!” He started giggling too.“Could have fooled me? You’re hung like one…” she said it before she could stop herself, setting them both off again, tears of laughter in their eyes.  “Shush, shush! Bad girl!  Whatever would your wife think of such smut?”“Her? Regina? She ruder then me! Last week after we left mum's, she said-“ She stopped as the door she was leaning against opened rapidly to reveal her wife sporting a very pointed glare at her spouse, clearly intended to stop any further revelation in its tracks. Emma initially looked shocked, but collapsed back into giggles again, seeing her looking back at her like she was a naughty schoolgirl.“Gina? My lovely, lovely, Gina!” She blurted, promptly followed by a loud belch, the sheer volume of which caused Robin to start laughing all over again, himself like a schoolboy having just had his first drink. Regina tried to look annoyed but seeing the ridiculous state of the pair, she couldn’t hide a smile of her own, turning to face Emma, but addressing him. “And here’s me thinking you were going to take care of her? Yet here she is, completely hammered! What do you have to say for yourself thief, hmm?”“I have to say…do you have any decent scotch in there?”Regina fought hard not to grin.  “The best, but I think you’ve both had more than enough alcohol for one evening, don’t you? Are you coming in for coffee?”He shook his head, turning to his date. “Thanks, but best not. Em-ma, it’s been a lovely evening, and I really enjoyed getting to know you at last. We should do it again soon? Maybe next time Gina could join us?” Stepping in front of the former sheriff, he rested his hands on her upper arms, placing a small chaste kiss on her cheek. Emma was slow to respond, due to all the booze swimming around in her head. “Umm…yeah…it was lovely. Thanks Robin...” She slurred. From the corner of her eye she saw Regina smirking at their awkward interaction. A little look of devilment came over here as she remembered what the brunette said earlier about her date. “Wait! Erm…the food was fab, but I also enjoyed the company. You’re nothing like I imagined. Not as stiff as I thought.”“Be fair Emma, we did have waiters watching? I don’t know whether to be flattered or insulted!” At that, all three started chuckling, including Regina. “When you two have quite finished your flirting, I need my beauty sleep? So Robin, if you’re going, we’ll bid you goodnight…” She stepped in front of him, and he immediately released his hand from Emma’s shoulder to place it on Regina’s, gently drawing her closer. “Beauty sleep? You’ve never needed anything to enhance your natural beauty, sleep or otherwise. G'night, Regina.” With that, he tilted his head, intending placing a parting peck on her cheek; but instead she mirrored him, tilting her face and capturing his lips with her own in a warm, not-too-heated, kiss.Emma watched as their mouths parted. “Hey, not fair! I get a lousy peck on the cheek, and she gets a proper one?”
Robin smirked back at the brunette, silently asking permission.
“Be my guest.” She breathed.He turned his head again, now capturing Emma’s lips with a more enthusiastic kiss, which she responded to in kind, before stepping back. “That one any better?” “It’ll do. G’night Robin. Sleep well.”“You too, miladies. Pleasant dreams.”
At that, he walked back to the car, his doppelgänger giving him a curious smile.

Regina took Emma straight to their room, before stripping the drunk woman of her now ruffled dress and shoes, before rolling her gently into the sheets, where she fell into an immediate sleep.
“And goodnight to you too, Swan.” She sniggered, before preparing herself for bed.
Wednesday morning – Granny’s Diner
 Expecting the usual early morning dribble of diners, Ruby had instead been astonished to see six of the dwarves waiting patiently outside for her to open. One she hadn’t seen in years. She smiled at him. “Hello Mr. Clark! Lovely to see you back with us after all this time?”“Good to see you, Rubes. But it’s only thanks to Merlin I got out of that bloody tree! I thought Emma or Regina could’ve at least helped.”“Emma tried, she really did! So did Regina, and even Gold. But you were just outside the town line, weren’t you? They said something about magic being much weaker there. I’m sorry.” “Five bloody years! Then Merlin comes along, gets me out and fixes my ruddy sinuses at the same time! Look, no more sneezing? Yet again, those so-called heroes only fix things when they affect them!”    She sighed. She knew there was no point trying to persuade him otherwise. “I’m sorry, it’s been a tricky few years, what with George taking over and everything. Still, that’s all in the past. Your friends come to celebrate?” “Well that, and partly because of Nova n’ Grumpy. Seems Blue’s let Nova leave the convent to be with him. So, they’re properly together now and he’s now got that stupid look about him again? Guess we’ll be changing his nickname back to Dreamy.” “Blue let her be with Leroy? I thought she was dead against fairies mingling with the rest of us? That’s one if the reasons why Tink left!”“Merlin had something to do with it. He seems to have straightened her out? Anyway, never mind all that. I haven’t had a decent breakfast in over five years, and I’m starving! You still do your Granny’s special?” “We always kept it in her memory. A full heart-busting fry-up with a pint jug of extra strong tea?”“Bring it on, sister!”   
As Ruby gave him her usual flirty smile (which had worn a bit thin with the men in the village now aware she was marrying another woman), she turned back to shout the order down to Franco in the kitchen. Just then, Merlin’s brunette daughter come through the front door, followed by a flushed-looking former pirate.

The tall brunette walked over to the counter, not taking her eyes off Ruby. Killian chose to hang back, excusing himself to speak to the gathering of dwarves and fairies assembled in the corner.
“Ruby, Can I have a minute?”
Rosie deliberately kept her voice down, while only then noticing Killian hadn’t joined her.
“Sure,” She noticed the serious look. “Something wrong?”“Could we go somewhere more private? Maybe Dorothy could join us?”
That’s when it dawned on her what it must be about. Killian’s simple. Or more importantly, whether she and her fiancée could use it. She usual happy grin deflated, realizing Killian must’ve changed his mind, especially now he had a new girlfriend. No man would want to run the risk of being a father when he was involved with someone else. “Er. Give me a moment? She’s in the kitchen and I have to go down anyway. Why don’t you wait in our lounge at the back? Just there, and first door on the right?” She pointed, leaving Rosie to find her own way through to the private room. 
“Rosie, you okay?” Killian appeared on her right. “I’ll come in with you, if you want?” “No, it’s fine. Let me do this on my own? Please?”The former pirate nodded. “As you wish, love.”~oOo~
She stepped into the little lounge. It was nicely furnished, and she couldn’t help noticing one wall covered with photos in frames, mostly of the two women with various people, some of whom seemed familiar. On one shelf, she saw a framed picture of a female couple. Namely Killian’s former girlfriend, the blonde, and the dark haired woman she’d been told was her wife, the queen and former mayor. They looked to be standing outside a registry office? The picture next to it, clearly taken outside the diner, showed the same couple, now dressed informally, with Ruby and Dorothy standing either side of them, Emma also holding a baby and a curly haired boy holding hands with the brunette.

Rosie’s gaze fell on other photos taken with various families, particularly the children and babies. She picked up one silver frame of Dorothy holding one blonde baby close, with a look of adoration in her eyes. Ruby was leaning over her side, planting a kiss on the little one’s cheek. That one picture told Rosie she was making the right decision, embarrassing though it may be.  As she smiled at the picture, she heard a small cough as someone came in the room. 
“That’s Alex. Ashley’s little girl!” Said a voice from behind. Dorothy, seeing the photo frame in Rosie’s hand. “You remember Ashley? At the nightclub? Married to Sean?” “Yes, of course. Beautiful little girl - like her parents.”“She’s a gorgeous little thing,” Dorothy agreed, looking at the young woman whose cheeks were now reddening, not sure where the conversation was going. “Rubes said you wanted a word? Please do take a seat?” “Thanks. Well, this is going to be more awkward than I thought. But Dad always told me if I had something to say, just come straight out with it? So here goes.” She paused to gather her thoughts. “I understand you asked Killian to help with getting one of you pregnant? To be your sperm donor?”The two women stared back, open-mouthed. Part of Ruby wanted to say it was none of her business, though seeing the kindly look on her face, she didn’t. Rosie understood their discomfort, so jumped back in. “I’m not judging you! I’m sure I’d have done the same. You want a baby of your own, so it makes sense.”“Yes, it’s true. But we needed a donor with magical abilities. It’s to do with our DNA? And guys with magic are in extremely short supply, to put it mildly? Killian was single a few days ago, so we asked him.”Ruby saw her fiancée’s discomfort and stepped in. “Killian agreed to help, so we now have his samples at the hospital, ready to use? But as Dot just said, he was single then, but clearly isn’t now? I understand if you two are together, the last thing you want is him becoming a father by someone else, even if he’s not involved in their life. It’ll come between you, so I’ll speak to Vic Whale and have them destroy the samples in the morning.” The wolf explained, more in embarrassed resignation, than sorrow. “I guess we’ll find another way. Somehow.” “No! Wait…no…that’s not why I came! I don’t want you destroying them.” “You don’t?”“No. Look, Killian was, technically still is, single. Yes, it’s true we’re together, sort of, but it’s early days. We’re both currently on the rebound from failed relationships, so we’re taking it slowly. However, I’m leaving with him on Saturday, so last night we decided to tell each other everything, warts and all, about our pasts. Bloody hell, that man’s got history! However he also told me about helping you get pregnant. It’s his business, and I had a long think and decided that I’m okay with it. He said you two would be brilliant mothers, and you deserve this. Seeing these photos here, I can see he’s right. He also told me he wouldn’t want to interfere with your family, but if the little one, or you two, wanted him to be more involved in his or her life, he would.”“And how do you feel about that?” Dorothy was the first to ask. “What happens if you eventually decide to marry, and have a kid of your own, knowing there’s another little Killian running around?”“Then it’d mean my baby will have a little half brother or sister to play with. Can’t be bad, can it?”Ruby visibly relaxed, the tension dropping. She stepped forward, taking Rosie's hand. “So you’re sure you’re okay? You’re absolutely sure?”“I’m sure. Who knows, maybe one day we could find ourselves child minding for each other?”Dorothy came closer, wrapping her arms around the younger woman, pulling her into a light embrace. “You have no idea what that means to me! To us.”“You’re welcome. I just hope it’s successful. Though one thing I don’t understand. Why do you need sperm specifically from a man with magic? You’re right, it limits your choice severely, doesn’t it?”“Again, that’s your father’s doing! He performed some sort of weird fertility magic on us. Basically, he’s somehow combined mine and Dottie’s eggs, while still in our ovaries. So according to him, we’ll both be real biological mothers to any baby. Just add sperm, and voilà!” “I had a feeling he’d be involved somehow. Two millennia old, and still the incurable romantic? Oops, that reminds me, I have dinner with my family tonight. My brother and our older sister get into town shortly, so I better get off and meet them. So, you're alright now? You’re not going to do anything silly like destroy his samples?”Ruby chuckled. “Not now. Now we know you’re both okay with it. Thanks again, Rosie.”“No problem, though I do have one small favour to ask?” A mischievous smirk played on her lips, as Ruby nodded for her to continue. “I’d rather you two don’t have any more threesomes with my man?”Too stunned to answer, the couple looked at one another, embarrassed, until she followed it with: “At least, not unless I’m there? I've never had a foursome. I once had a three-way with two guys, but no foursome. It’s always a thought though, isn’t it? Okay, I’d better be off…”
With that, Rosie winked at the pair, before walking out, leaving the stunned couple looking at each other, open-mouthed.
“Did she just suggest what I think she suggested?” Dorothy croaked as per fiancée pulled her into her arms, smiling.“Yeah, I think she did!”  The Hero of Oz's grin matched the wolf’s, before they started laughing.
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 20 – The Mansion

Emma woke, gasping from one of the most vivid dreams she’d ever had, gradually regaining consciousness, and feeling a thin layer of sweat across her entire body.
She rolled heavily onto her left side, before slowly opening her eyes. As there was already a nice smell of coffee in the air, she’d expected to find a half-empty bed; her wife downstairs with the children, making breakfast. Instead she was  faced with a bright-eyed, wide awake Regina staring back at her, her head resting on the next pillow. But she was lying on top of the quilt, not under, and already dressed for the day.“Good morning, dear.” She had a curious look in her eyes. “Did you sleep well?”“Yeah, I s’pose…” She grunted back, bleary-eyed. “What time is it?” “Just gone eight thirty. Pleasant dream?”She avoided the question. “Did you bring me up a coffee?”“I did.” She smirked, but was not to be so easily distracted. “Tell me about it your dream, Emma Locksley?” Emma’s eyes widened.  “I’m sorry, what?” “You were talking in your sleep again, my love. I distinctly heard you say, “Emma Locksley. That’s still gonna take some getting used to! But I like it...” Regina rather enjoyed the now awkward look.“No, you must’ve misheard. Why would I say something like that?”“Why indeed?” Her brow arched, nodding to the blonde’s other side as she rose from the bed. “Coffee’s on your side. Don’t let it go cold...” She turned, walking silently from the room. “I’ll see you downstairs.”
Emma cringed. What else had she said out loud? It’d been one hell of a dream!

~oOo~

Emma felt herself running up a wide staircase, holding onto someone’s hand, dragging them up with her. And he was laughing.

“Shush! Keep your voice down - we don’t have long!”

She pushed open a white door, revealing a large bedroom with an enormous four-poster bed at its centre. Sniggering, she felt herself being turned around by strong arms, pulling her into a hug and lifting her clean off her feet, her legs wrapping around the back of him as his lips came down on hers. She broke it, squeaking as he carried her across the room, laying her down on the bed.

Seeing a look of sheer lust in his bright blue eyes, she willingly let him part her thighs gently to lay himself between them. “My lady,” he breathed as she felt the bulge press between her legs, sending a pulse through her. “May I?” He rose again, kneeling back, sliding warm hands up her white skirt. He slowly eased his fingers into her panties, gently pulling them down, where they eventually snagged on her white patent shoes.

“At least take my heels off first, Mr. Impatient?” She panted, as keen as him. His hands caressed her calves and down to each foot, relieving her of her Jimmy Choos in seconds, before kissing the top of each foot in turn, before finishing the removal of her no doubt already soaked white panties in a single flourish, leaving her spread before him.

“Emma, you are a vision!” Within moments he moved back over her, kissing her mouth passionately, her jaw opening wider to greet him, forcing her tongue out to dance with his.

“Mmmmm…” They groaned, as one.

As lips parted to draw breath, he peppered the small amount of her cleavage exposed with light kisses, before working his way south rapidly to where, he thought, she needed him the most. Placing even more kisses and gentle bites on the inside of her thighs, he rapidly moved toward her centre, sliding a flat tongue over her entrance before taking the little pink bud between his lips to gently suck, making her hiss.

“Ooh, god! That’s just…no…no…we don’t have enough time for all that. I need you up here. I need you inside me, right now!”

“As you wish, my lady…” He purred, his voice low as he tried to contain himself. “You’re sure you’re ready?”

“Just fuck me! Stop wasting time...” She panted, rising from the sheets to grab his belt, open his top button, pull his white shirt out, and yank his pants down before thrusting a hand into his boxers, relieving his raging erection from its confines. Almost angrily, she lowered her mouth onto the purple head, sucking hard while pumping the shaft hurriedly, ignoring his loud hiss.

"Agh! Go easy there Emma? I’ve only got the one!"

She pulled away in a matter of moments, to lay back down. He rose, pulling his shoes, trousers and boxers off completely, but leaving his shirt and socks on, before turning back to her, lifting her flowing white wedding dress and silk underskirt to expose her once again. Without further delay, he lay over her, taking his weight on his forearm, as he guided himself into her. She responded by wrapping her long legs behind his calves. His brim lightly skirted her already wet folds, before easing himself inside, carrying on slowly but firmly, until his entire length was fully buried within her.

“Aaaahhh!’ She gasped. “You feel bigger than usual. Bloody enormous!”

“Can you blame me? In that dress, you’ve never looked more beautiful. I wanted you the moment you walked down the aisle. Regina may well fuck your brains out tonight, but I’m gonna fuck you first!” He grunted, his pace increasing as he drew his entire glistening length almost out of her completely, before slamming back inside, harder. This felt like heaven for both of them, and Emma grunted her approval, gritting her teeth like she was in pain as she felt her peak rapidly approaching.

“Harder! Yes! I’m close, so close! Just keep going – just like that – just like that…just…ooh shit…aah…..yes…YESSS!”

She felt the full force of the orgasm hit her, her body spasming as the fierce pulse emanating from deep within shook her, as she screamed.

As she sought to catch her breath, she felt him holding back until she had fully settled. “Don’t stop! Don’t you dare stop. Come for me Robin. I need to feel you explode inside me!” She pulled her legs even tighter back around his thighs, gripping his arse cheeks, pulling him in as tight as she could. Eventually his whole body trembled, then tensed, as he finally slammed into her for the last time, erupting deep inside. She was sure she felt it. That raw heat as he finally climaxed.

He stayed on top of her for a moment as his breath started to calm, staring into captivating hazel-green eyes, as Emma looked up at him, grinning. “That was amazing.”

“Definitely want more of that tonight! With Gina...” She groaned, wishing they were both fully naked, as he 
started to soften inside her. “But we need to get up! We can’t leave her holding the fort alone down there. They’ll start getting suspicious why we’ve been gone so long?"

“I think they’ve probably already noticed…” He sported an annoyingly smug expression on his handsome features. “But I hardly think anyone would begrudge me a few minutes alone with my brand shiny new wife now, would they, Emma Locksley?”

“Emma Locksley.” She breathed as he pulled out. "That’s still gonna take some getting used to. But I like it.”

~oOo~

As more of the dream came back to her, she realized what Regina must’ve heard. But how much more, and why wasn’t she in it? What did it even mean? She’s never had a dream like that before, and definitely didn’t think of Hood that way.

Did she?
~oOo~
After a longer shower than usual, she dressed, slipping into a single white T and jeans. She dreaded going downstairs where she just knew Regina would no doubt want to continue their last conversation. Or at least know more about last night, and her ‘date’. She tiptoed downstairs, heading into the kitchen, where she caught the sight of Regina, sitting on a stool at the worktop, coffee in hand, immaculately dressed as usual.  She wore a silky knee length blue A line dress which poured over her thighs, sporting a silver necklace, a birthday present from Henry. And a very suspicious look.
“Good morning, Swan. Feeling better now? There’s fresh coffee if you want it.”“Much better, thanks.” She wasn't sure where this was going.“I thought you might need some extra sleep after last night’s…activities, so I asked Zelena to collect Honour and Rolly an hour ago, when she took Robyn to school. Henry didn’t come back last night, but decided to stay at Hank’s with Violet. I think they’re probably in some sort of relationship now, so perhaps it's time to meet up with him? Maybe invitethem around for dinner? What do you think?”Emma was relieved by the change of topic. “Uh, yeah sure. Though I’m not sure Hank will come if I’m around? It may be five years, but he’s still sore with me for taking Vi’s heart out. He still tends to avoid me.”
Hank Morgan, once Sir Morgan, a former Camelot Knight of the Round Table, had always been suspicious of Emma, despite her hero reputation, and despite Violet’s own forgiveness of her dark deed.
“You were The Dark One then Emma, everyone knows that! And it’s even more reason for us to let Hank get to know you properly. He’s fond of our son, and trusts him with Violet. Henry said he’s nothing like as stiff as he used to be, and apparently he’s now dating some woman from Sherwood. I want to do this, Emma. Who knows, she might be a part of our family one day.”“Alright. Then let me be the one to ask him? Perhaps if I go in with the full, grovelling apology for the past?”“Well it wouldn’t hurt. I understand Briar's given him the sheriff position temporarily, and is even encouraging him to stand for election.”“But I thought Mulan wanted to run? At least, after she’s had the baby. Don’t say Phil’s getting all sexist, and putting his foot down now he’s marrying her?” Emma had always found Philip Briar a bit too righteous for her.“Far from it. Aurora said he told Mulan he’d happily back her if she wanted the job, but would resign as Mayor if she won. He still thinks it’s wrong for a current Mayor to be related to a current Sheriff. A 'conflict of interest’, as he put it? He’s asked Hank to stand in temporarily, while they disband and investigate Keith Nottingham’s department. They’re setting up a whole new team. Your father's been invited to join them as a deputy, but declined even the part time role.”“Hank for Sheriff? That’s a surprise. I’m also surprised dad turned it down. I thought he was getting bored on that farm.”“Seems not. I also heard Briar first offered the sheriff position to someone else. The ruling council’s first choice was unanimous apparently, but he declined.” “Who? Who declined?”“Robin.”“Robin?" Emma started laughing. "They asked him to be Sheriff? That’s hilarious! Robin Hood, the Prince of Thieves? The guy who spent most of his life stealing and fighting the law, and now they want him enforcing it?”“Why ever not? He’s ideal. He’s noble, honest, protective of others. And he’s a natural leader. And now he has magic, he seems just about perfect. However, I'm told he felt he had too much to do building Sherwood village.”
Emma stepped across to the percolator to refill, but the brunette wasn’t finished.
“So my love, tell me all about your evening? I want to know everything!” She patted the stool next to her, brooking no argument. “I want to know all about the food, who was there, what you talked about. Then yes, my dear, I want you to tell me about the mysterious ‘Emma Locksley’!”
Meanwhile, a mile away...
“So, this is it?”The former Mayor Spencer (and previously King George in the old realm), sneered as the motley collection of former deputies, guards and servants squeezed into the living room of his comfortable but run-down mansion on the edge of Storybrooke. “This is all you could muster, Nottingham?”“Sadly, it is my lord. We haven’t spoken with the standing army yet, as we’re unsure how many are now loyal to Prince Philip.”“HE’S NOT A FUCKING PRINCE!” Spencer roared. "How many more times do I have to say it? He’s a two-bit infantry soldier, with ideas far above his station!”Keith waited for the now puce-faced man to calm. “Maybe so, my lord, but he still has followers. Bearing in mind the secrecy required, I thought it best to be cautious, and stay with people we know to be loyal to you? At least, until we have leverage.”Spencer harrumphed, knowing his former sheriff was right.  “Very well, very well. Gentlemen, gather round?” Twenty or so men leaned closer, as he sat at the head of his table. “As you're aware, I've been illegally removed from the Mayor’s office, by a usurper! Sheriff Nottingham and his men have also been wrongfully ousted, and it appears Storybrooke has been taken over by a rag-bag of assorted criminals, led by Briar, and supported by some of the so-called ‘heroes’." One former royal guard stepped forward. “And the Dark One, don’t forget him? And Regina Mills, so the Saviour will no doubt follow her blindly, like she always does. And they all have magic.”“As do the Sorcerer and now, Hood!” Growled a recently deposed deputy. “I’ve heard those two have more magic than the others all put together? How the hell do we beat them, without magic?”Spencer smirked. “By dealing with them somewhere where no magic exists, and we’re all on an equal footing, that’s where!”
Emma told her all about the restaurant.The perfect food, the wines, the table on the pier by the lake, the service. Even being serenaded with a corny Disney song.
“It sounds wonderful. We are so going there for our next anniversary! It must have been expensive? Did he pay?”“Very expensive! Pierre Roch said he was picking up the bill. A favour to Merlin apparently? Something about saving his daughter’s life? But I sneaked a peek at someone else’s bill before we left, and that was definitely over a grand.”“You actually met Pierre Roch? You met one of the world’s greatest chefs?” Regina was impressed. “I didn’t think he still cooked! Emma, I’ve got three of his books. The man’s a culinary god!” Emma chuckled at her enthusiasm, sounding like a food groupie. “Yeah? Well, your culinary god was all grovel to Hood, fawning all over him! He knew all about him apparently. Didn’t know me, though. Just assumed I was his wife.” “Hmm. Hence the Emma Locksley tag?”Emma picked up on it quickly, realizing it was a better excuse for what she'd said earlier. “Yeah. He already knew I was called Emma, so didn’t assume I was Marian. Called me ‘Lady Locksley’, actually!” “And you never thought to correct him?” Regina arched a brow. “You didn’t think to tell him you were already married to someone else?”“Well, the food and service was unbelievable. I didn’t want to disappoint them. You’re not…you’re not upset, are you? We didn’t actually say we were married. He just assumed.”“Surprised yes. Upset, no. You were on a date, after all. Was there any romance?”“What do you mean?”“It’s fairly obvious. Did he kiss you? Hug you? Make out with you? It’s a simple question.”
The now beetroot-coloured blonde decided attack was the best form of defence.
“Regina, where are you going with this? You asked me to go on a date with him! You said you wanted us to get together, for god's sake. I even remember you saying you'd be okay if we made out? You're sending me mixed signals, so what’s going on? I’m confused." The older woman looked silently at her partner before smiling, placing a hand on the blonde’s knee. “I did say that, and I’m neither upset, nor annoyed. As I also said yesterday, I hope you two become close. You’ve allowed me to share myself with him, so if it means we can all grow together somehow, well, that’s even better.”“So, you’d be okay if I told you we had a rather hot make-out session in the back of the limo on the way home? You’d seriously be okay with that?” “Yes Emma, I would. Did you? Tell me honestly now. I promise you I will not be upset either way.” She looked into her eyes, for any sign of insincerity. Seeing none, she relaxed. “Yeah actually, we did.” Regina’s smile grew wider. “Thank you for being honest. Did you enjoy it?” “Gina, I’m not in love with him! I’m perfectly happy with you, thank you very much.” “I know, but you’re definitely attracted to him, aren’t you?” “I can’t believe you’re asking me? Yes, he’s a lovely guy. He’s kind, gentle, surprisingly intelligent compared to what I thought, and actually seems to listen to a woman when she’s talking. And he’s a pretty good kisser.”The last comment made Regina suddenly chuckle, making the blonde ask, “What?”“Nothing, it’s just exactly the same thing a certain thief said to me, five years ago. I’m genuinely pleased you had a good time. Now. I need to get going...” She stood up to walk out, before stopping at the door. “Though if you think I believe that ‘Emma Locksley’ nonsense you said, you must think I was born yesterday.”
Wednesday afternoon – Sherwood Clinic

Regina told Roland and Honour about Ruby and Dorothy’s request for them to be Ruby's pageboy and bridesmaid for their wedding. As expected, they were thrilled, especially Honour.
“So do I get to wear a big white dress, like Mulan?” Regina chuckled. “I'm sorry my love, but at weddings white should only be worn by the bride, or brides in this case, getting married. However, you do get to wear a beautiful dress anyway. It’s a soft lemony colour. You’ll love it, I promise! Roland, you’ll be wearing a suit especially, matching the Best Man’s if there is one.”The wild-haired ten-year-old just nodded. He had more important things on his mind. “Will there be chocolate cake? And sausages? I like those ones on sticks.”Regina smiled, enveloping him in a hug. “There’ll be plenty of nice food, I'm sure. Now, I‘ve left your outfits on your beds. Let’s go up and measure them, shall we?” The pair ran upstairs without further ado. Honour, because she loved dressing up and Roland, because he just wanted to get it over with before he left for school.Now, after using magic to make some adjustments to the clothes, Regina apparated just outside the new Sherwood village, remembering that Merlin and Gold had specifically prevented magic being used inside, some sort of invisible force blocking it.  As she stepped into the small clinic at the front, she was once again amazed at the sheer scale of the building within. Since her last visit, she was surprised to see the reception had been kitted out with furniture, desks and a large seating area. Merlin had used the word ‘Tardis’ to describe the magic that allowed so much space inside, completely at odds with the small building outside. She looked up to a large glazed canopy above, which allowed a well-lit ambience. The glass was stained in a very light shade of green, reflecting the forest beyond. She drew breath in  surprise, as she heard a soft voice at her shoulder. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” Said Caroline softly, so not to make the woman jump.“It really is! I’m still amazed by the size of this place. Hello again, Caroline.” she was genuinely pleased to see Robin’s cousin. She definitely bore a resemblance to him. Dark blonde, with those amazing blue eyes, lighter, but quite similar. “It’s lovely to see you again.”Caroline came closer, placing her hands on Regina’s arms and pecking her cheek, instantly mirrored by the other woman. “Hello, Regina, it’s lovely to see you too. I feel we still have so much to talk about, don’t you?” “Definitely. I know so little about your family, apart from what Robin’s told me, of course. I gather you know we were together? Before, well, before…” “Before he was murdered? Yes, I'm aware. John and Tuck filled me in on some of the details. I’m glad you found love again.” She could tell the blonde was being sincere. “Yes. Though Robin will always be a major part of my life. I was pregnant when it happened. Without Roland and Honour, I don’t know how I’d have survived after he died.” Her voice had reduced to almost a whisper.  “And Emma, of course! I can see how much you love one another. Come, let’s find a table in the new café, get a pot of tea and have a bit of a gossip, shall we?” Regina grinned, “Tea. I hated it before I met Robin; I’m kind of hooked on it now. Damned thief!” She laced her arm in Caroline’s, letting her lead on.
Sherwood Village

Robin had spent the morning organizing the new water supply and drainage system for Sherwood, involving using magic to connect Merlin’s newly installed plumbing system. The dwarves had supplied the underground tunnels, and several skilled craftsmen had supplied plans and checked the overall quality of work. As the pumping system was turned on, the crowds stood in awe as they now had the unimagined luxury of fresh water delivered to their homes, indoor plumbing and lavatories, plus a heating system in the hospital and clinic.  
“This is a bloody marvel, Rob!” John looked in wonder at the outdoor pool. “I’m not sure I’ll get used to it anytime soon.”“It’s what we should have had long ago, John. Tents should only be for camping trips, not for children to permanently sleep under.” 
As they stood admiring the results of a hard day’s work, David Nolan and Mayor Briar appeared, both with worried looks on both their faces. 
“David, Phil? Something wrong?” “Could be. We went in to take over the station this morning. Nottingham’s team had gone, but we found…” “Go on,” Merlin had appeared beside them.“It’s what we didn’t find that bothers me,” said Philip. “The town armoury was in cellars under the station. Everything’s been stripped out! Hand guns, rifles, swords, everything.”    “You think Spencer and Nottingham are behind this?”“Probably. Hank and I went to arrest Nottingham this morning, but he’s disappeared, along with several of his old deputies. We’re wondering if you could help us track them down? As they’re heavily armed, we thought-” “You thought right, Mr. Mayor. Of course I’ll help,” Merlin insisted. “Robin, as we may have armed men on the loose, I suggest you get your men to corral all the people we can find into the safety of the clinic and hospital? They should be safe there for the moment, if John and the men keep guard. There's definitely plenty of space. I suggest you two come with us to the station? David, I don’t really know my way around Storybrooke yet, so could you kindly hold on to me and imagine standing outside the front door of the Sheriff's Office? There’s just a chance they’ve left a magical trace or clues there. Gentlemen, shall we?”
With that, the sorcerer blinked, engulfing the trio into his familiar smoke trail, whisking them away.
Outside Storybrooke Sheriff's Office. As the Mayor and part-time Sheriff re-orientated themselves, Merlin used his magic to create a translucent shield over the top of his companions. “Just in case someone’s waiting for us.”
Merlin led the way, breaking into the station with ease and using magic to blast the armoury door from its hinges. They walked in to the stripped rooms, and as  expected, the weapon racks were bare.
“David, why on earth does a little town like Storybrooke need so many guns and weapons?” “A lot of them were confiscated or taken after people tried to invade. There was some seriously nasty stuff down here. Pump action machine guns, sabres, small grenades?”
Robin looked aghast at the potential threat that could easily put the town at war by the storage of so many senseless killing machines.
“There’s nothing obvious here. No magical traces. We need to cover the rest of the town. David, do you have anything that could have been used with any of the weapons? Cloths, holdalls, that kind of thing? I may be able to put a tracking spell on something to at least figure out where everything went.” The three emerged from the front door of the station. Merlin immediately twitched, sensing danger. “Gentlemen, I’m quite certain we’re being watched. keep your eyes open!” He’d hardly spoken when a swooshing sound came from the direction of the car park! David’s senses went into overload, as he saw a steel tipped arrow bounce of the magical shield Merlin created. It was quickly followed by more loud clanging noises bouncing off the same shield, immediately followed by the deafening roar of a machine gun!“Someone just tried to kill us?” He gasped, shocked by the deadly experience.“It would appear so…” Merlin calmly stretched a hand out, magically lifting two unsuccessful would-be assassins from behind a car, to face him, his angry breath only inches away. “Gentlemen, it would appear you tried to murder us? Who ordered you to do this?” “We ain’t sayin’ nothin’!” Croaked the taller of the men. “Do what you will! You can’t kill me anyway, you’re the Sorcerer!” “Indeed, I am…” Merlin gave him a devilish smirk. “I’m supposed to be the good one, aren't I? However, when people attempt to kill me, all bets are off.” And with that, Merlin looked down toward the man’s crotch, opening his hand before slowly re-clenching his fist. The effect was replicated by magic, on the man’s testicles, making him crumple in agony, his breath escaping him as he fell. The other captured assassin stood looking at his comrade in horror as Merlin  released his grip, a lit blowtorch suddenly appearing in his hand. “Now then, it would be easier if you told me everything? You see it’s quite hard to return your balls to their original state, once I’ve started?”Despite his initial cockiness, the first man now looked utterly terrified, while Merlin remained worryingly calm. “So, three, two, one. No? Okay, here goes…” and with that, Merlin lightly brushed the white-hot blame over the top of the man’s crotch, causing instant pain. Watching, even Philip and Robin flinched. “Now sir, under the circumstances, I have NO hesitation in killing you. But VERY painfully!” “All right, all right! It was Nottingham!" The man yelled. "He made us empty the place! Everything! He’s going to attack you!’ He blurted hysterically, trying to avoid looking at his comrade.“Better! Now then. When, and how?” With that, the second assassin was pulled effortlessly upside down to hang in the air, blood rushing to his head. “Okay, let’s not waste any more time. Gentlemen, would you excuse me for a moment?”Merlin calmly pressed two fingers to the man’s head, deliberately filtering and seeing everything the man had experienced over the last week, as David and Philip stood motionless, unable to help.  What the hell was he doing?
After less than a minute, Merlin dropped the man with a satisfying thud as his shoulder slammed hard into the road. With another flick of his wrist, the two would-be assassins were transported away completely, David raising an eyebrow at the Sorcerer’s action.
“Don’t worry David, they’re still alive, merely transported out of the realm, suspended, for the moment till we decide what to do with them. Now gentlemen, you’re correct in assuming it’s Albert Spencer and Nottingham. The weapons from your armoury were carried down to Spencer’s cellars at his home, though it would appear they plan to attack Sherwood clinic today, as magic can't be used in there.”“That doesn’t make any sense?” Philip frowned. “We have more than enough people in Storybrooke to fight them. We have the militia, plus magic. You, Emma, Regina and Robin can defeat them easily, without force, the moment they step outside Sherwood.” “Perhaps they want to take hostages and bargain?” David suggested.Merlin looked grim. “Unlikely. Spencer isn’t stupid; he’ll always face the threat from us. My guess is he’ll want to do something more permanent to eliminate us.”  “Then we’d better warn the others!” David groaned, as Merlin again transported them back to the camp.
Inside the Clinic
Regina had been enjoying tea with her new friend when it all started. Caroline Locksley was warmth and kindness personified and she couldn’t help noticing the similarities between her and her cousin.“You've got similar eyes to Robin, you know? You mentioned Maria, his sister, yesterday.  What’s she like?”
But before she could answer, a loud burst of gunfire could be heard from the reception area, followed by screaming and someone shouting.
“EVERYONE! DOWN ON THE FLOOR! NOW!”
The diners all stood, anxious to figure out what was happening, when moments later, three armed men burst through the door, followed by another five or so. The men, all burly with assault rifles hanging over their shoulders, spread themselves around the room.
“You heard me? On the floor, now!” He followed the order with a rapid burst of gunfire into the ceiling, causing panicked screams from several diners. Although initially paralyzed in surprise, Regina stood ramrod straight, composing herself. She’d dealt with aggressive men before. In fact, she’d burned to death quite a few who dared cross her! Walking up to stand directly in front of the taller man, she barked at him.“How dare you!” She tried summoning a choking spell to lift the intruders by the throat. But nothing. No magic? She’d forgotten where they were! Now her voice carried a trepidation, as she tried intimidating him. “Get out of here now, before I incinerate the lot of you!”
Unusually for Regina, the man she addressed didn’t step back and showed no fear. Now that worried her!
“Magic not working, your Majesty? Unfortunately, for you, we’re all on a level playing field in here. Which is just as well, as I’ve been wanting to do this for a very long time…” With that, the former royal guard, at six-foot-five, towering well above her, drew his fist back and punched her hard in the side of her face, barely missing her nose. Regina, never having needed to physically defend herself without magic before, felt her whole body shudder, flying back into a table before collapsing to the floor. The pain was unbelievable! And she knew her face was going to swell badly from the blow.
As she stayed down, dazed, trying to compose herself, she heard Caroline race in front of her assailant.
“You bastard!” She slammed her own fist hard into his nose, following it with a swift knee up between his legs, making him howl in pain. Unfortunately, as she looked with satisfaction at her handiwork, another man grabbed her forcefully by the hair, spinning her around to face him. She froze as a heavy, cold piece of metal was rammed under her chin. “Any more of that my dear, and I’ll fire. Your pretty little brains will be splattered all over this room!” The first man, now nursing his battered testicles, straightened. “After all the shit you’ve put us through over the years, you'll be the first to die!” With that, he pulled a gun from its holster, pointing it directly at Regina's temple.“Goodbye Regina, Evil Queen!” 
Regina braced herself for the worst. With no magic, she was both human, and powerless. She was about to die. Hearing the click of the gun’s safety catch, she closed her eyes, expecting never to open them again.

However, fate had something else in store! Unbeknown to her, Carrie knew what do to in these situations. The blonde relaxed her shoulders, feigning surrender. This caused the soldier holding the gun under her chin to relax slightly, giving her a slender chance. Seizing its barrel, she slid it to one side before slamming her forehead into the soldier’s nose! He stepped back in pain, allowing Carrie to seize the gun, turning it and slamming the handle hard into his head. The soldier about to execute Regina, temporarily distracted, felt the force of Carrie’s body now over the top of him, trying to seize his own gun and shielding Regina. However, the soldiers were highly trained, so the brief scuffle was rectified by a rifle butt being slammed into the back of Caroline’s head, rendering her unconscious.

The first soldier, Malcolm, one of Spencer’s most loyal republican guards, now stood, rechecking his weapon, before once again pointing it at the former Evil Queen. But before he had the chance to fire, Albert Spencer burst into the room, accompanied by even more armed men.
“What the bloody hell are you doing, man? We need her phone, dammit! Get the phone! And follow your orders!”Malcolm seethed. It was obvious to Regina that whatever she'd done to him in the past, he wanted her dead. “Sorry sir!” he bleated, before grabbing her and lifting her to the table. “Your phone. Now!”
Regina, seeing the now prostrate Locksley who’d tried to save her, didn’t argue. She pointed to her bag, whereupon he turned it over with one hand, its contents spilling as her smartphone bounced out. Spencer walked over to pick it up.
“Now, it’s very simple, Regina. I’m going to send a message to all the Heroes, telling them you’re being held hostage. So I need your passcode? And before you waste my time, I’m going to count to three, after which young Bernard here will execute that woman. After that, we’ll go around everyone in the room and do the same to every one before we finally get to you! You’ve killed hundreds in your time, so I’m sure causing more suffering won’t bother you too much? Now, the number if you please?” 
The code was given, and another of Spencer’s former deputies, more versed in technology, set about launching a pre-agreed text to everyone in her contacts list:-

‘Spencer has taken hostages. We need to meet, IMMEDIATELY…’

The message was instantly followed by a second:

’Everyone with magic come to Sherwood Clinic. NOW!’
Emma & Robin, like many others, received the message simultaneously. Robin had just apparated outside the village, with Philip and Merlin, anxious not to draw attention. Showing the text to the others, Robin fumed.“Seems things have already kicked off. What do you think?” David studied his own phone. “It’s unusual for Regina to request help. She normally tries to handle things herself.” Robin agreed. “Also, I suspect this isn’t from her! Someone’s using her phone.” “How do you know that?” Robin half-smiled “Punctuation. Gina’s a stickler for good grammar, written or otherwise. She doesn’t do upper case words, and I remember her once saying that ellipses were a sign of lazy writing.”“So, your conclusion?” “Someone other than Regina wants us in there.” David surmised. “So need a plan, before we go in. It sounds like they have Regina, but Emma and Gold may not have replied just yet, so I’d best call them!” As he picked up the phone to dial his daughter, Robin brought his hand over David’s wrist. “Hold on? We can’t be sure they haven’t been captured themselves. In which case, Spencer could be reading their phones. No magic in there, remember?” David nodded, realizing there was a chance he was putting his daughter, and possibly her wife, in danger. “So what do you suggest? We can’t just wait until everyone with magic arrives! It may be too late for Regina and whoever else is in there!”Robin thought Merlin looked far calmer than he should. Though considering he was almost two millennia old and immortal, he shouldn’t have been too surprised. “Okay Merlin, you’ve probably faced much worse situations than this, it’s your turn to offer suggestions.” “Well now, as I see it, you have a potential threat in a place where magic has been cancelled; with who knows how many armed people defending it, with who knows how many people trapped inside and with others walking into a trap, I suggest we look more closely at the situation. David, I suggest I immediately send you back to your wife and son. You, Snow and any others put the word out to stay away from Sherwood and ignore the texts. Make sure your grandson stays away from here too. Henry has magic, but it’s new, so he may do something rash.” The Sorcerer than opened his own phone, to share his contact details. “Text me within 30 minutes with the code ‘Charming’, then we’ll know you’re safe? If I don’t receive it I’ll assume you’ve been compromised, and act accordingly.”
With a small burst of magic, David was teleported away from them.
“I’ve a plan,” said Robin. “Though first, can you apparate us just in front of the Sherwood magic boundary, while also keeping us invisible? I need to see what’s going on outside.” “Of course,” said the Sorcerer, as though the act was simplicity itself. “And I can keep a sound barrier around us too. Robin, our mind-meld should have taught you all this?” He teased. “Weren’t you paying attention?” “My apologies o’ mighty Sorcerer, there was an awful lot to take in?” He said in mock apology as the familiar mist swirled around them once again, depositing them amongst trees, yards from the front of Sherwood Clinic.
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Granny's Diner

Emma had been in the diner waiting for her breakfast when she received Regina’s message, still slowly recovering from her late night out with Robin.

She sipped her third black coffee of the morning, having just ordered pancakes and syrup from Kathleen, one of the younger girls Ruby had recently hired.  She looked at the departing waitress’s back. I’m sure Henry dated her for a couple of weeks?  She thought, before looking at the other waitress on duty. Grace, Jefferson’s daughter, was now serving an elderly couple she didn’t recognize. She remembered Henry having his first crush on Grace, and over the years the girl had blossomed. Looking at her now,  Emma couldn't help feeling a hint of jealousy. God, just look at her? Tall, slim, tits like rocks, that face, and the hair, and a figure to die for? Although having just turned forty, all the stresses of her home life and raising children made her feel her age.
Where the hell did that go? But she was brought out of her reverie by Regina’s text:
‘Spencer has taken hostages. We need to meet, IMMEDIATELY…’

It seemed to be a broadcast text, aimed at everyone. Then another message immediately followed it:

‘Everyone with magic come to Sherwood Clinic. NOW!’
Emma nearly spat out her coffee. “What the hell?” She looked around, seeing other diners’ were looking down at their phones, too. Ruby, standing next to the counter, looked down at her own phone in surprise, lifting her head to find Emma already up and throwing some dollar bills down to cover the coffee.“Emma, wait? I don’t-” The wolf shouted, but it was too late, as white mist surrounded the Saviour, teleporting her away in an instant,  “-think it’s Regina!”
The text definitely looked suspicious? Yet Emma wasn’t going to waste time asking questions!

Sherwood

Moments later, she apparated onto the manicured lawn outside the front of the new Earl of Locksley, as she gathered her thoughts, taking in her new surroundings.
The first thing she noticed was the silence; no one around, apart from a couple of guys hanging around outside the front doors of the new clinic. Seeing the former sheriff appear, one of the men, Derek? Dave? She’d seen his face before, but it didn’t matter now, as he appeared to stiffen noticeably.“They've gone inside,” he croaked, waving his thumb behind him. Without hesitating, she strode into the building, annoyed and determined. Like everyone before her, she was again flabbergasted as the small entrance opened up to a vast reception area completely out of proportion with the view from outside. But before she could even take in her changed surroundings, she felt a hard jab against her ribs.“Hello, Saviour. We’ve been expecting you.”   
She turned to find Clive Thomas, one of Keith Nottingham’s former deputies, sporting a weird smirk as he held a pistol against her side, pressing it in. Forgetting where she was and her anger rising, she attempted raising a simple spell to incapacitate the man. Nothing! She groaned, remembering all magic had been neutralized in this place. That’s a bloody smart idea! 
Thomas? What are you doing?” “As I’ve been asked, Saviour, as I’ve been asked. And as you can see, we’re all equal now. There’s no magic in here.” “So someone asked you to stick a gun in my ribs? Where the hell’s Regina, Thomas?” As she looked around, she noticed about six other armed men in the reception area, covering various unfortunate members of the public as they knelt or lay down on the floor. Another man darted in from a side door with a sly expression on his face, whispering to a colleague.“All in good time! First, I’ve been told to tie you up, then take you in to see Nottingham.” He nodded towards a room another man had just left. “Your wife’s in there, with him.”Emma now realised the danger she was in. Without magic, if I let this asshole tie me up, I’m fucked! Better do it the old-fashioned way?  So, without any further warning, the blonde span aside, pushing the gun away from her rib with her left hand, while swinging her right fist up to connect  with his jaw. The satisfying thump against bone was immediately followed by a ferocious pain in her knuckles, reminding her how using magic usually shielded her from it, these days.“AARGH!” Yelled Thomas, reacting to the punch, momentarily disorientated. He felt the woman grab his wrist, to wrest the gun away. But no sooner had Emma seized the weapon, then she felt a fierce blow to the side of her head, as another of the men slammed the end of his rifle butt into her.“FUUUCK!”
As she spun around in pain, the blow was immediately followed by a massive punch from Thomas, delivered directly onto her nose, almost certainly breaking it, as she went down, unconscious, within seconds.
“See how you like it, magic bitch!”~oOo~In the adjoining auditorium, Regina now knelt on the hardwood floor, hands tightly bound behind her back, facing the lectern. She could feel the entire left side of her face swelling up from the blow as the pain came. Beside her, Caroline Locksley, barely conscious, also knelt, her head bowed, as blood started pouring from her nose. “You bastards! You know you can’t possibly get away with this?” Regina screeched, scowling at the deposed former Mayor.“Oh, do shut up you stupid woman? We’ve all heard quite enough from you. You really imagine any of us care what you think anymore? We’ve put up with so much crap from you and your family over the years. You, White and that insufferable arse I once treated like a son! You've only managed to control everything, and everyone, because you had magic. But we’re fixing that today!”
If looks could kill, Spencer would be ashes. Despite increasing pain throbbing across her face, she snarled, ready to unleash another barb, when the door from the reception area burst open. Two armed men dragged a lifeless body in by the arms. Recognising who it was by her hair and clothes, Regina’s face turned from red with anger, to white in horror!
“EMMA?” She screamed, struggling against the ropes that held her, desperate to get to her fallen wife. “WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU DONE TO HER?”Clive Thomas, face bruised but no longer afraid of the bloodied woman before him, cackled. “No more than she deserves! That bitch punched me in the face a couple of years back, and just now. So as she hasn’t any magic to help her out this time, I guess I’ve given her a taste of her own medicine, your majesty?” He sneered, pulling the body to the foot of the stage. But at least Regina was relieved to hear a loud groan coming from her wife.
At least she’s still alive.
“EMMA!” She cried out, desperate to comfort her.The two soldiers roughly bound the Saviour’s hands behind her back, leaving her lying prone. As they stood, the door again opened to another man, a smaller, squat figure, who headed straight to Spencer.“You have news, Colonel Smith?”“Aye, sir, several fairies came and all have been held in one of the wards, though we’ve seen no sign of the Dark One, the Sorcerer, the Blue Fairy or Hood yet! It appears Hook is still on board his ship. Either he’s got no phone, or out of range to read the queen’s message yet.” Smith reported, looking down at Regina.“Ha!” Spencer smiled. “I hardly think The pirate’s going to waste his breath on her anymore!” He sneered, nodding at Emma’s body, now moving up onto her knees with difficulty. “Discovering his old girlfriend’s turned into a dyke, shacked up with one of the most evil bitches around, would put most men off.”
Regina was too busy trying to shuffle across to Emma when her ears pricked up. The Queen's message? So that’s why he took my phone!
Spencer saw her trying to put two and two together. “Yes, Regina, you heard right. Your message sent from your phone!  You’ve told everyone you need help and get here immediately, so I’m sure the cavalry is on its way. Let’s just say I’ve a small reception planned for them? Just like your bitch wife.”“You’re a bloody idiot, Spencer!” Groaned a voice from the floor. Emma, now presumably having heard him. Regina’s breath hitched when she saw her clearly broken nose and purple bruising coming out over her eyes. “Have you any idea what we're gonna do with you when we get out of here? We'll-” She stopped when she saw him smirk, completely unconcerned. Regina knew that look.“That’s it, isn’t it? That’s your little plan? You’re never going to let us out, are you?” Spencer smiled, nastily. “Got it in one! I just need to get everyone else with magic in here; a place where you can't use it to control us. It’s perfect! A real level playing field.”“Then what? Kill all of us? Take control? Use armed force instead of magic?” Regina sneered. “It’ll never work, Albert. It only takes just one of us.” She yelped as Spencer leant forward, slapping the non-injured side of her face. “Enough! Any more and I’ll gag you. Kneel quietly now,  with your…girlfriend.” He said the last word with clear disgust, like it was a disease.“I’m her WIFE, not her girlfriend, you moron!” Emma yelled, before being delivered a swift punch on the jaw from Smith, knocking her onto her back, her hands still tied behind her.“Nobody cares anyway, you pervert. You'll both be dead soon enough.”
Albert Spencer looked down at the pitiful pair, now both battered and bruised. Emma’s right eye had now puffed up, already turning black as the blood across her nose and face congealed. Regina’s left cheek had similar swelling now, distorting one eye socket. The pair gazed at each other, both silently crying out to offer the other woman some sort of comfort, before Spencer again started shouting at his minions.
“Mason, check fir the latest arrivals? Phone around. We need Gold, Merlin and Locksley in here, the moment they arrive! Tell them anything. Just get them into Reception somehow, and put those cuffs on them from the station just to be sure. Then you can shoot ‘em, beat ‘em, kill ‘em as far as I’m concerned. Just get them in here! Anyone else just bind and gag them. Don’t bother about the sprogs yet. We’ll deal with the two Mills kids later, before school ends. Anyone who resists, shoot them! Who else has magic out there?”“Well Sir, the Wicked Witch ain’t got magic no more, so I don’t think she’ll be over anytime soon. Reul Ghorm hasn’t arrived yet. The Hatter hasn’t been seen for ages, so I think he’s gone.”
Emma looked at her wife hesitantly. He hadn’t mentioned Henry. So, there was a chance he’d be overlooked. Just pray to god he speaks to Gold, before he does something stupid? Like trying to mount a one-man rescue mission?
Regina looked at Mason, whose face she vaguely remembered from long ago.“How could you do this? What have we ever done to harm you? Have you no idea what this monster is capable of?”“How could I? You have no idea who I am, do you?” He yelled back at her, his voice low, angry, and his face inches from hers. “The name’s Mason…Your Majesty!”  He almost spat the title out, like it was a disease. “You murdered my father on his wedding day! For the terrible crime of trying to get married to my mother on the edge of your lands, without your permission? You drew up in that ridiculous carriage, with that pathetic father of yours in tow, just as we were getting started. You told us we were trespassing, and just murdered him right in front of us! Murdered him in front of his bride! My mother was expecting at the time, and miscarried because of what you did! She was so broken, she killed herself a month later, and I had to be raised in a workhouse! So, don’t you DARE ask me why, you vile, obnoxious, self-important piece of filth! Oh, what the hell-” and with that diatribe, the man raised his boot to kick Regina hard under the chin, causing a loud crack in her jaw as she fell back, now completely unconscious. ‘“REGINA!” Emma cried out, distraught, too devastated to respond, knowing if she did the situation could get even worse. Mason looked down at her, no longer with fear, but contempt.“And you? Call yourself the fucking Saviour? When did you save someone who wasn’t in your family? The rest of us could go hang as far as you were concerned, provided your own little gang was taken care of? Never mind the rest of us poor bastards! You’re a fucking disgrace. You hooking up with this bitch was probably the best thing that happened to Hook. He dodged a bullet with you!”
Emma looked at his wild, angry eyes. There was no point trying to calm him or make him see reason. Best to stay silent and hope, no, pray, for the best? Her mind went to how on earth they were going to get out of this. They were tied up in a room with armed men ready to kill them, and no magic. For the first time in a very long time, she felt hopeless and very, very, scared.

Then she thought of Killian, the man who’d saved her in the past. He wouldn’t care now. The moment he realized she'd moved on, so did he. She thought of Gold. If Belle had been in the room with her, he would have found a way in, a loophole, to get past the magic barrier and slaughter every one of Spencer’s men. Neil would have approved of that!  Then she thought of Robin, the man who had built the bloody place. With his new powers, perhaps he could do something? Anything?

Outside...

Robin and Merlin apparated into a small copse, a few hundred yards from the front of the clinic.
"Still need to get used to doing that!” Whispered Robin, orientating himself.“No need to whisper, Robin, we’re in a magical cage - they can’t see or hear us,” Merlin assured him. “Now, let’s not waste time. People without magic are going to start coming here soon, now they’ve got Regina’s message. We need to stop them, before…” as he spoke, a nearby magical swirl heralded two new arrivals. Henry and Gold? Anxious for them not to be seen, Merlin twirled his fingers, to collect the pair into his magical shroud, before the mist had even cleared.“WHOAH!” Yelled Henry. “What the hell just happened?”“Sorry gentlemen, I was trying to stop you being seen! Here, you’re now invisible to others.”Gold merely nodded, as though this was all an everyday event for him. “Good day Professor. Mr. Locksley.” “Hello Mr. Gold, I’m assuming you saw the message purporting to come from Mrs. Swan-Mills?” “Henry was with me when it arrived. We both realized it was a crude hoax.” “Well we believe Regina may be being held in there, along with my daughter and who knows how many people. After all, it’s the perfect place to capture anyone with magic. My Annabelle was also working there this morning, and isn’t responding to my calls. Until we get inside, we have no way of knowing what’s going on.” “I think my other mum, Emma, may be in there too! She poofed out of Granny’s almost as soon as she got the message!” Henry looked seriously worried. “I tried calling both of them, but nothing. Grandpa, I’ve an idea. If you go in there, you lose your magic advantage, right? But can’t you control anyone before they go in there, then get them to do what you want?” Gold smiled down on his grandson, mischievously. “Indeed, we can my boy. You sound more like your father every day!” However, his admiration was interrupted by two guards leaving the building opposite, clearly on an mission. Rumple recognized the smaller, squat man. “That’s Captain Thomas, previously one of George’s most loyal soldiers. I guess he’s as good a source as any?” Then, with a small twirl of his fingers, the man apparated from beside his colleague, in a short mist, from the front of the clinic to be unceremoniously dumped in front of Rumple, within Merlin’s sound cage.“WHAT THE FUCK!” He yelled from the ground, as he saw The Dark One looking down on him. Seeing Robin's too, he started to panic, realizing he was in serious trouble.“Right. You!” Robin grabbed the man by his shirt, hoisting him onto his legs. “What’s happening in there? Speak now, and speak clearly!” But Thomas was a tough old bird. “I’m sayin’ nothin' to you, thief! You wanna know what's going on in there? Go find out for yourself!”Gold didn’t waste any more time. “Wrong answer!” He growled, forcing his fist into the man’s chest.  He pulled out the heart in a smooth, brutal movement, Thomas screaming in agony at the contact as Gold instantly transformed himself into the scaly, gold features  of The Dark One.    “Now, dearie, you know how this works, don’t you? Answer the question Mr. Locksley has asked, or I crush this little organ of yours, and you’re history. Decide now!” Rumple gave the beating organ a little squeeze, earning a painful groan from the former guard, who slumped to his knees, knowing the game was up.“It’s King George. He’s got the Queen, the Saviour and a bunch of others at gunpoint in one room, and others elsewhere.”  Robin’s worst fears were confirmed. “Are they okay? Where are they holding them? Is anyone hurt?” Thomas refused to look anywhere but down on the ground, clearly trying to avoid the question. Robin grabbed his hair brutally, forcing his head back to meet his eyes. “ANSWER ME! Or on my son’s life, I will take your heart from the Dark One and crush it in front of you myself! ARE THEY HURT?” Rumple gave the heart an extra squeeze for good measure. “Aargh, yes!” He flinched, “The Saviour took a beating. She’s tied up.” “And Regina? Tell me!” “She’s unconscious, and…tied up.”
At that, Robin’s hand went to the man’s throat, squeezing tightly as he lifted him. With his free hand he lifted the beating heart from Rumple’s palm, squeezing it firmly and bringing a loud scream of pain from their captive.
“Why is she unconscious? Who did it?”Merlin, having been silent till now, calmly stepped forward, placing a gentle hand on the archer’s shoulder to stop him going any further. “Robin, I understand your anger, but we’ll gain nothing if he's unconscious? Now, allow me?” With a flick of his fingers, a large dream catcher appeared in front of them. A light blue wave of light emanated from it towards Thomas’s head, directed by Merlin, which within seconds started to fill the screen with images from the man’s very recent memory.
Robin, Rumple and Henry looked on, horrified with what they saw, from the man’s view, the commotion that had just taken place inside the building. Robin’s anger grew as he witnessed Emma receive a rifle butt to the head, followed by Clive Thomas himself punching her in the face! As his rage increased, so did his grip on the heart and Thomas slipped into unconsciousness. Fortunately, the dream catcher continued to play out recent events as Merlin eased the heart out of Robin’s hands, fearful the Outlaw might turn it to dust in his tightening fist. 
Seeing Geoffrey Mason kick Regina in the head was the last straw. Robin almost wept with barely controlled fury as he saw her slump to the ground.“I’ll kill him! I’ll rip his lungs out, the bastard!”Seeing him like this, Merlin was glad he’s had the foresight to remove the heart from his hand. “Robin, you MUST calm yourself! We need to plan our next steps carefully.” “CALM? After what that swine did?” “Yes, even after what he did. Robin, that man in the dream catcher said it himself. The Evil Queen murdered his father, caused his mother to miscarry, and she went on to commit suicide. That’s three members of one family dead, due to her actions.”“She's not that woman any more!” “True, but the affects of her past actions live on! While she's now a hero and a loving mother to your children, people like that man had their whole lives ruined by what she was. For them there's no respite, no recovery. Their families are gone forever. Robin, I’m not justifying what he did, but you must understand the hatred he feels toward her? So yes, he deserves to be punished for harming her, but he doesn’t deserve to die!”
Robin sighed angrily, knowing he was right. He continued to watch silently as the scene played out. Seeing his cousin Carrie, her face covered in heavy bruises made him want to vomit. She and Emma were now kneeling either side of Regina’s body, all with hands bound behind their backs, as the former King George strutted around the room, firing orders at all staff as other innocent bystanders knelt or lay nearby.

Merlin turned to Henry, who was now shaking in silent rage, teary-eyed having just witnessed his mothers’ battered faces and suffering. He held him by the shoulders.
“Henry, I know this is hard for you, but we need your help. You probably still have many Storybrooke contacts on your phone?” “Of course. Why?” “I need you to send everyone a message, telling them to ignore your mother’s earlier message. Tell them that people are being held hostage in the clinic and to avoid the area completely. Tell them Albert Spencer has illegally armed men on site and it’s too dangerous. Tell them to stay away until further notice…”“But won’t Spencer see it? He has mum’s phone!” “Precisley. He’ll then know that we know; but it will keep them contained inside. Nobody else will step outside while we figure out what to do!” As he spoke, both Merlin and Robin’s new phones buzzed as a new text arrived. 
[David Nolan:           CHARMING]

Recognising the safe word agreed with Emma’s father, Robin immediately rang the former sheriff.
"David, is everyone safe over there?”
“Kind of. Philip's called out the militia, and some of them are guarding the school, as we speak. So the kids are safe. Mulan and Aurora have secured the town hall and the sheriff's office, and they’re letting everyone know what’s happening. Dorothy said Ruby went straight into the forest once she got the message. So she may possibly be in there. What’s going on?”
Robin didn’t want to tell David about his daughter but knew he had to. “Spencer's definitely holding hostages, including Emma and Regina.” He could hear the gasp at the other end. Typical father.
“I’m coming over. Robin, poof me over there, now.”
“I will David, but give us a chance to plan this right? They’re being held under heavy armed guard, so we need to be careful. There’s no magic in there, remember? First, we need to keep everyone else away, and make sure the bastard doesn’t have anybody else causing problems elsewhere. Can you help with that?”
“Philip's already onto it. Robin, if Emma's in danger, I need to be there! Have you heard anything?”

How do you tell a father his daughter has been beaten senseless?
“David, I’ll let you know as soon as I have any more news. But I need to go. Someone’s coming!”  With that, he ended the call, so Emma’s father didn’t keep insisting on coming over. The less people here the better.
~oOo~

As Merlin knelt down to place the unconscious man’s heart back in his body, Rumple, seeing his shaking grandson, stepped forward.
“Henry my boy, it’s time for us to do something useful. We need to assess the situation out there; especially how many people Spencer has? How about I show you how to do our very own aerial survey?”“Aerial? You mean we can fly?” That earned a badly-timed giggle from his magical tutor.“In a manner of speaking. You’ll still be under an invisibility cloak, but yes, we will float above. Here, let me show you?”  He held his right hand, and in a matter of moments, a familiar dark-grey mist engulfed them, leaving a smiling Merlin and Robin behind.“Impressive young man, that!”“I agree. Impressive, and has an astonishing future!” Inside the auditorium, Regina lay unconscious, her badly-swollen face now joined by bruising from her broken jaw, itself the result of Mason’s kick. Emma leant across to get closer, her hands still tightly tied behind her back.“Come on Gina? Wake up?” She pleaded.
The adjoining door to the reception swung open once again, as two of Spencer’s men dragged another struggling victim into the room. Emma’s breath hitched when she realized who it was.
“Ruby?”The café owner looked up, revealing a large, deeply-blackened right eye, swollen to a mere slit. “Emma? What the hell did they do to you?” She groaned, earning a hard cuff around the side of her head from one of her captors, making her growl loudly. If I could just change, that fucker would pay! When she saw Emma's blood-spattered face,  as she lay still next to Regina, she realised their situation was even worse than she imagined!“Put Lucas over there!” Spencer pointed to the opposite side of the stage. “I don’t want them even talking to each other. Put a gag on her, if need be!”
The two burly men lifted Ruby under her shoulders, dragging her across the floor before unceremoniously dumping her on her knees.
“You heard the Mayor, now shut it, if you know what’s good for you.”
Emma scanned the room, trying to think of any way to get out. This was bad. Really bad! From what she could see, there was no way Spencer and Nottingham were going to get away with this. If they threatened to kill everyone inside, everyone with magic outside would probably get them eventually. Rumpelstiltskin would almost certainly kill them. And Henry? He’s just come into his magic. If he lost control at the thought of his mothers, he could go and do something stupid, even kill Spencer himself! So why are they doing this? They can’t possibly win…unless… That’s when she realised the plan!

Unless they have no intention of letting anyone leave here alive? That’s it! They just capture everyone with magic, kill them, then wait for more victims to come in and do the same again! Without any magicians, they can go back to controlling everyone!

Outside...
A good thirty minutes after leaving, Rumple and Henry apparated back behind Merlin’s invisible shield. “Grandpa, that was bloody awesome!” said the young man, still excited. “Robin, we were floating all over the top of this place! We could see everything!”“That’s great Henry, but did you find out anything useful?”Rumple answered for him. “We counted around twenty-five armed men in a small gulley, about a quarter mile from here, mostly armed, plus a few on the perimeter a few hundred yards away. Several were wearing that ridiculous checkered uniform of King George’s royal guard.”“Plus, a couple were on phones. They’re clearly coordinating with some of them inside.” Henry elaborated.Merlin sighed. “Very well. Mr. Gold, would you kindly incapacitate them? I suggest a short sleeping spell for a day or so, rather than actually killing them?”“Spoilsport!” the Dark One gave him a mischievous smirk, enjoying the adventure.“Thank you. Now then, while you were gone, Mr. Locksley also been busy with his men. Fortunately, most of them were away from the clinic when Spencer struck. Robin, would you explain your plan?”~oOo~
Everything kicked off about fifteen minutes later.

In the clinic's large reception area, Nottingham surveyed the captives. Lying or sitting on the carpet in front of the main desk, lay around thirty frightened villagers, huddled together for comfort. Surrounding them, with their backs to the wall, stood six armed men, rifles pointed threateningly at the group. Nottingham addressed them, with a nasty leer.
“Ladies and gentlemen. My apologies for the interruption to your day, but it has unfortunately been necessary for us to take action to arrest the ringleaders of the recent coup at the Mayor’s office! As you’re aware, Mr. Spencer was illegally thrown out of the town hall the other day, and I was also forcibly removed as sheriff. We’re seeking to rectify this by arresting those responsible! Several of the collaborators have been taken into custody already. Anybody who does not possess magic has nothing to fear. So all we ask is that you sit quietly until we’ve finished? But I have to warn you, that anyone seeking to resist us will be dealt with harshly. So please, sit still, be quiet and things should hopefully soon be over.” He then addressed his men, lowering his voice a little, though they could all still hear.“Gentlemen, kill anyone who resists.”As he turned to head back into the main auditorium, loud knocking was heard from the main doors, a sequence of three followed by two strikes, as agreed in advance. Two of Spencer’s men slowly opened the doors, yelling out, “Who goes there? Identify yourself!” Yelled Nottingham. “Captain Thomas! Reporting back, with additional prisoners, sir!” a voice yelled back.“Open the doors!” Nottingham ordered. As the doors opened, he was met with the sight of Thomas standing in front of three men, their hands tied in front of them, escorted by two of Spencer’s guards immediately behind. Nottingham recognized them immediately. Will Scarlet, Little John, in the middle, and Alan-A-Dale.“Ah, some of the so-called Merry Men, I see? Well done, Captain! A fine prize indeed. I have a score or two to settle with these particular gentlemen. Perhaps Mr. Hood would like to try and rescue them?”“Aye, sir, a prize indeed,” said Thomas, trying not to wince in pain.“Bring them in. We’ll take them straight in to see the Mayor.”~oOo~The doors opened wide, the prisoners and escorts stepping into the main reception area, about to walk into the auditorium. Nottingham turned to face them.  “I’m sure Mr. Spencer will b -”
But the enormous bang and piercing white flash took everyone by surprise, apart from the three captives. As eyes had been on the largest man in the middle, Little John, the guards had totally missed Alan-a-Dale’s shrugging of the faked ties around his wrists, to reach behind his head into his hood, pulling out Rumpelstiltskin’s primed thunder-flash, slamming it into the floor.

Alan, Will & John closed their eyes tightly, as instructed, though the piercing white from the small grenade which temporarily blinded everyone else in the room, was felt even under their closed eyelids! The enormous bang that followed, shook the room, giving all three captives their chance.

Within seconds, John stepped across to two of the guards closest to the door, his enormous hands gripping the back of one man’s head, pulling him sideways before slamming his skull hard into that of a second man, the two falling unconscious almost immediately. Swiping a rifle from one, and a sword from the other’s scabbard, John turned to face a third guard, raising his rifle and pressing it into the man’s throat as he started raising his weapon.
“I wouldn’t, pal? Drop it! Before I drop’s ye!”
The man, a young former officer in George’s guard, looked down the barrel pointing into his throat and surprisingly, smirked. The safety catch was on! 
"Not used to handling guns instead of bows are you, fatso?”
John responded to his arrogance by swiftly pulling the barrel point from his throat and swinging the butt hard into the man’s head, making him silently collapse to the floor.
“You’re right. Guns was never my thing.”Having been the one to set off the flash, Alan was more prepared than any of them. He stepped swiftly towards one guard who, temporarily blinded, had nonetheless pulled a pistol from its holder in self-defence. Alan calmly pushed the gun down before slamming his head hard into the man’s face, hearing a satisfying crunch of cartilage. He went down to the floor almost instantly. Alan then stepped nimbly across to another dazed guard, raising his right leg, spinning his entire body backwards to deliver an almighty thump to the soldier's face with his heel. The victim started collapsing, but not before a follow up kick was delivered to the side of his head. Down he went, and Alan was silently grateful he'd remembered Mulan’s excellent training. She's a bloody genius, that one! He thought. Wish she was here now!
Will’s task was to secure the inner doors and recover the reception area. He did so by charging towards the armed man standing next to the auditorium entrance, raising his entire body into the air to deliver a tremendously hard kick to his head. The man scrambled back, dazed but still able to fight. Without hesitating, Will punched him hard on the nose, breaking it instantly.  He went down. Now, the only one standing was Nottingham!
Nottingham couldn’t understand why Thomas and the men who brought them in were just standing there, not fighting? Then he realised. Someone got to them first!  His anger instant at being fooled so easily, he pulled his short sword from its scabbard, racing back to the nearest outlaw to plunge it into his back.At least that was the plan.
However, as the tip was about to drive in between Will Scarlet’s shoulder blades, A zipping noise was heard, something flying swiftly through the air. Nottingham felt his sword hand push backwards, glancing up to see that an arrow had pierced deep into his wrist! Moments later, he felt the pain, and it was excruciating! Looking up to see where it had come from, he paled as he saw the chief outlaw himself walking into the entrance, side-by-side with the Sorcerer, arrow-cocked, ready to fire again.

Seeing his men had already secured the room sooner than expected, Robin walked over to Nottingham. The deposed former sheriff had a gun by his side, cocked and ready to use, although the pain coming from his wrist now took all his attention. Until Robin reached him. Robin lowered his bow, ignoring the arrow deeply imbedded in the man’s wrist as he grasped Nottingham firmly by the throat, squeezing. 
“You had your chance. Now, it's your turn to pay!” Robin withdrew his grip before fisting the hand and slamming it hard into the former Sheriff of Nottingham’s throat, forcing his Adam’s Apple back. Nottingham collapsed to his knees instantly, his throat too constricted to even choke. He tried drawing breath, but it was too painful. Then a harsh right foot on the back of his head rendered him unconscious.
The outlaw walked to the centre, where the traumatized villagers lay or knelt, some clutching each other in shock following the enormous flash and bang.
“Sorry everyone! Now, I must ask you to leave very, very quietly? John, help them please?”Little John nodded, lifting one of the traumatized villagers to leave the room, while Will and Alan stripped the unconscious guards of their weapons. “Could some of you good folks help us tie up and drag these ‘ere villains outside? I’m sure the Dark One can take good care of ‘em from there?” A small group instantly formed to help.“Now then, let's see.” Merlin walked over to the reception desk, pulling the small microphone to him. Pressing the little button at the base, everyone inside the building heard the distinctive clack of the loudspeaker system. "Ladies and Gentlemen. This is Merlin!”  He used his most imperious voice, usually reserved for errant medical students. “This is a message for Albert Spencer and all those currently holding hostages or captives in the building…”
Collective gasps were heard throughout the hospital. Perhaps this wasn’t going to end so badly, after all?
“Mr. Spencer, all your armed colleagues outside the clinic have now been incapacitated. Furthermore, Nottingham and others are under arrest and will be tried in due course. I must insist you lay down your weapons and walk slowly outside with your arms in the air? We are fully aware of your murderous little plan, and I can assure you it will not be allowed to succeed! Now is the time to give yourself up. You will be dealt with fairly, if you surrender quietly, and calmly.”
 By now, more of Robin’s men had entered the reception area. Noises were heard from the floor above, as people started to walk down the stairs, some with their arms in the air as Merlin instructed. Some of the former hostages now surrounding them, using their former captors’ own weapons to contain them. Annabelle suddenly appeared on the landing, yelling down as soon as she saw her father in the foyer.
“Dad! Dad! You're needed up here! Quick!”Merlin, greatly relieved to see his daughter safe and sound, called up. “Anna? What is it? What’s wrong?” “There’s been a few stabbings, and someone’s been shot! Victor’s doing all he can, but we’re short-handed in theatre! Carrie Locksley’s in the building too, but she’s not answering her phone.”Robin froze. “I saw Carrie in your dream catcher. She’s in there, injured.”Carrie?  He only just got her back yesterday from her trip with Whale to New York!  “I’ll try and find her. Will, Alan, please organize the men to clear the place, room by room? But stay away from that door - it goes to the auditorium and we think that’s where Regina and Emma are being held hostage. Spencer’s probably holed up in there too, so that’s where they’ll keep the best fighters and the most guns. So, go to it!” “Got it, boss!” called Alan, really getting to enjoy this rescuing stuff after such a long time. “John, could you go ask Gold for another of those thunder-flash things?” As the large man turned, the Dark One himself walked into the room, barely containing a most devious smile. “Ahead of you as always, dearie!” He cackled, before handing a round device, larger than the previous thunder-flash, to the outlaw. “Now go steady with that, Locksley! And for heaven’s sake, don’t drop it! It’s about five times louder than the last one and you’ll definitely need the earplugs this time. And when you slam it down, for heaven's sake keep your eyes shut!” ~oOo~
Within a few minutes Alan and Will reported back. Most rooms had been cleared but a few pockets of resistance remained. However, Will had disturbing news.
‘Rob, young Henry’s been taken hostage down in the cellars! Seems he tried to get in through the back, thinking Spencer’s mob wouldn’t be covering it. He thought wrong. I think there’s a least two of them holding him? One of them says they won’t come out without some sort of guarantee, or Spencer telling them to let him go!” “Dammit!” Robin growled. While the young man’s bravery impressed him, he knew not to go off plan. Contain them, reduce the number, and only fight when you absolutely have to! However, before he even formulated a plan, Rumpelstiltskin stepped forward to the desk, looking to the microphone.“May I?”~oOo~
Back in the auditorium, Emma squinted through heavily swollen eyes at Albert Spencer. The former king and mayor was pacing angrily, unsure of his next move. The six armed men in the room also looked to each other, nervous. That lifted her spirits. If Merlin’s here, there’s a fair chance we’ll get out of this alive? Although it made her feel better, bile lodged in her throat as she looked at the state of Regina's face, her beautiful features wholly distorted from the swelling. But at least she was awake, trying to smile comfortingly at her wife. Difficult with a broken jaw! Neither of them were ready for the next announcement over the tannoy system:

"Good afternoon to you all! This is Rumpelstiltskin. Though most of you may know me as The Dark One?”

Emma and Regina, though battered, shared a look. Where was this going now HE was involved?

“The Sorcerer has been most patient with those of you causing us problems today, and has asked you to surrender quietly. Now, most of you have given yourselves up and are outside, safe and sound. Some of you will sleep safe in jail beds tonight! However, there are a few of you who insist on keeping people hostage in this building. As you’re aware, the Dark One always keeps his promises. I do not have Merlin’s kind heart, or Mr. Locksley’s sense of justice. But I do know how to keep a promise! So here is my promise. If you surrender yourselves immediately, leaving all weapons behind, I promise not to execute you the moment you finally leave these premises!”

Emma tried to laugh, but the pain made it too difficult. However, the Dark One wasn’t finished:

"I also have a special message, for the two armed gentlemen currently holding Mr. Henry Mills at gunpoint, in the Annex of this building.”

Emma and Regina thought the same thing - Shit! They’ve got Henry!

"You will immediately hand over your weapons to Master Mills, and allow him to escort you into Reception. If you fail to do so within the next five minutes, or ANY harm befalls my grandson, I swear here and now to skin you both alive, repair your flesh and skin you again and again until you beg me for death! That is all. Five minutes, gentlemen!”
Close by, Robin tried to stifle a laugh, as Merlin merely smirked. “You think he’s bluffing?”“Probably not,” said Robin. “I was half expecting him to finish with “Have a nice day!”~oOo~
It took just over a minute before doors were heard opening, and two very ashen-faced men, their hands held behind their heads in defeat, slowly walked from a side room, and down the staircase, followed closely by Henry Mills, carefully carrying a selection of guns, rifles and a side sword. He seemed to be limping slightly, but smiled when he saw his paternal grandfather below, before shouting to the two in front.
“Keep moving! These are starting to get bloody heavy!”Arriving at the reception desk, Henry dropped the weapons and stepped up to Rumple, pulling him into a broad hug. “Thanks Gramps!” Rumple reciprocated, quietly relieved the young man was unharmed. Little John led the two silent captors away, as Henry continued. “That was awesome! When you threatened them, they virtually shit themselves! I’ve never seen anyone look so scared.”“That was no threat Henry, it was a promise.”Which earned a quizzical look from his grandson. “You’d really do that?”“To anyone hurting Bae’s boy? In a heartbeat!”~oOo~
Down in the auditorium a few minutes later, Ruby Lucas, her right eye completely closed with all the bruising, was able to collect her thoughts.

Seeing her two magical friends battered and bruised close by, made her heart sink. She’d been in awkward situations before, but had never seen the two most powerful women she'd ever known in such a vulnerable state? A twitchy, trigger-happy Albert Spencer had left the stage and was now in close discussions with his remaining thugs.  There was no doubt the Dark One’s threats had spooked them, and they were frantically trying to develop a plan.

For the first time since she’d been dragged into the room, she was in a position to whisper to the women, hopefully without getting caught and beaten again. She lean across to Emma.
“Psst! Em?” She whispered. “You still have magic, right? Some way of getting us out of here?”Emma, whose own bloody face now resembled a car wreck, tried to whisper from the side of her mouth. “No. No magic here. It’s useless. Just hope Merlin and Gold can do something? These guys are panicking, and could do something stupid. And Gina’s in a bad way. I’ll be honest, Rubes, I’m scared!”
Ruby looked at the hunched body of the former Evil Queen. Her face was completely distorted, and she looked barely conscious. Ruby knew they were in deep shit, but still tried to comfort her friend.

“Emma, now you look at me! You’re strong,. But right now you need to be like your mum. I know you think she’s ditzy sometimes, but I’ll tell you this. I’ve spent years on the run with Snow White, and she’s the most awesome-fucking-woman I’ve ever known! You’re just like her, my girl! Have her faith! We’ll get through this.”
Emma croaked. “I’ll try, alright? I’m just-”  “This is Robin Locksley." The tannoy suddenly crackled to life. "I have a message for Albert Spencer. Albert…” Spencer flinched. He hated people using his first name. I’m a former fucking king for god’s sake!
“Albert, you’ll be delighted to know that Henry Mills is safe and sound, your men having very sensibly decided to surrender to him peacefully. So now everyone, apart from those good people you currently have in the auditorium, have left the building, and they are all safe and well, apart from those needing treatment.”

Regina and Emma both mentally heaved a huge sigh of relief. Henry’s safe! Plus, Robin’s calm, reassuring voice somehow seemed to ease them a little, despite the situation they were still in.

“However, I know that you and the rest of your men are holed up in there. Mr. Gold and Professor Sage have offered you the chance to come out alive if you all surrender peacefully? Now, I’m a little more benevolent. Albert, I know how much you pride yourself on being a king, a true leader of men? And as you know, true leaders always lead from the front. So, my proposition is quite simple. I challenge you to a duel. Just you and me? There’s no magic in here, so we’re equal. What do you say, Albert? Are you going to prove to your men that you're a real king?  By leading your men from the front? Or are you going to continue to be the snivelling little coward I’ve always thought? The man who takes innocent women and children hostage, and hides behind braver men.”

Spencer was furious, his eyes bulging in anger, a vein throbbing in his temple. How dare he? How dare that bastard call me a coward! He walked across the room to face the now locked door which led to reception, lifting a semi-automatic assault rifle to his shoulder, which he now pointed at the door, ready to instantly kill the first person to cross the doorway.  
“LOCKSLEY?” He roared, loud enough to be heard the other side. “BIG WORDS FOR A THIEF! WITHOUT MAGIC YOU'RE NOTHING! I ACCEPT BUT ON MY TERMS! THIS DOOR WILL BE UNBOLTED SHORTLY, THEN YOU COME INSIDE! ONLY YOU, YOU HEAR ME?!”
Emma crouched down closer to Regina. Why the hell was Robin winding him up?

Ruby, also with her hands tied behind her, shuffled closer, trying not to draw attention away from the scene near the door. 
“Em? Em?” She whispered, desperate not to be overheard, “Merlin knows how my hearing works and he's talking to me! He’s telling me something’s about to happen. We need to keep low, keep our heads down, and for god’s sake keep your eyes tight shut when we hear the door go! You need to pass it on to Regina?”  Emma nodded, turning and shuffling closer to her wife, now laying on her side closer to Carrie’s still unconscious body. “Gina?  She whispered as the wolf had done. “Help’s on the way! Something’s about to happen, but you must keep your eyes tight shut!” 
As Regina nodded, she looked back to the door. It was obvious the cowardly bastard had no intention of fighting Robin. He was going to shoot him the moment he came through that door! She had to do something, but what? She was tied up by the legs and hands, and he was on the opposite side of the room. As she thought what she could do, the tannoy crackled into life again:

“Good, Albert, good! I’m delighted you accept my challenge. Now, as a sign of good faith, how about you letting a few of those hostages go? Perhaps the most injured ones? It’ll make no difference to you, and it'll show your troops what a marvellous, considerate leader you really are!”

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Continued...

“Good, Albert, good! I’m pleased you accept my challenge. Now, as a sign of good faith, how about letting a few of the hostages go? Perhaps the injured? It’ll make no difference to you either way, and it'll show your troops what a marvellous, considerate leader you are?”
Spencer had heard enough of his sarcasm as he moved closer to the other side of the door. “No one’s leaving here Locksley, and no one's injured! Now get to it! Are you coming inside or not? Let’s see this wonderful ‘bravery’ we all heard so much about?” On the other side, Robin seethed, knowing Spencer had blatantly lied, and confirming he had no intention of letting anyone out alive. However, the plan with Merlin was agreed, so he had to maintain his calm and stick to the script. Wind him up, keep him talking, and hit him with everything when he's least expecting it!Robin looked back at his attack squad. To John, who nodded, holding Rumple’s explosive invention safely in his huge hands, ready to go in. To David Nolan, who'd now joined them (he gave them no option). The prince stood, braced, ready to charge, with a sword in one hand and his old sheriff’s pistol in the other. To Alan and Will, his best knife throwers. And finally to Philip, the young mayor. All willing to fight and die, if necessary, to stop the evil swine. Robin prayed to god it wouldn’t come to that; but the risks were high, and they all knew it. 
Okay, here goes.

Sighing loudly into the microphone, he said in an exasperated voice:

"Very well Albert, have it your own way? But a good leader should always consider the safety and well being of those under his command! You know, when I first-“

At that very moment, several things happened all at once. Firstly, Emma noticed Spencer shoulder his rifle, facing the door and aiming at its centre.

She had to stop him! So as loud as she could, she bellowed out at the top of her lungs:

“ROBIN, DON’T COME IN! HE’S READY TO SHOOT!”

Robin heard her the moment the battering ram hit the door. Outside the clinic, using magic, Merlin had earlier constructed a heavy gun carriage with wheels, a full-size oak trunk cut and sharpened to a point, On either side a heavy wood and metal shield to block whatever came back at the six grown men it took to get it rolling. Philip’s guards had heaved it along the ramp, building up speed as it now hurtled into the building, across the reception area, and straight into the closed auditorium doors.

A mere second before impact, Spencer turned back at the loud warning given by Emma. Without hesitating, he swung the rifle in her direction, firing a single shot to silence her.
She screamed as the bullet ploughed into her chest, just above the heart, forcing her up off her knees and spinning her like a top. The pain was agonizing, and she felt the burn down her entire left side as she coiled up in pain, expecting another.  And as he prepared to fire another round into her, the thick door behind him cracked loudly.
As the huge battering ram ploughed into it, it’s hinges broke immediately, the heavy wood frame blowing inside. Spencer, having momentarily been distracted by Emma, turned to see a gaping hole, a large heavy wooden ram now filling it. Ruby, now lying down, saw a huge man step onto the top of the ram from behind, before throwing something round onto the floor, close to Spencer. Remembering Merlin’s instructions, she whispered loudly at Regina and Emma.
“Close your eyes! Now!” ~oOo~Even with her eyes tightly shut, Ruby couldn’t believe the sheer intensity of the blinding white light! Her ultra-sensitive wolf’s eyesight was completely overwhelmed. Now she understood Merlin’s orders, realising that if she had kept them open, she’d likely now be blind! 
However, that was nothing compared to the enormous sonic boom that followed it! Deafening wasn’t the word to describe it. The ear-splitting bass temporarily paralysed everyone in the room.

Everyone except John and the men invading, wearing Rumple’s carefully fashioned ear defence plugs.

Deafened and blinded, Spencer opened his eyes to see only a blur. Merely outlines, shapes of several men who’d entered the auditorium. To his left, Mason seemed to have been instantly flattened by the large man who'd thrown something. Next to him, as his eyes slowly started to focus, he saw Johnson looking down at the knife now embedded in his shoulder, thrown by a young scruffy man. Probably one of Hood’s thieves, who was now wrestling his gun from him. Johnson screamed, but he couldn’t hear it, deafened by whatever tortuous device had made that noise! As he scanned to his right, Smith and Pargitter had also been overwhelmed. Philip Briar now stood over a bloody faced Smith, while Pargitter seemed to be on his knees surrendering, his rifle on the floor in front of him. He still heard nothing, merely seeing the act play out.

His eyes flashed back up to a figure looming over the top of the battering ram. And within moments he recognised the furious face of David Nolan, coming over the top, heading straight for him. Reaching him, David seized hold of his rifle with one hand, before delivering a swift punch to his face with the other, then bringing his short sword to the man’s throat.
“YOU'LL PAY FOR THIS, YOU BASTARD!” Charming snarled at the man who once pretended to be his father.
But Spencer’s hearing was still impaired, so he only heard a low muffle as he dropped the rifle, supposedly in surrender. David was so very close to plunging his blade into the man’s guts.
But then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Emma!

His girl, his beautiful girl, was writhing and twisting on the floor in agony. Obviously also deafened by the thunderflash, she coiled and turned into herself. And that’s when he saw her face, beaten to a pulp, nearly beyond recognition! The shock of the awful sight made him gasp, momentarily distracting him completely.

Spencer seized his chance! In a heartbeat, he picked up his rifle, slamming it hard into Charming’s head. The shock made him reel back back in pain, allowing him time to deliver another, harder blow. When David went down, Spencer didn’t waste his chance. Collecting a dagger from the lining of his boot, he turned the blade, ready to stab Charming through the heart through his back before he could recover. However, before the knife rammed home, a swish passed his face as an arrow embedded itself deep into the former king’s shoulder. Spencer looked up in surprise to find its owner coming straight toward him.

Robin Hood!

The former outlaw moved quick, seizing the knife, before using his forehead to deliver a ferocious blow straight to the former king’s nose. Robin wasn’t going to make the mistake of leaving this bastard time to respond.
“Trying to knife someone in the back when they’re unconscious? Nice touch that, Spencer! Something I’d expect from a vile shit like you! Now, I challenge you. Pick up that fucking sword, and fight me, you weasel!” Robin Hood was no longer shouting, just growling, his teeth bared, eyes focused. Waiting. No distractions. “PICK IT UP!”
Spencer, realising there was no way out of this, recovered quickly. Seeing Robin with only a short sword in his hand, and enough distance, he pulled his own, longer sword from its scabbard, facing him, ready.

One full slice should do it!

What he hadn’t expected was the speed of his opponent. As Spencer pulled his sword arm back, ready to slash, Robin dashed forward, within inches of him, wrapping his left wrist around the sword hand, holding it back. Then, with surgical precision, he drove his own blade hard, not into the man’s padded, shielded chest, but under his chin, piercing and driving it up through flesh; up, up into his mouth and nasal cavity, up behind the eyes and straight into the brain, instantly killing the former King, tyrant and mayor!

Spencer’s eyes momentarily showed complete shock, before glazing over, the rest of his body slumping as he slowly buckled to the floor, cascades of blood and other fluids now flowing from the open wound.

Everyone who could, stood rigid, most having witnessed the brutal and swift dispatch. The end of the life of a cruel king.

Robin slowly exhaled. He’d always prided himself on his ability to talk his way around most adversaries, rather than having to kill. Sadly, sometimes it became necessary. It wasn’t his first, but he hoped to god it would be his last!

The noise around him returned his mind to the present. He surveyed the room. His men now started dragging Spencer’s last troops out. Will had already jumped up onto the stage, to a bundle of clothes on the wood floor. No, not clothes. Bodies! His heart raced as he stepped up, realizing who they belonged too.
“REGINA, EMMA? Oh my god, what have they done to you?” Robin yelled, stepping first to the battered brunette, who lay on her side, sobbing. She could barely speak due to a severe disfiguration of her jaw.“RRRBBNN!” She muffled. Will was already slicing through the ropes binding her arms, followed by ones on her ankles. Tears rained down her cheeks as she immediately launched herself next to the now-still body of her wife. “HLLPP HRR?” She pleaded, barely coherent.
Robin desperately wanted to hold her, seeing her so distraught and in pain. He looked at Emma, now slumped in what appeared to be a pool of her own blood? His heart broke at the suffering they’d just endured. Then he felt a large hand on his shoulder. Tuck's.
“Robin? Get Emma outside quick! She needs your magic right now, not medicine! Whether it’s you, Merlin, Gold, or anyone? Get her outside and use it, before we lose her! I’ll help Regina, as she’s badly injured, but isn’t dying! Go Robin, go!”
He didn’t answer, just bent down to carefully scoop the lifeless Saviour into his arms. She was lighter than he expected. As he moved quickly towards the rubble of the former door, he noticed John had already picked up the larger, heavier Prince Charming, whose body also lay unconscious. The pair raced through reception, outside to the front of the building, where groups of people gathered to tend to the injured lying all around. Feeling his own magic return the moment he left the building, He focused it on something he’d seen in a storage hanger. Within seconds a large trestle, on wheels, appearing in front of them, which he then laid Emma's body on, trying to be gentle, before leaning closer to her ear. 
“Emma? Don’t worry, Regina’s safe. Stay with me please? Come on now, look at me?”A nurse appeared at his side. “Robin, let me get in there to stop the  bleeding?” ~oOo~
Back in the almost empty auditorium, Tuck dealt with Regina. Seeing her broken features, he ignored her tired, incomprehensible protests, lifting her into his arms as gently as he could before running, not outside, but up the flight of stairs to the operating theatres above.

Will Scarlett had similarly gathered up Caroline Locksley and followed Tuck. Alan-a-Dale tending to Ruby, the only still-conscious but bruised one of the four battered women.
“Blimey, Rubes! That’s two belting black eyes you got there? You’ll need more than a bit of make up if you don’t want to ruin those weddin' pictures!” ~oOo~
Meanwhile…

As Tuck entered the emergency treatment area of the building, his eyes were drawn to the corridor full of people with mostly minor injuries. Laying Regina gently onto a new hospital trolley, he called out.
“ANYONE? HELP NEEDED HERE PLEASE?”
Two nurses appeared from a side door.
“Where’s Vic Whale?” ‘In theatre, operating,” said the elder of the two. “What do you have, brother?” “A very poorly queen, badly beaten, face bust open. Help her, please?”The nurse ran some basic checks over her as she lay silent, no longer resisting and far too injured to argue. “I’ll get a doctor.”
Two minutes later, a young woman appeared by Regina’s elbow. 
“I’m sorry you’ve been in the wars, Mrs. Swan-Mills!” Annabelle Sage spoke to the now barely conscious woman. “Let’s take a look at you?” Merlin’s youngest daughter ran a cautious hand around the massively swollen jaw. “She'll need her jaw reset first. Jane, could you prep her for theatre please?” “Can’t you just use magic?” Tuck was fearful for the woman he’d grown to regard as a younger sister. “Please?” “It doesn’t work like that. First, we can't do it in here, the magic block's the same as downstairs. Second, magic can only fix bruises and tissue damage, but the bones and everything underneath need to be reset first. That needs surgery. We’ll x-ray her and I’ll ask Victor to operate as soon as he comes out of theatre with dad.  Then we can take her outside, and dad or someone else can heal the superficial layers. What about Regina’s wife? Doesn’t she have white magic too? Or Robin?” He didn’t want to mention Emma’s dire condition in front of Regina, in case she could hear. “Emma’s been badly hurt too. Robin’s already taken her outside.” ~oOo~Outside on the lawn, even more urgent attention was being given to Emma. As Robin looked over her as she lay on the stretcher, Rumple appeared on his left.“Right, Locksley...” the Dark One floated his hand over the blonde woman’s body, as though he were scanning her. “She appears to have something metal, possibly a bullet, lodged under her collarbone. She’s bleeding heavily, and doesn’t have much time. You need to first collect the bullet, then stop the bleeding.” “ME? I don’t know how to do that! I can’t possibly - why can’t you do it?”“Because I have dark magic and no surgical knowledge, whereas you have! It’s all in the Sorcerer’s knowledge transfer? If I do it, I’m more likely to kill than cure her. Try to remember the Sorcerer’s lessons? It’s all sitting in there, so pull it out!” He rasped, pointing to his head. 
Robin hesitated, closing his eyes to focus, drawing down the condensed memories of magical healing he’d received from Merlin. Pull out the foreign body by thought, imagine you're a magnet for it? Imagine the sides sealing behind as it comes. Draw it slowly. Seal the wound with heat behind it. He stood in silent concentration as various instructions finally came.

Quickly ripping back the top of Emma’s now blood-soaked blouse, a large gaping wound revealed itself amid all the blood above her left breast. He covered it with his open palm, imagining the bullet and summoning it to him, ordering it to appear, along with any other invaders in her chest and shoulder. Moments later, he heard a loud growl as the Saviour winced, and was then astonished to feel a buckled bullet and smaller shards now appearing in his other, cupped palm!
“She’s bleeding out too much, Robin!”  He flinched, knowing whatever he did right now would determine whether Emma lived or died.  He plunged a finger into the wound, imagining the sealing of broken vessels below, as a pulse of golden light emanated from him into the almost-unconscious woman. The bleeding appeared to stop, but she was weak. Far too weak.  Ignoring everyone else, he pleaded with her.“Come on now Emma, wake up? Stay with me? Henry and Regina need you. So do our children. Our children, Emma! Don’t do this to them?” Placing a now blood-soaked palm gently on her forehead, he pushed his magic into her mind as Merlin's lessons had shown him. Emma groaned again, heavily-swollen eyes barely opening. “What…Robin?"  Her voice was barely audible.“Yes Emma, it’s me. We’ll get you through this, I promise.”“Never did make that second date, did we?” She whispered, between groans.“Plenty of time for that, old girl.”  He had to keep her awake. Talk about something? Anything! “Where do you think we should go next?”Despite her obvious agony, she tried to talk, even though her voice seemed to be becoming weaker by the second. He also detected the faintest hint of a grin on her badly bruised lips. Robin hadn’t yet had the time to fix her face. “Bora Bora sounds good, but there’s no chance now...” she wheezed, barely able to open her eyes now. “Robin?”“Yes, love?” “Sorry for how I treated you since...you know? Sorry I was a bitch. Sorry I-”“Stop talking like that! Don’t apologise, and don’t talk like you’re leaving us, okay? You’re not! So just hang on!”  “I would’ve liked another date, but just…just take care of her, okay? Don’t take any more risks and leaving her again. She needs you. So does Henry. Just-”  She suddenly stopped, her eyes closing. “No! Stay with us, Emma! Stay  with me!” This astonishingly brave, heroic woman was about to die, and there was nothing he could do about it. It was too late. “Emma, don’t you dare!” 
A final flicker of the eyes, then she finally croaked, now almost inaudible: “Tell them I love them. Love them all. I love you too. I just-”  And with those final words, Emma Swan-Mills, The Saviour, slipped away, her jaw dropping open as her head slumped to one side, her eyes still open, but now glazed. 
“NO!” He yelled out, angry tears now flowing freely, as he kept trying to force more magic into her. “It’s no good, Robin, she lost too much blood!” Ruby sobbed between heavy gulps, as tears fell through her own heavily-swollen black eyes. She brought two fingers up to gently close Emma's open eyelids. "She’s gone."He breathed out heavily, the awful realisation finally hitting him. She’s  dead! How the hell do I tell Regina? Or Henry? This’ll kill them!  His heart sank further as he leant over the now lifeless corpse to whisper, inaudible to everyone but the wolf.
“I love you too. After finally getting to know you. I’m so very sorry. But I swear to you I'll take care of them, to the best of my abilities till the day I die.”  He pressed his lips gently on the bloody forehead. “Rest in peace, Emma.” He gulped heavily as a large tear dropped on to her now stilled cheek.

~oOo~

Moments earlier, Henry had arrived from the far side of the building, to witness his blonde mother lying on the trestle table on the lawn, Robin and Ruby standing over her on either side. He only recognised her from the clothes she lay in, and gasped in shock when he saw the large pool of blood she was lying in. Her blood? But it was the eyes that shook him the most! The same warm green eyes that had first looked down on him in surprise in that tiny New York apartment long ago, when he'd told her he was her son. The same eyes that were now glazed, frozen in time, staring at nothing.

And when Ruby's fingers gently closed them, his worst fears were confirmed.

As Robin leant down and kissed her head after whispering something to her, Henry lurched forward, barging someone out of the way.
"MUM?" His voice wobbled. "Is she...?" He couldn't even finish the sentence.
Robin looked up from the body, pain clearly etched in his face as the saw her son staring back at her body.
“Henry, I’m so very sorry, but we were too late.” His voice trembled with emotion. “I didn't get her out from there quick enough. This is all my fault! I-”
Moments later, it happened. Noticed by everyone surrounding them. A warm, powerful wave of heat, and a golden-octarine light, that pulsed from the Saviour’s eyes and mouth, fanning out all around and knocking several onlookers back.

Magic!

It was followed by a loud inhale below, making Henry and Ruby turn to see Emma’s eyes open again, as she tried to draw a large breath, amid shocked gasps from all around!
“MA?” Henry almost yelled at her, his voice finally returning as he took a blood-dried hand to hold, and kiss. And that’s when he noticed, up close, the massive amount of bruising all over her face.
But she’s alive!
Emma, still dazed, turned to the sound of his voice. “Hen? Are you okay? I thought they got you? You shouldn’t have tried-” But her voice was weak, and she was too exhausted to speak as Henry leant over and palmed her cheek with his hand, a slow smile returning to his face.“Hush, I’m fine! Grandpa saw to that.” He looked across at Gold who'd already moved closer as Robin stepped back from the group, knowing she was now safe in the care of her son.Emma looked up at Henry’s paternal grandfather. “I guess I owe you, Gold. For saving Henry.” “When it comes to my grandson’s life? You owe me nothing. Welcome back, Emma.” The Dark One had a quirky look in his eye, like he'd just discovered something important. But she wasn’t going to ask. Not now. “Sorry, I don’t understand?” Her voice was still parched.“You died, ma. You actually died!” Henry clarified, Ruby nodding in agreement. Rumple moved closer, staring at her hard, now making Emma feel decidedly uncomfortable. “Locksley carried out some impromptu outdoor surgery. He removed a bullet lodged in your chest, and brought you back. Now, if you'll allow me to do some tidying up after him? Lie still please…” He ordered, opening his palms to float over her face. Too tired to argue, she winced repeatedly as she felt his dark magic enter under her skin, flinching regularly with the pain as cartilage in her nose started to twist back into shape.“Ow. Ow! OW!” She yelped aloud, recoiling and twitching, while trying to stay still as her face was being repaired. With a little flourish, even the dark, congealed blood started to disappear, leaving her face bright pink, almost as though she'd never been attacked. Ruby smiled down at her, wiping away a stray tear. “There. Gorgeous as ever!” She tried to sound cheerful, albeit with her own painfully swollen black eyes now being noticed.Rumple turned to face the wolf. “Miss Lucas? It appears you also need some attention? Would you allow me?”
Ruby hesitated, but seeing Henry encouraging her, she finally nodded. Rumple raised his hand over her face, a small purple haze of magic pulling the bruising from her eyes, and after some extreme discomfort, she was finally able to open them properly.
“There. A much better look for a blushing bride, don’t you think Henry?” Gold checked over his work. “Now, you may be healed superficially, but the underlying aches and pains will continue for a while yet. Same goes for you Mrs. Swan-Mills. I suggest a decent night’s sleep, though it may also be a good idea to see one of the doctors here first? You have lost a lot of blood.” “Um…thanks, Mr. Gold,” Ruby cautiously felt her cheek bones with her fingers, relieved at not having to face Dorothy with a battered face.“Looking good, Rubes!” Emma grinned, attempting to sit up but, feeling very dizzy, lay right back down again. “Henry, what do you mean…I died?”“It’s true Emma,” Ruby confirmed. “You were shot, and you lost a lot of blood. Robin’s absolutely covered in it! He carried you out here. We lost you just now.” “If I 'died', why am I still here then? Henry, did you have something to do with this?” She'd felt the octarine wave herself as it left her, remembering that weird feeling from all those years ago, when a certain ten-year-old lay in a sleeping curse in the hospital. When she didn’t believe in magic.“Nothing to do with me this time, ma." Henry gave her a curious look, slightly confused about what happened himself. 
She looked at him, wide-eyed. Then who? How? Regina’s not here, so how come...

Seeing  the smirk on Ruby’s face, she realised she knew something. Then remembered who'd been standing over her earlier. Who she'd been whispering to. Who...who she…oh. OH!  Oh shit. She needed to talk to him.
“Ruby, where’s Robin?” She tried to sit up again despite the dizziness, wincing with pain. “Ma, stop!” Henry gently, but firmly, pressed her back down. “Stay down. You’re not ready! Rest a bit, and I’ll go get him okay? He went back inside to help the others, and to see how mum’s doing in theatre.” “The operating theatre? Hell, Henry, why didn’t you tell me?” She tried to rise for a third time, but her body wouldn’t let her.                                                                                    “Because you were busy dying, that’s why! Robin needed to get you out here quickly, before it was too late. I just came back from inside. Tuck carried mum upstairs, and Merlin’s daughter’s with her. She’s nowhere near as bad as you were. I think her jaw got broken and she got badly bruised, but she's in good hands."“I need to go to her. Henry, please?” “Look, don’t do anything stupid like trying to get up, okay? As Ruby said, you lost loads of blood and you’re still really weak. Just lie still. We'll take it slowly, but I’ll get you inside."~oOo~
Inside the clinic, in the small post-op room on the first floor, Regina slowly started to recover from the anaesthetic.
“UGH!” She groaned, an intense pain in her jaw. She'd woken with white bandages wrapped around her head, and her left arm in a sling. And her left shoulder was absolutely killing her! “Emma! Is she safe?”  She managed to call out through the swelling. “Hello again, Regina!” Annabelle Sage was looking down at her. “Please don’t try talking just yet? You’ve just come out of surgery, where we've reset your broken jaw. That’s why you’re in pain. I’ll be giving you some painkillers very shortly, after Doctor Whale has seen you again. After that, I’m taking you outside, and either me or my father will use magic to get rid of the bruises and swelling.” “Emma?”  She repeated, though the sound was heavily muffled as her jaw was unable to move. “Where is she?”“I’ll go check. They took her straight outside as she was critical. Though I heard from a nurse that Robin Locksley saved her life. Apparently, it was very close! I gather your son's with her now.” Regina shoulders collapsed, as relief flooded through her. Emma’s alive and Henry’s safe! “I need to see them. Please Doctor?” “Of course. I’ll go find someone to take you down. Until my dad's patched you up, try not to talk? It’ll only make it hurt more. Now, I’ll get that pain relief.”~oOo~
Emma lay eyes closed, in sheer exhaustion, on a hospital gurney with an IV drip in her arm. After Henry pushed her into the hospital in a wheelchair, one nurse had briefly examined her before colleagues lifted her onto another gurney, quickly inserting the IV. Merlin had also just appeared from a nearby operating theatre and walked across to her side.
“Emma! I gather you gave us quite the fright outside? I’m pleased to see you’re recovering. It appears Mr. Locksley did quite the job, considering it was his first time using healing magic. A bullet and shrapnel? That’s not easy. Now, would you mind if I gave you a quick examination?  Victor's still in theatre, but I can do it myself.”“Go ahead, but I don’t want Whale anywhere near me!”Merlin frowned, shaking his head as he proceeded to check her pulse, under her eyelids and the now healed wound in her shoulder. “I’m sorry you still feel that way about Victor Whale, Emma? The short time I’ve got to know him I find him to be a fine surgeon. He’s thought of very highly here. Such a shame he’s not regarded so well in Storybrooke? By the very people who've hurt him the most.”
Emma was surprised by that, having always thought little of the man. But Ruby, Dorothy and even Anna Sage had had a go at her for being dismissive about the annoying man. She felt slightly guilty, knowing her opinion was probably the result of Regina’s, and her father's, contempt for him. Mind you, his was probably the result of knowing Whale once had a one-night stand with her mother, even if it was when they were all cursed.  But before she could think of a reply, the door burst open, a gurney entering with a nurse on either end.
“GINA?” She tried to sit up. “No, Emma, stay! You’re wired up to a drip, and weaker than you think." Merlin tried easing her back down. "We’ll bring her over to you so just lie back!” The blonde looked worried. Bandages were wrapped around Regina's head, but they still didn’t hide the enormous swelling. “How are you feeling, babe? Come over here?” Regina, in pain herself, was just relieved to see her awake. Her beautiful face seemed to be restored? “Em-ma,” she murmured through the bandage. “He shot you! I'm amazed you're alive!”Emma could just about understand what she was saying, and smiled back. “Yeah, about that. They took me outside and Robin and Gold sorted me? I’m good now.” “She is ‘good’, Regina, and one very lucky lady!” Merlin added. “She’d already lost a lot of blood, so Robin had to use his magic, as there wasn’t enough time to get her in here. He removed the bullet, and Mr. Gold repaired all the external tissue damage. But now she needs to have a blood transfusion.”
The brunette couldn’t believe her eyes. Emma had been close to death?  But seeing her now restored made her weep in blessed relief, a tear rolling down her cheek. As the nurses placed the two hospital gurneys side-by-side, Emma reached out to hold her wife’s hand.
“I’ll leave you two for a couple of minutes?” Merlin smiled as a nurse came to talk to him about another patient. “Victor's made an excellent job of restoring your TMJ, so-” as he tried to explain, he saw the confused expressions. “TMJ? It's the temporomandibular joint; the joint connecting your jawbone to your skull? It’s been repaired and reset, so we can later use magic outside to deal with the external bruising and any other tissue damage. One of us will take you outside shortly. After that, you need to rest.”As Emma couldn’t move for the IV in her arm, Regina clambered shakily from her own gurney to join her, lying side-by-side on the same one, Emma’s free arm curling to pull her in as they shared a pillow. “Don’t talk, it’ll hurt too much. Just lie with me, till they take you outside?” The brunette nodded, closing her eyes and trying to rest her head on her shoulder, instantly jerking back when a searing jolt of pain from her swollen jaw kicked in. T he door burst open again, this time Henry coming back, with a grin once he saw his two mothers lying huddled together, sharing the bed.“You’re both awake? Great. Mum, I heard you went into theatre? Ma, how’re you feeling?” Even after the last two years, including one year of marriage, there was a hint of awkwardness Emma still felt every time Henry saw her in bed with Regina. Silly, but it was still there. So as usual, she changed the subject. “I’m fine,” she breathed, trying to keep her eyes open. “Just stupidly tired, like you said I would be. What’s going on out there? Who else is injured?”   “I haven't checked, but Phil’s got Spencer’s thugs under arrest. What’s left of them, anyway. They’ve taken them back to Storybrooke. And the bodies.”“Bodies?” That got Emma's attention. “What bodies? Who’s dead?” Henry was surprised they didn’t already know. “About six so far, I think. All Spencer’s thugs, fortunately. Plus Spencer himself, of course.” “Spencer’s dead? Who? How?” “Well, from what Will told me, Robin killed him. It was quick and a bit grizzly, apparently. Then Alan slotted that sadistic weirdo Baker with a knife to the throat, though I’m not sure who the rest were.”“Robin killed Albert Spencer?” Emma found it hard to believe the archer would end another life. Though seeing him change when Nottingham threatened Roland, perhaps there was another side to him. “Yeah. I was surprised too, but not as surprised as I was with what Robin did to you earlier, ma! Bringing you back to life like that? Merlin was right, his magic's really strong!”Regina wanted to know everything but seeing her wife looking oddly embarrassed. Plus the fact talking with her bound jaw was so painful, she decided to save it for later.  Fortunately for Emma, Merlin walked back in, followed by an exhausted Victor Whale. The two men first went over to Regina’s side.“Okay Victor, what do you think?  Is Regina recovered enough from surgery for me to do my bit?” 
The former mayor had always been blunt and sarcastic hen dealing with Storybrooke’s only real doctor, rarely giving him any respect or acknowledgement; which always resulted in Whale showing her equal contempt, so he was always happy to pass anything to do with her over to any nurse available, rather than put up with the petty vitriol.
“I think so. She seems more alert now, so the anaesthetic's wearing off. You can take her out. I hope you feel better Regina? But remember to rest up for a day or two? The sort of blows to the head you received should never be taken lightly! Give your body plenty of time to recover, and to help your jaw heal, stick to very soft foods, preferably through a straw, for the first few days. Chewing will be rather painful at first. Frankly, I'd rather you either come stay back here for a few hours so we can monitor you, or have somebody stay with you at home to keep an eye on you.” Regina nodded, desperate to get out of the place. “And what about Emma?” she mumbled with difficulty, taking her wife’s hand. “Can she leave?”“I'm sorry, but not yet. She lost a serious amount of blood from her wounds, and her pulse was dangerously weak only thirty minutes ago, and still is! Emma, I’ll be honest, I’m till not sure how you even survived? Ruby told me your heart stopped, and with all that blood loss, it’s a miracle Robin brought you back?” Regina could've sworn she saw the Sorcerer smirk. “If we can get the IV working through you for another five hours, at least, then we’ll check your blood pressure. If all good, you’ll be free to go but if not, it’ll be far too dangerous.”“I have to agree with Doctor Whale,” Merlin backed him. “Rest up Emma, and we’ll get you out of here as soon as we can. Meanwhile, Regina, let’s get you outside, so we can sort out those injuries?”~oOo~
Fifteen minutes later, outside the front of the clinic, the crowd that had gathered on the lawn to help were starting to disperse. The bodies of the dead had already been transferred to the morgue by Gold, Philip Briar had disbanded the militia controlling the perimeter, the Merry Men were ferrying in the last of the wounded, and things were slowly starting to get back to normal.

Regina had been transferred from her hospital bed, to a wheelchair. As Emma was now sound asleep upstairs, and likely to remain so for some time, she was too tired to argue as Henry pushed her outside, Merlin walking beside them. All three of them felt the strong pulse of magic return, the moment they left the building.
“Okay Henry, let's stop here shall we? Regina, just look up to face me, and keep your head still please? This shouldn’t take more than a minute or two.”After carefully removing the bandages from around her head, Merlin brought both hands close to her skin, without touching any of the damaged tissue. A familiar octarine light emanated from his hands, which then surrounded her entire head and face. She grimaced in pain as she felt new sutures starting to melt away, and the swollen flesh slowly being replaced with fresh, pink skin. Henry watched throughout, fascinated, as his mother’s elegant features gradually returned before his eyes.“Wow Merlin! You have so got to teach me how to do that!”“All in good time, Henry!” He chuckled. “Let your family continue teaching you the basics, first?”
Touching her face cautiously, Regina summoned a mirror to her hand, taking a closer look at the newly restored flesh.
“Thank you, Merlin,” she sniffled. “I was beginning to think I’d be spending the rest of my life looking like the Elephant Man!” 
Storybrooke – An hour later
“How the hell could you just go over there without telling me?” Dorothy screamed at her. “You could've been killed! Did you even think to tell me? What on earth possessed you to do something so damn stupid? And without any backup?” Ruby have never seen her so angry. “I’m sorry Kansas. I got Regina’s text, tried to stop Emma leaving, but I thought they were in trouble!”“They’re always in trouble in this bloody town! David rang straight after you left, and told me the email was a trap, and that everybody here should stay back! But not you? Oh no, you had to be a fucking hero! I could have lost you, dammit! They had Merlin there! And Gold! And even Robin was there to fix it! They've got magic - you haven't!” She continued to bellow at her, desperate to stop her anger turning to tears. “Don’t…don’t you EVER put me through that again!”  
There was no point trying to defend herself. Dorothy was right. She'd gone in without thinking. The wolf pulled her close, despite her resisting through sheer annoyance, to hug her tightly. Gradually, her lover's stiff body softened, rage turning into sobbing, tears falling on the other woman’s shoulders.
"I could have lost you, you damn fool!"  She finally whispered, choking back tears, which made Ruby feel truly awful.“I’m sorry Kansas. You’re right, I shouldn’t have, and I won’t do that again without telling you. It was selfish of me, and again, I’m sorry. Anyway, I only got a couple of black eyes and bruises, but Gold repaired my face in the end.”“Who else got hurt?”“Regina was beaten up very badly. She was going into theatre with a broken jaw when I left. David got knocked out. I'm not sure what happened to him. As for Emma, she got it worse than anyone on our side. Technically, she died outside the clinic. Bled to death in front of us! Robin was there. He said goodbye, then he kissed her, and she suddenly came back to life again. If I didn’t know better…” “True love’s kiss? Like us? But surely Robin and Emma aren’t…are they?” “No idea. I only know what I saw. That funny warm wind and gold colour mist when I kissed you? Yeah, that was there. But I’d never imagined those two together like that? Emma and Regina, sure. Regina and Robin, definitely. But Robin and Emma? Well, who knows.”“Well why not the three of them? It happened to Mulan and the Briars, so who’s to say?”“Two poly families in a tiny little town like Storybrooke? That’d be something! Maybe I should have a word with Tink, before she goes? She knows about all this true love stuff, after all.” “Whatever happens Wolfie, don’t go talking to Snow about this! It’s only a theory. You think you saw true love magic, but if you’re wrong, it could really cause a few problems.”
After Merlin used his magic to remove her bruising, Regina, her stomach now growling, decided to take her son into the adjacent pub, desperately hoping they were still doing food, before going back to check on Emma. She couldn’t even remember when she’d last eaten.

The pair were surprised to find that, despite all the commotion the little community had just witnessed, there were still people eating inside. Sitting at a table near the bar, Regina ordered herself a tomato soup (following Whale’s recommendation not to tax her jaw), frowning at her son when he ignored her repeated health advice by ordering a burger and fries.
“Now then young man, tell me what happened when you ignored Robin’s specific instructions, and tried to take matters into your own hands?”Henry swallowed, looking guilty as hell, but defiant. “Look, I know they asked me to stay put, but I couldn’t! Not when I knew you two were in there. I'm not going to apologise for trying to save you!”Regina groaned. He sounds even more like Charming these days.  “I understand. You’re clearly very brave, but you should've listened! You put yourself in great danger!” “Like you and ma haven’t? How often did you ever both stop to think about what it'd mean to me if something happened to you two? Have you no idea how many evenings I had to spend at grandma's while you risked everything?” She realised she was getting nowhere. He always an answer for everything these days. She changed tack. “Well, never mind. I want to know what happened to your mother? Everything.” “I never saw her till after Robin carried her outside. She was so weak mum, everyone thought she might die anyway, because she lost so much blood! When I got to her outside, she'd only just stopped breathing, with her eyes stuck open. It was horrible! Ruby closed them with her fingers, and Robin told me she'd gone. Even grandpa Gold seemed to agree. Robin had been whispering something close to her just before; then he said something else I couldn’t hear, kissed the top of her head and after that we felt some sort of warm wave come out of her, with a really odd bright light. A sort of yellowy-gold colour. A second later ma just kinda burst back to life? That’s some seriously powerful magic Robin’s got now! Bringing someone back to life? That’s just awesome!” Kissed the top of her head? Golden wave?  “And you never heard what Robin said to her?”“No. Ruby was closest, and she's got wolf hearing, so she must've heard. Or you could just ask Robin himself?” “And where's he gone?” “He poofed straight over to the school. He wanted to make sure Spencer didn’t have any more thugs hiding out near there. Apparently Mulan's already beated seven bells of crap out of three of the guys nearby, and was waiting there for any more, just in case. And to check on Rolly & Honny for Robin, as they could be targets. He asked me to tell you before he left. Sorry, I forgot about that? There’s been a few things going on.” 
She smiled, just relieved he was okay, and the thought that Robin’s first concern would be for his children. Their children.
“He said he'd text you once he got them. Someone bought him a phone at the weekend, and I loaded in all of our numbers. Do you want his number?” Henry slid his phone out from his back pocket. "I already have it. I-" As she delved inside the bag that had been returned to her, she remembered Spencer taking her phone in the auditorium. “Damn! Spencer stole my phone, so he could send that text to everybody? I need to find it. Henry, could you kindly message Robin and ask him to hold on to the children till Emma and I get back?”“Sure. I think Will and the guys were cleaning up after they took Spencer’s body out?. They took everything with them, so they may have your phone too.”~oOo~She enjoyed the hour over lunch, mainly because she'd spent so little time with Henry and had missed him. She'd suffered badly when he initially went to Harvard, so much so that she'd would often find herself waking in the middle of the night, unable to sleep and wandering into his room to smell his bedding and clothes, missing the boy who'd once turned her life around. And now, replete from an enjoyable (albeit painful due to her jaw) lunch together, mother and son, having abandoned her wheelchair, slowly walked slowly up to the bar, to find Will Scarlett, his back to them, entertaining a small crowd of young adults and children, regaling them with the story of what had happened that morning.A young woman nursing a coffee nearby, waved to Henry, signalling him to join her.  "S'cuse me mum, I'll just go talk to Bridget? Back in a few minutes." 
Regina rolled her eyes as he trotted away. As a grown man, Henry did seem to be popular with the young ladies these days. But as she stood by the bar, she listened to Will's tale: 
"So there we were, face to face with that murderous Spencer, the former King George! He had a sword in one hand, gun in his left!” Robin's friend became almost theatrical, as the youngsters gasped, hanging on to his every word. “Prince Charming had already slugged ‘im one in the face, but, seeing his little girl, Emma the Saviour, all curled up like that, writhing in agony from being shot, he got distracted. As any good dad would!”  
The description of Emma in pain on the floor sent a chill through her. Nonetheless, she was now glued to the story.
"And that distraction gave that git Spencer just enough time for the swine to crack him on the back of his head with his rifle! Charming went down.”
Regina winced. It was typical of David to risk himself without a thought. Just like his bloody daughter! 
“George pulled out a hidden knife from the side of his boot, and he was just about to stab Charming in the back when, WHOOSH! Robin fired an arrow straight into the bastard’s wrist!”“Steady with your language there, William? There's children present?” An elegant lady who Regina hadn’t noticed till now, warned. Caroline, Robin's cousin, her face now restored and unblemished, just like her own. Regina smiled back at the woman she last saw lying unconscious on the stage. A look immediately reciprocated.“My apologies, Miss Locksley! Heat of the moment, and all that?” He looked at the children, all desperate for him to continue. "She's right, sorry kids."“Shush! I wanna hear the story!" Said one rather annoyed teenager, turning to Caroline. “Listen Miss, if you don't like it, just leave us to listen, okay? Go on Will? Carry on!”
So he did. 
“So where was I? Oh yeah. Robin was fumin'! He had a go at Spencer, for trying to stab an unconscious man in the back. Then he said something like “I challenge you! Pick up your…flipping…sword and fight me, you...you...weasel!”  Will looked across, winking at Carrie, who smiled back, nodding as he avoided the words Robin probably really used! "Now I've seen Robin angry before, but it was nothin’ compared to this! So Spencer raised his imperial sword, and swung it, tryin' to take his head clean off! But old Robin ducked and it flew over him, missing ‘im by an inch! Then he grabbed his arm, went in close, then drove his knife up! Not in his chest, but straight up? Up through his chin, clean through his throat, his mouth, then his brain!”Various sound of “Eurgh”, and “yuck!” were heard from the youths."What did it sound like, Will?” Said one. “What did his eyes do?” Said another,"Did all the brains come out?".“Did he scream?”Good god, thought Regina, boys can be so gross, sometimes?“A bit ‘squelchy’ if I’m honest?” Will grinned. “Just a look of surprise from the old git's face! Anyway, he died on the spot. It was quick. Better than he deserved!”
Regina knew that despite the rather crude retelling, the basics were probably true. Robin had killed King George. Her former soulmate had ended the life of one of the most cruel tyrants. In her heart she knew he probably regretted it later. Robin was a kinder, more gentle soul than her.
“After that, Rob picked up and carried the Saviour out, cos she was really beaten up, and bleedin' to death! I even heard she died, but Rob used that new magic of his to bring her back to life!” “How?” said the eldest lad in the group, disbelieving. “I heard you can’t bring someone back from the dead? Well, no one who’s normal!”“So how come Robin's back himself then, if not from the dead? Magic, lad, magic!” Caroline, seeing a changed look on Regina’s face, decided it was best to bring the little gathering to a close. “Well, I’m sure we’ve all heard enough for today, don't you? Will and the men need to go now, as there are quite a few more tasks to perform, after what happened. Isn’t that right Will?”Will knew the look, turning then to find Regina also staring. “Er, yeah, tasks, right. I'd best get off. Well anyway, I’ll see you around kids, yeah?” And with that he stepped away, leaving a disappointed group, several casting irritated looks at Caroline.  ~oOo~She stepped over as the children dispersed. “Merlin patched me up. You too, by the look of things? You look so much better than when Iast saw you. How are you feeling?” Robin’s cousin collected her hands in her own. She didn’t know why but over the last week since they'd first met, they'd connected, Regina feeling an instant camaraderie, with this woman. The Locksley factor?“Better thank you, Carrie. Exhausted, but better! You're now looking radiant yourself. Quite the battering, wasn't it?”“Completely. Don't want to ever experience that again. And Emma? I heard she took it the worst of all, and it was a close thing. How is she?”“Asleep. She's lost a lot of blood and I’m going back to her in a minute. I just came back here, to see if my phone was handed in.”“Well, let’s see. John?” Carrie yelled across to the bar. “Any phones handed in?”“Yup. There’s three uncollected here. Gina, how you doing?” The bear of a man put a towel down and walking around to them.  “Lovely to see you up and about? Glad Merlin’s fixed yer nice and proper. Now, give us a hug?” With that, he collected her in his arms without any hesitation. After losing Robin, John Little was one of those who helped maintain her sanity. Just. Not just because he was her true love’s closest friend, but because he took care of her, along with Emma, in those long dark days, almost becoming a big brother to them. “Better now we’re all out and alive. But wait - your arm? John, it’s injured! Why hasn’t anyone fixed it yet?”“Oh, don’t go worrying yerself. It’s fine. There’s a few injured way worse than me back there. They’ll get me sorted when they’re good and ready.”Regina wasn’t having any of it. “Don’t be silly, you big lump! Here, allow me?”
She stepped back to look at the bandaged arm. Taking it in her hands, she magically removed the temporary bleeding bandage, revealing a deep slice in the muscle of his forearm. Without asking for permission, she floated her hand over the damaged tissue, a purple haze engulfing the wound, searing it shut and removing the bruising, leaving nothing but a small scar.
“Thanks. Yeah, I admit, it was stinging a bit!” He pulled her back in, placing a small kiss on her forehead. She'd would never admit it but at times like this she really appreciated his almost fatherly protective way with her. As they pulled back from each other, John going back about his business, she blushed slightly as Caroline wrapped an arm around her own.“He’s so lovely, isn’t he? A gentle giant. I do so hope he can get back with Elsa one day.”“You don’t mean Queen Elsa of Arendelle, surely?”“Yes, the very same. I gather she was once as smitten with him, as he was with her, but John thought he wasn’t good enough. After all, imagine that? Love between an outlaw and a queen?”Regina couldn’t tell whether she was being teased, or not. “After all the support he’s given me these last few years, I for one would think any woman, queen or no queen, would consider herself blessed to have someone like him on their arm. He’s a very special human being.”"Couldn't agree more," Caroline smiled. “Very special indeed. Now then, I best not distract you. I need to get back to the clinic. Victor’s been working solid in the operating theatre all day, so I need to drag him out of there somehow. You go take care of your lady, and I’ll perhaps see you a little later?”“I’d like that. And Carrie? Come over to lunch sometime? Have some proper time with your niece and nephew?”“I’d like that. Look after yourself, Regina, and that lovely family of yours? You should know I’ve already fallen in love with Roland and Honour. And your Henry over there is a fine, strapping young man, isn't he? He does you proud.” She pulled her into an embrace, pressing a cheek to hers. "See you later."
As Caroline left, Regina looked to her son, still engrossed in a conversation with the young woman from earlier. She sighed as she saw the woman pick something, possibly a stray piece of cotton, off from Henry's sweater, before stroking his arm tenderly. And she couldn't help feel a little envious for the attention he was now sharing with women of his own age, rather than his own mothers.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sherwood Clinic

As he chatted with Bridget, Henry received a text from Daisy, a nurse working in the new clinic, telling him Emma was awake.
When he went back into the treatment room, he found both his mothers together, squashed side-by-side in the single bed, Emma’s head resting on Regina’s chest. She looked slightly better, but bored, and very irritable. “Oh, you’re back then? Had a nice leisurely lunch, did you? I thought you’d wandered off and left me. I’ve been bored stiff lying here!” “Don’t be silly ma, and don't exaggerate! You’ve been asleep for over two hours and Daisy’s been texting me to keep me updated. She told me you just woke up. I’ve been close by, the whole time.”“Daisy?” Both mothers replied, almost as one, Emma more than curious. “Another one? Who’s Daisy? What about Violet? I hope you’re being careful, young man?” “Mums, stop, enough already!” He chuckled. "She’s a friend who happens to work here. She happens to be a friend of Vi’s, too.” 
The mothers exchanged a questioning look. They knew he'd become more confident and popular with girls. Even more so since returning from Harvard, all broad-chested and muscled. But they couldn’t help feeling protective. Moments later, doors opened and Merlin’s daughter reappeared wearing surgical scrubs, scrub cap and a tired smile, having just come out of theatre. 
“How’s it going?” Henry asked, stepping back.“Not too bad,” she sighed, wearily. “My dad’s gone back in to relieve Vic, as he's been operating for a good few hours. Most people don’t seem to realise the sustained level of concentration you need in there? It’s exhausting. Anyway, never mind all that, how are you two feeling?”“I’m fine and ready to leave,” griped Emma. “So, take this IV out and sign me off, or do something so I can get out of here? I’m sure you’ve got more important cases than me to deal with?”“Sorry, no can do.  Only Doctor Whale can discharge you, as he has all your history and can give you the once-over. You had a very serious injury and lost a lot of blood. We’ve been giving you plasma, but we need to make sure your vitals are okay before we let you go? The consequences of not doing so, are serious!” “Whale?  Emma groaned as Regina moved to hold her hand. "Not him again? Oh, for god’s sake…”Anna’s demeanour changed in an instant at her petulant behaviour. “Oh, not all this again? I strongly suggest you to keep a civil tongue in your head when he sees you? If you’ll forgive my language, he’s worked seriously fucking hard this afternoon, and saved lives. He’s been through the wringer, physically and mentally, and the last thing he needs is bitchy, asinine comments?” “I BEG YOUR PARDON?” Regina growled, trying to sit up. “How dare you speak to my wife like that?”“She’s only making a fair point, mums!” Henry interrupted her, to the surprise of both mothers. “You’re always horrible to Vic, and it’s time you packed it in! Ruby and Dot told you that the other day. People here think highly of him, even if you don’t! He’s a local hero in the forest. Mum, you screwed up his life a hell of a lot more than he did yours, and he doesn’t deserve it. You may not like what Anna said, but it’s only the truth.” Emma hated her son talking down to them. Her immediate instinct was to get angry, but seeing the annoyed look on his face, and remembering their falling out only a few days ago, she scowled instead, but held her tongue. Anna knew her remark had made them angry but she didn’t care. These bitches had to be made to realise that the world doesn’t just revolve around them? Her parents had long ago told her how to handle bullies, and angry people, and she knew she could take these two on, no problem.   “Now, I’m going to complete my checks on your blood pressure and heart. If everything’s okay, I'll ask Doctor Whale for his opinion, and whether to sign you out. We won’t detain you any more than necessary.” “And if I just get up and leave? What’ll you do about it?”“Nothing. Although it would be an incredibly stupid thing to do. Don’t be too surprised to find that after your trauma, it’s unlikely that your magic will return in full immediately. I should know, I have magic myself. If you have any relapse after leaving here, without proper attention it’s quite possible you could lapse into a coma without knowing it. So, you can either continue acting like a petulant child, or you can listen to sound medical advice from highly trained professionals, stop treating our care as a major inconvenience, and wait for a little while longer. Your choice.” Emma had never been challenged so firmly since becoming the Saviour. She was genuinely surprised by how assertive the young woman was, but her instinct to come back at her was tempered by Henry’s annoyed glare back at her. She glanced at Regina, who was similarly stunned.Henry chuckled at the exchange, earning scowls. “Not nice getting it back, is it mums? Anna’s right. Be patient and just wait, like everyone has to around here.” 
At that moment the door burst open again as Merlin and Whale entered. The Sorcerer immediately picking up on the tension between the women and his daughter.
“Ah, Anna my dear. Would you kindly assist Nurse Evans in theatre? She’s having issues with internally suturing a patient, and a guiding hand wouldn't go amiss?” "Sure." Anna flashed a final look at the wives. “I was just about to run some blood tests here, so…” “No problem, Anna,” said a clearly exhausted Whale, “I’ll finish off here. Thanks for all your help this afternoon? You've been a godsend.” As Annabelle moved to leave the room, her father stepped closer, lifting her hand. “Darling, a small favour? Celia’s arrived a short while ago. She texted me and apparently she’s just checked into Granny’s Diner? Your brother’s also arriving shortly. Would you be a love and meet them for me? Help them get checked in, show them around, that sort of thing? I’ll be working with Victor here for a couple more hours, but I’ll definitely get to you by eight.”        “Sure dad,”  Anna smiled at him. She had to admit, she was pooped, so a little rest and time with her own family was more than welcome. “But don’t do the usual and work too late yourself, you hear?” He pulled her into a hug. “I promise. It’s the first time I've had my babies all together for months. You really think I’m going to miss that?” He gave her a peck on the brow before sending her on her way, Victor smiling as she left. “You’ve a lovely daughter there, Merlin. She was a huge help today, after the first injuries came in, and she’s streets ahead of me on modern surgical technique. I’ve learnt a lot just from having her in theatre.” “Thank you, Victor, I’ll tell her you said that. She’s my youngest. A little headstrong, but very bright, and incredibly perceptive. She has her mother’s looks. God, I miss her.” Regina watched their exchange, feeling as though she and Emma had just become invisible. She always prided herself on the being centre of attention in any group. But these damn men were ignoring them! The cheek of it? Like they were just two normal patients, not the Saviour and the Queen? “Ah-hem! Are you going to stand there talking all day, or see to my wife?”
Regina instantly regretted it, as Merlin turned, his face changing to give her one of the most condescending looks she’d ever received, since her mother.
“My apologies, Mrs. Swan-Mills. You must forgive us, we’ve only been spending the last four hours in theatre saving lives. Including yours, I might add? I suggest you finally change your attitude? I heard my daughter tearing a strip off you earlier, and I have to say I've some sympathy. Everyone’s equal here, and everyone deserves equal treatment!” He berated her like a child. “Now, I’m going to leave you in Victor’s capable hands, and go clear up more of the human mess another royal with an inflated sense of their own importance left behind. So, if you’ll excuse me?” He turned away from them to leave.“I beg your-” But she was interrupted by Emma’s hand gripping hers.“Not now, babe? Please?”
Whale studied the interaction. While he and Regina always held each other in equal contempt, it was the Saviour and her family that caused him the most pain over the last decade. Her father hated him for his one-night fling with Snow, that one evening years ago. Snow hated him for his curt manner with David. Then their daughter, who had magically thrown him against the wall for no reason, several times. They brought traumas and injuries, some life threatening, to him regularly and expected him to drop everything, every other patient, for them. They were self-important and a pain in the ass and he just wanted shot of them. Nonetheless, he was the professional. Thank goodness he was going to New York soon!
“Emma, I know you want to get out of here as soon as possible. Believe me, I want the same thing! So, to achieve that it’s really very simple. I need to know that your blood pressure’s stabilised enough, your wounds have healed internally, your heartbeat's regular, and you’re fit enough to walk, at least to a wheelchair. So, let me get on with it and let’s hope, okay? Henry, as I need to examine her, could you kindly wait outside for me?”Henry smiled, nodding and turned to them. “Sure. Mums, remember now…patience?”  Both mothers glared at him in response. "Okay Emma, let’s check your heart first - loosen your top please?” He pulled up his stethoscope, Emma obliging without further comment. As he leant over, pressing the cold orb against her chest, Emma saw his face up close.
Shit, he looks absolutely shattered!
“Whale, how long have you been awake?”“Too long, quite frankly! Merlin asked me to come over here just after I finished a night shift in Storybrooke. But we had no choice. There were over thirty-three seriously injured here, mostly, but not all, from the battle outside the clinic. Stabbings and gunshot wounds mainly.” “Thirty-three? Regina almost gasped. “Our side, or theirs?”“Theirs mostly, though we had a few late arrivals. I think your father added to the total. Surprising, as he’d already had a head wound of his own before he left here the first time. The stab wounds didn't help, either.”“MY DAD’S BEEN STABBED? How is he? Gina, I need to go see him, now!” “Calm yourself,” said the medic. “I meant he increased the injured on their side! Forgive my language, but he beat seven bells of shit out of Colonel Smith when he found out he was one of those who hurt you! He hospitalized two more near the town hall, before Locksley pulled him off, and calmed him down. Quite the aggressive fighter, your father, judging by the injuries!”Emma felt an odd mix of annoyance that her father had put himself at risk, losing his temper because of her, and pride that he recovered quickly enough to beat the bad guys. “Is he hurt?”“Some cuts and a head wound from the battle. Spencer slammed a rifle into his head and knocked him out. I’m told by those that were there that Spencer almost stabbed him in the back when he was still lying unconscious, but Locksley got to him in time to stop it. That’s when he killed him. Blade up the mouth and through the brain? No one comes back from that! Still, when Charming came around, he refused treatment, and Robin took him straight to the school.” A silence passed as Whale wrapped the sphygmomanometer sleeve around her arm and inflated, watching the reading closely while measuring her pulse. “Hmm. A little lower than I would like, to be honest.”Crestfallen, Emma looked to her wife, who squeezed her hand in reassurance. Having listened to her son and Merlin, she decided on a different tack from usual. “Doctor Whale, please? I just want to go home.”He studied her. There was a risk.  “Look…I want that too. I shouldn’t do this, as you’re still not ready; but…I will sign you out, but only on a couple of strict conditions...” He looked at her wife, who also seemed to be pleading with her eyes. “First, Regina takes you straight home, and you spend at least the next 48 hours resting. No jumping around, nothing! I mean bedrest, read a book, watch TV but nothing on your feet!” He aimed the next one at Regina. “Second, you call me, or the hospital, the minute she becomes listless, or in any way unresponsive? Then check her pupils regularly to see if there’s any change, particularly if they're larger. I mean that last one, it’s really important! Then finally, no magic during your convalescence. Merlin told me It could exhaust you enough to make you lose consciousness and we really don't want to go there after what you've been throug and your blood pressure. So, do I have your agreement?”Emma nodded. “Good, otherwise I’ll have to send young Doctor Sage over to give you another pep talk!” He chuckled to himself, ignoring the silent glares from both of them. “Just before you leave, I’ll ask a nurse to disconnect your IV and give you some of our 'industrial strength' pain killers for the aching shoulder. Well now, must go, more patients to see…”“Erm. Doctor Whale?” The older woman called before he left.“Yes Mrs. Swan-Mills?”“I…I want to apologise. Henry’s right. I’ve treated you rather poorly in the past and, well, some of it wasn’t deserved. I have many faults, and I’m trying to fix them. I find apologising very difficult but, Miss Sage was right. I have been a bitch to you in the past, but I’m…I'm sorry. I’ll try harder in future.”Whale saw the obvious discomfort in her eyes, as Emma added, “That goes for me too. I’m sorry, for being arrogant, bossy and rude. You didn’t deserve that.”He saw just how uncomfortable they both were for doing something so out of character. “Well, I have to confess, I've always found you and your family to be some of my more…challenging…patients. But I accept your apologies. And I'll also try to be a little less…well, less me!” All three quietly smirked at that.“Caroline Locksley speaks fondly of you. Are you…together?”His expression changed in a heartbeat. “Early days yet, but yes, we’re dating. She’ll be coming with me when I go to New York, to continue training. She’s an intelligent, wonderful woman with a big heart. I don’t deserve her but, well, I hoping…” Emma knew she’d been a fool for ever being jealous of Robin’s cousin, who just wanted to be a friend to her wife. She smiled back. “Well she’s also very beautiful, and quite the catch. Good luck.”     
~oOo~

Twenty minutes later, Emma and Regina shuffled slowly out of the forest clinic, Emma still exhausted. Henry was there, outside reception, to greet them.
“Victor’s already had a word, let’s get you back home.”“Where’s your car, Hen?” “At home. I don’t need it. We’ll just poof there.”“The correct word is ‘teleport’,” Regina couldn’t resist correcting him.  “And neither of us are supposed to use magic yet. At least, not until your mother’s recovered.”Henry just stepped in front, taking Emma’s right and Regina’s left hands in his own. “Just as well you’re not going to. I'll do it.”~oOo~
Mifflin Street

Moments later, a familiar swirl, and all three of them were stood in the mansion’s living room.
“HENRY! Good god, tell us before you do something like that! Your mother’s fragile.”“Sorry - just thought it would be quicker?” He grinned.
Same day – a little earlier.
After the clinic had been secured, Robin had decided to help David. He apparated at the school gates, wary of any potential attack from any of Spencer’s remaining thugs. While desperate to see how Regina was recovering. Knowing Emma would probably also be there, made him feel anxious and confused.I kissed her, and woke her up from apparently dying? I kissed her awake? She said she loved me. I said I loved her. Magic. She woke up. It can’t be, I’m still in love with Regina. They’re married for god’s sake! I don’t have those sort of feelings for Emma now, do I?  His mind was an emotional whirlwind as he considered what had happened. What do I do? Get a grip Robin or you’re really going to screw up their marriage for good! He felt utterly confused, slowly becoming aware someone was talking to him. Charming.“Robin? Robin! Where did you go?” David laughed, “I lost you there for a minute! You were miles away!”“Sorry, David. Just an awful lot on my mind.”“Is this about killing Spencer? If so, he gave you had no choice. I’ve ended quite a few men's lives in combat, but it doesn’t get easier, does it?” He placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.“Thanks but it’s not that. It’s just…just…”“I need to thank you for what you did for Emma. I saw just how badly beaten she was, and Ruby said my girl nearly bled to death after! She said you pulled her out and did magic on her outside? Henry also messaged me. I’ll be forever be in your debt for this, Robin. The mere thought of losing her…” David’s eyes watered just at the thought.“All’s well that ends well, David. I’m quite sure Regina’s taking good care of her. I’m just pleased she- ”“DAVID?” Screamed the petite brunette figure from the school entrance. The bell for the end of the school day hadn’t sounded yet, but the Head Mistress was charging toward them. “David! I just spoke to Ruby. You were hurt!” She looked anxiously at the bandage strapped around his forehead and within moments crashed into him in a tight embrace. “What happened? How’s Emma? Regina? I heard they’re home now. David?” He just enjoyed the hug, holding his true love. “It’s okay now. I’ll tell you all about it tonight. Emma took a beating, and she was shot, but she’s fixed now, tired and resting. We can go see her later. However, she owes her life to this man.” He pointed to Robin.It was only then Snow even noticed him. Releasing her husband, she skipped across, grabbing him soundly in an equally tight bear hug.“Ruby told me what you did. Thank you Robin, I owe my baby’s life to you. You have no idea…” A stray tear fell on his jacket as he continued holding her gently, looking across at her smiling husband. “I tried to get over there to help, but Mulan stopped me leaving. She was right of course, we needed to protect the children too.""Yes, she was, and I'm pleased Emma and Regina are on the mend so quickly."Snow stepped back, lifting one of his hands up, kissing the back of it. “I’ll never forget this, Robin. Ruby told me you carried her out, and stopped her bleeding to death. She thought we’d lost her! To think I somehow thought you hated her? All because of Regina.”“Snow, I've never hated Emma! I may have been initially upset Regina moved on from me, but it was only three weeks for me, five years for her! I guess I now know what it must have been like for her when Marian came back? Or the woman I thought was Marian! But Emma’s good for her, and they’re clearly madly in love. So although I’m sad she’s moved on, I’m happy for them. Both of them. Plus, Emma’s helped look after my children when I couldn’t. So, I’m trying to get to know her too.” He was careful how far to go with this. “Is that why the two of you were spotted in the back of a car coming back into Storybrooke, late last night” Snow smiled innocently, but the question was still there.
God, she had spies everywhere?
“Yes. We went out for a bite to eat, and I borrowed Merlin’s friend’s car. Sort of a getting-to-know-each-other meal. We didn’t want to be overheard. It was Regina’s idea.” “You’re a good man. I'll admit, I was worried when Zeus sent you back. I felt sure Regina would…would...I couldn’t bear Emma being left alone again. Not after everything she's been through.” “Not going to happen, Snow. They have true love, and they deserve each other.”“They do." Snow wiped another tear from her cheek. "So, you’ve come to collect Honour and Roland and take them back?” “Yes, although thinking about it, I wonder if I could ask a small favour?”~oOo~
Back in Mifflin Street, Henry and his mothers sat at the dinner table, Emma having her first meal since the operation. Regina figured hot chicken soup and soft rolls were the most her jaw could manage and enough for Emma, before she sent her off to bed. As they finished the meal, Regina voiced something bothering her. 
“I’m surprised nobody’s seen Guyliner? I’m sure he would have got word back from Robin about Spencer and the clinic? I always thought he liked a decent fight?”“He’s not on shore mum. I know John gave him a phone like Robin’s, because I have the number. But Killian took the Jolly out on sea trials very early this morning, before the first tide, so he wouldn’t even know what’s been going on, as he wasn’t within range of a signal. It’s his last chance tomorrow if the ship needs any repairs. He’s got the two weddings on Friday, then sails on the first high tide early Saturday morning.”“TWO weddings? I knew about Ruby and Dorothy. Who else is getting married?”“Mulan, to Philip and Aurora. They hadn’t fixed their date but apparently, Rory took one look at all the wedding bunting, all the flowers and stuff on the Jolly when they prepped it yesterday and decided to take advantage. Archie’s doing their service and Robin’s going to be Philip’s Best Man apparently. Mulan’s also pregnant, so they didn’t want to waste any time and didn’t want a fuss. I’m going to both! I’ve never seen a poly wedding before.”“That includes most of us! How come you know all this, Henry? We certainly haven’t been invited.”“I have an interest in other people, mum, not just family? As for the invitations, there aren’t any. Philip wanted to keep this informal as, although he’s technically a prince, he and Aurora always hated all that formal royal stuff. He said everyone's invited, children too. It’s at midday, a couple hours after Ruby’s. You going to come?”“I’m not sure. Your mother’s still convalescing and I don’t want her being left alone. I’ll go to Ruby and Dorothy’s, as Honour’s a bridesmaid and Roland’s a pageboy, but after that, it's unlikely.”“Don’t be daft, Gina," Emma interrupted. "You should go. I’ll be just fine here. Anyway, you love all that formal stuff.”“We’ll decide in the morning. Anyway, Henry, would you help me clear up? I’m sending your mum to bed soon as she needs the rest. And no arguments from you, madam!” She said curtly to Emma, who promptly poked her tongue out at her. 
~oOo~

About an hour later, with Emma, she thought, soundly asleep, Regina sat nursing a book in the living room when the door knocker slammed. 
“Hi Mum!” yelled Roland, charging forward and jumping up to place a wet, sticky kiss on her cheek, before racing around her to his bedroom, not waiting for a response.“And hello to you too Roland!” she called to his departing frame, albeit with a wide grin, realising that, though he was none the wiser, that was a greeting she'd almost lost forever earlier today. In contrast, Honour strolled slowly inside, laden with a bag, a cut-out cardboard figure from school, and her lunch box. “Hi Mummy!”“Hello, my love,”  she bent down on one knee to cuddle the child she'd once never thought capable of bearing. “Did you have a nice day at school?”“Yes. We had stories and later I saw grandpa and even daddy came in! I wanted to play with him, but he said had to go again” She frowned, clearly disappointed. She’s fallen in love with him already."Well never mind, I’m sure you’ll see him again very soon, but he’s been a little bit busy. Your papa was very brave today, and helped a lot of people, so he’s probably very tired.” As she kissed the top of her head she saw who had brought them safely home.“Tinker Bell? Everything okay?” “Yes, fine thanks. Rob asked me to drop them off, as he had to get back to Sherwood. I heard about everything that happened at the clinic today. Is Emma alright? Are you?”“We’re are now, but it was a little too close for comfort.”“So I heard. And the kiss?”“Kiss? I’m sorry, what kiss?”The fairy realised she may have spoken too soon. “Oh, nothing. I need to ask Emma about something. Is she around?”“She had a massive blood transfusion earlier, so strictly speaking she should still be in hospital. She’s resting up, and probably asleep. I’d rather she wasn’t disturbed.”Henry’s heavy steps bouncing down the stairs interrupted them. “No, ma’s awake mum! She’s asking for the painkillers Victor gave you? Said she’s got a big headache. Hi Tink!”“Hello Henry. You’re looking well. You seem to grow even faster by the day!”Henry smiled. “Well, you’re looking rather lovely too. You seem to be glowing these days. New diet? Hair?” Tinker Bell chuckled, blushing at the compliment. “New magic actually, and thank you, kind sir, for the compliment! My powers have been restored, not just the wings.”The news had surprised Regina when Ruby told her, as she knew about Blue’s previous refusal to give back magic to her most independent-minded fairy. “How on earth did you persuade her?” “I didn’t, Merlin did. I think he’s somehow got to her; she’s always had a thing for him. So, she’s now going around correcting a few...mistakes, Nova’s allowed to be with Leroy, Silvermist can leave to find Wilhelmina and me, well I’ve been given my powers back. Good timing too, as I’m sailing off with Killian and Rosie Sage on Saturday. I‘m looking forward to seeing Elsa and Anna.”“I’m going to miss you. Wait - Rosie Sage? Another of Merlin’s daughters? Why on earth is she going off with Guyliner? She only just arrived! I heard he was going away for months, possibly years?” “The two of them have been, well, seeing each other these last two days. It’s all very new but, well, who knows?”“Does Merlin know about this? I can’t see him being delighted at her dating him of all people!”“He knows. They talked. It’s early days yet, and they’re both taking it very slow.”“Wonders never cease! Oh well, I best take Emma her pills. Thanks for dropping the children off, but I’d best be going up there…”“Ooh, that reminds me,” the fairy took a package from a small carrier bag. “Victor asked me to drop these off for Emma. He said they’re from the hospital and much stronger than the ones he prescribed earlier.  He asked me to tell her how to use them, although I think he also needs me to check on her, to make sure she’s not trying to work or do magic or anything.”Regina scowled. “That man is getting too big for his boots! How dare he?” “That man is also the man who rewired your jaw! The man who has worked himself to death the last few days. So, go easy on him. He’s thinking of Emma’s health; don’t knock it!” “Why does everyone keep lecturing me on Victor-bloody-Whale, and treating him right?” She harrumphed, “Go on then, take them up to her and see for yourself. You know the room.”~oOo~Emma lay in bed, grouchy. She’d been asleep since they arrived, and woke with her whole arm and chest throbbing. Hearing the door open, she growled. “Where the hell did you go, Hen? I only asked to get my pills, not make the bloody things! My shoulder’s killing me!” Then, seeing it wasn’t her son or wife, “I…oh, it’s you! Sorry Tink.”The fairy, now moving to the bedside with a small package and a glass of water, gave her a sad smile. “Hello, Emma. I’m sorry you’re still feeling rough! Victor’s given me some hospital-strength tablets to help ease the pain. He said he didn’t have them to hand in the forest but got them from Storybrooke. Apparently, you’re to take two before bed, stay away from alcohol and work, and don’t even think about driving anywhere.” “No argument there,” she took the box. “Doctor’s orders. No problem.” She burst two tablets from their foil and swallowed them, and the water, in a single gulp.“Emma, you’ve probably got a few questions? About the kiss?” “Eh, what kiss? What’re you talking-” she stopped when she noticed Tink’s frown. “You KNOW what I’m talking about Emma. THE kiss! The one that brought you back to life.” Emma looked like a startled rabbit in headlights, unsure what to say next. But she had to say something, if only to stop where she knew the fairy was going. However, Tinker Bell saved her the trouble. “To answer the question you’re avoiding, yes, it was True Love’s kiss! Robin brought you back to life with True Love’s Kiss. You’re feeling confused, in denial, and so's he.” The best form of defence is either attack…or denial; Emma decided to use the latter approach this time. She laughed. Loudly. So loudly and so fake, that even Honour would have seen through it.“You’re joking, right? Robin Hood and Me? That’s the most ridiculous thing I ever heard! There's nothing between me and the forest fart! How could you even think that?”“I have my powers back, Emma. I’m a fairy! I know the magic from that kiss, and I felt it when he kissed you, even though  was no way near! We all did. Blue, Merlin, Rumpelstiltskin. Everyone with magic would have felt it, and anyone with experience would know. Henry felt it, but his magic is new so he didn’t recognize what it was. I talked to the Dark One later, and even he confirmed it. I thought Regina must have too, but she was in the clinic, a place without magic, when it happened. But it did happen Emma. It did!”Emma, the ache in her shoulder temporarily forgotten, started to panic. “Bhat’s impossible! We’re just friends. That’s it. What about Regina? I love her. I’m in love with her! I couldn’t…she…I…I…” she looked away, then “You haven’t told her, have you?” Tink placed a hand on her arm, trying to reassure her. “No, I haven’t, but someone's bound to, so you need to tell her.”“I can’t! I just can’t! It would kill her. She’s lost so much.”“Who says she’s losing anything? I’ve known her a long time, long enough to know she loves you, and you love her. But love requires honesty. You need to tell her. And soon!” Emma turned from her without another word, curling into a ball under the sheets, and hoping to god the pain would go and leave her to think.Fortunately, Whale’s ‘industrial-strength’, as he referred to it, medication took effect and sleep overwhelmed her. The fairy stood quietly by as she calmed, pulling the blanket up over her shoulders, before leaving the room."Goodnight, Emma,” she whispered. “Sweet dreams.”   
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Mansion
“You’re going out again? We’ve hardly seen anything of you since you got back! What are you doing tonight that’s so important you need to abandon us, yet again? Are your mothers so old and boring that you can’t bear to stay in for just one evening?”“Don’t be like that, mum. You know I love you, but I just want to catch up with Robin and the guys? Besides, the rest of Merlin’s family are coming over the line tonight, and according to Tink , who's met them they're really cool. Robin’s hosting a barbeque at the pub. Merlin's son and his eldest daughter have come all the way from England, and Blue told me it’s the first time they’ve been together for a while. All his kids have serious magic too, apparently? So I’d like to meet them. Grandpa David’s  going to be there too. Why don’t you join us?” Nobody had bothered to tell her about the evening till now. Five years ago, she and Emma were the centre of the community; the most powerful magic practitioners, apart from Gold. Nothing happened in the little town without either of them knowing about it. But now, it felt like they’d been overlooked. Sidelined. Robin and Hook’s return, plus Merlin, was big news, and everybody wanted to meet them, or be with them. To her, it felt like being the former queen and the saviour seemed to count for little these days. Regina felt like it was prom night, and she was the only girl without a date.“Your other mum convalescing upstairs is a pretty good reason, don't you think?”“I’m sure she wouldn’t mind. She can rest on the couch, and take care of Honny and Roland. They’ll be in bed soon, anyway. Come on mum, come join me?” She looked up at him, now considerably taller than her, and gave him a sad smile. It would be wonderful to have an evening out with her eldest; and to spend some time with Robin. Try as she might, her thief was never far from her thoughts and, although it had only been four nights since they’d lain together, she itched to repeat the experience. Before Emma had spoilt it, Saturday night had been blissful. And it wasn’t just the sex. It was him. Those two hours they'd spent, with her wife and her former lover, in bed together, had been two of the best hours of her life.Fight it as much as she tried, part of her still ached for him. “I’d love to Henry, I really would. But your mother's in no fit state to be left alone.”“I agree,” said a voice from the stairs, as Tinker Bell joined them. “Regina, you should go. Spend time with Henry, and enjoy yourself? I’ll babysit the children and keep an eye on Emma for you. After all, it’ll be the last chance I’ll get to spend with him for quite a while. And if she wakes, I’ll tell Emma what’s happening. I wasn’t planning on doing anything tonight anyway.” “There you go mum, problem solved?” Henry grinned, winking at the fairy. “Thanks Tink. I don’t get to spend enough time with her these days. So, now you've no excuse mum! Come with me?” He pouted, knowing she wouldn’t be able to resist.
The Earl of Locksley Inn

It was only seven thirty, yet the pub was heaving. A small crowd had also gathered outside on the lawn, close to the large barbeque area that had been set up in the courtyard. Close by, a pig roast was being held, both presided over by the men. Delicious smells of roasting meat filled the air, while inside, a small group circled around two men standing at the bar.
“Robin, you already now know Anna and Rosie, so now I’d like you to meet my other two. This is Celia,” Merlin pointed to a tall, elegant blonde, a little slimmer and less voluptuous than her younger sisters, though she stood a good two inches taller. “Celia’s my eldest, and she lives in England most of the time, with her husband and my two strapping grandsons. She’s a lawyer and she also runs an IT company. I still don’t quite understand what she does there.”“Celia, I’m delighted to meet you."  Robin took her hand. "Robin of Locksley, at your service.”Celia’s eyes bulged as she shook it. “Anna told me you were here. The real Robin Hood, huh?” She sounded a little starstruck.“The very same,” said her father. “My boys are never going to believe this. I mean come on, the real-life Robin Hood? I so have to get a selfie!” With that, she pulled out her phone, handing it to one of her sisters. “Anna – do the honours, would you?” The younger Sage girl rolled her eyes as her eldest sister turned to stand next to Robin, wrapping an arm around his back.  Anna took several snaps of the pair of them before handing the phone back. “Jack and Jacob are going to be annoyed they missed this. You’re one of Jack’s heroes! I still can’t believe I’m standing next to the real Prince of Thieves?”Robin felt a little embarrassed by all the attention. “Well I hope you’re not too disappointed, milady? My status may be...exaggerated.”“Nonsense,” Merlin shook his head. “From your performance today, I'd say it's altogether justified. Now, let me also introduce you to my son. Charlie, this is Robin. Robin, Charlie.”
Robin looked up as a tall, broad-chested, dark-haired, lightly bearded man stepped forward to shake his hand. Charlie looked to be in his late-twenties, and even Robin recognized he was seriously handsome. Judging by several glances from a number of women close by, including Ruby & Dorothy, they clearly thought so. Ruby even looked smitten.
“Like Cee said, awesome to meet you mate!" The larger man had a firm grip, and looked like he’d just met a pop star. "This is definitely one for the album. Anna, do the honours again would you?”As Anna did it again, taking pictures of her younger brother standing beside the former outlaw, about twenty foot away, Dorothy, wide-eyed, whispered to her fiancée. “That guy’s is bloody gorgeous!”Her wolf sniggered, whispering back. “Yeah, I noticed! What say we take him back to our place for our little night time treat?”As the pair chuckled, trying to keep their voices down, Ruby was surprised to find the man in question turning his head and looking straight back at them. And judging by his big grin, he’d somehow heard them?  He smirked straight back. 'Yes, I did!'  He mouthed silently, nodding to show he wouldn't mind with  megawatt smile, embarrassing the pair.
Two minutes earlier, the little group hadn’t noticed Regina and Henry arrive. But as she drew closer, the former mayor glared when she saw a tall blonde woman with her arm around Robin's waist?

How dare she? But spotting Anna, Merlin’s daughter, now taking pictures of them, she could see the likeness between the two women. She was obviously Merlin’s older daughter.
“Ah, Regina?” Merlin spotted her. “Do come over? So pleased you're up and about. How’s Emma feeling?”She suddenly felt awkward, being the centre of attention around people she didn’t know. “Sore, tired and resting. She needs a lot more sleep.”“Of course. Those tablets Victor sent over would fell a rhino! Now, let me introduce you...” 
The next few minutes went by smoothly enough. Regina was introduced to the rest of the Sorcerer’s children, and soon realised she’d never even been in the presence of so many magical human beings in one room before, and she could definitely feel the magical forces emanating from them. It was almost intimidating? Merlin’s three daughters clearly possessed high levels of light magic. But in contrast when she shook his son’s hand, she instantly recognized the heady mixture of light and dark combined. She gazed into dark-brown eyes and immediately picked up a look of interest coming from the young man. 
“It's lovely to meet you too, Regina.” Just the way he pronounced her name, in that English accent, sent a shiver down her spine. Gently rubbing his thumb against the back of her hand as they shook, he was flirting with an intensity she hadn’t seen since…since…Robin. The young man then spotted the wedding ring on her left hand, so reigned in his pursuit. “I see you’re married? Your husband’s a very lucky man!” Her cheeks flushed. “My wife actually. And yes, she is, as I have to keep reminding her!” She replied, grinning.
Charlie, probably no more than six or seven years older than Henry, was completely unabashed. Damn, she secretly hoped she’d embarrassed him?
“Quite right too, so she should be! A good wife's hard to find, and I should know!” He turned to look at his father. “Now then dad, why are you hiding out here in Storybrooke?”Regina noticed the warmth between Merlin and his children. He was clearly thrilled to have them all together, and they were all obviously very close. The friendly bitching and verbal jousting between the four magical siblings continued as Regina now noticed Robin was missing. But moments ago, the tall leggy blonde had her paws all over him? In years past, he would have been locked by her side. But now? Was he avoiding her? 
She made her excuses and left the group, walking to the bar to find Tuck smiling back at her. 
‘Hello, Regina dear. Looking for someone?” “Robin?”“He stepped out the back, towards that path that leads to the sea, shortly after you came in.” ~oOo~
It took a while to find him, sitting alone on a bench, silently looking out over the sea in the distance. As the sun set, she recognized the Jolly Roger’s sails in the distance, its dark outline on the horizon.

She walked over to sit next to him, looking back at the galleon.
“I notice HE managed to avoid today’s little events?" Robin turned, jogged out of his thoughts. “Regina! Oh…I’m…um…sorry? I was miles away. What did you say?” “Guyliner...” She pointed to the ship in the distance. “How he managed to avoid Spencer’s little war? Speaking of avoiding, it feels like you're doing that with me? You never came back to check on me, after…well, after you and Spencer. You never came back.” “Sorry, I got distracted. There was so much going on? Emma was lying in a pool of blood, and looked to be in the worst state of all. We needed to get her out of there and magic into her fast. Sorry, I didn’t mean to ignore you.” “So I hear. I’m sorry Robin, that sounded selfish of me. Thank you for saving her life, by the way? I know I'll never be able to thank you enough. Though you could’ve easily come back to see me later?” She pouted, her head to one side, before realizing she sounded like an ungrateful child. Why am I still acting like this around him? “David needed help. For all we knew, Spencer could’ve had more thugs circling the school. We found several spies concealed around the place, and another two nearby.  I thought you were in good hands, as Henry was texting me the whole time. He told me Emma was with you after the surgery? So I just thought-” “How did you did it?” She interrupted. “Emma? Everyone seems to think you brought her back from the dead? Several have already told me she died on the clinic lawn, with her eyes open and glazed. How did you do it?”He hesitated, trying to think of a way to answer, without actually answering. “Magic, I guess. I had a lot of Merlin’s medical knowledge in here somewhere?” he tapped his temple with his finger. “Removing the bullet was surprisingly straightforward. I sort of ‘wished’ it out of her, if that makes sense? I’m not sure about the rest. There was a hell of a lot of blood, and once I sealed the wound I kind of wished it to happen? I should be asking you, as you’re more familiar with all this magical stuff than me!"“I may be familiar, but it seems Zeus sent you back here with more magic than any of us! More powers than I’ve ever seen before. Mind reading? Auto-suggestion? Splitting yourself up like you did last night? You’re sort of up there with Merlin, even if you don’t know how to control it yet! But I’ve never heard of any human being bringing another back from the dead with magic alone? The only way I know of, is…is…” Her breath hitched. No, that…that couldn’t be it.  “Anyway, I’ve never seen it done before. From a sleeping curse yes, but not death.”
They sat quietly watching the former pirate ship, now fully silhouetted against the moon, tacking and jibing against the wind, then straightening itself, the captain clearly testing his vessel. Finally, he spoke again.
“So how are you feeling? You look lovely, by the way? That's a gorgeous dress. I’ve always noticed how royal blue brings out your brown eyes to perfection.”
When anyone else complimented her on her appearance, she tended to ignore it, brushing it off, having spent a lifetime being ogled and admired. But from him, and Emma, it was felt different. It meant something. Which probably explained why she often blushed in front of him. As she felt herself doing now.
“Thank you. It’s one of Emma’s. She keeps buying dresses like this, then tells herself they don’t fit? Or she’s put on weight? Or she looks ugly in it? It’s frustrating sometimes.”“Seriously? How could she ever look ugly? She’s stunning.”“I know. It’s ridiculous, but she keeps doing it. It took ages to get her out of those jackets and jeans. She’s got a lovely slim figure, yet underneath it all, she has so little confidence in herself.”“That’s crazy! Last night she looked like a goddess in that dress she was wearing. And she was wonderful company. She’s got brains, courage and beauty. Just like you. What’s not to like? I could hardly-” He stopped his rambling, wondering whether he was being set up by his former lover to say something he might regret.“I know. That was my dress she had on,” she smirked. “One of the many advantages of women living together. Double the wardrobe?”“Plus, nobody leaving the seat up in the bathroom?” She sniggered. “Your son lives with us, remember?”He smiled. “How could I forget? I never did thank you properly for taking care of him. Of both of them. When I wasn’t able to.”“Only because you sacrificed your own life to save mine! Robin, we’ve talked about this already. Your children, our children, saved my life! They pulled me out of the darkest days – anyway, stop trying to distract me! Tell me about your date with my wife? I want all the details. I want to know what the place was like, what you ate, and when you’re going to take me with you? Emma's a culinary disaster who lives on junk food when I'm not watching, yet she got to eat somewhere I’ve wanted to go for months! I’m the food snob in this family, so if you don’t take me, I’ll take myself!”That made him laugh aloud. “Ah ha! So that’s it? And there’s me thinking you wanted me to tell you everything Emma and I talked about?” “We’ll get to that, all in good time. But first, tell me how it went?”He gathered her hand in his, pulling her a little closer to him on the bench. Even now, she still felt that odd buzz whenever he touched her. It was as strong as ever. “I’ll tell you most things, but you know me well enough to know I never disclose a lady’s confidence. You know I can always keep a secret!” He grinned, making Regina sigh when the dimples showed in all their glory. One of the many, many things she had loved about him was his smile, always so full and genuine. He smiled with his eyes, those piercing blues always having that effect on her. “Did Emma say she enjoyed herself?”“Well she was a bit hungover! Thank you for that, but yes, she did. She said she had a wonderful time and, yes, she told me all about the restaurant, meeting Pierre, the food and the bar in the limousine. She loved it!”“So why do you want me to tell you all over again?” He eyed her suspiciously. But her face just beamed that radiant smile, as she giggled, almost coquettishly, her eyes flirting with him. “That’s a silly question. I’m a woman, remember?”Being this close to each other was magnetic. “Oh, I remember all too well!” He flirted right back, before leaning forward and pressing his lips on hers, sealing them. An instant heat built between them as both deepened it, Robin’s tongue slowly working its way past her teeth and inside her mouth to meet her own, both coiling around each other before she uttered a pained cry.“Mmffarrrghh!” She squealed into his mouth, as she recoiled, hurt.“What is it? What have I done?” “It’s…it’s not you. Reset jaw, remember?”“Oh my love, I’m so sorry! I completely forgot!” He leant in again, turning her head to rest it gently against his chest. “What an idiot! Can I take the pain away?” He kissed her brow, stroking the back of her head as he wrapped his other arm around her.She’d missed this and closed her eyes, almost purring. “Mmm, no. Just keep doing what you’re doing,” she whispered.“Sorry I kissed you. I shouldn’t have, it’s not fair on Emma.”"Robin, she’s okay with this, remember? She gave me permission. She understands. And last night, I sort of gave her permission to get closer to you too, if she wished? She told me you kissed and 'made out' with her.” She smirked at his sudden coyness. “And just so you know, she said you were a ‘good kisser’? Haven't I heard that phrase before somewhere?”“She’s an astonishing woman. I now better understand how you two got together. You deserve one another. You fit. But I was serious when I said I wouldn’t get in the way of your marriage.” “You said that several times already. We won’t let it. Robin. I love her, I really do. But…I’m also in love with you, and she knows that. I have been for the past five years. You gave me your love. You gave up your life for me. And you gave me Honour, the greatest gift anyone has ever given me. So, I just thought, maybe…” She drifted to a halt, not sure how to continue.  “Gina, I love you too. And that’s why I want your happiness, even if it has to come without me being part of it. You know you can tell me anything? So, tell me now, what do you want? What would be the perfect solution for your happiness?”She stayed silent for a long minute before inhaling deeply, then taking the risk she'd probably offend him. “It’s embarrassing for me to admit this, but here goes. In my ‘perfect world’, I want you and Emma to grow closer, to love and care for one another, as much as I love you both. It’s silly, I know. It’s not like I can make my two loves fall in love with each other, but if you two were...closer?”
Robin studied her profile as she stared out at the ship again as it sailed across the horizon. She avoided his eyes, fearing she’d said too much. However, the ongoing silence forced her to break it.
“Have I upset you? Say something. Please?”“You want the three of us to have what Mulan and the Briars have?”“I saw the three of them at the inn. They seemed more than happy. So much so, they’re even bringing her into the marriage formally? I’d always assumed Mulan was a lesbian. I had no idea she had feelings for Philip, but seeing the three of them together, they seemed so…content? Am I being stupid, Robin? Is it wrong of me to imagine something like that for us?” “I know about the wedding. They brought the date forward, because Killian’s decked out the ship for Ruby and Dorothy and they thought they’d take advantage before he sails on Saturday. Phil’s asked me to be Best Man. But Gina – we may both love you, but Emma and I don’t love each other like that. We’re becoming friends, yes; becoming closer, definitely; and I can’t pretend I’m not attracted to her, after all who wouldn’t be attracted to her? But I’m not in love with her and she certainly doesn’t have any feelings like that for me!”
She smiled up at him and his breath hitched yet again. God, she's beautiful! Looking into those fluttering chocolate brown eyes, he could already feel himself starting to harden.
Oh no. Bad timing, old friend? Not now?  “You’d be surprised. We share a bed, remember? And she talks in her sleep! I shouldn’t be telling you this, but you were definitely in her dreams last night. Does the name ‘Emma Locksley’ mean anything to you?”"Emma Locksley? She said that? It’s probably from last night’s meal. Pierre assumed we were married. Emma seemed to like all the grovel, as well as the food, so we didn’t want to disappoint him. She liked the ‘Lady Locksley’ title too. Are you upset about it?” “No, not at all. I found it quite hilarious when she said, “Emma Locksley, I like the sound of that,” in her sleep! I teased her about it when she woke and she went bright red. I didn’t tell her the rest; I’m just enjoying the embarrassment factor.” “You Regina Mills, are mean, and a bad girl!” He chided, albeit smirking. “You should be ashamed of yourself, teasing her like that? What are we going to do with you?” The looks between them changed in an instant, Regina’s eyes darkening with a different look altogether. “You think I should be...punished?" And Robin picked up on it. “Now you just stop that! I refuse to go back inside, trying to hide an erection!”It was her turn to burst out laughing as she pulled herself into him a little tighter. “Ha, I think you’re the one who needs punishing! You took my darling wife out to dinner, pretended she was yours, romanced her, and made out like horny teenagers on the ride home? I think it’s time I brought out my some of my old Evil Queen outfits, and dealt with the pair of you properly!”“Again, that image isn't doing much to stop the erection, Gina!” That was it. She collapsed into a giggling fit. God, she’d missed this. His smell, his smile, his inability to be intimidated. Could Emma ever grow to love him?“Robin, I know this is all a bit strange, for all of us-” but she was rudely interrupted by new arrivals.“Regina? Robin? what are you two doing out here?”Snow White’s voice broke their moment. The princess had clearly seen the pair of them sitting close, their arms draped around each other and holding hands. “Regina, how's Emma?” The way she said it, it was clear she disapproved of her daughter-in-law’s former lover sitting so close. Seeing them holding hands was clearly alarming her even more. “Why are you out here and not at home, with your convalescing wife?” 
Robin and Regina had already jerked apart at the sound of her voice, and Regina was, unusually, lost for words. Robin stepped in to fill the void.
“Emma insisted she come. She has a few things she needs to ask Merlin, and Carrie’s been asking after her. We were also just discussing my dinner with Emma last night. Regina seems to think she missed out.” He said it as though it was the most obvious thing in the world. “Why would you be taking Emma out to dinner without Regina?” asked Charming, an eyebrow raised.“People tend to be terrible gossips in this town, David.” He looked directly at Snow accusingly, not batting an eyelid. “The three of us still have lots to talk about.”“Such as?” Snow's tone was brusque. So Robin matched it.“That’s our business. Thanks for your concern Snow, but you’ll remember Roland is my child, but living with them? Honour’s our child, also living with them. The three of us have to find the right way to raise them, with everyone’s agreement.”Charming stepped closer, his voice hardening. “They’ve done a pretty good job so far, Robin. They don’t need-” “Indeed, they have David! They’re both excellent mothers, and they’ve done remarkably, seeing everything they’ve gone through. But I’m still the children's father, and I WILL have an equal involvement in their lives. Emma and Regina are perfectly willing, everything’s amicable, and with respect, this has absolutely nothing to do with either of you.”Snow got straight to the point. “Regina’s married to my daughter! I see you two here, all cuddled up, holding hands on a quiet bench, under a romantic moonlight sky, exchanging looks reserved for couples, with Emma at home lying in pain? You two have a past, Regina! What am I expected to think? He was your lover. He-”Regina was now ready to take her on. “Careful Snow! This is the man who saved Emma’s life only hours ago! The same man who saved my life, five years ago. The man who stopped George taking over the town and murdering us, when we couldn’t defend ourselves. How dare you? How dare you imply that I’d ever do anything to-”But Robin interrupted her. “We’ve talked about this already, Snow, and I'm surprised you brought it up again? They have a beautiful relationship, and always will. You've got entirely the wrong end of the stick, as usual, and I think it's best you leave? Talk to Emma if you wish, but leave!”
Meanwhile…

Back at the convent, Reul Ghorm had made extra special preparations for her guests. Merlin and Anna had been staying since Saturday, and the effect on them all had been astonishing. The greatest sorcerer of all time, the strongest purveyor of light magic, was among them, and the place had been transformed from a puritan, soulless building, into one buzzing with energy and activity.

The Sorcerer had suggested courses for all the fairies, to learn about the world outside Storybrooke. His youngest daughter had talked to them about the modern day problems humans faced in the real world. Father and daughter had used their magic to download vast amounts of modern knowledge directly into each of their student’s minds, saving time. Medicine, history in the non-magical world, science and even some politics. With the effect that the fairies were transformed, wanting to realise their full potential in the world.  And now, another pair of the Sorcerer’s children were about to come stay.

Reul had already met Merlin’s eldest, Celia, some years previously. She was a bright, feisty, young thing. A natural teacher and leader who was forever asking questions. She had heard through the grapevine that Celia had taught at a university in the UK. Now in her early thirties, she had married and given birth to two boys all in the space of three years. It was unclear why she had left them behind to travel to the USA. A possible awkward subject she would avoid.

Then there was Charles Sage, or Charlie, Merlin’s only son in this realm (he had sired many sons over two millennia but he was the only living – as far as she knew). She’d already heard of Charlie Sage through the fairy grapevine. He was also a powerful magician, possessing light and dark in equal measure, though like his siblings, he eschewed using his powers, instead mainly living in the land without magic. Early in his career, Charlie had shunned the medical and educational routes of his father and sisters, choosing instead to graduate in music. A gifted violinist & pianist, he had set up a music school dedicated to severely handicapped and disabled children, particularly those suffering from delayed speech and speech impairment. He’d written two books and now, even though only in his late twenties, had become an authority on the subject. Reul could learn so much from a young man who had learnt more about this world in under three decades than she had done in two millennia. 
“The rooms are all ready, Blue.” Silvermist disturbed her thoughts. “I still can’t believe we’re going to have his entire family staying? It’s going to be brilliant!”
Sherwood

Angered by Snow and Charming’s treatment, she’d angrily marched back inside the pub, ready to tell Henry she was heading home early and please, please try not to come back too late.

However, just as she reached the door, to her left and in a concealed spot, she spotted her son with a young blonde girl she didn't recognise. His arms were wrapped around her back, his right knee clearly pressed between the girl’s thighs and his face turned into hers, clearly engaged in a heated kiss. But w
hat about Violet? She was about to yell at him to stop, when Robin stepped in front of her to gently place an index finger against his lips. As she looked up at him, he whispered.
“Gina, don’t! You’ll embarrass him, and then he’ll be furious! You really want him moving in with Gold permanently?”
He was probably right, but it still hurt. She hated the fact Henry was now a grown man. She nodded reluctantly, taking his arm to let him lead them back inside. As they walked out of Henry’s sight, he smiled down at her.
“Well done. I know that wasn’t easy.” “Don’t patronise me! He had her pinned to the wall and his tongue halfway down her throat!”“And we've all experienced young love ourselves, Regina. We both know he wouldn’t thank you, he'd get angry, and storm off. He’s a man now, and it must be very hard for you and Emma but…well…he’s a man!” “You’re repeating yourself!” “For emphasis. Have I made my point?" He sniggered, his blue eyes twinkling. "Or would you like it a third time?”  She growled, though still trying not to be overheard. “Maybe he is, but it’s still irritating seeing him like that! Dammit, my twenty-year-old son’s getting more-” She stopped, cursing herself, the thought slipping out unexpectantly. "More romance than you?" That made Robin snigger even more, still whispering. “Well, Emma's going to be feeling better soon. I know she’s more than capable of looking after your...needs. And if the two of you ever want to repeat our...team activities…anytime soon?  You know where to find me.” She wanted to be sarcastic at his cockiness, but she recognised the look. The look that used to make her melt. The look that made her realise his feelings for her as strong as ever. "I’ll bear that in mind. Enjoy yourself, did you?” She continued to whisper, her annoyed expression changing to something else.“Can you blame me? Regina, Saturday night was quite simply the best night of my life! You might call it sex, but to me it was making love. With the most astonishing couple.”Her cheeks flushed. "I agree, it was rather wonderful. Shame Emma had to screw it up after and spoil the mood after!”“Don’t, she just felt awkward afterwards. I understand. It must have been very hard for her.”She smirked, a devilish look on her face. “It was hard for both of us, I seem to recall?”  She started to giggle at her own crudity, a rare sound which Robin always found indescribably sexy.“Such a bad girl. I should take you over my knee and spank you!”  Now very different thoughts swam through her head. “I could be up for that?”  “Damn you, Regina!" He looked down, alarmed that a bulge had again started to reappear in his pants. "You’ve done it AGAIN! How can I walk back in there with a raging stiffy?”  Desire overwhelmed her common sense as she looked into his now lust-filled eyes. She wanted to get her hands on him. And quickly! “I can help with that. Let’s get out of here? Now!”
However, just as she was about to apparate them to a suitable hidden cottage she knew, Regina heard the familiar, but much louder voice, calling to her from the other side of the bar, making most people turned to see the small cropped brunette, a phone in her hand, yelling to her.
"REGINA! It's Emma! She needs you home. Now!" Snow had a hard scowl on her face.
If looks could kill, she'd be six foot under! The woman had clearly seen enough to deliberately interrupt them. Even Henry, outside the door, heard his grandmother's yell, before stepping back inside with the unnamed girl. Everyone was now looking at Regina and Robin.

The archer sighed loudly, resting is hand on her arm. From the look on his face, he was clearly as frustrated and as horny as she was!
"You best go to her. We'll have our time soon enough."  Regina slowly nodded in frustration. "I'll see you later..."
With that, she gave her mother-in-law a glare worthy of the Evil Queen, before disapparating from sight.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Early Friday morning – Sherwood

Archie Hopper loved nothing more than his early morning  walk, usually spent taking Pongo through the woods. Or like now, down to the harbour, via the fascinating new hamlet in the forest.

The sun shone brightly in a cloudless sky and as usual, and as usual, Archie found himself being stopped regularly by friends, patients and well-wishers alike. Pongo, resigned to this, sat patiently fhrough or every interruption. His master was, after all, one of the most popular faces in Storybrooke. In earlier years he would impatiently break away and have to be tracked down. But now, in middle age, the Dalmatian sat content, knowing they’d be on their way again in due course. And there was usually a reward in it if he didn't run off!
The town psychiatrist and conscience held more secrets, confidences and intimate knowledge of most residents than anyone. Even the former Evil Queen and Dark One. Even those two, and Emma, came to him in times of crisis or worry, for counsel or unburdening. His discretion was assured and his biggest joy was seeing his patients overcome their burdens to lead happier lives. However, the man who now greeted him had never sought his counsel. Had always seemed, on the outside, a picture of calm, despite the traumatic experiences of his life. A man who'd felt loss many times. A man who had uniquely lived, survived, died and apparently, came back?“Robin, good morning to you! Lovely day for a wedding or two, isn’t it?” He offered his hand.Robin shook it, dropping to his knee to offer Pongo a stroke. The Dalmatian, recognising a friendly soul, instantly moved closer to be petted. “It is. And you’re officiating both?" “Not quite. Captain Jones will be leading Ruby’s marriage to Miss Gale. I’m merely a guest for that one, though I’ve been asked to speak. But I’ll be officiating for the Briars when they wed Miss Fa. I’m rather excited about that one. I’ve never performed a triad wedding before!” “And I’ve never witnessed one. They’re certainly ideally suited; I’ve known Mulan for quite some time. as she used to be one of my merry men. So is a ‘triad’ wedding actually a legal thing?” “Here it is, and in the Enchanted Forest, though still not legally recognized in the world without magic. It’s unusual certainly, though it’s been done before. Technically, you can marry as many people as you want, provided all are willing.” “Philip's asked me to be his Best Man. So I’d best prepare a speech, I guess?  However, Doctor, I wanted to ask you something.”“Of course, but call me Archie? Or I’ll have to start calling you ‘Lord Locksley!”“Anything but that! Archie, I wonder if I could book a little time with you? I‘ve something bothering me on which I need advice. I know you’re close friends with Emma and Regina and, well, most of the town, but I was wondering-”“I can only ever discuss you Robin, and no one else, but of course I’ll see you. Whatever you say to me is ALWAYS in the strictest confidence! I'd never survive in this place otherwise. Come see me, say Monday afternoon, around three?”“Thanks, I appreciate it. Well I best get off. Are you heading there now? Seems a bit early?" “It is, but sadly I’ve a more sombre task to perform first. Namely, the funerals of those killed a few days ago, mainly at Sherwood clinic? The former King George and his fallen. Will you be attending?”
Hardly bloody likely – I killed him!
“Probably best not Archie, given the circumstances, don't you think?” 
Storybrooke Cemetery - an hour later

A small group gathered around the grave, as Albert Spencer’s coffin was slowly lowered into the ground. The priest had said a few words but, with no family present, he couldn’t resist adding his own little flourish.
“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. If god doesn’t take us, the devil must.”       Although he’d been universally loathed, the deceased was a former King. As such, the other former monarchs and senior royals felt obliged, honour-bound, to attend any royal funeral. Regina and Snow stood nearby, Regina flanked by Will Scarlett and Friar Tuck. The four were just out of earshot as the ceremony closed. Charming stood by the graveside, spade ready, to assist in the final act.“Personally, I’d like to see a gravestone over ‘im that says ‘Under this sod, lies another?’ Or how about ‘Albert Spencer - Arsehole?’” Will’s aside caused Regina to look down so she wouldn't be seen be seen sniggering. “Or how about-” “Scarlet, enough!” Tuck whispered loudly. “At least some respect for the dead? Even if he was an arsehole.”  
That set Regina off again, as she tried stifling her laughter by cupping a hand over her mouth, looking down to avoid being seen showing disrespect to the departed. Seeing her shoulders shaking, Tuck grinned, unable to resist going further. 
“Now look what you’ve done? You’ve got our Regina crying now, she’s so upset!”  She knew she couldn’t lift her head up now. “You bastards, I’ll get you for this!” She whispered back, causing both men to smile. Regina loved Robin’s friends. Since they brought Roland back to her a year after his murder, John, Will and Tuck had gone out of their way to welcome her into their little community, for Roland’s sake. She’d shed tears with them over Robin's passing, and eventually they’d grown to become the younger and older siblings she'd never had. Henry often spent weekends at the camp in recent years, and even Emma, previously suspicious of the former thieves, had grown to like and even trust a few of them. “Will you two shut up?” Snapped Snow, angrily whispering back. “Know your place! They’re burying a former king, for goodness’s sake!”“They’re burying a former wanker!”  Will snapped right back. “And what do you mean, ‘know your place'?  I've no time for kings or queens, or any of that sanctimonious, self-important bullshit. Stupid bloody institutions, if you ask me.”“Nobody's asking you! And if they're so stupid, why did you go and marry one yourself? And why did come to a royal funeral?”  Snow growled back, irritated.“To make well sure the bugger's dead! And find out who’s attending, so we know who we'll have problems with, in future.” Regina calmed herself, taking a handkerchief from her bag to dab at her eyes. Nearer the graveside, Archie spoke his final words for the fallen, out of earshot. “You coming to the weddings later, Gina? Both of them?” Asked Will.“I’m not sure. Emma’s still convalescing. She was asleep nearly all yesterday. so we’ll have to see.” “You have to come!” Will urged her, “Ruby’s one of Emma’s mates isn’t she? And Mulan’s one of ours. Seems a pity to miss 'em? If she can’t make it, I’m sure she wouldn’t mind if you had to come without her?” “We’ll see, Will, but I’m really not promising.”One main reason for avoiding it, was the certain knowledge that Robin would be at Mulan’s wedding, as Philip's Best Man. After yesterday, she wasn’t sure she should be anywhere near him. Not unless Emma was there too.
Mifflin Street

When she arrived home to get changed out of her black funeral dress, Regina was surprised to find Emma not only awake, but making breakfast. Roland and Honour were busying themselves putting plates on the kitchen table.
”What are you doing? You’re supposed to be resting!”“I know, but I was bored. So I-““Hi mummy!” Honour interrupted, running into her knees.Her brother looked his stepmother over. "Why are you dressed in black?” “I’ve been attending a funeral, Roland. Well, several actually.”“Was one of them Albert Spencer? The guy papa killed?”“Yes. But I’d prefer not to talk of such things in front of Honour?” “Why not?” said the ten-year-old, “Papa had to do it, didn't he? He was gonna kill you, and Emma! Neal and Pip said Emma died outside, on the lawn of the clinic, and dad brought her back to life with a kiss and woke her up with magic.”“A kiss? Like True Love’s kiss?" Honour had been paying attention. "Like grandpa kissed grandma, and Emma did to Henry?”    
As Regina was about to answer, a loud crashing noise came from close by. A drinks tray hitting the ground, with several glasses shattering.

Emma was in a state of shock. 
“Dammit!” She looked like a deer in the headlights. “Sorry, I’ll just...” Raising her arms and drawing her magic, the broken glasses and jug disappeared from sight. “Sorry guys, that was clumsy of me. Regina, don’t worry, I’ll buy us another-“ she suddenly stopped talking, as a wave of dizziness made her slump to the floor on her knees. “Ooh, hell!””EMMA?” Regina immediately dropped down to her knees beside her, worried. “What happened?””It’s okay, I just suddenly felt dizzy? I think it might be the magic I used. Whale did tell me not to till I'm better, didn’t he? Seems he was right, after all. I’ll be okay in a minute.”~oOo~
So many thoughts raced through Regina’s head as Emma returned, carrying a large plate of pancakes. True love’s kiss? Where did Honour get that idea?  Then she remembered something Robin said last night. Something she only picked up on, later. 
“There have only been two great loves in my life, and I lost both of them! One to a red-haired bitch, who even now I want to kill for it, and the other to a woman I’ve also started having feelings for.” Regina blanched. Robin. Emma. Robin and Emma? 
The women stared at one another, each wondering what was going through the other’s mind, as she placed the plate on the table. 
“Well come and eat, all of you? Don’t let them go cold!” Anything to change the topic. It seemed to work as the children tucked in, Roland leaning over to grab two more pancakes with his bare hands. “Roland, you know better! Don’t just lean over and grab! Just ask someone to pass you a plate. And say please!” “Sorry mum,” his smile never wavered, revealing dimples he always used to maximum effect whenever he was being told off.The next few minutes passed in contented munching, until Honour spoke up again. “Papa’s going to Mulan’s wedding. Can we go to that one as well please?”
Regina felt awkward. Henry had said everyone was invited to the second wedding on board the Jolly. But knowing Robin was going to be there throughout made her unsure, especially after what happened last night. 
“I'm not sure, dear. You’re already going to be a bridesmaid for Ruby and Dorothy, and it’ll be a long day for you. Mulan’s wedding probably won’t even start until later in the afternoon and I’m not sure your mum’s even well enough to even go out for that one, let alone two of them!” “Hey,” Emma perked up. "I'm well enough for that! I’m not missing Ruby & Dorothy’s, no way. They’re friends.” Roland spoke to his sister through a mouthful of pancake. “Well that’s it then, Honny! If Emma’s going, we definitely won’t be going to Mulan’s.” Regina’s brow arched. “And what on earth’s that supposed to mean, young man?" But he ignored her, looking away. “Roland?” “It’s obvious!” The eleven-year-old almost looked annoyed as he faced Emma. “We all know you don’t like papa, even if he did save your life! You hate him, cos he's back.”Honour looked at her brother, shocked, then across at Emma, like she'd been shouted at. “You hate papa?”Regina saw the hurt look. “Roland, how could you say such a thing? Take that back at once, and apologise to Emma.” “Why should I? it’s true! She only talks to him because you do!”
Emma's heart broke when she saw the little hurt face, Honour's lower lip starting to tremble. She had to say something. 
“Honour, listen to me very carefully. Roland’s wrong, I don't hate your papa. In fact, I actually rather like him! Your mummy and papa were together before he died. And he died to save both of you, when she was carrying you in her tummy, though they didn't know it yet. When he came back, I was worried she might not love me anymore, and he'd take her away from me. But that’s not true, is it? Because your mum loves you, Roland, Henry, me and your papa. And you know what? Robin and I had a really nice dinner only the other night, just the two of us, so we could get to know each other. I didn't really know him before, but it turns out he's nice.” The little girl sniffled. “And you love papa too?” “I like him,” she chose the words carefully. “He’s a great dad, just like mine.”    “Do you mean that, Emma?” Roland was still suspicious. “That you like him?”  “Yes, I mean it. I wouldn’t lie to you, Rolly.” “So you’re okay with him coming over here, to be with us?” Emma couldn't help feeling she was about to be hustled. “Of course. He's welcome over here anytime.” “And we can stay for Pip’s folk’s wedding, so we get to see him? Both are on the Jolly, anyway, so we don't need to go anywhere else. Then he also gets to see Honny in her bridesmaid dress. She’d like that.”Checkmate. The bugger’s played me!“Of course. That is, if your mum's okay with it.” Now it was Honour’s turn to tighten the screw. “Can I call him to tell him I’m a bridesmaid? Please mum?” “He may be busy, my love!” Regina tried to intervene for her. “Young Philip’s father asked him to do something special for him. To be Best Man at their own wedding. That means he has quite a few things to do today, and make speeches. So he may be too busy preparing for that.” 
But Roland hadn't finished.
“Can you seriously imagine him not wanting to see her? Of course he'll come!"  
The Jolly Roger – a little later

Storybrooke Harbour had never seen anything like it. The infamous former pirate ship, now bedecked in garlands, flags and flowers, stood out against the clear blue sky. Along the adjoining quays, people had started gathering early, and now a large crowd had assembled along the dockside and on board, to witness not one, but two weddings, of some of their most illustrious citizens. 
On the fo'c's'le, the raised front platform, stood Captain Killian Jones, resplendent in full naval uniform, which he hadn’t worn in decades. The tight fit made him realise that perhaps a little less rum and a little more exercise may be in order? On either side of him stood Rosie Sage and Tinker Bell, both dressed for the occasion, while in front stood immediate friends of the brides-to-be, separated by two aisles. Merlin had already provided a sound system from somewhere, to relay the proceedings to the nearby well-wishers. His son Charlie had sorted out suitable wedding music – Merlin had insisted his son restrain his more adventurous tastes and stick to the classics.“Nothing weird now Charlie. This is THEIR day, after all?”  
As Roland and Honour were Ruby’s pageboy and bridesmaid, Regina had no choice but to stand closer to the front in already-allocated places, to collect them after they'd finished. Emma was now sat in a wheelchair, lest anyone accuse her of ignoring Whale’s explicit instructions. But she now remembered what Ruby had said at the inn, and who was going to be conducting the service. Killian. So she offered to wheel further back and leave Regina to it, while she joined the crowd from further away.

But the former queen was having none of it.
“Don’t be silly. In that chair, you’ll miss seeing them back there, and besides, I want pictures! Honour’s five already, and she’s never been a bridesmaid. So I-” Regina stopped talking once she saw Emma's anxious frown, as she looked at the centre of the little stage. “Why are you suddenly so - oh.” Emma had clearly spotted Killian Jones at the front, directly facing them. The blonde stayed looking down. Anywhere, to avoid his attention. “Oh, for heaven's sake?” Regina whispered, irritated. “He’s history, isn't he? Just avoid him, and you’ll be fine.” 
Emma still kept peering down. She's right, why the hell am I even acting like this? He’s over me, and I’m over him. She repeated the words to herself, even if she didn’t fully believe them. I am!
But at the front, Killian’s mind was elsewhere. Either that, or he was deliberately avoiding glancing her way. As he shuffled several sheets of paper, Emma couldn’t avoid gazing over how he was dressed. He wore a bright military uniform she'd never seen him before, and never knew he even owned. An embroidered navy-blue tailcoat with gold and white braiding, over a white formal shirt, breeches and white stockings. Like a captain out of Pirates of the Caribbean, she thought. Her heart skipped at the sight of what must have been his original naval uniform. With his now neatly trimmed beard, cut and gelled hair, she had to admit he looked seriously good; while that uniform was showing off his upper body just right. Odd feelings swam through her. Memories of what he used to look like, under them. 
Killian looked up, scanning over the crowd for the brides-to-be, before tilting his head to his right to exchange words with a tall brunette who stood close by, gazing at him, almost in pride. Emma recognised her as one of Merlin’s daughters. The one who'd driven the huge truck full of medical supplies into the forest for the clinic? He now seemed to be smiling back, winking at her, and sporting a wide grin.

He's flirting with her!
“What’s she doing up there?” Emma grumbled under her breath. “Who?" Regina followed the hard stare. "Oh, her? She’s one of Merlin’s daughters. You met her a few days ago.” “Rosalind!” Said a new voice to Emma’s right. “Though she asked me to call her Rosie. We met her at Robin's pub. She’s nice.” “Henry? When did you get here?” “A couple of hours ago. Rosie helped Vi and me set up the speakers on the dockside and up the masts. She's got really strong magic! Stunning, isn't she?” Somehow, her son's opinion of the woman attracted to her ex, irritated her even more. “Why’s she up there with him?” “She’s been helping Killian on the ship the last couple of days. All the bunting and flowers are down to her. They were also out sailing when Spencer's mob attacked the clinic? That’s why he didn’t know anything about it.  I think they’ve kinda started dating?”    
Dating already? How could he? Emma knew she was being ridiculous. Their relationship was long over but, even so, she couldn’t hide her irritation. That's when she felt Regina’s arm slide onto her shoulder as the brunette leant down, to whisper in her ear. 
"He was bound to move on, Emma. You did first, so it’s hardly surprising?” “Yes, I know!" Emma grumbled, louder than intended. "Can we change the subject?" “LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!”Killian called everyone to order, once he received the agreed nod from Merlin at the back of the ship. “May I have your attention please? The brides have arrived.”
Giving a nod to Violet at the back, a piano solo started to play as figures boarded from the stern of the ship.
“Oh, that’s nice,” Regina was impressed, looking at the short playlist Henry handed her. "Radiant as a Bride, apparently?"
Surprised gasps were heard from most of the women on board, as Ruby, now escorted by David Nolan, slowly made her way up the aisle towards her destiny. As she drew closer, Regina couldn’t help be surprised by the sheer beauty of the bride in her elegant white wedding dress. Made from pure silk, probably with magic involved, the boat-necked, three-quarter length sleeved dress flowed over her, accentuating her slender curves perfectly. It was timeless and elegant, and she looked stunning. She’d left her hair down, long and wavy, creating a natural look.

Even Emma felt a little choked, a welcome distraction from thinking about Killian. The cafe owner looked wonderful, and she couldn’t help but grin up at her father, seeing him proudly escorting her parents' closest friend, in his prince’s uniform. Spotting her, David winked as he passed. Roland followed immediately behind Ruby, holding her silk train up, as though his life depended on it. Further gasps and admiring comments came from the other guests all around, as immediately behind Roland, Snow White escorted Honour, both impeccably dressed in matching bridesmaid gowns. Emma could see tears already starting to form in Snow’s eyes, as she saw her, and blew her a kiss. And as they passed, Regina beamed with pride at the beautiful little bridesmaid, as they left the group to stand with their mother.
“Well done, my angel!”  She whispered, hugging her to her side. "I'm proud of you!"But Ruby was trembling as she stood in front of Killian and Archie, awaiting her bride. Seeing her nerves, Killian leant over closer to her ear, to whisper. “Don’t worry love. I assure you, you’re not as nervous as me! You look drop-dead gorgeous, by the way? It'll be fine."  He rested his hand on hers as she held her bouquet in a death grip, making her relax a little, smiling up in gratitude. 
The music was still in full flow when the second bride appeared at the back. Dorothy stepped slowly forward, stumbling as her nerves began to get the better of her. “Bugger!” she breathed, panic obvious. But her escort stepped close to her side, moving his right arm from around hers to gently wrap around her waist, supporting her from behind, to let her straighten herself. In his calm, assuring voice he spoke softly:
“It’s okay! Relax. Just lean into me if you need to? Don’t worry about anything. You look wonderful today. All's well, and your blushing bride's up there waiting for you. Let’s get you hitched, yeah?”
She looked up at him. “Thanks, I needed that. Stay close please, Robin?” 
He smiled back, releasing her waist to take her arm again. “Of course. Now try to relax, and just enjoy it."
Honour’s best friend Alexandra, in a matching bridesmaid’s dress, following her and Robin up the aisle. As they made their way, Dorothy relaxed a little, seeing all the smiling welcoming faces and most importantly, Ruby. The pair had decided to wear similar, almost matching wedding dresses, forgoing the idea that they shouldn’t see each other’s before the wedding. However, Snow did manage to persuade them that is was unlucky to see each other that morning. So Ruby had spent the night at David and Snow’s, while Dorothy joined Mulan and the Merry Men at the Earl of Locksley. Separated from their loves; but now they were to be united, forever. 
As Regina watched the gradual arrival of Dorothy, to stand alongside her bride, she was surprised to see Robin by her side? He smiled across at her, as he stepped up to the stage, also giving Emma a little wink when he spotted her in the wheelchair. Regina looked down at her wife. Was she blushing? “Ladies and Gentlemen,” Killian kicked off, his voice echoing around the harbour from the newly-erected speakers. “We are gathered here today to witness and support the marriage of two exceptional people. Two remarkable women united in love. I’ve known Ruby some years now, and Dorothy only very recently, but I know I speak for many here when I say I cannot imagine a more perfectly suited couple. Now, the brides-to-be have said they do not wish to make public speeches themselves, so I call upon Doctor Hopper to say a few words before they begin making their vows. Archie?” 
Archie stepped up in front of the pair to deliver a short speech. He knew them well. Unknown to everyone else in the town, Ruby and Dorothy had been patients of his as he had guided them in coming to terms with their losses and their new life, helping them move on. He gave a brief eulogy, saying how valued both of them were in the town, their friends, their achievements, all while throwing in some light jokes at their expense. The fiancées rolled their eyes at him, chuckled with him, and Ruby shed a silent tear as she remembered when they’d all thought he'd been killed by the Evil Queen.

As he finished his speech, Killian thanked him and stood before the brides. 
“Ruby, would you repeat after me please?” 
Killian:    “I call upon these persons here present to witness that I, Ruby Rose Lucas, take thee Dorothy Gale, to be my lawfully wedded wife.”
Ruby:      “I call upon these persons here present, to witness that I Ruby Rose Lucas, take thee Dorothy Gale, to be my lawfully wedded wife.”
Killian:    “To have and to hold, from this day forward, for richer, for poorer. In sickness and in health… ”
Ruby:      “To have and to hold, from this day forward, for richer, for poorer. In sickness and in health…”
Killian:    “And forsaking all others, to love, honour and cherish, till death do us part.”
Ruby:      “And forsaking all others, to love, honour and cherish, till death do us part.”
He smiled down at her as she stepped back for her bride to take her place. “Okay Dorothy, your turn!” Killian smiled at her. "Would you repeat after me please?”
And so, Dorothy made her vows, as Ruby had, while the wolf couldn’t contain a cheesy grin, a stray tear falling as her lover declared herself. Coming out of her daze, she didn’t really hear what Killian actually said after that, until she felt a light tug on her side.

She looked down to find Roland Locksley’s dimpled cheeks and cheeky smile.
“Ere you go, Rubes!” Said the young man cockily, a little louder than expected, offering up a little cushion supporting two rings. That brought chuckles from some of the audience nearby, an arched brow and smirk from his father, and a face-down snort from his stepmother, trying not to laugh.“Thank you, Rolly.” Ruby stooped over, kissing his cheek, and taking one ring. Dorothy matched her on the other side and he blushed, deciding women kissing him may not be too bad after all? Ruby then took her fiancée’s hand, easing a ring onto her finger. “Dorothy Gale, I’ve loved you from the moment I met you. I give you this ring as a symbol of that love. I commit my heart and soul to you.” Dorothy now took Ruby’s hand to ease her own ring on. “Ruby Lucas, I love you with all my heart. This ring is a token of that love. I marry you with this ring, with all that I have, and all that I am. I commit my heart and soul to you.” "Excellent." Killian stepped closer, taking Dorothy’s left and Ruby’s right hands together between his own. “Well then, by the power vested in me under maritime law, I'm delighted to say I now pronounce you duly married! Ladies, you may kiss your bride.” The newlyweds turned, wrapping their arms around one another, as lips met in a soft, chaste kiss. Nothing too heated, people were watching. Giggling, Dorothy whispered.  “First of many tonight!” 
The crowd applauded, as some of the closer guests gathered around them, offering their congratulations. As Robin hugged Ruby, Emma overheard him.
“So is it to Ruby Lucas-Gale now? Ruby Gale-Lucas, or…” “Ruby and Dorothy Lucas!” Said Dorothy firmly, now by her side. “We're not big on double-barrelled names, and I’m proud to have hers.” “Are you sure?” Ruby asked her. “I said it before. I really don’t mind.”“I do, and yes, I'm sure!” “Well then,” Robin released Ruby to envelop Dorothy in turn. “Congratulations Mrs. And Mrs. Lucas! I'm certain you’ll be truly happy.” As the newlyweds then turned to hug Killian and their guests in turn, Regina watched Robin closely. Being distracted by the ceremony, she hadn’t really noticed that he was wearing a modern, strikingly sharp cut,  deep navy-blue single-breasted suit with white formal silk shirt and tie.  He looked seriously gorgeous, good enough to eat! Where the hell did he buy that at such short notice? Aware she may have been staring a little too hard for her own good, she glanced back to see if Emma had spotted her, surprised to find that she was staring directly at him too, with a quirky look in her eye. “Daddy, you came!” Honour yelled, lifting her arms to be picked up by her father, Roland having already scarpered to play with a couple of friends he’d seen at the quay. “Well of course I did, my love. You’re a bridesmaid! I couldn’t miss that, could I?” He collected her into his arms, lifting her, enveloping her in a cuddle. “You were brilliant. I’m proud of you!” She beamed in delight. “Can you come play with me now?” She snuggled in, the pair watched by Emma and Regina.“I'd love to, but Mulan’s getting married in a little while? I’m helping Philip for their wedding, so I need to stay here; but I promise you, I will come and find you straight after that. Then we play, okay?” Emma smiled as she watched him cuddling his girl, his eyes closed, almost in bliss. That dinner she’d had with him had made her see him in a different light. A loved, loving, and devoted father first and foremost. A surprisingly deep, thoughtful and caring man and a natural leader. But a father first! Then she recalled those dreams she’d had about him the last two days. And pretty good in bed!“You look nice daddy,” Honour properly looked at what he was wearing, before another voice chipped in.“Yes, he does, doesn’t he? That’s a lovely suit Robin? Bespoke? Where on earth did you get it around here at such short notice?” Regina purred admiringly.“Jefferson sorted me out, plus a little magic help from Merlin. He also made me the dinner suit, for when I took Emma out. Jeff took one look at me, said I looked a right ruddy mess, and so he’s currently making me a new ‘wardrobe’? I thought that was what you hang your clothes in?” 
Regina chuckled, then Robin turned, spotting Emma below, as she was still sitting in the wheelchair.
“Emma, I'm sorry I didn’t get a chance to say hello, and thanks for coming out with me the other night? I really enjoyed it!” Then, without waiting for a response, and still holding Honour in one arm, he leant down to place a kiss on her cheek, Emma responding in kind. However they both, once again, felt that weird tug? A pull, which seemed to guide their mouths slightly to their right, causing lips to lightly brush. Again, that buzz? Surprised, they nonetheless both enjoyed it, as he pulled back, giving each other a look. And for a moment, the world around them disappeared, leaving them staring into each others eyes.“Erm,” Emma started, awkwardly. “Me too, I had a lovely time.” Her last words said almost in a whisper.
And Regina noticed. Anyone else kissing her wife like that, she’d normally toast in a heartbeat.
“And you look enchanting, Emma.” He continued, blue eyes still boring into green. “So much better than when I last saw you? That necklace complements your lovely green eyes.”“You flatter me, sir!” She countered, half-jokingly, but her superpower showed was only telling the truth.  “You scrubbed up pretty well yourself there, thief? Snazzy suit! Works wonders with your shoulders. Girls just aren’t safe!” she said the last bit in a slightly sarky tone, but with a very different look altogether in her eyes.And Regina knew that look, too. They were flirting! What the hell?“Sorry to break up this mutual admiration society..." she whispered to them, “But some of us need to get the little ones home? Emma, let's have a quick drink with the happy couple, then head off.”“NO MUMMY!" Honour yelled, tightening her hold on her father. "I wanna stay with daddy! You promised!” She rolled her eyes. “Honour, I never actually promised, I only said that we’d see! Emma, how’re you feeling?”“I’m fine. Look, I don’t mind, really? And now I’m here, it'd be good to see my first ever poly-wedding?” She looked at the refreshments tent on the dock nearby. “And I could do with a drink!”Before Regina could remind her she was still on medication, Robin jumped in. “Excellent! Rory, Phil and Mulan are kicking off theirs in an hour. Dot and Ruby have made some arrangement with them and said they were all going to share the reception cost straight after?  So, they're coming back up to watch it, then it’s going to be one big party. Everybody’s going to be here!” "No argument then," Emma held onto the arms of her wheelchair. "I'm staying."~oOo~
The next hour passed in a blur, as Ruby & Dorothy posed for endless wedding pictures outside the marquee near the dockside, where most ordered drinks. Eventually Robin & Killian corralled everyone back on board the Jolly just before the second bridal party arrived.

With most of the attendees gently intoxicated and relaxed, It was now Archie's turn to officiate. Mayor Philip and Princess Aurora arrived onboard to loud applause from the guests, as they walked up to meet him. Partly to welcome the popular couple, but also in recognition of the recent service he had, days earlier, performed in reluctantly stepping up to the role of Mayor, before also assisting the heroes in resolving the clinic hostage crisis.

As attendees settled, more applause and cheering rang out, as Ruby & Dorothy came back on board, still in their wedding dresses, to sit nearer the front, to reserved seats next to Snow and David.
“You didn’t think we were going to miss this one, did you?” Ruby announced to general laughter from all, and a wink from Philip, who kissed and congratulated the newlyweds. 
Archie briefly took Aurora and Philip to one side, to quietly remind them of the order of service. Emma and Regina this time sat a little further back from the temporary stage, although Emma spotted their son close to the front, holding a red box.
“What’s Henry doing? He didn’t tell me he was helping?” “Me neither. But doesn’t he look handsome in that suit?” She gazed proudly at their adult son. “Definitely, though he looks too grown up for me. He’s not our little ‘boy’ anymore, is he?”“No. Now he’s our ‘man’, and he’ll always be ours. Now shush, something’s happening?”Archie stepped up to the microphone. “Ladies and Gentlemen, could everyone please stand to welcome the arrival of the bride?”
From the ship’s stern, classical music began to play. Emma raised an eyebrow, though Regina instantly recognized the tune.
“Air on a G String. Bach.” She whispered.
Guests turned to look at the arrival of the new bride. And this time Emma spotted Violet again, this time standing by the ship’s lower rigging with a video camera in hand, filming. Gasps were heard from all around as Fa Mulan, the warrior, approached. Aurora’s jaw dropped in surprise, and Philip’s face beamed with delight, at the sight approaching them.

Nobody had ever seen Mulan look like this before! The normally sombre looking tomboy, usually dressed in combat gear or military fatigues, had recently taken to wearing more feminine clothes. She now wore a tight fitting, soft pink short-sleeved cheongsam, a traditional Chinese wedding dress, with intricate silver braiding, all of which showed off her curves beautifully, including the small bulge of her abdomen which proudly showed the early stage of pregnancy. Her raven black hair was now down, curled and over one shoulder. She looked beautiful and her waiting partners were overwhelmed.

She was escorted by the imposing figure of Little John, suitably attired in a silver-grey morning suit of his own, followed by two little bridesmaids and an older pageboy. Regina thought she recognized the girls from Sherwood village, along with Philip Junior, Aurora and Philip’s seven-year-old boy, or 'Pip', as everyone knew him. 
'Beautiful!' Mouthed a teary-eyed Aurora to their fiancee. “Perfection!” Whispered Philip. Mulan smiled up at them, clearly nervous from all the attention. A few feet before she reached them, Mulan stopped and bowed low, a custom from the land of her birth, a gesture of honour and respect. Aurora and Philip mirrored her actions exactly, before rising and smiling between themselves. Seeing the shorter woman’s hand trembling, Aurora silently took it with her own, before turning to face the front. “Friends and loved ones?” Archie’s voice boomed across the harbour from the sound system. “We are delighted you’re all here today to witness the joining of these three remarkable souls. All heroes and friends of this town. We have the Merry Men, the Storybrooke Militia, a fair selection of royalty and councillors, plus so many well-wishers. We welcome you all!" As he spoke, Aurora and Philip silently moved forward, taking Mulan’s hand either side as they calmed themselves. Archie now spoke to them directly.“In this realm, marriage between two, three or more consenting people is a spiritual, sacred and legal bond; a life-long commitment, not to be taken lightly. So, I call upon those present to witness and bless this union. I ask the three of you, do you all consent to this marriage willingly?”Each of the trio confirmed in turn. “I do.”“Now, before the vows are made, I believe each of you wish to make a short statement?”Philip nodded, stepping forward and turning to stand directly in front of the two women, their backs to the audience, pausing to calm himself. “Aurora, my love.” He took his wife’s hand in his left. “On our wedding day, I made my life commitment to you. After being parted by dark magic, a sleeping curse and finally a wraith, we came together again with true love’s kiss. Somehow you managed to love this broken man, and I continue to devote my life to you and the wonderful son you have given me. Today I renew my vow, and swear undying love and faithfulness to you, my darling wife.” He then raised his right hand, to take Mulan’s. “My darling Mulan, we came together in desperate times. You helped transform me back from a cursed Yoaguai, then joined me in battle as we fought so many. You saved my life so many times, and helped me unite with my sleeping beauty. I knew then, even when wakening Aurora, that I also had feelings for you. I suppressed them, as was right, but when you left us I was inconsolable. It was only when, several years later, Aurora admitted her own feelings for you, that I was able to do so myself. We both sought you out and, when we finally confessed our feelings to you, and what you meant to us, I was overjoyed to find you felt something for me as well as Aurora. Mulan, if you will accept me as your husband I will also devote my life and love to you, my brave, beautiful, fearless warrior.”Mulan sniffled as her almond eyes started to water. However, it was Aurora’s turn. “Philip, my wonderful husband. I fell in love with you the moment I set eyes on you! I knew you were the one for me. When Maleficent cursed me, you brought me back to life. When the wraith threatened me, and Mulan, you sacrificed yourself for both of us. Brave, handsome, courageous and sometimes so bloody foolhardy...” Some in the audience laughed. “You gave me that most precious gift of all, our son Philip. When I confessed to you my feelings for Mulan after she left us, you never judged me. You just loved me, as I love you. I pledge my continued and undying love and devotion to you. Forever.” She lifted his hand to kiss, before turning to the warrior.“My darling Mulan. I first met you when Philip woke me. I was jealous, recognising he had hidden feelings for you, even before he did, and you certainly showed a love for him. I felt threatened. However, when the wraith took him, you transferred your protection and loyalty to me without question. As we both grieved over him in our own ways, your loyalty became trust, our trust became friendship, then our friendship turned into something so much deeper. When we got Philip back, I discovered I was pregnant, and you left before I could tell you how I felt. The day we all confessed our feelings to one another and realised they were returned, was the most joyous of my life. I love you, Fa Mulan. And if you will accept me as your wife, I also pledge my undying love, loyalty and devotion to you. Forever.”“Uh, oh…here she goes?” Whispered Emma to Regina, pointing in the direction of Snow. Her mother could be seen sniffling loudly, tears appearing on her cheeks. “She always does this!”“She’s not the only one!” The brunette nodded in the direction of John and several others, who were also weeping. Mind you, Emma noticed Regina looked a little misty-eyed herself! She wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her a little closer to the wheelchair, as Mulan turned to make her own vow. “Aurora, Phillip. I’ve always been a soldier, not a speaker, so you'll have to excuse me, as this is very difficult for me.” There were a few ‘aahs’ of sympathy from the audience as Philip stepped forward to kiss her hand. “Don’t’ worry my love. You don’t need to do this bit if you don’t want to?"  He whispered.“No, I want to. I'm okay.” She too a deep breath, settling herself.  “My father was a general. A war hero, who I miss to this day. He taught me honour was the most important thing in life. Honour to my country, and honour to my family. Everything was about honour. And duty. However, Philip, when I first met you I felt another emotion. Love. I hid my feelings from you, and denied them for so long. You said I saved you, but you also saved me. And as I grew to know you, my feelings only grew, though I could still never admit them. We quested to find Aurora and when we finally succeeded, I watched you bring her back to life with a True Love’s kiss. I then realized I couldn’t get in the way of such a wonderful union. Yet, only days later, you shielded us both from the wraith.  You sacrificed your life for both of us!” Aurora gulped at the horrible memory. “Aurora, Philip’s death drew us closer and I began to understand what he saw in you when my feelings grew for you, too. I denied myself yet again, feeling ashamed. In the land of my birth, one woman loving another was simply unacceptable. So, I kept my feelings hidden, until a noble outlaw encouraged me to be brave, and tell you. However, you then told me you were pregnant before I could. I couldn’t ruin the marriage of the two people I loved, so I ran. Two years ago, you found me again, and the revelation that you shared my feelings was the greatest day of my life! So today I’m hiding nothing. I’m deeply and utterly in love with you, my prince and my princess, and your wonderful son. You’ve now blessed me with a child too, and I hope and pray he or she arrives safely. So, Your Royal Highnesses, I vow and pledge my love and devotion to you both. Forever.”
As the trio held hands in a circle and stared at each other, everyone else seemed invisible. Until their thoughts were disturbed by Archie.
“Well, that was rather moving, wasn’t it?” He said to a sea of silently nodding heads. “Let’s proceed to the vows, shall we?”
Young Pip Briar moved to Archie’s right, presenting three matching rings on a cushion. Henry Mills stepped silently to Archie’s left, holding the wooden box.   
“Ladies and gentlemen, as Phillip and Aurora are already married, they will make their separate vows to Mulan, after which she’ll reply to them both. Aurora, would you like to start?” The auburn beauty stepped in front of Mulan, Archie holding up a card for her to read.
“With the lawful consent of my husband Philip, I call upon these persons here present, to witness that I, Aurora Briar, take thee Fa Mulan, to be my lawfully wedded wife. To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, honour and cherish, till death do us part.”

The princess beamed at her bride as Philip started to to deliver his own vow.

“With the lawful consent of my wife Aurora, I call upon these persons here present…” He repeated the same vow as Aurora.

Finally, Mulan repeated her own vow to them in turn. Archie took each of the rings, the smaller two with a tiny ribbon indicating which one was Mulan’s and which Aurora’s. The married couple removed their existing rings to make way for their replacements. Three rings, each with entwined colours of rose, yellow and white gold to symbolise the triad, or ‘throuple’ as they now called themselves. Aurora placed her ring on Mulan’s ring finger, Mulan on Philip’s, and finally, Philip on Aurora’s. Henry then stepped forward with his box, Archie now pulling out a long silk scarf, gold in appearance, with symbols. This intrigued their audience, who'd never witnessed it in a wedding ceremony before. He asked for the throuple to step closer, and bring their three left-ringed hands together. Archie then slowly wound the soft fabric around the joined hands. Then, picking up a small blue bottle, He loosened the cork before looking up at someone nobody had spotted on deck until now. Merlin.
“Where the hell did HE come from?” Emma whispered.“Shush!” 
The Sorcerer gave him a nod, to proceed. The Cricket then slowly poured some sort of light oil gently over the part of the scarf binding the three hands, and Regina could swear she saw some sort of octarine glow emanate from the material? Magic? It was over in moments, before he again removed the scarf.
“I’m now delighted to say that, under the civil powers vested in me, I declare you three to be duly married. You may kiss your brides, and groom. Whoever wants to go first?”Aurora sniggered as three faces leant closer, a tight fit, as three pairs of lips briefly came together in a tight, chaste kiss. “Hmm. Let’s do this our own way, shall we?”  Philip whispered, as Aurora pressed her lips gently, but fully, against Mulan’s, as Philip kissed his wife’s cheek. Mulan swiftly pulled back to now latch onto Phillip’s lips, Aurora kissing her cheek. Finally, Phillip kissed Aurora’s lips as Mulan planted one on her new husband’s cheek. A process they immediately then reversed. It was a funny little act, all over in less than ten seconds, causing some amusement among those closest. congregation.Emma grinned, wondering how often they must have practiced that! It was too smooth, too quick, to have been unrehearsed. Regina also thought it looked funny, but her mind was instead imagining herself, Emma and Robin doing something similar. Who would be harder to persuade? 
Loud cheers, and applause, rang out across the Jolly and the surrounding quay and dock as the entire town seemed to celebrate their marriage. Aurora stepped up to the microphone, beaming with happiness and pride. 
“Ladies and gentlemen, thanks for coming today! My husband, my wife...” the last words got another cheer, “…and I, together with Ruby and Dorothy Lucas,” another cheer, “Would like to invite you all to join us in a drink to celebrate this wonderful day?” ~oOo~
Everyone on board surged toward the happy couples to congratulate them.

Robin, seeing Honour getting nearer to being squished down below, moved closer to the couple before hoisting his little girl up into his arms, out of harm’s way. She giggled, enjoying every second. Robin felt a tug on his arm as Roland appeared.
“Hi dad, nice suit? I knew you were Philip's Best Man, but I didn't know you were helping Dot too?” “Yes, my boy. She asked me to stand in for her father, as she lost him when she was very young. She meant it as a surprise. But being Phil’s Best Man too, I had to make sure he didn't drink too much the night before the wedding, putting him in an awkward position, but still getting him to turn up for the big event on time. Now I have to make an even more embarrassing speech to everyone later, to show him up!” “Oy, I heard that!” Said a voice to his right, as Aurora kissed Robin's cheek. “Good job we only gave you two days’ notice, isn’t it?” She smiled. “I still have the speech though!” He said with an evil look on his face as he pulled her into a hug. “I’m so pleased for you, Rory. You deserve her!”
The next few hours flew by. Rows of trestle tables and chairs had been arranged under marquees, vast plates of duck, venison and geese were brought to the tables. Wine flowed, and the party atmosphere was electric. At the central table, Ruby, Dorothy, Philip, Mulan and Aurora all sat in line as the speeches came.

David Nolan gave a heartfelt Best Man speech about Ruby, one of his and Snow’s closest friends, and Dorothy. Emma looked proudly at her father, and the way he could always be relied on to tug the emotions at these kind of events. After he toasted the brides, Snow also said a few words extolling the importance of love and hope, which earned the usual roll of the eyes from her daughter, though Regina was strangely silent.

They were followed by Victor Whale, who surprised the Swan-Mills pair with an eloquence they hadn’t expected. He also admitted he once had a terrible crush on Ruby at one time, and even Dorothy after he met her. He pointed out just how perfectly suited they were to each other, and proposed the second toast. Next up were the toasts to Philip, Aurora and Mulan Briar. The pair had previously been asked what their preferred surname would be. Philip even offered for them to have a new, original name for them all. But Mulan had insisted. She wanted to be known by the same name as her husband, wife and new stepson.
But Robin made the Best Man speech. He spoke clearly and without notes. He talked of first encountering Mulan in the Enchanted Forest. Her saving his life with her ferocious swordsmanship and fighting skills. About her joining the Merry Men, “One of the finest and fairest ‘men’ I have ever known!” He spoke of their close friendship, forged in battle and struggle. He spoke of meeting Philip around the same time as he first encountered Baelfire, or Neal Cassidy in this world. “A truly brave and ingenious man who went on to save the people of Storybrooke. You are still sorely missed, my friend!” He raised his glass as he said it and at least a hundred raised theirs to join him, including all the bridal party. That brought a stray tear from Emma and, at a far table, Rumple, who sat quietly with his grandson. Mulan and Philip nodded, remembering their fallen friend. Robin then turned to more recent events and his friendship with Philip as they tore across realms in support of women “far more bloody brave and foolhardy than us, eh Phil?” That earned a few chuckles. He also made some risqué jokes. Nothing too seedy or rude, as children were present. Just gently pointing out that those two women he married would be the death of Philip!“And as I finish, as you're now the new Mayor of Storybrooke, can I offer you some advice, Phil? Always remind the pair of them who wears the trousers in your house!” Some of the women stiffened at the supposedly sexist remark, until he followed it with. “So for heaven's sake, do as you’re told, when they put them on? Ladies and gentlemen, I propose a toast. Mulan, Aurora and Philip Briar! The brides and groom!”Everyone raised their glasses and clinked them shouting, “THE BRIDES AND GROOM!” before applauding the speech and cheering the happy throuple. 
Emma and Regina had both been watching, neither taking their eyes off Robin when he stood to speak. Regina kept thinking about whether she could ever have the sort of relationship that the Princess now enjoyed with her husband and new wife. Regina loved Emma and Robin. Loved them both, and she couldn’t deny it. She knew she was being selfish. But still. Could she find a way to make Emma fall in love with Robin? There were some good signs. Judging by the blonde’s outburst during her dream two nights ago, she had clearly felt something for him. And what about Robin? Could he overcome his honour-fixation to find Emma more than just attractive?

The pair stared silently at the top table, particularly at Robin, who was now talking animatedly to Aurora and Philip. Henry sat opposite, watching his mothers’ expressions and thinking they seemed to be in some kind of trance? Looking to where they were staring, it seemed Robin had been joined by a tall, willowy blonde, who was now standing close behind him, touching his shoulder to attract his attention. Henry saw the reaction on both his mothers’ faces. 
“Now who’s this one?” Emma growled, irritated, her eyes never leaving them as Robin smiled, stood and turned, to give the extremely beautiful woman a hug. His other mother answered her, loud enough for Henry to hear. “Celia, Merlin’s eldest. Henry and I met her last night.” “Another one? How many does he have, for god’s sake? One’s got her teeth into Killian, and this one…” she didn’t finish the sentence.  Henry frowned. They're jealous? Why?“Why would you even care?” His mothers’ turned as one to look at him, both sporting frowns, which he found rather funny.  “You moved on from them? Aren’t they allowed to move on from you, too?” He realised he’d probably phrased it poorly the moment the words left his mouth. Regina looked hurt, Emma annoyed, and Violet embarrassed, the latter giving him a light slap on the arm.“Henry!”“How could you say that?"  Regina looked genuinely wounded by the comment. "To me of all people?”“Yeah, it's a horrible thing to say!” Emma agreed.“They died and they both mourned them!" Even Violet came to their defence. He’d spoken without thinking. “Sorry, that came out wrong. Anyway, I was talking to Cee last night? She’s great! She a lawyer, and runs an IT business that makes war gaming software, based in England somewhere. And, before you ask, she’s happily married with two kids. She’s not after Robin, but she likes him. One of her boys is Disney-obsessed, so she’s been taking selfies with him and Killian for them last night. She also wants to set up a web call for them to meet him. You should go talk to her?”
Regina grimaced, realizing her son had guessed what she’d been thinking.
“However...” he continued, “Killian's definitely going out with her sister, Rosie. She sails with him to Arendelle tomorrow morning, and Tink’s going with them, so Robin’s giving them a farewell party at the Locksley tonight. I don’t suppose either of you will be going?”“Definitely not.” Regina avoided Emma's stare. “I don’t think your mother and I want to spend any more time with Guyliner. Personally, I’ve had all the time I need with that rum-soaked pirate!”“Guyliner? Pirate? Jeezuz mum, still with the stupid names?” Henry’s voice rose. “After everything he’s done and been through?” He felt his anger start to build again. “No, no, sorry ’m not doing this! Not again. I’m out of here!” He stood, turning to walk away.“Henry, wait?” Violet called to his back, now feeling embarrassed and awkward. But he didn’t turn back, just stormed off to another corner of the room, knowing if he stayed sitting there, he'd probably lose his temper and say something he'd regret, yet again.“What’s all that about?” Regina grumbled. “I only-” she stopped when she saw Emma’s face. The blonde looked upset as something else caught her eye. Following her gaze, she spotted the pirate himself sitting at a table some distance away.  Next to him sat Merlin’s brunette daughter, now leaning across and kissing him, on the lips, in full view of Merlin’s younger daughter, son and the great Sorcerer himself. “Emma? Do you want to leave?”  Regina whispered, touching her arm to distract her.“No, it’s okay,” the blonde turned to look at her wife. “Ruby said they’ve got presents to give to Honny and Rolly, so let's stay a little longer. It’s just odd, you know? Seeing him now with someone else? Henry’s right, even if he said it badly. I moved on, so it's only to be expected he'd move on too."“I understand. Whenever I see other women, apart from you, beside Robin I kind of freeze? It’s stupid of me, I know! We’ve moved on, but if we’re honest, we can't control our feelings, can we?”"Yeah," She nodded, collecting the brunette’s hand. “But I don’t regret marrying you. Not for one second!”Regina leant over, pressing her lips firmly to her wife's. "Me neither."
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

The sun pierced through the curtains, as Emma slowly woke to yelling from outside the bedroom.

Last night, they'd left the wedding party earlier, to take the kids home, amid much protesting from Roland and Honour. As usual, they hadn’t wanted to leave. Robin had introduced his children to Merlin’s son Charlie, and the two older Sage daughters, Celia and Rosie, who had taken them under their wing, danced with them, performed magic tricks and generally had so much fun that the pair had moaned non-stop from the moment Regina said it was time to leave.

Honour, though still not yet five, decided she was now in love with Charlie Sage, and they would have to get married. Merlin’s son had even gone along with it, suggesting they do it right there and then. He mock-proposed to her, even going down on one knee, as the others chuckled, enjoying the fun. His sister had even magicked her a mini white dress and veil. Honour giggled nonstop as Charlie messed around, his sisters only encouraging them. For the children, it had been a wonderful day, and Emma knew she was being a killjoy by leaving. But the painful ache from her shoulder was getting worse.

So when they finally got home, she’d climbed straight into bed; and after taking Whale's 'industrial-strength' painkillers, she was asleep in minutes.

~oOo~

The following morning, she woke to find Regina spooning into her front.
“Wassup?” She groaned, half-asleep. “What's the time?”“Time you got a watch.”  Her wife grumbled, also not ready to wake.“Turn the sun off, please babe?” She waved at the curtain.“Switch is outside. You have to get up. While you’re there, coffee’d be nice.”
Their semi-conscious exchange was interrupted by an over-excited girl suddenly bounding into the room, launching herself onto the bed.
“Mummy?” Honour yelled as she drove under the covers from the bottom, crawling up and on to Regina.“Mmph! What’s got you awake so early?” Regina pulled her in for a cuddle. Thank  goodness she had a nightdress on this time! “I wanna go say goodbye to Tink? She’s going away today.”
Ugh. The last thing she wanted to do was stand around a windy dockside, watching the former one-handed wonder leave. Especially knowing Emma still held some sort of candle for him. But Tinker Bell was a friend; and it saddened her to know she wouldn’t be around, possibly for a very long time.
“Hmm...not sure, my lovely. Let’s see what your other mother thinks?”  She nudged the blonde. 
Emma had heard all right, but tried to avoid answering, so pretended she'd fallen asleep again.
“Emma won’t go. Not if Killy’s there.” Honour huffed.
That hurt. First, because it made Emma realise her feelings hadn’t gone unnoticed, even by Honour. Second, she never called her mum, or mummy, or even ma. Even though she’d known the girl since birth. It was the same with Roland. He always called her ‘Emma’ or “Em’, despite her best efforts to get close. They were plainly still Robin’s children, not hers.
“Don’t be silly. Momma's poorly, and yesterday tired her out. She needs rest, and for us to love and take care of her.”“But I wanna go see Tink and Killy! They’re going away. Please?”“How about we ask your papa to come and collect you, and take you there?” "Daddy come?" Her voice instantly brightened. “Really?”She smiled as she moved in to hug her. “Now I’m not saying he can do it, only that I'll ask him. He may be too busy for all we know, but I’ll call him when we get up. What time is it?” She peered at the small bedside clock. “Five thirty! Honny, you woke me up at five thirty? That's way too early, madam! Now snuggle in, lie still, and give me at least another hour.”
Storybrooke Harbour
Two hours later, the Jolly Roger was ready to sail. Provisions had been loaded, final checks made, and the crew and their captain stood by the quayside, saying final farewells to those who had shown up for their send-off. A bigger crowd than expected had come to see the former pirate-turned-hero leave. Newlywed Dorothy Lucas was currently hugging him, wishing them a safe voyage, while Ruby and Rosie had their own conversation. “And listen...”  Rosie whispered in the wolf's ear. “If everything goes to plan and one of you manages to fall pregnant, if you want Killian to know, tell my dad or Anna? They can reach me without using a phone, even if I’m out at sea. It's hard to explain but, it's a kind of telepathy we have? It's fairy magic. I’ll then let Killian know, if that’s what you want?”“Definitely."  Ruby pulled back to look at her. “I still can’t quite believe you’re alright about this? How come you don’t mind?”“Well, think about it? Killian’s centuries old, yet he’s got no children. Or none that he knows about! Which is almost unbelievable, when you think about it? He and I may be a ‘thing’, or we might not. But I'm not going to stand in the way of anyone’s happiness. His, or yours.”“You’re a remarkable woman, Rosie. Just one thing. Take care of him? I know he always says he's a survivor, but…”“I’ll do my best, I promise.”
Killian was working along the nearest group, saying his farewells, including to his old First Mate, Sam Smiegel.
“I’m sorry I can’t join you for this one, Captain. But I wish you fair sailing.” “Thank you, Mr. Smee. I’m pleased you’re finally putting down roots with that family of yours. I’m going to miss you, my friend.” He hugged his faithful old boatswain, before moving on to the various former crew staying behind him. Finally, he reached his closest friend.“Fair sailing Captain, It’s been one hell of an adventure so far, but I’m sure a lot more’s waiting for you. Let's hope you’ll return some day?” Robin dragged his Underworld ally into a hug.“Maybe. Though it may be some time, mate. My only reason for settling down here is no more.” He scanned the dockside, looking for a familiar blonde, who wasn’t there.Robin recognised the resigned look, knowing where his mind was. “There’s someone out there for you too, Killian. For both of us, I’m sure. It’s just painful moving on, isn't it? But we will. Zeus has given us a fresh start, so let's take advantage of it?”“Aye, mate,” His smile broadened, as Rosie came alongside him. “Maybe sooner than we imagine. Take care old friend,” before finishing. “But keep an eye on her for me, while you're at it?”“I will.” The former outlaw shook the former pirate's hand before bringing him into a quick final farewell hug, both a little misty-eyed. They'd shared a unique experience. Sacrificing their lives for lovers, then being brought back from the dead only to discover said lovers had moved on. “Farewell brother.” ~oOo~Ten minutes later, as he stood by the wheel, Killian was about to give his order to cast off the ropes and weigh anchor, when he felt something odd. A powerful magical wave, swirling close by. Turning t o his side, he found her standing close, red-eyed, looking straight back at him. "Emma?”“Planning to leave without saying goodbye?” However, the moment she said it, a sudden wave of nausea and dizziness overcame her as she slumped down on to one knee, her hand going to her head. “DAMMIT!””Emma?” Concerned, he dropped down beside her, wanting to hold her or do something, but she was already trying to stand up again. “Are you okay?””I will be! Just…just give me a second? Whale told me not to use magic until I’m fully fit. I just keep forgetting. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.”She got back on her feet. “Anyway, never mind all that, I asked why you were racing off without saying goodbye?”"I’ve been saying goodbyes all morning! We need to catch the tide. Besides, you’ve made it crystal clear I was your past, Swan. You've moved on. So I thought it'd be easier this way.”“Easier for who?”“Both of us. It’s been but a few weeks for me, five years for you. I can’t stay here, I already told you. My feelings are-”“Don’t go?” She interrupted him. “Please?”“Again, Emma, you moved on! You’re married now. Fate’s conspired against us, so there’s nothing for me here apart from painful memories. I just have to accept it. You’ve made your life, and now I need to make mine.”“I know that we can’t be together anymore, but I can’t bear the thought of you just leaving, still hating me.”
She’d clearly been crying though he recognized the walls were up, trying to hide her emotions. But he knew she was being sincere.
“Swan, I could never hate you. It’s just…everything here’s a reminder of what we once had? Only a few weeks ago, we were destined to be together. Soulmates. You know, I even imagined us having children, a little girl perhaps, just like Robin’s? I imagined us together for eternity. Sadly, it wasn’t to be.”“We may not be, but at least we could still be friends?” She hated herself for pleading. Fuck's sake, Emma, you’re the Saviour! Grow a pair!  “I don’t want us parting like this.”He stepped forward, resting his hands on her upper arms. “I'd like that. Maybe one day, but I need to get away from here. I need to get over what we had, and make a future.” He looked across at Merlin’s daughter, as he said it. “I've been given some tasks by Zeus himself! The big guy’s given me a second life, so I need to start living it.”“Just…just take care of yourself?” The usually formidable woman finally acknowledged to herself that she may never see him again. “I still love you, you idiot, even if we can’t be together.”Killian pulled her in for a final hug, regardless of the fact Rosie now came within earshot. “I know. And you’ll always have a special place in this lost pirate’s heart. Take care of Henry. And Robin’s children. And for the record, I now accept you and the queen were probably always meant to be.”
Regina had been watching the exchange between the former lovers, having materialised close by. She’d heard enough, so once they separated, she took her upset wife in her arms.
“Take her home, Regina. Take her home, and promise to love her for the rest of her days.”Regina looked over her shoulder. She’d also had a brief, secret liaison with Jones herself. More like a couple of one-night stands She'd even once persuaded him to kill his own father.  “I don’t need to promise you anything. But yes, of course I will.”“Good. Now if you would kindly excuse us? We’re ready to cast off.”~oOo~
Minutes later, Emma stood with everyone else on the jetty, watching the legendary brig slowly ease away from its berth.
Cheers rang out, and good wishes yelled, as it left. Tink, tears in her eyes, waved a final farewell to her sister fairies. Emma stood rigid, closely watching the man she’d loved more than any other, pull slowly away from her. Several hundred feet away now, the Captain turned, his blue eyes never leaving hers, until her figure became smaller and they moved out towards open sea.  As it distanced, they could just about hear more shouting, as Killian continued barking instructions to the crew. Moments later a large whirlpool appeared directly ahead and the former pirate ship swooped down into its swirl. A bright streak of lighting preceded a loud crack of thunder. And then the ship disappeared, to be replaced by calmer sea.
“Come back safe one day.” Emma whispered to herself.

Regina watched, holding her hand As it disappeared from sight, seeing tears openly falling down her cheek.
“Sorry Gina, I never meant for you to see that.” She croaked, feeling guilty. But the brunette shushed her, pulling her close.“Don’t apologise. Your relationship with him was every bit as important for you Robin’s to me." She pecked her cheek. " I understand.” “I loved him, I really did. Then he died, and I fell in love with you. But I'd never let my past get in the way of what we have. It just hurts, seeing him come back like that, then leave all over again, you know?”“Only too well.”
Mifflin Street

Later that evening, after dinner and with the children in bed, Regina sat slumped on the sofa, Emma lying with her head in her lap as they both read, the older woman silently stroking her fingers through blonde hair. Regina had a lot on her mind, having been given some news by Robin when he dropped Honour back, which bothered her.

Earlier...

“Robin, Roland said you’re leaving Storybrooke? Is that true?”

“Not quite. He overheard me talking to Merlin. I’m only going to be gone a couple of months.”

Even Emma was surprised by that. “Why? You’ve only been back a week! What could possess you to leave your kids behind, so soon?”

“One of Merlin’s doppelgangers did some investigations for me. It appears my sister Maria is not only alive, but living somewhere in the west of England. He’s tracked down one of my grandfathers and several cousins. Some of Marian’s family escaped too. I’ve no idea how, but it seems I have more family still alive over there. Hopefully Maria's among them. I’m going to go find out. Merlin’s daughter Celia lives not too far away from there, so I’m going to fly back with her next week. They also live in an area with magic, like Storybrooke, so he’s going to organize some training for me, too.”

Regina looked almost grief-stricken. But I’ve only just got him back? What if he decides to stay over there? With his family?

Robin wasn’t consciously reading her mind but he just knew where her thoughts were going. “I’m coming back, Regina! I have three children here.”

“Roland asked me to let him go with you. But he’s only ten, Robin.”

“I told him I’d talk to you about it first. You’ve been his mother these last five years, and this is his home. But I owe it to Marian that he gets a chance to meet some of her family. And mine.”

“What about Honour?" Emma asked. "She’s going to be missing her big brother as well as you."

“Well you could always all come with me? There’s nothing to stop you all leaving here for a couple of months? Think of it as a long holiday?”

“You’re seriously suggesting we all leave Storybrooke, and fly to England on a wild goose chase? With you?”

“Wild goose chase? Emma, we've addresses where they last lived. And why not? It’s not like you’re the Mayor and Sheriff any more. You’ve  time on your hands. It’s two months, not five years! I’m sure Storybrooke can cope without you for a while?”

“Then what? Live in some bloody damp British forest, squatting in tents? Sounds lovely, that does!”

That got his blood up! “We lived in the forest, in tents, in poverty, not because we wanted to. We did it to escape death from royal arseholes like your families, who were attempting to murder us when we didn’t fall into line!” he almost snarled the words. “If you knew fuck-all about our history Emma, you’d know that the Mills and White dynasties did piss-all to help their people! They just indulged in stupid, pointless feuds with each other for land, or money! We lived in tents because there was no alternative. We didn’t have magic to fight back, and we didn’t have armies to fight our battles, either.” He was seriously pissed off. “And for the record, my family live in houses. Some big, some small, just like the people of Sherwood do now, no thanks to you!”

Emma was astonished at the sudden change, the vitriol, from the usually mild-mannered man, but did what she always did when she was under attack. She came right back at him. Even if she didn’t always think through what she was about to say.

“That may be. But you don’t get to just come in here and tell us where the kids are going!”

“I didn’t, I told Roland I would speak to Regina first. And for the record, Roland is MY child and Honour is mine and Regina’s! This is absolutely none of your business!”

He regretted his choice of words the moment they left his mouth, seeing the obvious hurt they inflicted. Emma said nothing, surprising Robin and Regina by just turning and walking away.

“Emma?” Regina called, but she didn’t turn back. The brunette was also stung. “Robin, are you saying you no longer regard me as Roland’s mother?” She yelled, now furious herself.

He knew he’d gone too far. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. Of course you're his mother! And so's Emma. I just lashed out. I’m sorry, I should go.” He stood to leave and almost left the room before she called back at him.

“Wait! Look, I know you’re angry. What you said was spiteful, and what Emma said was unkind and unthinking. But you need to realise she’s cared for them just as much as me these last few years!”

“I know. It’s just…no, it’s best I just go. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”
~oOo~
Later that evening, as Emma lay in bed trying to read her barely touched chapter, her phone sounded with an new message.
"Sod it. I thought I turned that off.”  She picked it up and read. It was Robin.
[Henry gave me your number. I’m sorry for what I said earlier. It was unkind, unfair and untrue. You ARE Roland and Honour’s mother, just as much as Regina. You raised them them when I couldn't. I'm sorry I lashed out, because I was angry. I won’t bother defending myself because it’s hard to explain. But I do trust you and you didn’t deserve that. You’re an excellent mother Emma. I apologise.]

She read the short message several times. Now she'd calmed, she thought about what Robin had been through over the last week. He'd returned from death only to find his soulmate moved on, a ten-year old son he’d only been with half his life, and a daughter he didn’t even know he had. All for saving Regina's life? She also realised she’d been bitchy with her comment about his family living in tents. She typed back:

[I'm sorry too. I was patronising and snide, and I didn’t mean it. I was angry. Thanks for the mother comment though.]

She was about to turn the phone off, when a replay came:

[Am I forgiven?]  It was accompanied by a sad emoji, which made her grin.

[I guess so. We can kiss and make up later]

[Good! Though buy a boy a drink beforehand? I’m not that easy!]
She smiled.
[That’s not what Regina said? Good night Robin]

[Goodnight Emma. Sweet dreams]

She couldn't resist a final aside:

[Not if you knew the sort of dreams I’ve been having recently!]  
“Who’s texting this time of night?” Regina entered from the bathroom in a silk nightdress, looking alluring as always.“Your old boyfriend. We just made up.” She looked up, appreciating the view. “That’s new? What say you get over here and I take it off…with my teeth?” She fluttered her eyes.“You’re supposed to be convalescing! Doctor’s orders!”“He didn’t say anything about sex.”Seeing the expectant look in her wife’s eyes, Regina decided to play dirty. “Besides, I’m not feeling in the mood. But you know what might get me in the  mood?”“Tell me?”“You telling me, in great detail, about your dream involving a certain thief? And before you deny it, I heard some of it in great detail. Confess, Emma Swan-Mills! You know, I definitely won’t be jealous. It might even make me feel…” she flattered her own eyelashes for effect “Aroused?”You devious cow, she thought, as the older woman slid down beside her, eye-sexing to the max. Well two could play at that game!“You were in it too, you know?” She purred, even though she was lying. “All three of us, I mean?” Her right arm slowly curled around Regina's waist to pull her closer, hips coming together, as they faced one another.“I’m listening...” Regina tried to sound half-interested, though her pupils told a very different story.“You, me…and him. I can’t remember all the details, but you and I were at some sort of big party. You were wearing a long white dress. Could even have been a wedding dress? So was I, actually. We matched. We were both getting a little...handsy? You had your hand up my skirt.”Regina slid her left hand down the blonde’s side, before slowly letting it drift down under the teddy, roaming over her stomach, before fingers edged inside her underwear, to lightly cup her. “Like this?” “Ooh yeah, like that.” She tried not to sound too eager. “Go on? I want details.”“Well. We were standing behind a heavy curtain, though how we weren’t seen, I’ll never know. I also had my hand up yours…” as Emma said it, her own right hand slid under the pale blue nightdress, delighted to find no underwear. She lightly cupped Regina’s mound, sliding a middle finger between now-damp folds, earning a grateful groan in response. “...like so?”“Go on…” Said the now panting former mayor, mirroring her actions. Both women began to breath heavier, tilting into one another, each raising a knee to allow access. She moaned as two fingers slipped inside, a thumb pressing on her clit. So Regina copied her, slipping her own fingers inside the blonde.“Now I don’t know where he came from, but then he was beside us? He kinda...pulled my hand out from you, and yours from me, and he sorta sucked them in turn, moaning to himself, while we all stood behind the curtain? You started kissing him, and then…well, it’s a bit hazy, but someone’s voice came from the other side of the curtain and told you you had to leave and go somewhere; I don’t know, make a boring speech or something? You were annoyed, but told Robin to take me somewhere quickly, and finish what we started. Next thing I remember, we’re running up a staircase to find a bedroom.”
Both women, fingers now firmly working away in one another, were mentally picturing the scene, Regina imagining her lovers racing upstairs to screw each other senseless. Emma brought her mouth over the brunette’s, kissing her frantically, tongues now wrestling in a wet, familiar dance. Emma loved how her words had so quickly brought her to such a frenzied state. It was usually the opposite way round.
Regina pulled her head back. “M…More! What happened next? Tell me?” “Then…then…oh, that’s good, keep doing that. Yes, that's it! A little harder?” She almost wheezed the words. “I remember a big bed. He laid me on it, pulled my knickers down in such a hurry, my hose and heels were still on!  And…and then he tried to go down on me? But I stopped him, as I was desperate. I pulled him out of his trousers, and sucked him. Hard.”“Yes, he’d like that! He always was a giver and a reluctant receiver but…damn, Emma! Right there! Right…right there! I’m getting close…go…go on?” Regina felt the familiar pull coming from her core, her left leg raised, her knee touching Emma’s now starting to shake."He lifted up my skirt right up, then lay on top of me. I wrapped my legs around the back of him and ordered him in. He just, just drove in hard! I remember screaming, he felt so, so…” Emma replayed it in her own mind. And as she did, she felt Regina’s walls starting to tighten on her fingers as she violently peaked.“Hnnghh! Mmm, so, so good! So…!!” She yelled into Emma’s mouth as she came. The noise of her orgasm bringing Emma’s own on in a rush mere seconds later as Regina, even through her own peak, continued driving her fingers even harder into her.“Yes, yes, oh-so-fucking-YES!!” She clenched, slamming her mouth onto Regina’s yet again, trying to keep the noise down. 
As breathing gradually calmed, the now sweat-sodden pair looked at one another, neither quite believing how it happened so quickly.
"You okay?” In the silence, Emma wondered whether her crude retelling had caused a problem.“More than okay. Though I’ll admit I'm surprised I got so easily turned on by the idea of you having sex with him? In a wedding dress, and all? I definitely need to shower. You?”“Great. Though I wasn’t the only one in a wedding dress, remember? Maybe that’s why you were annoyed, because you wanted to join in? But I’m definitely going to join you in that shower!” 
Two weeks after the return of the Outlaw and the Pirate

One week on from the departure of the Jolly, Storybrooke and Sherwood began to return to normal.
Emma, now fully restored to health, became restless. Having no choice but to leave her sheriff post five years ago due to mental breakdown, the Saviour had somehow spent the last two of them making herself busy with home repairs, housework, and study. She’d helped part-time with Ruby and Dorothy at Granny’s, and helped her mother as a part-time teaching assistant at the school. Moving in with Regina two years ago, and getting married in New York a year later, the women had somehow managed to pad out their days being ladies of leisure. But now, she felt the need to do something full time again.
Regina had similarly become restless. During a recent conversation, Robin had referred to Merlin’s comments about her mother never making real amends for her many, many crimes. That the staircase Cora ascended in the Underworld didn't lead to anything like a happy ending. Only to judgment, not paradise! That worried her more than ever. Could she ever be forgiven for all the Evil Queen’s past crimes after she died? Or was she destined to spend her afterlife damned in Hell? It wasn’t a nice thought.
“I’m going to see Violet’s dad,” Emma announced over breakfast. “Mulan told me he’s looking for a couple of extra deputies. I thought I’d apply.”Thatcame as a surprise. “Hank Morgan isn’t exactly your biggest fan! Have you mentioned it to Violet? She might be able to help soothe the way, if you’re serious?” “I’m not sure I should be asking Henry’s girlfriend to help me get over her dad’s...little problem with me.” “A ‘little problem’ you’ve never actually apologised for. We told him how it happened, but you never apologised.”“Yeah, I guess I do need to do a bit of grovelling.”“Good luck with that. After I’ve dropped the children off this morning, I’m going to see the Sorcerer.”“Merlin? Why? Something to do with Robin?”“No, something to do with me. I’ve got some questions about…well,  questions.”
Storybrooke Sheriff's Office

Sheriff Hank Morgan looked over the antiquated office and couldn’t understand how it had been allowed to fall into such disrepair.

Peeling paintwork, dirty floors and windows, rusty jail cells, obsolete computers, and overflowing filing cabinets. He’d just taken over the sheriff role, at Mayor Briar’s request, only a week ago. A soldier by nature, Hank had assisted David Nolan as a deputy between his daughter, then Sheriff Emma Swan, becoming unwell and standing down, and George Spencer winning a definitely fraudulent mayoral election. David resigned immediately the election result was announced, as he could never face working for that crook!

Hank assumed the disorganization started once Keith Nottingham took over as Sheriff. An old lackey of Spencer’s, the pair were as thick as thieves and attracted the same sort of people. Nottingham was deeply suspicious of David Nolan, Mulan and the other ‘heroes’ who had tried to help, instead bringing in a team of his own trusted men who had previously worked under him in another realm, when Prince John usurped King Richard to take the throne.

A former Knight of the Round Table, Sir Morgan of the Court of Camelot always took great pride in making sure his men, and women more recently, were of the highest calibre, well trained, disciplined and polite to a fault. In return for dedicated service, he liked to make sure they were properly paid on time, trained and looked after, the welfare of their loved ones provided for in the event of their loss. His team appreciated him and he them. Now, looking at the sorry state of the sheriff's office, he figured this place should a symbol of change and order in the small town.

With all Nottingham and Spencer’s deputies being sacked, or jailed, on the orders of the mayor pending trial, Morgan now needed a new team. Quick. He first turned to Mulan, who he knew to be an excellent soldier and swordsman (or was it swordswoman? Either way, she was good).
“Sheriff Morgan? You asked to see me?” “I did Miss Fa – oh, I’m so sorry, I forgot. Is it Mrs. Fa now? Or Mrs. Fa-Briars? Forgive me, I’m not sure.”“Mrs. Briars. Preferably, just Mulan?” She smiled back, sitting down opposite his desk. "Or Ping to my friends."“Mulan it is then. And please call me Hank? Congratulations, by the way? Violet said it was a beautiful wedding. I’m sorry I missed it, I was the only one on duty.” “I heard, sorry you couldn’t be there. What did you want to talk to me about?” “Well, you’ll no doubt be aware I’ve taken on this role on a temporary basis, reporting to your husband? There’ll be formal Sheriff elections before the end of the year, but I'm not sure whether to stand for office or not. However, I need experience, help and advice now, and I also need four deputies.”“You do know I’m pregnant, Hank?” She brought her hand down to cover her abdomen, “I would be more than willing to help normally, but…”“Oh, no, no no! I knew that, and I understand. I’d never assume anything less; your child comes first, always. I just thought that, as you were a deputy here longer than me, you could advise me who I should be considering for the roles? You’ve more experience. Frankly, I’m surprised you didn’t apply for the role yourself?”"I thought about it, though Phillip’s now the Mayor, as well as my husband. Neither of us, nor Aurora, think it appropriate to have the office of Mayor and Sheriff held by people who are related. There’s  a conflict of interest.”“Yes, Phillip explained it to me, too. He’s a very honourable man. We both agreed you’d make a first-class Sheriff, though he said he would stand down as Mayor the moment you said you wanted to run.”Mulan smiled, a rare sight for the usually serious-faced woman. “He said the same thing to me, but I don’t want him to. I think he’s making a difference, and I hope he stands for the mayoral election.”“He’d be an excellent candidate. I’d certainly vote for him.” “Thank you. So, back to the subject - who are you thinking of for deputies?”“Well, Dorothy Lucas seems a good candidate. I’ve seen her wield a sword with some of the militia when they train on the ridge. She’s intelligent, calm, strong and seems to have people’s trust.”“I agree. I’ve travelled with her. An excellent candidate. Who else?”“Bill Spear, one of the militia captains. A bit wild in his youth, but he seems to have mellowed since he married young Gwendoline.”“Also very good,” Mulan added, “his close combat skills are excellent. I’ve helped train him and he even bested me a couple of times this year. Something I’m not proud of. Any more?”“I was going to ask one or two of the Merry Men? Do you think Robin would mind me poaching?”“Not at all, though it always seems strange. Something about poachers turning gamekeepers!”He  chuckled. “Apart from that, I’m not sure who we can consider. I asked David Nolan if he’d come back, though he’s not sure. He’s offered me some part-time support, but I think he’s enjoying being a farmer too much.”
Just then the door creaked open and Emma walked in, seeing Mulan and Sheriff Morgan engaged in some sort of impromptu meeting.
“Good morning, Mrs. Swan-Mills. Can I help you?”“Well…yes. Could we talk somewhere, Sheriff?” she looked across at Mulan, who got the message and stood, ready to leave. “Hello Emma. It’s fine, I need to go anyway. Hank, let me think of some other names, yes? I’ll call you in the morning?”“Yes, please, and thanks again, I appreciate your advice.”~oOo~As Mulan left, Emma took the vacated chair, without being asked.“So what can I do for you, Emma?” He stiffened, his manner noticeably cooler than with Mulan. She paused, now a little uncertain how to start.“I understand you’re looking for some new deputies?”“You’d like to apply? A former sheriff applying for a deputy role?”“Yeah. Well, I’ve been out of it for a while now. I’m rusty.”“You know there’s an election for Sheriff in November? You want to run again?”“Absolutely not! I don’t need that all over again.”
Hank studied her, choosing his next words carefully. Violet had previously told him he needed to finally forgive her  for what she'd done to her. That she was cursed at the time. But it was just so hard to accept how anyone who could rip his own daughter’s heart from her chest, just to control her to upset her own son? That was just so wrong!
“I know you can do the job Emma. Probablystanding on one leg, with your hands behind your back, but…”“It’s still the Dark One thing, isn’t it?” she blurted, knowing that look. “There’s still people here who look at me…well, strangely, as though I’m going to go dark again? I was cursed, Hank! I had no control over anything I did. You still find it hard to accept that anyone who did what I did to your little girl, must be…”“Credit me some intelligence, please Emma?” He jumped in. “Violet and Henry have both explained to me, numerous times and at great length, the circumstances at the time. I understand that, though I must admit it still haunts me. It was nearly six years ago, though my mind went straight back to it when I saw Mr. Collins in Grannies last night.”“Mr. Collins? Who? Oh, you mean Dopey? What’s he got to do with anything?” But she realized the connection the moment the words left her mouth.“Yes, Dopey. You may recall you turned him into a tree at that time? But nobody sought to try and turn him back, until Merlin got here two week’s ago. The Dwarves were trying to escape you, as I recall?”“Yes, but…but that was the Dark One magic! I just didn’t know how to change him back again. What could I do?”He ignored the question. “Have you apologized to him? Have you been to see him? I’m sure that would help.” She heard Regina’s earlier words this morning replay in her head. “You never actually apologized, Emma!” Shit! “Yeah, I guess I’d better go and do that. Look Hank, I’m sorry okay? I guess I’d better be going. I hope you find your deputies. But just for the record, I’m truly sorry for what the Dark One…wait, no, for what I did to Violet! I apologized to her, many times, but I guess I owe an apology to you, too. I’m sorry for putting you through that,” she mumbled before standing, turning to head for the door. However, before she reached it, Hank spoke again.“Thank you, Emma! I accept your apology. And I’m sorry I’ve been a bit brusque with you? As it looks like Vi and Henry are getting ever closer, I must try to do the same and let bygones be bygones.” He stood and walked around to offer his hand. “And for the record, yes, you would be an excellent, proven and very welcome deputy, at least till I stand down. I agreed to take on this role when Mayor Briar asked me, but I don’t intend to stand for election. I’m by nature a soldier, not a policeman. I think your experience would be invaluable. When can you start?” “Wait, what – you’re offering me the job?”“Yes, Deputy Sheriff Swan-Mills, I am!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Hospital
Regina noticed the changes in Storybrooke Hospital almost immediately. It looked freshly painted, the wood floors stripped and polished, the bustling staff in new uniforms, and the reception desk bristling with IT equipment.

Merlin’s doing?
“Good morning!  Mrs. Swan-Mills, isn’t it?” Said the receptionist who she vaguely recognized.“Yes, good morning. I’m here to see Professor Sage?”The younger woman looked down at her screen. “He’s just come out of theatre so, I’ve paged him, and he’ll be with you in a couple of minutes. Second floor, room twelve.”
Regina smiled, pleased by the unusual courtly efficiency. She headed into the refurbished elevators, up to the meeting room, before knocking.
“Come in.”
As she walked into yet another newly-refurbished office, Merlin appeared to be dictating something to a nurse who tapped notes into her tablet.
“Thanks, Rose. Would you let me know when Vincent’s ready?” The nurse nodded, stepping away as he stood and approached his new arrival.“Regina, nice to see you again.You’re looking so much better than two days ago! How are you now feeling?” He stopped and, without asking permission, placed his warm hands either side of her face, to massage her recently restored jaw. Reminding herself it had only been days since the man magically healed her battered features, she just smiled back.“Better. Apart from some soreness and aching.”“To be expected, unfortunately.” He satisfied himself all was healing correctly. “You’ve Victor Whale to thank for the important bit, the surgery underpinning the jaw. Tricky thing, surgery on the mandible! Needs a delicate touch.”“Impressive, seeing he got his medical degree from a curse?” Even now, Regina was unable to resist a small dig. “The same way you and I got our own skills, you mean? Magic? Actually, he’s a rather brilliant surgeon, though I know you dislike him. His skills will be much in demand in New York.”“So, you’re really taking our only surgeon? I know I've had issues with Whale in the past, but he’s all we’ve got! Even now he’s spending most of his time in Robin’s new village.”“Where he’s needed, and appreciated, believe you me! You’re aware my daughter, Anna, will be staying here in Storybrooke for the next six months?  She’s a first-class surgeon, a Cardiologist as it happens. And my field’s Obstetrics and Gynaecology.”“You’re staying as well?” Regina was more than surprised the world’s greatest sorcerer would be sticking around in a tiny Maine town.“Coming and going. I’m training up another surgeon; I think you’ll like him. Plus, you now have a paramedic on call between here and Sherwood. You already know her. Caroline? Robin’s cousin?”“Carrie? I thought she said she was a nurse. Is she trained?”“Anna and I trained her ourselves. Using magic, of course! She was already a very skilled midwife. She always undersells herself, does Carrie. She’ll be a brilliant asset. To the town, and Victor.”Regina sighed. In years past, she’d been at the very epicentre of the town, not allowing changes, or hires, without her permission. Now, the entire community had woken up to making their own decisions,  thanks mainly to the arrival of the man in front of her. “Good, I rather like her. A wise decision.” “Thank you. Now, you asked to see me?”“Yes. Well, this is difficult for me to explain. I need some advice. Not medical, nor magical. More…moral?”  The Sorcerer nodded for her to continue, staying silent.“Robin told me you’re able to communicate with the afterlife? With the dead? He didn’t give me any specific details but, I need to know...” she hesitated, gathering her thoughts. “Am I damned to go to hell, Merlin? No matter how I’ve lived my life since I was the Evil Queen?” 
His expression changed as he studied her, and for a moment she felt more like prey being watched by a calculating predator.
“No Regina. Everyone’s capable of being pardoned by the gods. But only if they’re genuinely contrite and at least try to atone. To repent for past sins.” “So my parents? They’re not together in the afterlife?”“I wouldn't like to go into the details, but suffice to say your father, Henry, is now in Heaven, or whatever you prefer to call it, together with those who genuinely loved him. And of course those he loved too. He’s very happy.”“And my mother, the Red Queen?”“Ah…” Merlin sighed, shaking his head, a look of sadness on his face. “Cora would’ve been weighed and assessed before the Celestial Court, like everyone else. They see everything, you know? Nothing's hidden. They see not only whether she was truly repentant for her crimes, not just to those who knew her, but to the rest of the people whose lives she destroyed. Whether she did anything during her life to rectify any of those actions. Did she ever seek forgiveness? Did she show any form of contrition? Without that, the gods always seek eternal retribution. Magic does come at a price.”
That told her all she needed to know. Her mother’s iin Hell for eternity.
She swallowed, her throat dry. “I’ve committed so many crimes as the Evil Queen. I took many innocent lives. I’m told I’m reformed now, but is there anything I can do, after the event, to avoid damnation?” “You could just as well be asking a priest? Of course there is, Regina. You’ve lived a good life these last few years. Don’t just regret past crimes; do something about them! Speak to people you’ve wronged. Don’t just ask forgiveness but do something specific to help them now! Your magic provides you with good fortune  and great abilities. Use them for good! There’s people still living in the forest who’re still there because their parents were killed or harmed by you. Return their stolen property, or their money? Try to heal their pains? And then, only then, ask for their forgiveness.”“I think there’s a good few who could never forgive me, no matter what I did.” “Probably. But you know what? The gods at the Court see everything! They see into your soul. They see whether you’re trying to gain forgiveness for your own sake, or whether you truly mean it. And if you do, like so many others you’ll be sent by the Court to purgatory, which the Underworld was originally intended for, before Hades ruined it. However, thanks to the admirable efforts of those such as Robin, Arthur and others, much of it is restored. Once there, you’ll need to atone and face all of those who’ve harmed as a result of your actions. All of them! Even those no longer there who have moved on to Heaven. After that, the Court willing, you’ll be sent to Paradise, redeemed.”  “How would I even start?”“Well, to give you an example. This afternoon, I’ll be carrying out a tympanoplasty procedure.” He saw the confused look. “That’s an operation to repair the ear drum, on a young lady called Lydia. Lydia’s an orphan, currently under the care of Robin’s men. Her parents were killed by your guards. By one of the Evil Queen’s rampages through her village. She lost her hearing only a few years ago, after being told of her foster mother’s murder in Storybrooke. A woman who you may remember.” Regina knew she wasn’t going to like the answer but didn't remember killing any woman here? “In Storybrooke? Her foster mother?”“Johanna Mendel, a former ladies' maid to Queen Eva. Your mother threw her off the clock tower, while you stood and watched. And you laughed, as I recall? The dream catcher shows everything.” 
Regina felt sick at the memory of her mother’s final murder, before she herself died as a result of Snow’s trickery. Everything he said was true, and she felt ashamed. 
“While you’re at it, remember Sheriff Graham Humbert? That poor man you held captive for years, and whose heart you crushed? Well, part of his stipend was spent supporting a young boy he fathered out of wedlock before he was murdered. That boy's name is Christian. He’s about fourteen years old now, and he still lives in the woods under canvas. He has some speech difficulties. Rarely comes out, even for the men. He’s alone. Perhaps he could be helped by a truly repentant former queen?”
She started weeping, pulling out a cotton handkerchief to dab her eyes.
“Graham had a child? How could I have known? If I had, I never would’ve-” She remembered how she’d held his heart in her hand, crushing it, and the life out of him, as he lay in Emma’s arms a mile away. “I don’t deserve forgiveness, do I?”“You do if you earn it!"Merlin stood, walking around his desk to sit opposite, collecting her hands in his.  "Yes, you were a monster, Regina. That’s why they called you the Evil Queen. But you can still do something about it to balance the scales. It's never too late, if you TRULY repent and try to do something to atone for your past crimes. If you don’t, then you can expect the same fate as Cora.”
She nodded, quietly sniffling. She needed to do something. She needed a plan to undo the huge mess she'd caused.

One week later...

Time passed, and the day came when Robin, and Roland, would leave for England, along with Merlin’s daughter. A day Regina had been dreading. She hadn’t seen him all week, though she’d managed to tame the longing for her former lover, even though the thought of him being out of her life again, even for only two months, was depressing.

The initial argument Robin had with Emma about his trip had been settled. The two of them had again apologized to one another, and they’d awkwardly hugged it out. Regina finally agreed that Roland would benefit from seeing his only remaining biological family, and the trip to Europe could be seen as educational. Mr. Jasper, the Headmaster of Storybrooke School, had also agreed. Honour would stay behind this time, though there were many tears shed at the news her newly restored daddy would be leaving them for six weeks.  His other daughter Robyn had also been upset, but he’d assured them both he’d be back with Roland, that he loved them so much, and the next time he went on a trip like this he would definitely be taking them with him.
“But why you going, daddy?” the little blonde one groaned. “Why can’t I come?”They’d been through this several times already, but Robin again patiently explained. “Honour, I’m going to try and meet some uncles and cousins and family I’ve never met before. And hopefully find my little sister Maria. Rolly and I are going to have to do a lot of very tiring travelling, and I’m not quite sure what it’s going to be like. I’m also going to have to go to a ‘special’ school so some of Merlin’s friends can teach me more magic.”“School?” said Robyn, currently sitting on his knee on the sofa, Zelena having left them to talk. “Like my school?”“Yes, my darling, a little bit like your school, but a magical one. Sometimes, Roland will spend time with my family while I’m in Avalon.”“Avalon? Isn’t that where Arthur was supposed to come from originally?” Emma asked. “We went to Camelot and it was supposed to be somewhere near there, so how come you need to fly to England?” “Merlin said there’s several places called Avalon, as decoys against former dark forces. Apparently, the real Avalon is in the far west of England, in a place called Cornwall. It’s hidden from the non-magic world, just like Storybrooke, but it’s a world centre of magic.”“I’ve heard Gold mention it.” Regina added. “A place of healing, if I recall? Why do you need to learn there? What can you learn from a ‘Hogwarts’ that you can’t learn from Merlin himself?”“Dad said Robin's a ‘Stage Ten’.” Celia Sage had been listening to the conversation. “There’s things that need much more intense training. Divination, mind reading, multiple persona control, and of course, realm-jumping. Dad took me to Avalon once, and we were able communicate with some of my former half-brothers and sisters from there. It’s a bit weird, meeting people who’ve died?”“Realm-jumping?” Henry gasped. “You mean Robin can jump through realms without needing magic beans? That means he must be able to go backwards and forwards in time, right? That’s fantastic!”“Yes and no. There’re loads of very strict rules about that! If you do anything wrong, anything at all, you can screw up thousands, maybe millions of lives in the future! Henry, imagine you could go back in time to stop Hitler or any other dictator being born? If you did that, you and billions of others would just cease to exist in yourimeline, replaced by others! That’s why he needs special training. I don’t know what they do there, but dad says it’s the best way to teach Robin how to control his higher level powers.” Robin stayed silent, looking at his girls, balanced one on each knee. “I promise we’ll be back as soon as we can.” He kissed both on the top of their heads as he hugged them, Honour and Robyn both leaning into him, hugging him tightly. Regina and Emma exchanged a look: the girls had clearly fallen in love with their father, and he with them. Would he still be the same person when he returned, with seemingly limitless powers?
After hugs and kisses were exchanged, Roland being smothered in love by Regina, she whispered to Robin.
“Can I have a quick word before you go? Emma, could you join us?”~oOo~
The three left the small group as Regina led them into the living room at the back before closing the door. Emma and Robin gave each other a worried look.
“Gina, what is it?” Emma sounded concerned.“I wanted to tell you both about something I’ve decided to do with the rest of my working life. I need to tell you now, because when Robin gets back, the three of us will need to reorganise school pick-ups and drop offs and change our schedules.” Both nodded for her to continue. “Well...it’s been five years since I was Mayor and as you’re aware, I haven’t been able to face a full-time job since…everything?”“Go on. What have you decided to do?”“I want to become a paramedic. Maybe even a doctor, one day.”“Whaaaat! Where the hell did this come from?”“Blimey!” Robin was equally surprised. “That’s a change and a half! What brought this on?”“I spoke to Merlin, and he said something that disturbed me. Robin, do you remember last week, in the hospital when you were…erm…torturing my sister? You told me about making amends for the lives I and my family have ruined?”“Yes. I'm sorry I was so blunt, but I never meant-”"Everything you said was true! I need to make some sort of recompense for the lives I've destroyed. So, I figured a good way to start would be to do something specific to help. I’ve no wish to return to being mayor or anything like that in the future but, well, I was chatting to Caroline yesterday and I looked at what she was doing. She said she was only a nurse but she’s a hell of a lot more than that! Merlin’s training her to be a full paramedic and I realized that was one way I could get my hands dirty and help, seeing as we’re seriously short of trained people? So, I asked him to train me. With his magic of course, to save time. I’ve no wish to spend five years in medical college.”“When did you decide all this?” Emma felt hurt that she was only hearing this now. How could she keep that from her? “Well, thanks for letting me know? It’s not like I’m your wife who you should be discussing this with, or anything?”“Well, good for you, Regina. I think it’s an excellent idea.” Robin’s praise earnt a glare from Emma. “I only made my decision this morning. And thank you for your support, Robin.”He saw the irritated look in the blonde’s eyes, knowing a storm could be brewing between them. “Well, good luck. Whatever you decide? I’m sure we’ll be able to work the children between us all? Now, I best be going. Merlin’s sorted out all the tickets and money for the journey, and a fairly convincing passport. I think we have everything so, I guess we’ll see you in six weeks?”He wanted to kiss her goodbye properly, but Emma was standing right beside them, and he didn't want to stretch her patience. So, he wrapped his arms around the brunette, pulling her into a hug. “I’ll miss you. Take care. Look after one another, and our loved ones.”She looked up into eyes that never failed to mesmerize. “Be safe, Robin. Do please take care of Roland?” The pair were only inches from each other’s mouths, Emma watching closely and oddly enough for her, not feeling any sort of jealousy or irritation.“Oh, for heaven’s sake! Just kiss her already?”Regina looked a little shocked by the blunt tone, but Robin just looked down at her lips and smiled. “Well, as your wife insists?” before then pressing his lips firmly against hers. Regina felt the old familiar buzz and although hesitant for a second, she responded in kind. No tongues were introduced, but it definitely wasn’t chaste either! It lasted a good few seconds before they separated, Regina’s cheeks blushing as she looked at Emma before stepping back.“Yeah, have a good trip, thief! Take care of Rolly,” said the blonde who, without prompting, stepped into the space vacated by Regina. Robin, without hesitation, wrapped his arms around her, just as he had her wife. “Always,” he whispered, before fastening his lips to Emma’s, catching her completely by surprise! But, after a moment's hesitation, she responded in kind.
Regina stood transfixed, not believing what she was seeing? They were kissing. And it wasn’t exactly chaste either! Seeing her loves in an embrace sent all sorts of odd feelings though her. The pair seemed to sense her gaze, finally separating. Now it was Emma’s turn to blush. Robin, sensing the odd turn of events, realized he needed to go.
“Look after our babies, mums, and please keep an eye on Robyn for me? I don't think I could ever trust her mother.”
He trooped out the door and back to join the rest of the party where they made their final goodbyes. Regina leant in.
“Emma, what just happened?”

Five weeks later - Mifflin Street

“Hi Gina, hi Emma!” Shrieked Roland, as the two women appeared side-by-side on the tablet screen.Roland had already learned how to use the new device for video calls, and he’d called them at least twice a week since he left Storybrooke, five weeks ago. He’d used it regularly, when Robin allowed, to keep up with his sisters, his big brother in Harvard, and a couple of special friends back home. His father said he needed to look after the grown up device and be mindful of local times to avoid calling people in the middle of the night due to the time difference.“Hello, my darling!” Regina felt a little weepy, seeing his magnetic grin and wild locks. “We’ve missed you! Is everything okay? Are you having a good time?”“It’s fine, mum. Brilliant, actually! But I really missed you too, and we’re coming home next week. I spoke to Henry yesterday. He said he’ll also be back home in two months time.”“Yes, we’ve spoken to him,” added Emma, “It’s not been the same without having our boys around. Too quiet and too tidy! Have you been having fun?”“Definitely! We went back to London for a few days, to meet some more of dad’s family. I met Auntie Maria! She might be coming back with us for a while. She’s lovely, you’d like her. Although when she met dad, they kept crying all the time! He thought she was dead, and she thought he was dead. Dad said they were happy tears, but…”“I’m so pleased Roland, it must be wonderful for him. Where’s your father now?”‘He’s with Gumpy! Hang on, I’ll go get him up?” The boy left the screen quickly to bellow something incomprehensible down the stairs, followed by “GUMPY, COME QUICK? MAMA’S ON THE CALL!”“Gumpy?”  Emma whispered. "Who the hell’s Gumpy?”After a short commotion, the women heard more than one deep voice get louder, as someone else entered his room. The boy came back to the screen, sitting on his bed as a large, silver-haired, grey-bearded man, probably in his eighties, settled down to Roland's right.“This is my great-grandpa! Gumpy!” Roland introduced the man, who wrapped an arm around his shoulder, pulling him closer and leaning into the screen.“Or you can just call me Christian?” The man chuckled, his voice deep. “Christian Locksley, at your service, mi’ladies! It’s been wonderful spending time with young Roland here? Now, I guess you must be his mothers, Mrs. And Mrs. Swan-Mills? Robin told me how wonderful you’ve been since he ‘died’? But he never told me just how stunningly beautiful you both were?”
They smiled back at the old man. Though he looked at least double Robin’s age, she could still see a resemblance between him and his grandson. The light beard, though grey. A lot more lines on his face certainly, no dimples for a change, but that devious twinkle in his pale blue eyes? He even flirted like Robin! 
“Why thank you, kind sir, you flatter me! Though please call me Regina? This is Emma, my wife.” She wrapped an arm around her other half.“Pleased to meet you, sir!” Emma added, politely.“Please, none of that ‘Sir’, ‘Lord Locksley’ or “My Lord’ rubbish? Just call me ‘Chris’, or ‘Gumpy’, as your delightful young lad keeps calling me? And Emma? So, you’re the ‘Saviour of Storybrooke’ right? Robin spoke very highly of you. Says you’re a legend!”Emma was touched he'd praised her. “Don’t believe all you hear, Chris!”
Before he could reply, several loud noises was heard from somewhere near the screen, followed by a woman entering, screeching and laughing. Two adults, a man and a long-legged woman in a red skirt, crashed into the room, falling on to the bed right behind Christian and Roland. The woman appeared to be laughing hysterically, but trying to get something off the man. Roland looked behind, and started giggling when he saw his father, now clutching a mobile phone, with the unknown woman trying to get it.
As the camera refocused, Regina felt slightly annoyed at the sight of this woman clambering all over Robin on a bed? “Give it!” she ordered. “Rob, you sod! Give it! Delete that ruddy photo this instant!”
The woman, quite tall and lean, with long dark-blonde hair, clambered upright for a moment before launching herself on to Robin’s chest with her knees up, the former outlaw gasping as the breath was temporarily knocked out of him.
“Rolly? Help me get your dad’s camera?”
Initially worried Robin was either being attacked, or molested, Regina stiffened to call out, before noticing he and his unlikely assailant were laughing? Well, laughing and wheezing. 
“Coming Auntie M!” Roland yelled, as he tried to grapple with his dad for the phone. “Tickle him, M! He’s really ticklish under his feet!”
The woman instantly obeyed, turning, before grabbing a foot, dragging a sock off before driving a knuckle hard into the base of his foot.
“Argh! That’s not fair! Rolly, you traitor!” Yelled Robin, now giggling like a child. “You’re supposed to be on my side!” Robin surrendered the phone to his boy, pretending he’d had it dragged from him. The older man, now also laughing at the pair's antics, chided them. “Will you two behave? Honestly, you're making Roland here look like the adult! We have guests, if you haven’t noticed?”
Robin, still laughing and now lying flat on his back with his son triumphantly sitting on his chest, turned his head to see the tablet computer screen and two women, one scowling, one confused, staring right back at him.
“Gina? Emma? Sorry, I didn’t see you there!” He’d be blushing if his face wasn’t already red from the battle.“Clearly!” said Regina, scowling. “And who’s your friend? This lady sitting on you, who so desperately needs to steal your phone?” She frowned as the woman in red, now climbing up off the bed, straightened her skirt before walking around to join the older man, sitting down, to face the camera.Robin spoke first. “Oh, that’s no lady, Gina! That’s-”“Maria Locksley!” Said the now smiling, red-faced woman, out of breath. “Robin’s much, much, much, so much younger sister. Hi!” “Oh, my goodness! Why, it’s...lovely to finally see you Maria.” Regina’s expression changed from jealous irritation to surprise, in a heartbeat. Now she could see her properly, the resemblance was striking! Though less worn and very feminine, Maria had a similar look. It wasn’t just her colouring, or those pale blue eyes. It was the intense expression and genuine grin as she smiled, albeit with long wavy hair curling around slim cheekbones. Maria Locksley was stunning! Regina was temporarily lost for words at the sight, especially now Robin came to sit down on the bed next to her, bringing a protective arm around his sister.“Maria, let me introduce two very special friends of mine? On the left you have Emma, and on her left, Emma’s wife Regina. They’re Roland’s adopted mums, and they live in Storybrooke, near our new village. Emma, Regina, this is the little sister I thought was dead! We finally met up this week and I’d forgotten how annoying she can be? And a phone thief to boot...” At that, he playfully dug a hand into her side, making her shriek, dropping the phone into his waiting hand. “Gotcha!”
Maria rolled her eyes at her brother, turning back. “It’s lovely to see you both, ladies! Sorry about the fight, but this idiot, this swine, took a picture of me asleep! With my mouth open, and a fake beard of Roland’s! I was just trying to get it off him to delete it, before he posts it!” She jabbed him in the side as he pulled her closer and she finally rested a head on his shoulder, smiling.
Emma had been watching the happy interplay between brother and sister, with a silly grin. She imagined what it would have been like to have a big brother of her own. “So, Maria, what do you do? Do you live near your grandparents? Are you married?” as she asked, she immediately regretted the last question, thinking she may have overstepped. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to pry.”“It’s fine, Emma, I don’t mind. I’m a freelance veterinary surgeon and I live in London, a good five-hour drive away from Gumpy here. But I do try to get down to Avalon whenever I can. Oh, and I’m single now; divorced about two years ago. No children. He didn't want them and I did. I’m over him.”
Emma also noticed the
 resemblance to Robin. She's definitely beautiful, she thought.  Emma had never really taken an interest in other women before, though since starting her first, hopefully only, gay relationship with Regina, she started to notice them more. And just how much Ruby would like this one!
“Maria took me to the Tower of London.” Roland butted in. “It’s where Queen Elizabeth and her dad, Henry, used to cut the heads off and burn people they didn’t like! We went on a big wheel near the river and had a meal up a really, really tall tower called the Shard. We went to see a big show in the evening, and there was a green witch called Elphaba and lots of really good songs!” “Elphaba? You took him to see Wicked?” Regina knew the story was very loosely based on her sister's life. Roland nodded. “Well, you lucky thing! I’m going to have to visit London some time myself.”“Definitely! You all have to come!”Emma nodded. “We'd love to. But first, we need to get you home, safe and sound. Rob, do you need collecting from Logan next week?”“Nice of you to offer Emma, but we’ve done an awful lot of shopping over here. So thanks, but we’re going to need to hire a big van or something? We’re also going to be bringing back an extra passenger.  So don’t worry.” “Passenger?” Regina’s brow rose.Maria waved a hand. “Yup, I can’t wait! I get to see my nieces! I’m coming over with Rob and staying for a few weeks.” Regina smiled. “That’ll be lovely. Then I look forward to meeting you, Maria. I’ve already made good friends with your cousin, Caroline?”“Yeah, I can’t wait to see Carrie! She was my very best friend until…well, you know? Everything?” She looked up at her big brother with a tinge of sadness.He just tightened his grip, pulling her in closer. “I know”.  
The following day.

The day after Roland and Robin’s last web call, Regina had woken up feeling decidedly…odd? Light-headed, she’d tried to manage breakfast but the strange metal taste in her mouth put her off. She couldn’t even face coffee. Emma, seeing her feeling under the weather, assumed she may have some sort of bug brewing, and opted to drop Honour off at school on her way to her interview with Hank and Mulan. Regina had gone back to bed for another hour, before deciding she should fight it, and would feel better after a decent walk.

That’s how she now found herself sitting in Granny’s nursing another coffee. But even that tasted weird?
“You feeling okay?” Said a kindly voice from above. She looked up to see Dorothy Lucas peering down at her, looking concerned. “You seem awfully pale! Can I get you something?”“I’m fine, thank you. Perhaps I’m coming down with a cold.”Ruby, now appearing from the kitchen holding two large plates of food, maneuvered past her wife. “Coming through, my hot stuff!” She pecked Dorothy on the back of the head as she squeezed past her to Leroy and Nova, who were sitting at a nearby table. Although the dwarf looked delighted to see the plates laden with bacon, eggs, sausages and fried bread, Regina wasn’t. Just the smell made her retch. She shot up, squeezing past Ruby as swiftly as she could, before racing into the ladies’ bathroom where, within seconds, she was kneeling against and dry heaving over a toilet bowl.“Oh god! Not now,” she groaned as more retching kicked in.She stayed like that for another minute before Ruby appeared from nowhere, one hand resting on her back, and the other attempting to lift her hair from her face and away from the bowl. “Th…thank you!”“No problem. I know Leroy’s fry ups aren’t your thing, but I didn’t know they’d do that to you?”“It’s not that; Emma eats them all the time. It’s just-” and again, she turned her head down, to dry heave once more. “Don’t worry. Just Let me just rest here a moment. I’ll be out soon.”~oOo~After resting outside to catch her breath, Regina decided to head to the drug store. Roaming the shelves to find anything to stop the nausea, her gaze came across something that drew her attention, freezing when she saw a particular package she’d used the last time she’d experienced sickness like this.
No. It can’t be that, surely? I protected myself! And Emma!

Just wanting the pain to be over, she grabbed several packets of tablets, plus two of the items she’d spotted, before making her way to the counter, greatly relieved to find an older sales assistant she didn’t recognize or, more importantly, didn’t recognize her.

~oOo~

An hour later, a shell-shocked former queen sat on the bathroom floor, back against the wall, too stunned to speak. She barely heard Emma banging the front door shut and making her way into the kitchen, arms full of groceries.
“You back, babe?” She yelled, as she saw Regina’s keys, two packs of pain killers and Dioralyte on the kitchen table. Hearing no answer, she popped a few items into the fridge before taking her coat and shoes off, and walked up the stairs.“Gina?” She stepped into their bedroom. The older woman’s jacket and bag lay across the bed, the en-suite bathroom door open. She stopped the moment she saw the brunette sitting on the bathroom floor against the wall, knees up to her chest. “Are you okay?”Noticing her for the first time, Regina looked up, ashen-faced. “Not really, no.”“What’s wrong, babe? You ill? Rubes said you felt sick earlier. Have you been to the-?”That’s when she spotted the stick resting on the edge of the sink. Stepping closer, she picked it up, eyes instantly drawn to the blue lines, one word, and a baby figure.
Pregnant!

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“You’re pregnant?"Emma's jaw hung as she looked at the stick. "What the fuck, Regina? How could you-” The words came before she had time to think, but she managed to stop herself. It was a bloody stupid question. For a moment, she imagined she'd betrayed her, but fortunately had the good sense to rein herself in from saying something else which would have only one reaction. “When did you think you might be?” She tried to sound calm, seeing the look of panic in the brunette’s eyes. “This morning. I was sick in the diner.”
Emma shook her head in weary resignation, sliding down next to her, both backs now against the cold bathroom wall. Nothing more was said by either of them, as she stared at the stick for a good two minutes, until Emma finally spoke again.
“Robin’s?”After rolling her eyes in disbelief, Regina returned a hard glare. “Who else? Dammit - you were there!”“I'm sorry...” It was another damn fool question. “I thought you used protection? We both did, didn’t we? Were we using different spells?”“The same one as you. I’d never needed to since I married the king. I know my own magic Emma and I don't make mistakes like that! It could only have been that opening night at his inn? I’ve never been with Robin since, I swear. I wouldn’t, not without you being there.” She slowly collapsed into silence, Emma wrapping an arm around her in comfort, as she rested her head against her.“Hey, it’ll be all right! We’ll get through this. Like we always do.”  “But I was careful! It's not like I even needed to be, before he came back.” Until she fell pregnant with Honour, Regina was certain she was totally barren, due to the potion she’d taken many years earlier."Well the first thing to do is get you checked out properly, and see if you are? Those kits are often unreliable. Then you need to weigh up the options.”  “I made myself infertile, yet that wretched man’s got me pregnant twice?” Although she said the words harshly, Honour was her absolute world. She dearly loved Henry and Roland, but her little girl completed them.
Storybrooke Hospital

The following morning, Regina sat in the consulting room.

She’d been nauseous on waking, but hadn’t thrown up like she had yesterday. Emma had decided to join her, just in case Whale was the medic on call. Scanning the room, she noticed how everything had changed here since giving birth to Honour. A repaint, new carpets and curtains, new equipment? It all looked as though serious amounts of money had been spent. Even more unusual, when Emma phoned to book on Regina’s behalf, she’d been asked whether she preferred to see a female doctor, which she accepted straight away, not even realizing they had one.
A very prim, neatly starched (the uniform at least) nurse stepped into the room. “Good morning, ladies. Mrs. Swan-Mills, isn’t it?” Regina nodded back. “Miss Sage is ready to see you now.” “Miss Sage?” Emma looked up. “We were booked to see a doctor!”“Yes, Miss Sage is the locum on duty today. She’s also a senior surgeon, hence the title. So, could you follow me?” 
The slightly imperious nurse led the pair into an adjoining room, to be greeted by Annabelle, Merlin’s youngest daughter. Merlin’s kids seem to have taken over the fucking town, thought Emma. Remembering the recent clash with her and Regina, she almost wished it was Whale!
“Ah, Mrs. Swan-Mills? We meet again,” said the cheery blonde. “Do please pull up a couple of chairs? How can I help you today?”Regina didn’t waste time. “I believe I may be pregnant. I took a home test yesterday, which was positive.”“Okay, let’s check for certain. Those kits aren’t always reliable.” Anna started typing into her desktop, which looked new. “And while we’re doing that, let’s ask a couple of questions? Yes, I have your recent history here, and it seems Doctor Whale did leave extensive notes on your last pregnancy. So, when was your last period?” “Roughly three months ago. I have a very irregular cycle,” she looked up at Emma. “Well, at least since after I gave birth to my daughter, five years ago. Before that, I’d never had one since I was a teenager.”“And was this pregnancy planned? Are you on any meds or treatments I need to know about?”“No, and it certainly wasn’t planned.” She glanced at Emma, who looked sympathetic, but not best pleased.“Fair enough. We’ll run a blood test and take a urine sample, so we know for sure. I’ll also take your blood pressure and prescribe some vitamins, while we wait.” She studied the history on screen. “As this isn’t your first pregnancy, you’ll already know all about the does and don’ts regarding your diet and exercise routine, so I won’t cover that unless you want me to?” She stopped, looking at Emma and trying to be cautious in her next choice of wording. “Now, I understand you’re a gay couple? If this wasn’t a planned pregnancy, do you want to discuss all options?”"NO!" Regina’s eyes sprang wide, understanding what she was hinting. “Absolutely not! If indeed I am, I’ll neither wish to abort, nor put it up for adoption.”  She turned to look at Emma, ensuring she fully understood. If she disagreed, this could seriously damage their marriage. 
Emma knew that look. And the reason. It wasn’t up for debate. She’d have it with, or without her.
“Of course, we’ll do whatever’s necessary.” Emma added, a lack of commitment clear in her voice. “It's always good to know your partner has your full support at times like this,” Anna had already noticed the uncertainty. “Now, one final thing. Until everything’s confirmed, I won’t be putting this fully into the records. However, as you may know, my father may be the Sorcerer, but in this world he’s also a professor of Obstetrics and Gynaelocology. That's his specialist field, so I'd like to share notes with him, if you’ll allow me? Seeing as this could be a special case.”Emma frowned. “What do you mean, ‘special’? What’s so different, that Merlin needs to be involved?” “Regina has strong magic. Each potential foetus can be affected by it, and on rare occasions it can even fight against the mother’s. And that’s definitely something my father knows more about than me. So, may I be allowed to discuss it with him?”“Very well, but can we get the tests done quickly, please?”
 Mifflin Street

It was later that evening when they received the call from the hospital. The children were watching a Disney film, and Emma tidied up in the kitchen.
“Regina? It’s Anna Sage. I just wanted to let you know that the bloods confirmed everything. You’re definitely pregnant. From the hormone levels, probably seven to eight weeks." “I see,” she wasn't not altogether surprised. She definitely felt different. “I’m going to prescribe you some mild anti-emetics and supplements to help with any sickness, along with multi vitamins, as I mentioned earlier. I told my father, and he asked if he can pop around to see you for a few minutes this evening? He said he’ll bring the medication with him. Would 8pm be okay?” ~oOo~
A few minutes before eight, Regina was in her bedroom, changing into a nightgown and robe after a warm bath. Emma was sitting with Honour on the sofa, when the knocker on the door rapped. Regina had told her to expect Merlin and to let him into the sitting room.
“Good evening, Emma! My apologies for the late hour, but Anna insisted I bring these over?” He handed her the package. The blonde was once again surprised by the magical aura that surrounded him. “Come on in, Regina’s just having a quick bath? She’ll be right down.” She led him past the children watching TV, and into the sitting room, waving to take a seat, which he ignored. Instead, he surprised her by smiling back, before turning to collect both Emma's hands in his.“I think Anna got you two mixed up! She definitely told me Regina was the one who’s pregnant? Oh well, let’s take a quick look, shall we?” And before she could answer.  “Oh yes, I can sense the foetus already! There’s definitely a hint of magic in there, apart from yours of course. It’s slight, but still there. Can’t you sense it?”“Wait…what? No! Regina's the one who’s pregnant, not me!” How the hell could he think that? Greatest Sorcerer of all time?But Merlin didn’t seem the slightest bit unfazed or embarrassed, merely surprised. “Both of you? Well, that is a surprise.”“I’m not pregnant! I thought you were supposed to be the bloody expert?” She growled, irritated. “Then I’m sorry to upset you, Emma. But you most certainly are! I can sense it.”Emma was dumbfounded. Why would he say that? “That’s impossible! I can’t be, Regina and I…look, she’s the one who…”  before being interrupted by Regina now entering the room.“Emma, what’s with the shouting? Oh, hello Merlin, sorry, I mean Professor? I keep forgetting your medical title. Your daughter said you were popping over.”“Good evening, Regina.” Realizing he’d completely floored the Saviour, Merlin decided he’d already said enough on that particular subject. “I was just dropping off your medication as Anna asked me, and thought I’d take the opportunity to give you a quick check over, if I may? You don’t need to lie down, I can do it like this…” Without asking, he took her hands in his own, as he had with Emma earlier.She nodded, and Regina could instantly sense a low level of magic run up from his hands, up her arms and through her entire body. A tingling , a throb that gently pulsed throughout. Surprised, she watched as he closed his eyes, concentrating, before finally declaring:“Good. Well, I can tell you’re probably just over seven weeks. I can just about sense a heartbeat, which is slightly unusual at this stage, but nothing abnormal. Interestingly though, I can also sense magic different to yours. It’s very slight, but it’s there alright. Your hormone levels are fine, though you do seem a little dehydrated? Nothing to worry about. I also brought over something for sickness, multi-vitamins and zinc, which’ll help.”“You can tell all that just by holding my hands? Emma, did you hear that? I’m-” It was only then she noticed her wife had left the room “Oh. Well, thank you for coming over, Professor. I confess, having looked up your this medical persona of yours online, I’m a little surprised to be getting house calls of an evening from someone who appears to be London based, and the senior obs-gynae to the British royal family?”“I only use titles outside when I’m working. Or for getting good tables in restaurants, of course?” He winked. “Can be helpful, sometimes.”“I’ll bet.” She grinned. “You arranged that dinner for Robin and Emma, didn’t you? L’Auberge Cachée? Pierre Roch? You’re moving in exalted circles these days, Merlin.”“Perks of the job. Although in Pierre’s case, I knew him in Paris a very long time ago. When I trained in London, his daughter Mia and his granddaughter were in a car accident. I performed surgery on them both, but it was a close thing. Pierre has magic too, you know? But he decided to stay away from it for good, in the non-magical world. He didn’t want to indulge himself the power.”“It’s an unfair advantage to have, so I’m beginning to understand why. It’s odd though. For the last few years, there’s only been Emma, Gold, the fairies and myself here with magic. Maleficent too, of course. But now we’ve got Robin, you, your entire family, even Hook? And some of the magic is leagues stronger than mine! I’m beginning to feel redundant.”“Redundant? With a baby on the way! Unless you’re thinking of-”“No! Absolutely not! I spent my life thinking I could never have children. I poisoned myself to prevent it when I was young and regretted it ever since. No, I could never live with myself if I terminated this. And besides, Robin would never forgive-” she stopped, realizing she’d accidentally blurted out his name.Merlin just smiled, tapping his nose. “My confidentiality’s assured, Regina. I’d assumed it was Robin’s, anyway. That, even though slight, magical aura coming from your baby is there, and it has his signature,  although there’s something else there too? I suspect this little one…” he paused, looking at her still smooth abdomen, “will, in the future, hold very powerful magic indeed!”“I…um…well, thank you for calling in, Merlin. I guess I better find out what’s happened to Emma.”“Yes, she disappeared fast and I think it may be something to do with something I said? I’ll see myself out. Good night Regina.”
Then, in a silent whirl of golden mist, he was gone.
~oOo~
It was a good half hour before she came up to the bedroom, assuming Emma was asleep. Instead, their bed was empty, and the light on in the bathroom.
“Emma?”
Silence. So, she walked in, surprised to find Emma in her nightie already, but sitting on the floor, her back firmly against the wall. She was staring into space, her mind clearly elsewhere.
“Emma? Are you alright? Is it the shock, me being pregnant again?”
No answer. She just kept staring into space.
“Emma?” Then she saw the used pregnancy test stick, lying on the floor in front of her.  “I wrapped that up and put it in the bin! Why’d you take it out again?” “That one’s not yours. It’s from the second box you bought.” 
It took a moment for her to comprehend what she’d said. Lifting the stick, she saw the familiar line, and the baby face.
“You’re…you’re pregnant, too?” “Merlin said he sensed it in me, just before you came downstairs. He told me before I even knew myself! Seems your thief really did a number on both of us, huh?””
Her voice held bitterness, as she stared expressionless at the wall. Regina walked over to the bin, lifting the lid to retrieve her own stick, still wrapped in tissue, from the bottom. She silently sat next to her on the bathroom floor, now holding both positive tests.
“Did you have any idea? I felt some sickness, but…you?”“Nope, nothing. But then, I didn't when I was expecting Henry, either. I still can’t believe it.”“I don’t understand? I put that spell on both of us. You did it too, didn’t you? It should’ve worked!”“It’s not like either one of us has practiced, is it? I was on the pill when I was dating Killian, and you always thought you were infertile. And it’s not like we could get each other pregnant, is it? Or maybe it is, with this weird bloody magic? Still, Hood managing to get us both knocked up in one night is kind of…impressive?”  She tried to joke, but there was no trace of humour. 
They sat side by side in silence for a good ten minutes, lost in thought. Until eventually, Regina broke it.
“I’m sorry. I know the circumstances aren’t ideal, but I can’t terminate mine. I hope you’ll forgive me? But I just couldn’t...” Her eyes watered, as she tried to hold back tears.Emma broke out of her thoughts when she saw her start shaking.  “What? No, Regina, no! For god’s sake, I’d never ask you to have an abortion! Not after everything you’ve been through?” She brought her arm around her back, gently pushing her head to rest on her shoulder.Quietly sobbing, Regina took the free hand. “What about you? What are you going to do?”“No idea. I guess it’s my turn to visit Merlin? Or his daughter. Then, who knows?”
Storybrooke Hospital - The following morning

After a sleepless night for both of them, the pair now once again stood at the hospital reception desk.
“I’m sorry Mrs. Swan-Mills, but as I recall, Sir Merlin's schedule is solid all week. However, his daughter can see you? Would that be okay?” Emma huffed, getting more frustrated and angsty, and not particularly wanting to see the woman who was so rude to her and Regina recently. “Not really, no! It’s a magical problem. Something Merlin knows about. It needs to be him. Look, could you just-”
But she was interrupted when the receptionist picked up another call on her headset.
“Hello, Nurse Shaw. Oh, Professor, it’s you? Good morning!” the woman noticeably brightened, subconsciously primping her hair with her fingertips, looking almost flushed as she heard the voice on the other end. “Yes, Emma Swan-Mills, that’s correct. Okay, I’ll send her up.”  Ending the call, she looked up. “Well, it appears the Professor has been expecting you? Go straight up; second floor, room eleven.”~oOo~
Merlin was already waiting at his little office door to greet them.
“Emma, Regina, lovely to see you again. Do come in?”“You were expecting us?” Regina’s voice sounded suspicious.He closed the door behind them before answering. “Yes, we’ll, I did tell Emma she was pregnant last night. She was more than surprised, so I assumed she’d want to check for herself then come in? I’m assuming you carried out a test, Emma?”She nodded, Regina a little testy at his overly calm manner. He was hiding something. “Merlin, what do you know? You told her she’s pregnant before she even knew herself? You told me all about mine. So out with it? What do you know?”He smiled benignly. “Everything we say in this room will remain strictly confidential unless you decide otherwise. So let’s see. I sensed that you’re both pregnant, probably about seven or eight weeks, I would guess. Both foetuses seem healthy at this very early stage, and I can just about hear heartbeats.”“That's impossible!" Emma was insistent. "You can’t tell a heartbeat, until at least eight weeks! It’s too early, I checked online.”“A scanner can detect a heartbeat around eight weeks, but the baby’s starts from around six. I detect it once it starts. And I also sense early signs of magic, and the signatures coming from both. They clearly share the same father. Would I be right in assuming it's Robin Locksley?”Emma stayed silent but Regina nodded. “That explains the magic. An usual situation, granted. I’m assuming you both wish to continue to term?” Regina nodded firmly and without hesitation. “Yes!”“And you, Emma? I sense you’re having doubts?” His eyes searched hers for any sign of hesitation.“I’m still in shock, to be honest. I never imagined doing this all over again. We’ve been raising Honour and Roland, and Henry’s grown up and well, I’m not sure. It’s only last night you told me I was pregnant? It’s too early for me to say.”“I know it’s difficult to talk about Emma, and I promise I won’t judge you either way, but if you are considering a termination, we need to know as early as possible. However, if you opt to go to term, I suggest you come back in two weeks for a scan? If you prefer, my daughter Anna can take things from here, and of course, if there needs to be any examinations, most prefer a female doctor to do them. So I’ll leave you in her more than capable hands. Now if you’ll excuse me?”A few minutes later, after the pregnant mothers had left, stopping by the café, Emma spotted Merlin again, this time further down the corridor, shaking hands with Ruby and Dorothy as he led them into an adjoining room. She made a mental note to speak to her mother.
First, she needed time to think, before she made one of the most difficult decisions of her life.

Later...
“Hi Mums!”
Henry sat slouched on the bed in his student digs, facing his mothers on the web call.

It was his second year in Harvard, and he’d now moved from group rooms into his own larger suite in a student house close to campus. After a wobbly first year away from home, he was really getting into his stride in the social life and his studies in English and Medieval Literature, excelling in both. Although it'd only been a week since they last spoke, they looked tense, like they had the weight of the world on them.
“You look worried. What’s wrong?”
He was always perceptive, especially when it came to them.
“We're fine, Hen, just a few things on our minds right now. Nothing for you to worry about.”He looked at the two tired faces. Clearly, neither had slept. “Ma, don’t do that? Don’t deflect? Something’s bothering you. What is it?”“We’re just both feeling a little under the weather, Henry.” Regina answered this time. “Could be the weather. I picked something up, and I think your mother caught it from me,” she lied easily. “Nothing a decent night’s sleep won’t sort out. Plus, we’re missing you. And Roland.”“Yeah, he skyped me. Someone in England bought him an iPad, and he’s been calling me even more than you guys do! He told me all about their trip so far, and apparently they’re in Stratford-on-Avon today. Shakespeare's birthplace? He said they’re going to be visiting his grave and a bunch of other stuff. I have to admit, I’m jealous. Mind you, what about finding Robin’s sister alive then, eh? Brilliant or what?”Regina grinned. “Yes, I’m pleased for him. Your mother and I spoke to Maria a couple of nights ago. She seems nice.”“Nice? She's bloody gorgeous! A couple of mates were in the room with me, looking over my shoulder when Rolly skyped. I won’t tell you what they said, when they saw her! But…phooarr!”“Henry, don’t be so sexist?” Regina chided him, as he earnt an eye roll from his blonde mother. "That's most unlike you."“And don’t talk about Robin’s sister like that?” Emma added. “She’s probably old enough to be your mother!”  ‘What can I say, I’m just an average straight guy? Can I help it if I notice good-looking women? You two would know all about that!”“Hey!” They both answered, almost in unison, earning another chuckle. “I do not notice good-looking women.  as you so ungraciously put it?” Emma objected as Regina shook her head. “Just the one! And she's better than good-looking, she's beautiful, and the only woman for me.” She smiled back at the brunette.“Good! Sorry, but I couldn’t resist. Anyway, are you having some sort of party for them, when they get back? Honour told Rolly she wants one. Robyn does too too. He's been calling them.”“He’s been calling Honour? How? When was this? I don’t remember her saying anything?”“Grandma lets them speak to him, from her office in school in the morning break. They plan it because of the five hour time difference. Zelena knows about it.”“Then why wasn’t I told?” Regina felt side-lined, yet again. “I don’t mind them calling one another, but I think we deserve to know.” She looked at Emma. “Did you know about this?”“Nope.”“Well, I guess the girls still think Ma still doesn’t like Robin much? Honny and Robyn want to speak to him, so it’s not that surprising.”“Henry, I do like him, and I told them that weeks ago! I wish people wouldn’t think we have a problem. We don’t!” Though I’d like him more if he hadn’t just got me pregnant. "We even went out to dinner together!"“It’s not me you have to convince ma, it’s them. Anyway, enough about that, what’s got you both so worried you’re not sleeping? Come on, I’m not stupid. It’s certainly not a bug, so what is it?”Regina huffed, rolling her eyes. “It’s just ‘women’s issues’ Henry. Nothing we'd feel comfortable discussing with our own son.”“Ah.” Henry paused, assuming she was referring to periods or something like that.  Definitely not something he wanted to hear them talk about. “Okay fair enough, but promise you’ll tell me if it’s something serious? I do still worry about you both, you know?”“I promise. If it was, we'd say. Now, tell us what on earth you’ve been doing to blow your monthly allowance this time, young man?”
Days later...

Friday morning came. The morning Roland and Robin would return after six weeks away. Fortunately, Regina had no further morning sickness for the past week since she started taking the pills Anna prescribed. The young doctor also recommended chewing small pieces of raw ginger to combat nausea, which seemed to help considerably.

Now, freshly bathed, she smiled to herself as she stood naked in front of the full-length bedroom mirror, hands placed either side of her abdomen.

Five years ago, she knew for certain she was barren, infertile, having poisoned herself to avoid giving her mother what she wanted. An heir to a stolen throne. Years later, having just lost her soulmate, her true love, she found herself pregnant. The joy her young daughter gave her was immeasurable. And now she was being given another gift. By the same man.
“Well my little one; are you going to be another beautiful princess like your sister, or a handsome prince like your brother? I don’t care; all I know is I will love you forever. Now grow safely in there, my darling, you have a wonderful family here waiting for you.” But I do need to tell your father about you as soon as possible.
Emma stepped into the bedroom doorway, unnoticed, and watched her, standing naked, gazing at herself in the mirror as she spoke to her belly. Regina was always stunning but seeing her like this, in all her glory, brought so many feelings. She looked so serene, so unusually calm, that she didn’t want to disturb the view. Especially as it was also turning her on.
“Gina?” She spoke as softly as she could, causing her to jolt regardless. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb.”
Regina rushed to cover herself with a gown; wholly unnecessary as Emma knew every inch of her body, as she knew hers. Nonetheless she blushed.
“Was there anything you wanted dear? Or were you just getting an eyeful?”“Yes, and yes. I wanted to tell you something? I’ve reached a decision.”“A decision? About?” Then she realised. “Oh.” She looked down at Emma’s own stomach, still washboard flat after eight weeks.“Yeah. That’s why I went off for so long yesterday. I needed time to think? I went walking down by the docks, and spent time just sitting, looking out to sea.”Looking for a certain pirate, no doubt?  “What's your decision?”“When we left the hospital, I was just dazed, you know? It’s over twenty years since I had Henry. And that was horrific! Giving birth in prison isn’t conducive to happiness and my memories of that time are awful. I couldn’t face that again." She gathered her thoughts. “I’m ashamed to admit it, but Henry was partly right. I hated Robin. I mean, really hated him, Gina! He’s everything a straight girl wants in a man, after all? He’s warm, kind, loyal, loving, a brilliant father and someone prepared to give his own life for someone he loves. How do you compete with that? He’s the father of your kids, and even Henry thinks the sun shines out of his backside. And now, he’s even got magic? Bloody powerful magic, too. And what can I give you?”Regina didn’t wait for her to continue. "Love, Emma! Your love! Just as I give you mine. You seem to forget, you also gave me Henry? And you put your own life on the line for me yourself, taking the darkness in my place, remember? Emma, our love is true! Please don’t put yourself down to me? You’re my wife, and I made my marriage vows to you, and you alone.” She placed a hand on the blonde’s cheek. But Emma wasn’t done. “I thought about you. And the baby. I never thought for a minute about asking you to terminate. You’re a brilliant mum, and always will be. This baby will be blessed with having you. But...it also needs its father. It has a dad, and he needs to be involved. He needs to be here. With you.”“Emma, we've already discussed this, and I’m NOT letting you go!” She wrapped her arms around her waist, pulling her in. “Not ever.”“Let me finish? I thought about the life inside me. For a while, I thought about having a termination...” Regina grimaced, though she already knew. “But I couldn’t. I thought about adoption, but only for a moment. Can you imagine that? After Henry? After me spending all that time in foster homes? Passed around like a parcel? I actually thought about adoption? What does that say about me?”
Regina stayed silent, still holding her, placing a kiss on her cheek.
“I walked through the park and saw dad playing with Neal. They were laughing, and play-fighting with those wooden swords? They were still horsing around and looked so happy. That’s when I realized. This life inside me wasn’t planned. I actively tried to stop getting pregnant but dammit, this life, this child, defied the odds! It took me a few hours to realise it, but…I want it.” She started to sniffle. “I want it to have a loving family, with two mums. But I also want it to know its dad from day one, not twenty-eight years later, like me. So, I’ve decided, if everything’s okay, to keep it." “It's your choice, but I think it’s the right decision. It'll be tough, granted, But we'll be doing this together, like we always do?” She pecked her on the lips. “Together.” “So, we’re really going to bring two more babies into this family?”“We still have enough energy, and no financial worries. We’ve done it before, and we have the space. Yes, it'll be hard, but we’re no longer battling demons, witches and insane demi-gods every five minutes, are we?”“We need to tell the kids, after the first trimester, just in case. I'm not sure how they’re going to take it, though. Henry might get a bit awkward, as he already thinks we’re middle aged! You know the first question he’s going to be asking, don't you?”“Who the father is? And we both know who we need to talk to, before anyone else.”"Yeah,"  Emma unexpectedly started laughing. “He’s so going to shit himself! One night in the sack with two women, and he’s got both of us up the duff? You couldn't make this stuff up! I kinda want to get his reaction on camera!”“I prefer the word pregnant, dear. Or perhaps, with child? ‘Up the duff’ sounds coarse, don't you think? But yes, he’s going to be surprised, to put it mildly.”“You nervous about telling him?”“I should be, but no, I’m not. It’s Robin, after all. He’s more mature than you give him credit for. Instead, I suspect he’ll be apologizing, before pledging to do everything he can to help us raise them.”“Well we’ll see, won't we?” Emma was unconvinced. “But I still say he’ll shit himself.”~oOo~
It was just after noon when she received Robin's text:

RL: We’ve landed. Waiting for luggage to arrive. Roland half-asleep on Maria. We’re picking up a van. We’ll call when we’re on the road.

RS-M: Welcome back. Don’t drive if you’re too tired! We’ve missed you. x

RL: We’ve missed you too, love. Long drive ahead. I’ll call you when we’re closer. xx

RS-M: Stay somewhere if you’re too tired. xxx

RL: Will do. xxxx

She smiled. She’d missed them terribly, but just knowing they were now safely back in the country made her feel slightly relieved. She touched her abdomen again, to sense her little one. “Papa’s nearly home, my sweet."
Later that evening...

It was almost dark when the white 12-seater hired Transit came within a mile of the Storybrooke town line. Robin now sat hunched over the wheel, fighting exhaustion, while Roland lay on the back seat, head lurched back in deep sleep, as Maria Locksley looked around, excitedly.
“So, let’s get this right so I don’t screw up? Regina WAS your girlfriend for a few weeks? You were killed five years ago, saving her from Hades. You spent three weeks dead down there, although five years passed up here, before Zeus sent you back? Meanwhile, Regina decides after you'd gone that she also likes girls, and moved on and married Emma, who’s also the Saviour? And she in turn used to date Captain Hook, until Regina, and he also came back from the dead with you, courtesy of Zeus?  Emma's parents also happen to be Snow White and Prince Charming. Sounds completely normal so far!” She then burst out laughing, Robin shushing her so not to wake up Roland.“Well when you put it like that, I admit it does sound kinda crazy. But yes, right so far. Go on?" “Now unbeknown to you, while you were in the Underworld, you left Regina in the Pudding Club?” She saw the confused look. “Pregnant? In the family way? She then gave birth to your daughter, called Honour. And you also have another daughter, also called Robyn, named after you, ‘cos they thought you were dead. And she’s a year older than Honour? Her mum also happens to be the Wicked Witch, who also got pregnant by you, and who you only porked because you thought she was Marian? All correct so far?”
He winced at the glib reference to Zelena and Marian, but nodded for her to continue.
“So, most of the guys are still there? I’m looking forward to seeing John again. And Mulan joined you later? She’s still there?”“Yup, she’s a good friend. She also got married last month, to a couple. Princess Aurora AND Prince Philip Briar.”“What, both of them? Is that even legal?”“Only in Storybrooke! I was Philip’s Best Man,” he said proudly. “And the three of them got married on Captain Hook’s Jolly Roger. Straight after Ruby Lucas, or ‘Little Red Riding Hood’ in the books, got married to Dorothy Gale.”“Dorothy from the ‘Wizard of Oz’?" He nodded. "That’s hilarious! And more gays? What is it with Storybrooke and lesbians? The guys around here can’t be up to much, if the girls keep marrying each other instead?”Robin sighed, thinking of Regina and Emma. “Maybe you’re right, though…” He stopped talking as the van went over the town line, instantly feeling his magic return, like a low jolt of electricity coursing through his body. “Aah, that feels good!”“What does?” “Something I haven't told you about, yet. When I came back, Zeus gave me some extra…erm, abilities? You're not going to believe the next bit!”
Mifflin Street

It was around seven thirty in the evening when the Transit pulled up outside the mansion.
“Come on Rolly, wake up son? You're getting way too heavy for your old man these days...” Robin nudged him gently. “You’re home!”
The three tumbled out of the van, Robin propping up his sleepy son as he trudged towards the door. It opened before they even reached it, and a beaming Regina stood, arms wide, to welcome them.
“Roland!” She pulled him into her arms. “I’ve missed you so much! I think you've grown another inch since you left?”“Hi mum, I've missed you too.” He yawned, hugging her back as though his life depended on it. Finally letting him go, she saw her thief.“Regina,” he said simply, pulling her into an embrace. She relished the feel of his arms wrapping around her once again, his familiar scent, his now bushier beard tickling her cheek. He's back. As his head leant against hers, she pulled her body even tighter against him, his thigh between her hips, almost forgetting where she was.
“Welcome back,” she whispered. "You have no idea how much I've missed you!"
Maria watched them, from a respectful distance. I thought you said she was your ex? She thought to herself, but said nothing. That’s when she noticed a slightly taller, athletic blonde step out from the house, watching the still-embracing pair with a quirky look on her face.“Emma, right?” She stepped in front, distracting her, hopefully reminding her brother they weren’t alone.“Yup, and you must be Maria? That webcam doesn’t do you justice!” She offered her hand. Hell, I can see what Henry means. This woman's supermodel material!Seeing the offered hand, Maria looked at it. “Nope! You’re raising my nephew, and that makes you family!” She pulled Emma into a light hug. “Any mother of Roland's is family to me...”  She also gave her a peck on the cheek. Emma, who didn’t normally respond well to hugs from strangers, saw Regina staring. So she couldn’t resist, responding with a light cheek peck of her own, before they separated.“Emma?” Said Robin stepping closer. “Did you miss me too?” Before dragging her into a tight hug, without asking.“Oof! Yup, I remember saying to Regina. “Where’s that annoying git? I really miss him!” She snarked. He completely ignored the barb, and carried on hugging her regardless. Secretly, she rather liked it, though she’d never tell him that!As they finally separated, he saw that Maria had already done the same thing to Regina, who was now looking back at her, studying her face.“I can see the family resemblance. It’s in the eyes!"“Yeah. I got all the pretty bits, and sadly, poor old Maria here got the leftovers?” Robin grinned, delighted to see how easily his baby sister had warmed to them.“Oh, do shut up, thief!” Regina chuckled, regardless.Maria smirked. “Putting you in your place? Robin, I love them already!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

Although Regina had offered to put them up for the night after their long drive home, he declined.
“Thanks, but I’ve a van full outside, which needs to be emptied at the village as I’ve already arranged for someone to take it back first thing, so I’d best get off.” He kissed Roland goodnight, promising to be back in the morning.“It’s a shame Honour went to bed before you got back. She's going to be upset she missed you.”“I know. Tell her I’ve missed her too, and Robyn. Those Zoom calls just aren’t the same, are they? Tell her I promise I’ll be over first thing, as we’ve got some presents. I’m getting some sleep as son as those lazy good-for-nothings at the pub have helped me. Would ten o’ clock here be okay?”
The following morning...

He turned up just before ten, as promised, freshly scrubbed but slightly the worse for wear.

The previous night there’d been far too much revelry as the merry men celebrated his return. Especially when they realised he'd brought Maria back with him. John, Tuck and a few of the men who remembered her had been ecstatic to see Maria return, very much alive. Tears of joy were shed, remembering the way she’d disappeared, presumed dead. Many years ago, John had been like a second brother to Maria, so she cried with happiness when she saw him again. Then later, when Caroline, her cousin and once closest friend in the world, had appeared in the bar at the end of her shift, the tears started all over again. It had been an emotional night and Robin and his sister now still sleepy, and a little hungover.
"DADDY!" Honour screamed when he first walked through the door, racing up to him and jumping into his arms, not letting go for dear life. “I missed you so, so, much!”“I missed you too, my precious, you’ve no idea!” He held her tightly, repeatedly raining kisses on her cheeks and making her giggle. A few minutes after she’d calmed, Regina brought in the lighter boxes Robin had left by the front door when his little girl had swamped him. Maria stood back watching as Emma joined them from the kitchen, bringing a pot of tea and cups on a tray.The little group finally settled in the living room, Roland still in bed due to jet-lag. The women settled on sofas, while Robin knelt down on the floor next to his little girl. “Honour, we’ve brought back a few things for you, but you can open these two now. Open the biggest one first?” He pushed a larger box on the floor in front of her. Her eyes bulged with excitement, as she ripped off the wrapping paper, to reveal an elegant wooden box within. Emma bent down to help her with the tape binding it and when it was ready, Honour opened it to reveal...clothes?  Not quite what she was expecting!  However, as she pulled out the garments she realized it was some sort of costume? And there was something glistening in the middle.“Mama, It’s a tarara! I gotta tarara!”Regina knelt down to take out the rest of it. “Yes, my love. And it looks like your beautiful tiara comes with a whole princess costume?”“I’m a princess!” She started wrapping the fake ermine and silk gown around her, and placing the glistening tiara on her head, lop-sided. She hadn’t noticed Robin's sister in the corner, silently taking pictures of the seriously cute little blonde in her new outfit. "A princess wiv a tarara!” she repeated, before noticing that under the paper, still in the box, there were still more clothes. Reaching in, she hauled out everything else. The costume had lots of small items, fake weapons and a hard breastplate. There was a sword, plastic of course, and a bright silver shield. As Regina laid them out carefully on the floor, Emma was he first to recognize it for what it was. “It’s some sort of a warrior costume, Honnie. Battle dress. Just like Mulan’s!” “I can be just like Mulan, a princess and a soldier!” The girl beamed up at him. “Thank you, daddy, it’s brilliant!” She jumped up, placing a wet kiss on his cheek.“You’re welcome, angel. Now, open this for me?” He brought out a small gift-wrapped box from his pocket, handing it over. “You need to open it a little more carefully though.”
Tearing off the wrapping, she discovered a small bright silver box. Opening it, she found what looked like a flat silver and blue locket, about an inch in diameter, with a silver chain. Helping her take it out, Emma prized the tiny clasp on the side open, revealing some sort of translucent stone, with something even smaller etched inside. With a flick if his wrist, Robin used his magic to make a large magnifying glass appear, handing it to Emma.
“Look inside the stone, my lovely? Tell me what you see?”Emma held the glass as she looked. Set inside the clear stone was a 3D image, like a hologram. “It’s a swan, Daddy! A white swan, wearing a tarara on its head. And standing on a bow and arrows!”Curious, Regina knelt closer, bending over beside them to also look, and immediately recognised its significance. “It’s something to do with your family, Honour. Can you see? Look, there’s a graceful swan, so that’s clearly your mum here. There’s a royal crown, which is a little bigger than a tiara, which I guess that signifies me, as I was once the queen. Then behind there’s your papa’s bow and arrows, held in something called a quiver. It’s all of us. It’s daddy, mamma and me! It’s beautiful!”“So when I wear it, I have you all close to me? It’s lovely, daddy.”“I’m glad you like it sweetheart, but this isn’t just jewellery! It has special magic set inside it. If you ever need to call either of your mums, or me, because you need help, or if you’re in trouble, or really frightened, you just wrap that in your hand and think of one of us, or all of us, and we’ll get the message and come running to help you! It’s a bit like a magic phone.”Regina looked at him, mystified. “Where on earth did you get it?”“Avalon. I had it made. By a local sorcerer recommended by Merlin before I left. I have all the instructions. Each of us has to write the spell down, and then vow on the stone separately? That links it to all of us, and from then on we’ll all be able to ‘hear’ her, in our minds, if she ever desperately needs our help.”Emma turned the locket over in her hands. As she focused, she could actually feel a low but unmistakable burr of magic inside. “It's beautiful, Honny. You’re a very lucky girl.”“And I have the best daddy ever!” She jumped onto his lap. “Did you get anything for mummy and Emma?”“I did, actually. Thanks for reminding me.” With that, he pulled out two small parcels, both gift-wrapped, from behind. “Miladies, these are for you.”
Emma hadn’t been expecting anything. Certainly not from him. So she was A little surprised when, having taken off the gift-wrapping, she found herself looking at a shiny black jewellery box, identical to one now in Regina’s palm. Opening it, she discovered a glass pendant attached to a silver necklace. A pale lilac teardrop-shaped gem, cusped within a silver horn. It wasn’t too big not to be worn under a top, but it was pretty enough to show. The stone itself was beautiful. Glancing across, she saw Regina now holding the necklace’s twin. She’d already taken the magnifying glass to look inside.

Once again, there was a 3D hologram, but this time, her royal crown sat above Emma’s swan, with no bow, arrows or quiver present. And there was a single thin silvery band wrapped around the swan, with a tiny star twinkling beside.
“The symbols were all set inside real diamonds, using magic,” Robin explained. “The chain isn’t silver but something much stronger. Though unlike Honour’s, there’s no magic attached to either of yours. The band represents your wedding ring and the star, that your union is ordained by the gods. I wanted to give you these as a sort of recognition and blessing. So you know I fully accept and support your marriage, your love for each other and the love you give our children. Roland called them the SwanQueen pendants? A symbol of something good and pure.”The women exchanged a look. Emma couldn't detect any dishonesty in his words. No hidden motive. The often sullen blonde broke into an awkward grin. “Thanks. They’re beautiful. Really.”“You're welcome. The wizard who put the symbols inside the diamonds said the silver horn’s Welsh gold, from an enchanted mine in the Black Mountains. It’s supposed to bring the wearer good fortune and health. I’m glad you like them.”Regina had already slipped her own pendant around her neck, showing it off to Honour, who was also wearing hers. “What do you think, Honour? We all have necklaces now, though yours is extra special.”“I love it!” She looked up at her older brother, who'd just shuffled down the stairs in his pyjamas, looking sleepy. “Look what daddy got me, Ro?” Earlier, she’d woken the jet-lagged boy earlier by climbing into his bed to wake him up, earning a more-than surly response from the exhausted young man. “Actually,” Roland yawned, pulling down the front of his pyjama top to reveal a similar, slightly squarer-looking locket, “I got one too! Same symbols as yours, Hon. Dad’s also got one for Robyn, but hers has only got the bow and arrows in it.”
Emma looked closer. Roland’s also had her swan inside it. The fact he'd also bothered to include her swan in his son’s, touched her. He means it! He sees me as a mother or at least step-mother to his son. 
Honour kissed Robin’s cheek, climbing off his knee before stepping over to Maria, who she’d last met on Roland’s web call. “I’m glad you came back with daddy, Aunty Maria. You’re taller than I thought, and beautiful!”“Why thank you, princess." Maria blushed, bending down to look at the necklace. "But nowhere near as beautiful as you. It’s nice to finally meet you and your mummies. I think I’m going to like it staying in Storybrooke for a few weeks.” “Will you play outside with me?”Robin’s sister looked across at the two women for approval, Regina nodding with a grin.“I'd love nothing more, your Royal Highness!” she replied to the now ermine-clad girl, elegantly mock-curtseying. “What shall we play?”
Storybrooke Hospital
“So, that black mass is the bladder. Now look at the little round sack here? At this little peanut shape?” Anna moved her finger across the screen. “That’s your baby! It’s currently about the size of a raspberry. I'm afraid there's not much to see just yet.”The two women gasped, Ruby with tears in her eyes. Anna gently rolled the scanner once again across Dorothy’s abdomen. “Why can’t we hear a heartbeat?”“It’s a little bit too early. Most scanners pick them up from about nine weeks onwards? Judging by the size, I reckon you’re about eight? If we book you to come back in two weeks time, all being well, you should be able to hear it then.”“‘All being well?’ What does that mean?” Said the anxious mother-to-be. “Is there a problem?”“Nothing as far as I can see. We're always more cautious in the first three months, until the foetus has really dug in? It all looks good so far, so just look after yourself and make sure you get plenty of rest.”“I’m making sure of that!” Ruby insisted. “This one’s definitely going to be spending less time on her feet in the diner!”Annabelle grinned at the happy pair. “Seems you’re in good hands, Mrs. Lucas.”“The very best!” Dorothy beamed up at her wife.
Back in Mifflin Street

From the back window, they watched Robin charging around the garden with Roland and Honour. Minutes earlier he’d magicked a small tree house with a fort, which Honour and Maria were currently trying to attack, while Robin defended it from inside. Honour was dressed in her new Mulan costume, and Robin’s sister seemed to be helping her, while Roland could clearly be seen quietly scaling the tree behind, to get into the fort from above, without being seen.
“Sneaky little sod!” said Emma under her breath, to no one in particular. “It seems he’s already adopted his father’s technique for breaking and entering? Stealth, distraction and coming in from where you least expect.” The women smiled at the scene, laughing louder when Roland leaped from at least four foot above him, landing hard on to his father’s back. “Ow!” She winced, “Knees first? That’s gotta hurt!”
They stayed watching the little reunited family play outside, then, after a few minutes, Emma was the first to voice concern.
“So, when do you think we should tell him?” “Soon. I know him well enough to know he’ll be annoyed if we keep it from him. I’ve never told him I’m pregnant before. I’m not sure how he’ll react.”“Wait till I tell him I’m up the duff with his sprog of his too? That’s four kids, Regina! You think he’ll do a runner?”“Not a chance. Mind you, he might be in shock for a while. I was!”“Thank god we don’t have any money issues? That’d be a bummer. Not sure I could manage two kids, and two babies, on my own at home while you’re at work, though? So, we’re definitely going to need a nanny. Shame mind, I was just starting to enjoy being back. I guess I’m going to have to tell Hank when I start showing.”“And I was about to start medical training! Merlin was due to give me the mind-link immersion next week. I can hardly ask him now though, can I? He might refuse. And he did say he’s going back to New York in a few weeks.”“You should do it anyway. Heck, it’s only a minutes for him to cram decades worth of extra stuff inside your head!”“We’ll see. That’s another reason we need to tell Robin sooner rather than later. Merlin knows, and his daughter. If they let something slip before we tell him?”“Then let’s do it tonight? Get him over and tell him over a drink. He’ll need it!”“I’ll ask John if he'd mind the children. Make some excuse about needing to discuss changes to child care, now he’s back? Do we still have those pregnancy sticks?”“I do, but they’re faded, so I bought two more so we can use them before he gets here and he can see the baby faces. But even without them, I can now tell I’m pregnant! My boobs are starting to become sore, I’m definitely getting tired earlier, and I can’t seem to stop needing to pee.”“Yes, I’m also getting a little heartburn, but at least the sickness has eased off. I wouldn’t mind a glass of wine, if I didn’t feel like throwing up at the mere smell of it!” As she spoke, she noticed how Emma was still holding the bright stone of the necklace Robin had given her, between her fingers. That’s when she realized she'd also been doing the same thing. “Different, aren't they?”She nodded. “Yeah. I like what he said about the two of us. Blessed by the gods. Corny, but he meant it.”
Granny's Diner - a little later

He sat pensively nursing his coffee in Granny's, while Roland and Honour raced outside to play and catch up with the friends he’d missed during their trip. Robin was anxious, but he didn’t know why. Regina had seemed somehow…different?  And when she asked him to join them for a drink alone at the mansion later, it was as if she was hiding something.
“Robin, we need to talk. Just the three of us. I asked John if he could take care of the children tonight, and he’s agreed. I’m afraid it can’t wait.”“Is something wrong with Honour? Or Robyn? What’s happened?”“They're fine. It's nothing like that, but…well, Emma and I discovered something while you were away. It can keep until tonight but, we really need to speak to you alone.”
Her slightly nervous voice, rare for her, continued to play in his mind when his thoughts were broken by a hand on his shoulder.
“Robin?" A new voice close by, broke him out of his thoughts. "You still in there?”“Mulan? Sorry, I was miles away. How’s married life treating you, Mrs. Briar?” “Great, thanks. Which is more than I can say for this baby?” She groaned, leaning back to lightly rub her stomach. Robin now saw the small rounded bulge, the first time he’d ever seen an ounce of extra weight on the woman. “My back’s killing me, and I’ve still got five months to go!”“All the more reason Phil and I insisted you rest?” Aurora appeared beside her. “And also why you’re getting another back massage tonight, no arguments! Have you given Robin his present yet?”“Present? Oh…right!” Said the uncharacteristically flustered former swordswoman and warrior. “Damn hormones, my memory’s hopeless! Rob, we’ve got a little something for you.” She pulled a small wrapped box from her satchel, placing it in front of him.“A present?” He opened it to reveal a small wooden picture frame, with a black and white photo inside.“Ping had a second scan yesterday – she’s sixteen weeks,” Aurora said, proudly. “And this is our little warrior!”Thanks to Merlin’s immersion, Robin knew what he was looking at. “That’s just wonderful! Sorry, I was so tired last night, I completely forgot to ask Philip about your pregnancy? We missed you last night. I’m delighted to hear it’s all healthy and well. This must be so exciting for all of you?”“I’ve been lucky so far, apart from a few aches and pains. Don’t think I can keep up being Deputy much longer though? I’m a balloon! And poor old Phil’s been putting in long hours at the town hall trying to clean up all George’s mess, so Rory and I aren’t seeing too much of him at the moment.”“You’re NOT a balloon, you’re glowing! You’re carrying something wonderful, and I’m sure Rory and Phil know you’re more beautiful than ever. Thanks for the present. It’s lovely.”“It’s not from us, Robin, it’s from your godchild.”“What? You mean?”“Yes, we’d like you to be this one’s godfather. We all agreed. We can’t think of anyone we'd rather have. Please say yes?”Robin was genuinely touched. “I…why yes, of course, I'd be honoured! Thank you, all of you.” He stood, hugging her and kissing her cheek, before doing the same to Aurora.
Mifflin Street
“So they asked you to be godfather?” Robin had just broken the news to Regina. How very topical?“I was surprised, to say the least. A royal family asking a simple former thief like me.”There’s nothing simple about you, you’re just about perfect, Regina wanted to say, but with Emma standing next to her, thought it best to merely nod.  “Gina, you said you wanted to talk? Something that needing the children out of the way? Sounds important, what is it?” He could see how tense they were, constantly looking at one another, silently begging the other to start. He also picked up on the fact neither had a cider or a glass of wine in front of them, just water. Something was wrong. Emma started. “It’s about something that happened two months ago. This is going to come as a bit of a shock, so you may want to take a good slug of that first?” She pointed to his untouched whisky glass. Uh-oh, this doesn’t sound good! He followed her advice, knocking back the amber liquid in one swallow, watching as Emma reached into her pocket, to pull out some sort of white plastic stick, laying it down on the coffee table directly in front of him.“Merlin’s given you some sort of weird training for this world. I assume you know what this is?”
He looked down, seeing a small white screen higher up the stick, a thin pale blue line, a smiling baby face above, and one word under it. He felt the blood drain from his face.
“Emma. You…you’re pregnant?”How the hell? What about Regina? How could she?  But his mind cleared as she nodded, and realized the only likely reason she was telling him. The words ‘Is it mine?’ waiting on the tip of his tongue; somehow, he managed to stop himself.“How far gone?”“Eight weeks. Nearly two months. Merlin seemed pretty sure. The opening night at your new pub?”She watched his eyes, waiting for the inevitable panic. “And before you ask, before then I hadn’t slept with any man for over five years.”His mouth dry, Robin stared at the stick. Pregnant. “Eight weeks? This…is everything okay? Are you okay?” He tried to sound casual, unflustered, but his mind was racing. I got her pregnant? Emma?“Am I okay? I don’t really know how to answer that! I only found out a couple of days ago. I haven’t felt sick, at least not yet, not like Regina-” She stopped, silently kicking herself, realizing she’d said more than intended. “Regina? What about Regina?” He looked at the brunette, who now picked up her black handbag, lifting something from inside, and laying it on the coffee table, next to Emma’s pregnancy test stick. His eyes widened in disbelief, as he saw the second test stick. Another blue line. Another baby face. Another word. 
His mouth felt like sawdust, jaw hanging open in shock, staring back at her. Regina slowly nodded.
“Yes Robin, I’m pregnant too. Somehow, you managed to get both of us pregnant that night!”
They both stared back at him, waiting for his inevitable reaction. He was too stunned to respond, instead just continuing to stare down at the two sticks. The women exchanged looks, waiting for…something. Anger? Panic? Denial? 
“I’m not sure what to say next. Whether I be offering my apologies? Or my congratulations? It’s the last thing I would have imagined happening. How do you both feel about this?” Then he followed up with, “And more importantly, what do YOU want to do next?”Neither of them were expecting him to remain calm, although Regina knew what was meant by the question. “Well I’ll be honest, I wasn’t thrilled when I found out. I've spent most of my life believing I made myself barren by a potion. Then Honour came along, and I…I know this is going to be difficult. I’m not a young woman, and at my age, in the clinic they rather charmingly refer to this as a ‘geriatric' pregnancy? But nonetheless, I’ve decided if everything goes smoothly, to keep it. I intend to keep this baby, Robin.”“And what about you, Emma?”“I admit, I thought about a termination. An abortion. At first. It was a shock and, what with just having found out Regina was expecting, I seriously considered it. After all, taking on not one, but two new kids would be huge! Part of me is already dreading it!” Regina pulled closer, taking her hand, interlocking their fingers. “But I thought and thought about it, and realized if I did that, I'd probably never forgive myself every time I came to look at Honour, or Regina's baby to come. I’m in my forties now, so this is going to be bloody hard work! But, I’ve finally decided I want to keep it.”Robin exhaled, loudly. “Thank the gods! I can’t imagine being in your shoes right now, and I’m sorry to be the cause. But I think you’re both making the right decision.”Regina finally grinned at Emma. “I told you!”  Emma was sure he would have at least panicked. Or ran?“They're your bodies, so it’s ultimately your decision how you want this to work. But, I swear I’ll do everything I can to support you, and the babies, after they’re born. I’ll be honoured to be an active father to both, if you’ll allow me?”Emma nodded. “We still need to get safely through the first trimester, but thanks. I’m surprised you’re so calm? It’s not every day you get told you’ve got two women knocked up on the same night!”“Perhaps I’m just better at hiding my emotions than you think? Besides, it’s easier for me. For the next seven months I’m not the one doing the heavy lifting.”“Wrong! You’re definitely going to be looking after Honour and Rolly a whole lot more! And for the foreseeable future!”He finally laughed. “I can do that! I don’t consider that heavy lifting and compared to being dead, it’s a delight. So, what happens next?”“We have our first proper scans in a fortnight. Merlin’s handling it himself, but we want to keep things confidential for the moment. His daughter already knows about me, but doesn’t know that Emma’s also pregnant. If everything’s okay, we should tell Henry first, then perhaps Roland and Honour. However, please Robin, we need this kept to ourselves until at least three months?”“My lips are sealed. I don’t want to impose but, may I join you for the scans?”“Yes. We talked about this, at length. Whatever you two are to each other now, or in future, you’re always going to be their father. We’re already raising two of yours anyway.” Regina smiled back at her. “Don’t get me wrong, we love them dearly, but four kids, Robin? This is going to be hard work! I guess you and me are going to be in each other’s lives whether we like it or not, for a long time to come.”
Emma looked into his bright blue eyes, as he stood, walking around to kneel directly in front of her. He raised his hand, gently lifting her necklace, which he’d noticed she’d been rubbing between her fingers subconsciously.
“Emma, as I already told you in that restaurant two months ago, you are, and have been, a wonderful mother; not just to Henry, but to Roland and Honour too. That child inside you may have been unplanned, but it’ll be loved and cherished, by all three of us. The circumstances may not be ideal, but I’m proud you’re going to be a mother to another of my children.”
Regina watched them as they gazed at one another with so much intensity she almost felt like an intruder. Her mind went to that thought she’d had several times since his return.

Maybe, just maybe, she could have it all?

Sherwood
“Roland, why so glum?” Asked the Sorcerer, sitting down next to the boy on a fallen tree stump. “Something on your mind?”
Since Emma and Regina had dropped him and his sister off with John earlier that evening, Roland had watched as Anna and Merlin had given Honour some basic magic lessons. The girl went on to perform some small tricks such as levitating stones and changing the colour of her shoes, to cheers from Will and the men when she succeeded. Roland couldn’t help but feel envious at her new powers and had quietly left the group to sit outside and sulk.
“Nah! I’m fine.”Merlin wasn’t having any of it. “You know I can read minds, including yours, if you don’t tell me?” His eyes twinkled though there was a hint of seriousness in his voice.“It’s just…it’s not fair! Regina and Emma have got magic; Zeus gave my dad magic; Henry’s got some, and now even Honny’s got it! I’m the only boring one in the family. It’s not fair!”  “Most people don’t have magic, Roland. It can be a blessing but also a curse, and people treat you differently when you have it. I know many who have it who deliberately choose to live in the land without magic, just so they fit in! And I know some who have it and are completely unaware. Besides, how do you know you don’t have magic inside you?” “Because I can’t do what Honny’s doing right now, can I? I can’t make stones float, or change colours or…or…anything!” “Do you know how people get born with magic?” “Well, yeah, sort of. Henry said you either get it when your mum and dad have ’true love’, like my dad and Regina had, to give it to Honny. Or like Emma’s folks. Or one of your parents has it, and you inherit it.”“What if I told you your birth mother, Marian, and your father had a true love, soulmate relationship of their own before she died?”“Then I’d  I have it too. But I don’t!”“You sure about that? After all, Henry didn’t realise he had it, till a few months ago, and he’s almost twenty-one!”“So…you saying I have it too?” Roland’s demeanour changed completely. “I have magic?”“It’s inside you, my boy. I sense it! But it hasn’t come through yet and it won’t until your mind and body are ready. It may be in a few weeks, months, or even years, but it’s there, Roland. It’ll come out when the time’s right.”
The following morning...

None of them could remember how it started? Only what it led to. It was shortly after five-thirty in the morning when Robin woke.

An early riser from birth, he woke to a very new sensation. Instead of bed shorts and t-shirt, he now wore nothing. Instead of cotton sheets, he felt only soft silk under him. And instead of spare pillows, he felt warm, naked flesh resting against him. On both sides. Opening one eye slowly, he saw Regina’s dark hair, her head resting against his chest, on his left side, as she snored softly. He felt the warm velvety softness of her skin as her equally naked body snuggled into his side, her left leg coiled over his thigh as he lay on his back, an arm under her neck, around her shoulder.  And on his right, he felt Emma nestled into him in a similar way to Regina, but with her head resting higher, more on his shoulder.

The feeling of being pinned down by these two warm naked goddesses was heaven!

This is ridiculous, he thought, feeling guilty that once again, he'd intruded into their marriage, and their lives. Even though he'd sworn not to. I really am a shit! I get them both pregnant, and now I’m having sex with them, again, despite promising I wasn’t going to get in the way?

Although his feelings of self-loathing were there, he couldn’t help but smile when he recalled just what the three of them had shared for the last few hours.

Earlier...

It all started when Regina had suggested dinner. After the large scotch he’d downed in one at news of the pregnancies, he’d abstained all alcohol on the grounds that, if they weren’t able to drink, nor would he. Dinner had led to chatting around the fireside. He’d talked about everything from Roland and the trip, tracking down Maria in London thanks to his cousins, their boy’s obsession with fairgrounds and the theatre. Regina talked about her morning sickness, the discovery she was pregnant and Merlin’s accidental discovery of Emma’s condition, Henry in Harvard, to the children and finally planning how they would need to refurbish the mansion to accommodate two more babies.

Even without alcohol, the mood had been lighter, brighter and fun.

“Well I’d better be off?” He’d stood up to get his jacket and boots on. “You two may not need beauty sleep, but I do! Shall I look after the children tomorrow night? As they’re in Sherwood I can do the school run in the morning, so you two get a lie-in?”

“Thanks,” said Regina. “But John’s already planning to do it. So you can have your own lie-in.”

“True. Well, thanks for a ‘memorable’ evening? I definitely won’t forget receiving that news in a hurry! Sleep well, both of you...” With that, he brought his arm gently around Regina’s back to give her a side hug before leaving. As Emma was also in front of him, without thinking he brought his right arm around her too, gently pulling all three together. Each reciprocated without thinking, with arms around the other two, to find themselves in a huddle. “G'night, Gina," he whispered, moving to kiss her cheek. Instead, she turned her head in and lips briefly touched in a gentle, swift kiss. Nothing heated, but not quite a peck either, with Emma mere inches way as his head drew back. “And goodnight, Emma.” He turned, pressing his lips onto the younger woman’s, who also reciprocated in kind.

It was just a moment. An easy show of acceptance and affection between the three. But they all felt something change between them. Surprisingly, it was Emma that made the first move, pulling the other two slightly tighter into the huddle.

“You know...” she gave him a second kiss before twisting to give Regina the same, “...we could ALL have that lie-in…here?” Robin had never seen Emma provocatively flirt before, only that forced occasion at the inn. But now she looked like a hungry lioness, ready to feed, which made him harden below without thinking. He looked at Regina, who, initially a little surprised, now seemed to show a hunger of her own, which he knew from old, though he wasn’t sure whether it was directed at him. Or her.

“That sounds like an excellent idea!" Regina agreed. "We could all do with a rest. And this time, perhaps a ‘proper’ lie-in?”

Without warning, she dragged her wife’s head round to attack her mouth in an almost ferocious, deep kiss. “Mmm,” came a noise from conjoined mouths, tongues clearly wrestling somewhere between. Robin watched the display, inches away, and his breath quickened and his chinos becoming even tighter. A good half minute later, two panting women finally unlocked their lips, to stare up at him. Two predators after the same prey. “What do you say, Robin?”

“It’d be ungentlemanly and frankly, bloody stupid to refuse?”

Emma’s quick glance down to the front of his trousers saw the affect they were having. That bulge was big!

“Well then…time for bed?”

~oOo~

Robin remembered the next two hours, or was it three, as though it’d been a dream. A delicious, very vivid dream. After a nervous start by all, as they kissed, petted and disrobed – all completely sober this time compared to last. There had been delicate touches, whispers and cuddles to start. Nerves calmed and all three slowly started moving together, clumsily at first, but then finding a rhythm, a flow. Over the next hours they had come together in any combinations they could think of. They’d kissed, stroked, licked, bit, sucked, scissored and damn well fucked each other to oblivion, none holding back. As two came together, one would rest and watch. Several times they even tripled as a threesome to pull yet another orgasm. And each time they peaked as a trio, they felt the magic in the air. One time, when Robin was deeply embedded inside Emma, with Regina riding just over her wife’s face as she'd peaked, he’d kissed the brunette and they all felt that familiar electric charge pass right through them. As it had two months earlier.

It wasn’t sex. This was lovemaking. And they all seemed desperate for more, stamina rarely waning. Right up till Regina called time.

"Enough! I’m…I’m done. Please?”

And now, lying in their bed, with a stupid grin on his face, Robin looked down at these two remarkable women coiled into him. Brave, intelligent, loyal and loving. And he knew he was truly unworthy of either of them. Nevertheless, as he lay in blissful comfort not wanting to move, his aching body told him he was too hot, and desperately in need of a pee!
His magic could just apparate him from under the sheets, but that'd wake them both for sure.  So he reluctantly eased his shoulder from under Emma, who was now snoring softly, groaning at the loss of his warmth, her head slumping into the sheets. It was only when he now turned to extricate himself from under Regina, he realized that both women had their fingers intertwined across his stomach. With his freed left hand, he gently pulled them apart, twisting to slide out from under her, wriggling like a caterpillar, down the bed to finally slip out from the bottom.
In any other circumstance it would be ridiculous. Now, all he could think about was emptying his bladder without waking them!

Standing, he magicked himself into a simple pair of black silk boxers, before creeping towards the adjoining bathroom. As he stepped inside, he heard Regina's soft growl.
“You’d better be coming back, thief.” Several minutes later, after a long and more than satisfying pee, followed up by a quick freshen up on the bidet. One of the greatest inventions of this world, he thought, and a hand wash, he emerged to find Regina now snuggled into Emma, in the centre of the bed. He crept toward the door. “Get back in here...” mumbled Regina, sleepily.“It’s okay, I’ll leave you both to it…” he whispered, assuming Emma would now find his continued presence embarrassing. Like before.
That was until the blonde now rolled her head back, voice croaking, as she pulled her duvet back slightly from behind her, revealing her tiny bare arse.
“Just shut up and get in!”~oOo~
It was just after eight, when he’d finally, and reluctantly, climbed out from under those sheets again, having spent the last hours snuggled into the Saviour’s backside, the woman still deliciously naked. Emma, now in the middle, had drifted back to sleep sandwiched between them, with Regina’s back now pressed along her front. RHe hadn’t wanted to leave at all. Who would? However, his cock let him down as, sandwiched between the Saviour’s perfect, taut buttocks, it started to harden yet again. You bloody traitor! Haven’t you done enough?  Fearing his offending organ was going to wake her, he decided it was time.
“Tea?” “Hmm. Pleeeaaassseeee!” Moaned Regina.“Yeah, me too..”  Hissed Emma, nodding slightly, not opening her eyes, with a brief hand wave. He smiled as he watched them, slowly starting to wake, before leaving to go to the kitchen. Using his magic, he added a silky black dressing gown to the boxers this time. Fortunately, after five years everything in the kitchen seemed  to be in roughly the same place as he put the kettle on.
Upstairs, Emma slowly opened her eyes once he'd left, to be faced with her wife’s head close, resting on her pillow, staring at her with a silly grin.
“Good morning!”“Mornin’ gorgeous. Sleep well?” She pouted, pulling her closer.“Very. But I ache all over.” “Me too. Anyone would think we’d been having sex all night? I don’t think I can walk now.”Both sniggered, the pair staring silently at each other, as they heard Robin crashing and fumbling around in the kitchen. Finally, Regina broke it.“So…last night? What was that?”“That was you having a much-needed shag with your former, though we both know real, boyfriend. And me taking advantage, to have some fun of my own.” “Uh-huh. Is that all? You sure there wasn’t more to it, Em-ma?” “What do you mean, Re-gi-na?” She mocked the brunette’s emphasis.“I saw you both in the throes of passion for over two hours. A wonderful two hours, Em-ma! We’ve never shared someone until recently, but you and I both know that wasn’t just sex. You felt something, just like I did! I felt that magic pulse four times! But it was only when the three of us all somehow joined together? I saw the look on both your faces. You shared something, and I hope you won’t be stupid enough to deny it? I know you too well, Swan. I don’t have a problem with it. Hell, that was one of the best nights of my life! You and I are permanent. We love each other, but I’ve never denied my feelings for him. So, I need to know your feelings for him too?”Emma knew she wasn’t getting out of this. She huffed and closed her eyes, squirming. “Gina, it’s too early in the morning for all this.”“Nice try! Now, an honest answer please?”“Look, I like him, okay? Yes, I had a couple of dreams which…yes, he was in them. And, to be honest, he is a pretty sensational fuck!  But that’s about it. I’m not in love with him, like you are. It’s not like the bloody Briars, so can we like, drop this?” She almost pleaded the last bit.“Very well. For now. But, can I take it from that little outburst, that you wouldn’t be averse to doing this again some time? Or on a regular basis?”“Better wait till my old puss isn’t so sore?”At that, Regina burst out laughing, Emma doing the same.“You are so crude!” She whispered, each shushing the other when they heard the knock on the door, still chuckling, as Robin walked in with a tray.“Tea, miladies? I see you’re both awake?” He moved to place mugs on tables either side of the bed. And as he spoke, Regina flicked her hand and two matching pale-purple silk nightdresses appeared over both women, covering them, so they could sit up with whatever was left of their modesty.“Why did you get up so early?” Emma had an odd glint in her eye.“Well that depends, Emma. Do you want the polite answer? Or the honest one?” He held her gaze. Regina again saw the chemistry between the pair of them. It was happening again. It wasn’t flirting - but it was definitely something?“The honest one. Always.”“Well, I’ve always been an early riser, so I didn’t want to wake you. You both look so serene when you’re asleep?”"Nice try," Emma smirked, sitting upright, picking up her mug and taking a large mouthful of tea. “And the honest answer?” Robin had a mischievous glint. “I woke up with a tremendous stiffy resting between your delightful bum cheeks, so I thought it impolite to stay there. Besides, between the two of you, I think you almost broke my dick last night! So, I thought it best.”“PHHHUUUUTTTT!!” Emma sprayed the bed with tea as she collapsed into laughter, Regina following, but managing to hold her drink steady. “EMMA? THESE SHEETS ARE NEW ON! Robin, did you have to?” She said between her own chuckles, her voice a mixture of laughter, disgust at Emma, and shock at Robin.“Sorry?” His eyes told her he wasn’t sorry at all. ‘I’ll leave you to it.”Regina calmed. “No…stay! Please? I think we should talk.” “SHIT!” Emma suddenly barked, changing the mood entirely. She banged the cup down on the side table, jumping up and heading for the bathroom as her wife sat, bewildered. “Oh, shit, shit, shit! Doubly-shit! I completely forgot! On shit! Oh fuckedy-fuck! I gotta go...” “Emma, what the hell? Forgot what? What’s going on?”“The Sheriff's Office!" She shouted from the bathroom. "I promised Hank I’d cover this morning! Doug’s ill, he’s tied up all day, and I promised to relieve Mulan at eight! Bugger, bugger, bugger!”
Robin merely smiled at the sudden commotion, Regina glaring back at him.
“She seems to have picked up a lot of British swear words? I blame you and that ruddy pirate!”“Can I help it if she’s picked up ‘proper English’ cussing? Besides, ‘ruddy’ is also British English, as well you know!”She smiled back. “Don’t be so condescending, Locksley! There, is that ‘proper English’ enough for you?”“I think that one’s from the French.”“Oh, shut up and help me change these sheets.”~oOo~
Ten minutes later, and Robin and Regina stood in the kitchen, drinking more tea, while she finished making a small batch of pancakes.
“It’s always more peaceful of a morning without Henry and the children. Mind you, peace and quiet is all well and good, but I still miss-” She was interrupted by Emma bounding loudly down the stairs, blonde hair still damp, tucking her shirt into her pants, as she reached for her keys.“Sorry babe, no time! I need to go…” With that, she grabbed the spare cup from the worktop, took a large slug of tea, and pulled a pancake into her hand before rolling and forcing a piece in her mouth. “Hmm. So good!” She nearly choked before taking another tea fix. “Gotta run! See ya later…”With that, she pulled herself into her wife, cupping the back of her head and placing a wet, pancake-flecked mouth onto the brunette’s lips. Without any thought, she released her hold and turned to Robin, standing on tip toes to also, without asking, place a wet kiss on his.“Great night! Not sure how I’m gonna walk today? Gotta go…”
They watched as the blonde, with half a pancake still clutched in her hand, ran to the lobby before forcing her feet into her boots while pulling her jacket off the peg to curl around her. A small fiddle with the cabinet below to remove her gun, and she was gone.
“And good day to you too, Mrs. Swan-Mills!” Said Regina to nobody, smiling as her wife ran out the door.“She was running late. Be fair!” The outlaw defended. Then silence, as the pair stood sipping their teas, never taking their eyes off each other. Regina was the first to break it. “I miss the effects of coffee, but the taste makes me retch now.”“That's why I made tea. It relaxes, rather than stimulates. Definitely better for the months ahead.”
She rolled her eyes but knew he was probably right. 
“So, last night?” She said before taking another sip.“Indeed.”“Indeed? Is that it? Robin, yesterday you were told that you got two married women pregnant? In the same night? That you’re going to be a father to two more children? ‘Indeed’ doesn’t really cut it!”“What do you want me to say? That I was shocked?  That I was going to run off and get on the next plane back to London? Yes, I was completely dumbstruck when you told me. Then, for a moment I was worried sick that you, Emma, or both of you would get abortions. I saw she had doubts. I’m sorry that I've caused so much stress and hassle for you Regina, but I could never regret having another child with you. Or Emma. I mean, look at Honour? Look how much joy she’s brought to your life? I’ve said nothing, because I don’t know what to say! Do you want me to stay away? Be the sort of father who only comes over at weekends to take the kids out to buy them pizza?  Because that’s not me, Regina. I take being a father seriously. I want to be in their lives. I need to be in their lives. In your lives too, preferably!”“You’ll always be their father Robin, and I’d never stop you seeing them. I know Emma feels the same.”“Do you know what it’s like, Regina, dropping them off here at night and then going home?” He continued as though he hadn’t heard her. “For me, it’s only four months ago I had Roland under my canvas every night! I couldn’t bear to be parted from him. But now, I have to go back to the forest most nights without him, or Honour. I also have to sleep alone every night, knowing the woman I’m still madly, infuriatingly in love with, has moved on. And moved on with someone far more worthy than me! I don’t say much Regina, because sometimes, it breaks my bloody heart…” He stopped as his eyes watered. He’s still just as torn as me.  “Robin, don’t talk like that? You’re the most worthy man I’ve ever met.”“It hurts, Gina! I’m not sure how much longer I can keep this up. And please don't get me started on Robyn and your sister.”“I feel the same, you know? It’s this true love, soulmate thing. But what if I tell you we can change that? Change so neither of us be parted from them!”“How? Without hurting Emma, or damaging your marriage?”  It was then he saw the guilt in her eyes.“Robin, please don’t be angry, but I did something wrong when you were away with Roland. I spied on people, to find out more about you. And Emma.”“What…why? I’m an open book.”“You remember the day you killed Spencer? The day you saved Emma's life? Saved me, once again? I heard rumours about what'd happened. And I wanted, no, needed, to find out the truth about what happened that day.”
Robin didn’t like where this was going but nodded for her to continue.
“I used therianthropy, or shapeshifting, to change myself into something to spy on some of the people who saw what happened. I’m not proud, but I was worried.”“Shapeshifting?” Robin smirked. “Into what?”“A tabby cat. I went in to Granny’s and a couple of bars. Just sitting close, and listening in to gossip. It’s been a useful source of information for me in the past. Well, I had heard rumours about what Gold was up to. About that day at the clinic. About you and Emma.”“Forget rumours, tell me what you found out?”“It took longer than I thought,  but I remembered Henry saying Ruby Lucas was there when you saved Emma! She and Dorothy were at a table in The Rabbit Hole. I went close to Ruby’s leg to hear and she hissed at me – typical bloody dog! She kicked me! But Dorothy picked me up and put me on her lap and started petting me, much to Ruby’s disgust! And mine, if I’m honest? Me, a former queen, being petted?”He broke into a wide grin. “I bet you make a rather beautiful cat. A rather sexy tabby! I would've petted you.” “Yes, but I like you! Anyway, I sat there and kept quiet. That’s when Ruby started talking…"

“Dot, must you keep on stroking that mangey thing? You don’t know where he’s been!”

“Oh shush! And I’m pretty sure he’s a ‘she’! She’s gorgeous. Now, get on with the story? You said he kissed Emma?”

“Yeah. Well we all thought she was dead. Robin had just pulled a bullet out of her along with a load of bits, but there was just so much blood! She’d lost loads of it. Robin had her cradled in his arms, and he was whispering something to her. She was barely with it, but she just about managed to say something back to him about taking care of Henry and Regina. Like she knew she was going to die? Robin was trying to keep her awake, telling her she was going to be okay, and hold on till the doctors came ousidet. That’s when she said it.”

“That she loved him? You sure you heard right?”

“ Wolf hearing, Dot! I wasn’t that close, but I picked it up. She said to tell Regina and Henry she loved them…then she said she loved him and something about ‘sorry we weren’t going to get that second date'? She collapsed after that, and went dead still, but her eyes stayed open, and glazed over. Robin definitely said “I love you too,” to her. Then he kissed her brow. That’s when it happened!”

“That funny warm goldy light? The one you said you felt after you kissed me awake in Oz?”

“The same. True love's kiss, Kansas! It was like a hair dryer being blown over me? It was weird! Everyone felt it, but I think only I heard them. Maybe Gold too? He was there.”

“But true love’s kiss? That can’t be right, surely? You told me Regina and Robin were together before he was killed. But Emma and Robin?”

“Only telling you what I saw and heard, Kansas!”

Robin sat quietly as she retold it, knowing the questions were going to be awkward.
“Gold also said something odd about it, just not so specific. So, somehow you brought Emma back to life either by a true love’s kiss, or something similar.”“I…I felt the wave and saw the gold light too. Merlin called it ‘octarine’?”“Robin, don’t avoid this." She fixed him a beady stare. "Do you have feelings for Emma? Yes or no?”“Yes. But I don’t know what they are. I’m in love with YOU, Regina!”“I believe you, and I’m very much in love with you, too. But this is important! I think Emma has strong feelings for you, but she’s avoiding them, as usual. That’s how she handles things. Remember, she’s the one who kicked off last night’s little…adventure?”“Regina, I think I know where you’re going with this. I like her a lot, but I’m not in love with her, and I’m pretty sure she isn’t in love with me! She’s just very...sexual”.“I don’t believe that. I saw the two of you! Last night in bed and before. I saw! The looks you’ve been giving each other?  This isn’t just about sex. There’s a lot more to it.”He decided not to argue. “And…let’s say there is more to it? Perhaps our friendship is turning deeper? What do we do about it? We have children, Regina. We have others to consider."
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The first scan for the Locksley-Swan-Mills trio as they all come to terms with the inevitable.  Now Henry and the children need to be told, but someone's being nosey and finds out beforehand. An over-reaction requires a change of plan.
Storybrooke Sheriff's Office
“Emma? Nice of you  to join us?”  Mulan said sarcastically when Emma bundled into the Sheriff's Office, looking flushed. “You were due over an hour ago. Hank said you’d be covering for him, and be here around eight?”“I’m really sorry Mulan!” Emma puffed, out of breath, chucking her keys onto the desk. “Something happened at home last night that led me to still being awake till four this morning? Then I, frankly, overslept.” Well at least that bit was true. “I’ll make it up to you, I promise.” “No need,”  Mulan got up, moving over to the percolator jug. “Here? Looks like you need it more than me? Strictly speaking, I'm not supposed to be drinking this stuff right now.”“Thanks.” She took the steaming mug in her hands, but the smell definitely put her off drinking it. “I hope I haven’t screwed up your morning?”“Not really. I rang Philip and told him I’d be late home.” She looked down and gently massaged her stomach. "I’m seriously looking forward to giving up the night shift. I may be only eighteen weeks into this pregnancy, but I’m feeling it already!  This little one’s making me hungry all the time, and I swear it’s started kicking me? Rory says it’s too soon? She still wants me to stop working, but I need to do something to keep me busy.”Emma looked over the pregnant woman, thinking of the child in her own womb, knowing she couldn’t say anything just yet. “But you’re still happy about it? Being pregnant, I mean?” “Yes, of course!”  She looked at Emma as though she was insane. “I’ve got a beautiful wife, a gorgeous husband, and soon, a brother or sister for Pip. Why wouldn’t I be?”“I didn’t mean anything by it, I just meant…well, after the sort of life you’ve had, you might have found being at home, raising kids, kinda...I dunno, boring? Especially for someone like you."“Boring? Definitely not. I spent most of my life away from home, moving from campaign to quest, to battle, in realm after realm, ever since I was exiled. My father was a war hero, decorated by the emperor himself! But when the emperor's son succeeded him and father died, our lands were confiscated, and I’ve drifted ever since. For me, having a real home with two people who love me almost as much as I love them, is as good as it gets? Getting to raise Pip with them and now, with this little one on the way, makes it even better. I finally have my own family."“I kinda get that. I was an orphan for nearly thirty years till I met my real parents. Obviously, you’re happy about the baby and all, but, I just…well, I was thinking about you and Rory and Phil? Together, I mean? I kinda…sorry, I’m making a complete mess of this. I guess I just wondered how it works? The three of you?” Even as she said it, she realized it sounded crass.Mulan’s almond eyes narrowed further, if that was possible. “I hope you’re not asking me about…intimacy?”“No! God, definitely not that! I’m sure everything's hunky-dory in that department? I meant…well, do you still get jealous when they’re doing things without you? Or does Phil, when you and Rory want just girl-time? I just wondered whether there’s any envy, or two going against one sometimes?” Nice going Swan. Stop digging. Why can’t I learn to keep my trap shut?“Sometimes. I got jealous when they went swimming the other week, and I was saddled here on shift. Rory says she sometimes feels left out when Phil and I have our martial arts practise with the militia. But jealous of her being madly in love with him? Or him with her? Never. He’s always suggesting she and I spend more time together. We have date nights in pairs or my favourite, when we’re all together. It’s a bit hard for others to understand, but it seems to work for us? I’ve never felt so loved and cherished in my life." “So all told, you’d recommend polyamory as a...a lifestyle?”“Not for most, no. But if love is truly shared between all three of you, definitely. Why? You thinking of signing up for something similar?”“I admit I can see the benefits. More help with the kids, definitely. More support, more hugs?” And the next Emma couldn’t resist. “And a lot more fun in the bedroom?”“Well, let’s just say everything’s great in all departments?” That smirk returned. “Though the question makes me wonder why you asked? Whether you’re considering something like it for yourself? Perhaps you already have a third person in mind?”“What? No, erm...no of course not.” She tried to avoid blushing, looking away. “Well, I’ve messed up your morning enough. Time you were going, I guess? Thanks for holding the fort.”
That afternoon...
 “Then she started asking me about the three of us? Like whether we get jealous or anything?” Mulan lay back on the sofa while Phillip massaged her feet, currently resting on his lap. He had large, soft hands and seemed to have acquired a knack for shoulder and foot massages, something his wives appreciated. “That’s a coincidence,” Aurora appeared, carrying a tray of drinks, resting them on the table. “Regina was asking me something similar yesterday. She asked about Pip and how he’d like being a big brother. Then she said, ‘It must be rather lovely having a husband and a wife to support you?" I thought she sounded a little...jealous?”“Can’t say I blame her,” chipped in the former warrior, groaning with pleasure as Phillip's skilled fingers did their work, rasping between her toes. “I can thoroughly recommend having a husband with…ooh that’s good…warm hands. And a stunningly beautiful and clever wife, of course.”“I agree. Where can I get myself a nice husband?” Philip joked. “Having two wives is tiring me out already. Maybe I need another man to share the load?” He lifted a foot, giving it a peck with his lips.“Oh, you poor old man! Most guys would give their right arm to have two wives in their bed every night!” The auburn beauty slumped down next to his other side, kissing his cheek. “Of course, if we’re getting to be too much for you to handle, perhaps we should entertain each other more in future, eh Ping?”“I agree. In fact, as we’ve got a good few hours before I pick up Pip, perhaps we should leave our poor, tired old husband to rest? While we go and have a rest of our own?”  She sat up, leaning across Phillip, to capture Aurora's lips, directly in front of him. A sight that even now never failed to made him stiffen. As they then stood to hug and make out more passionately, they knew all too well the effect it would have on him as he now rose with a resigned, but happy grin. And feelings down below.“You two will be the death of me!””We’d better make the most of you now then?” Aurora smirked. “Come on…”
Storybrooke Hospital

Another month had passed since Robin and Roland returned from their trip. Not much had changed, though Robin’s sister had firmly ingrained herself into Sherwood and Storybrooke, happy to be back with the brother she’d assumed long dead, and her favourite cousin. Maria had also made friends with Annabelle Sage, and the trio of women seemed to get on with just about everyone in town. Maria’s skills as a qualified vet also extended to horses, which brought her closer to dealing with David Nolan at the new stables.

While Regina was delighted Robin was reunited with his sister, Maria’s friendship with her doctor worried her. Though Anna was bound by medical confidentiality, she worried that news of the pregnancies would somehow leak out. Added to which, Regina’s belly was just starting to show the first signs of impending motherhood, while Emma’s was still relatively flat.

Over the last month, the married couple’s relationship with Robin had also moved on; becoming closer. Since the second time the trio had slept together, it happened two more times. The third time, like the second, had been spontaneous, while the last time, one week ago, had even been planned. The women had never really spoken further about it, and Emma had hinted that she enjoyed taking advantage of Regina’s overwhelming pull towards the former outlaw, describing him as a ‘friend with benefits’ for them both.

Now Regina was pacing the scanner room, to the increasing irritation of Emma, who sat back on the lounger, waiting for Merlin.
“For heaven’s sake, Regina, just sit down!”“I can’t! I’m already starting to show, and I’m worried this’ll leak out too soon. We haven’t even told Henry yet! What’s he going to think? Then when he finds out you’re pregnant as well? He’s going to be annoyed we didn’t tell him. And what about Roland? And what if your mother finds out? She knows everybody around here! She’ll blab, and it’ll go around the town in minutes.”“Stop fretting. We’ve already talked about this? Let’s just make sure everything’s okay with the babies first, then we'll talk to Henry, as we agreed. Calm down, and get over here?” She reached up to take her hand, pulling her gently down onto the lounger beside her. “Robin said he’ll be here shortly.”“And what if he’s seen walking in here? There's people outside. How’s that going to look?”“Will you just stop?  Listen, I-” But Emma stopped the moment the door opened. Merlin walked in with his usual confident demeanour, accompanied by a tall, well-built younger man wearing a white coat. And Clarissa, Merlin’s assistant. “Emma, Regina, lovely to see you both! This is Doctor Burtonshaw, one of my colleagues from New York. David, this is Emma and Regina Swan-Mills. They're one of the town's most illustrious couples. Clarissa, could you kindly hold any calls until after I’ve seen them? We don’t wish to be disturbed, either.”“Of course, Professor, I’ll see to it.” The prim young woman turned, leaving the room and closing the door behind her. Annoyed, Regina was already on her feet.“Merlin, I told you we wanted this kept confidential! Yet here you are, bringing someone else in? I’m sorry, no offence Doctor, but we really only want to deal with the professor on his own! So if you’d just excuse us and leave?”
Burtonshaw turned to face her, and that’s when she noticed something odd about him. He looked to be in his mid-thirties, fresh-faced and with a wholesome glow. But there was something familiar about his eyes?
“Well Mrs. Swan-Mills, I guess it’s just as well I’m no ordinary doctor?”
With that, a small swirl of blue light emanated from the man. His face and body instantly transforming, from the medic’s and into the smiling features of someone they knew only too well!
“ROBIN? What the hell?” Emma was as surprised as her wife. “Why?”“Sorry for the deception, but Gina was worried sick about people asking questions if I just showed up?” Robin shrugged. “And you did invite me?”“The temporary disguise was my idea,” Merlin chuckled. “Robin told me about your concerns at him being seen. Pretty convincing, eh? Anyway, let’s get on it, shall we? Who wants to go first?”
Regina popped onto the couch, before lifting her dress to expose her belly. Pushing the top of the underwear down an inch to avoid any mess, Merlin quickly tucked some tissues around the top of the panties and smeared the scanner with cold gel. She hissed as the inevitable icy transducer touched her skin. After roaming the sensor over her abdomen with long-practised skill, after a few seconds images started to form on the small screen, as noises filled the room, all four watching and listening closely.

Noticing a change in Merlin's calm expression, which now became a serious frown, his smile leaving him, Regina grew concerned. 
“What’s wrong? What have you seen?”“What? Oh, nothing, nothing yet. I’m just concentrating. Just…give me a moment?”He continued moving the ultra sound device across her small bulge with one hand, while clicking switches on the device with the other. As more focused images now started to appear, a heartbeat suddenly announced itself. A rapid swish-swishing noise accompanied by a sound like a horse galloping in the distance. “There you are!” He clicked a button, freezing the image, before pointing it out to his audience. “There’s your baby! Here’s the head, with the brain, the darker mass here, inside. I’m just checking the rest of the organs, but everything looks fine so far. For twelve to thirteen weeks, that’s a nice strong heartbeat, Regina! About six centimetres; all looking good in there so far.”
She held back a tear, as she watched. Her baby. She looked at Emma and Robin, now standing close either side, both of them sporting silly grins.
Merlin printed off three copies of each of the two saved images, handing them to Robin. After wiping off the gel and straightening her clothes, Regina stepped off the little cot, Emma taking her place. Once again, gel and sensor were applied. Again, it took a little while for Merlin to locate the lemon-sized foetus, lying on its front with its back to the  scanner. “Come on little fella? Let’s take a look at you? No need to be shy...” As the Sorcerer maneuvered the scanner into a better position, they could see a hunched and very still figure, a top of a head. But no movement. And no galloping heartbeat?Emma squeezed Regina’s hand tightly, worried. “Where’s the heartbeat? We heard Regina's, but what about mine? I can’t hear anything but that weird noise? Merlin, what’s going on? Is it-”“Calm Emma, calm! That’s just the sound of blood going through your placenta. Give me a minute?” He moved the scanner into a new position, flicking two more switches on the machine and turning a dial. Finally, although it took less than ten seconds, which felt to Emma like hours, the sound of another soft, quickly galloping heartbeat came through. “There you go! One baby!”The expectant parents exhaled loudly, all having been holding their breath. “Thank god!” Said Robin, relieved. The two-inch long foetus slowly lifted its head, annoyed at having its peace disturbed, turning and now appearing to stare straight back at them, even though its eyes had yet to form. Regina leant close to her wife's belly.“Hello there, beautiful? Your mummies and daddy are looking forward to meeting you!”“Congratulations to you as well, Emma. All seems to be well with your baby, too.” Merlin removed the scanner and started printing more pictures. “Our baby, not mine.” She smiled up at an emotional Robin, taking his hand. "They have three parents. Nobody's getting left out. But as a seer, I guess you of all people knew that, didn’t you?" He smiled back, tapping the side of his nose knowingly, but not answering, while Merlin turned off the scanner. "I can't answer that, but I can tell you this one will also have magic one day, just like its brother or sister.”That surprised Emma. Why would it have magic? Mum and dad are true loves; and Regina and Robin. He told me Neal was mine, and that’s why Henry has it. But me and Robin? “You’re sure about that?”“Certain. I can sense its magic already trying to reach out. It’s entirely hidden of course, and the baby will be completely unaware of it, perhaps for many years, like Henry and yourself. But it's there, within him or her. The magic itself senses other magic in the room, so it’s also trying to link with yours, Regina. I can also detect Robin’s signature in both babies. Congratulations dad, it’s looks like you’re on the way to fathering a pair of fine, healthy children."Emma felt a large warm hand tighten around hers own, looking up to find him misty-eyed. “Thank you for this, Emma.” He almost croaked the words out. “And you, Regina. Words fail me.” He bent down, kissing the blonde’s cheek as Merlin switched off the machine.“Well, I’m done, so I’ll leave you to it. Ladies, I’ll need to start putting your information on the patient records, for other staff if needed. Would you still prefer pseudonyms at this stage?” Both women nodded. “Okay, we’ll change the records into your own names after you decide to go public.”“Well it'll have to be soon! I'm already starting to show!” Regina groaned. “I won’t be able to hide this much longer. So, I guess we need to tell Henry first, then Honour & Roland?”“Henry’s going to be the tricky one!” Emma warned. “Once we tell him we’re both expecting, the first thing he’ll ask is who the fathers are? Are we ready for that?” “M'iladies, would it help you if you implied I was merely the donor? That you were hoping to have more, and I merely...assisted?”“He'd see straight through that! He knows Gina and I never had plans for any more. Not at our ages.”
As they contemplated the next steps, a soft knock on the door was immediately followed by Merlin returning.
“Sorry to disturb. I just thought I'd let you know that Snow appears to be in the waiting room, hovering outside? I gather from the nurse she’s here for your brother downstairs, Emma. However, she saw you coming up here and she asked after you. I could apparate you both back home if you prefer?”“Crap! If she finds out, everyone in the whole bloody town’s going to know before we even tell Henry? Robin, could you-” She turned to find that the man in question had already been replaced by 'Doctor Burtonshaw', offering his hand.“Mrs. and Mrs. Swan-Mills, it’s been a pleasure. I look forward to the next time?” Regina gave a wry grin. “Thank you, Burtonshaw.  So do we.”~oOo~Snow had been in the hospital the best part of an hour, waiting for Neal’s arm to be seen for a suspected broken wrist, caused by him having fallen after some horse play with his friends. Caroline Locksley had been called to assist and, after diagnosing it was merely a bad sprain, had set about binding the wrist. As she did so, Snow had spotted her daughter and daughter-in-law walk into the reception area before heading up to the first floor. Determined to find out what was going on, the former princess asked David to take Neal and wait in the car for her. He  looked confused until Snow told him she needed to wait behind to see a doctor herself.As father and son left, she bundled across to reception, to ask which room Emma had gone in to.  “Mrs Nolan, you know full well I can't disclose patient information!”“Oh, come on Agatha, it’s me! Snow! She’s my daughter. We’re friends, aren’t we?“You’ll have me fired!” Agatha whispered back. “I definitely did NOT tell you that they went up to room eleven on the first floor!”Snow took the hint, winked at her friend, and took the lift. She spotted the closed door to room eleven, situated in a secluded area with waiting seats outside. The sign above the nurse’s desk read 'Obstetrics and Gynaecology'. Was one of them having a problem? Her curiosity aroused, she sat waiting till they came out. Then, after a few minutes, she saw Merlin appear, glance briefly in her direction, before knocking and stepping back inside. A minute later, a handsome young man in a white coat, a doctor she didn’t recognize, stepped out, followed by Regina and finally, Emma.“Mum? What on earth are you doing here?” Emma did her best to feign surprise.“Neal took a tumble. We thought he might have broken his wrist.”"Ouch!" Regina, always having had a soft spot for Emma’s little brother, winced. “Sounds painful. Is he all right?”“It's just badly sprained. Robin’s sister bandaged him up, and put him in a sling. David’s waiting outside to take him home.”“So why aren’t you with them?” “Because I happened to see my other child come in here while I was with him?” Emma rolled her eyes. “I’m not a child any more, mum. Haven't been for a very long time.”“How many more times?” The former princess sighed. “Emma, you'll always be my baby, no matter how old! I saw you come up, and I was worried, okay?”She hated lying, especially to her parents. And especially after she had, years earlier, lectured her a number of times about telling her the absolute truth. “I’m fine. It was just something routine.”Snow, clearly not believing a word, and just about to probe, when a deeper voice beside them interrupted her: “It was a pleasure meeting you today, Mrs. Swan-Mills,” said the young man in the white coat, with an English accent. “You too, Mrs. Swan-Mills. I wish other women were as diligent in their check-ups?”“Who are you?” Snow asked abruptly, irritated by the distraction. "I've never seen you before?"“David Burtonshaw. one of Professor Sage’s new medics? Wait, you’re Mrs. Swan-Mills mother?” He offered his hand, looking pleased. “So you must be the famous Snow White? I'm delighted to meet you, ma-am! I guess you’re also here to sign up for our new Pap smear test-drive? We’re offering them next week, free to  all those without any health insurance. I’m sure, as a leading member of the community, you’ll be encouraging your friends and others to come along? Early cervical cancer detection can save so many lives, wouldn’t you agree?”They watched Snow’s face turn bright pink, before Emma arched a brow at her wife, silently wondering, ‘What the fuck does he think he’s doing?’ However, seeing the rapidly rising crimson on her mother’s cheeks, she almost felt like she was about to burst out laughing.“Well I wasn’t actually here for…erm…yes, of course I’ll be signing up. Good idea. Well, I must be heading off! Girls? I’ll see you later?” She turned, trying not to look at the doctor, heading straight back to the elevator. Regina was the first to speak after the doors closed, and Snow was safely out of earshot.“And what the hell were you doing just then, 'Doctor Burtonshaw'?" “Embarrassing your mother-in-law. Thought it might be a useful distraction. It worked, didn’t it?”The women started chuckling, Emma the loudest. “Smear tests? Really?” “What? It’s true! They’re running them! Carrie told me. I was going to tell Snow about the two-for-one, bring a friend, offer too? Sort of a ‘cheese and smear’ party? But she might think I was taking the piss. Which is very apt, as urine samples are also part of the health check!”“Oh, do shut up thief!” Regina managed between the chuckles.When all three stopped, Emma looked up at him. “You know, clean-shaven kinda suits you? Takes a good twenty-years off your face. And body.”“Twenty? Bloody cheek! Ten years, max! No need to be rude!”~oOo~
Ten minutes later, Snow returned to the SUV in the car park, where a very bored Neal Nolan sat in the back waiting impatiently, while David looked at messages on his phone.
“You took your time?”“Sorry, but I saw Emma walk in, so I wanted to find out why. I kinda had to sign up for a new women’s health screening programme. Nothing special.”As she climbed into the passenger seat, about to put her seat belt on, she spotted Emma and Regina come out of the entrance, heading for their own car, Emma taking the keys for the driver’s side. Something seemed...odd. “David, just hang on a minute?”That’s when she spotted it. Regina had just taken her coat off, laying it on the back seat. And she opened the front passenger door, she saw the brunette straighten before getting in, leaning back to stretch and seeming to groan. Her normally perfect flat stomach now showed a definite bulge!“Oh my god!” She breathed. “She’s pregnant!”“What?” David jerked up from the screen. “Who’s pregnant?”“Oh…nothing. Let’s drive? I need to make a quick call...” With that, she pulled out her cell phone, tapping in a number.“Caroline? Hi, it’s Snow again! Thanks…thank you for patching up Neal a little while ago. I’m calling because, silly me, I think I left my reading glasses behind? I was last on the first floor, Room 11, I think.”
At the other end of the line, Carrie Locksley sniggered. “Don’t think they’ll be in there, Mrs. Nolan! That’s the scanning room for pre-natal. Not unless you also came in for an ultrasound while you were at it? You were on the ground floor, room 15, I think. I’ll go check for you and call you back if we find anything?” 
“Of course, sorry. If you could, that would be great? Thanks again, Caroline.” She ended the call as a suspicious looking David eyed her.“What are you up to? You never take your glasses out of the house.”
She looked to check Neal wasn’t listening. He appeared to have fallen asleep in the back, but just in case, she whispered, “I think Regina’s pregnant!”

His jaw dropped. “You’re kidding me? How? Obviously, I know how, but…who?”

“Could be a donor. Ruby and Dorothy are trying for one that way. Or even a magical pregnancy? I’ve have heard something about that happening before, and they’re both powerful sorceresses, so it could happen.”

“I wouldn’t have thought so, Snow. Even with magic, I don’t think two women can actually create life on their own? We need to speak to someone. Merlin and his daughter would be involved if Regina's having treatment there. Gold hates them right now, so he wouldn’t be much help.”

“Blue! Yes, she’ll know. She told me I was expecting Emma before I even knew myself. She’ll tell me.”

Granny’s

After appraising Reul Ghorm of the situation, Snow made a hasty plan and now sat in the diner, waiting for Regina to come join her for coffee, having messaged her to stay she needed to talk, but didn’t specify about what.

Finally, the woman herself walked in, having just collected Roland and Honour from school.
“Hello, Regina. Hi Honour, Roland!”“Hi Grandma!” said the young girl, as her brother ran down the back having seen a friend to play with. “Mamma, can I have a cup of tea please?”“Yes, my darling, you may. No sugar this time, remember? Ruby, could I order two cups of tea please, one with milk for Honour, in a child cup? Roland will just have water, if he ever comes back.”The passing café owner seemed rushed off her feet.  “Sure. Gimmee a minute? I’m a little short staffed today. Dot’s taking a nap.”“Is she okay? Something wrong?”“Just a little under the weather, Snow. Nothing to worry about."
Two minutes later, two cups of tea were delivered and Regina began to drink.
"Tea? I thought strong black coffee was always your staple?" And not recommended for pregnant women, either! “Hmm? Well I thought I could do with a change, and tea’s relaxing. Anyway, I'm sure you didn't ask me over to talk about my drinking habits?”“Oh right. Yes, well, I was going to ask you if I could borrow Honour and Roland next weekend? David’s organizing a nature trail for some of the children by the lakes. They’re planning to stay out the night and come back Sunday lunchtime. Hank and Phillip Briar were going to lead them, so everyone’s safe. There’ll be a barbecue, some games in the woods. Even some of the Merry Men will be there.” “Why do you need my two? Sounds like you have your hands full, as it is?”“Well, Roland's probably the most popular boy in school. We already have a lot of boys going but not many girls. If Roland comes, I'm sure a lot more of them will want to? It’ll be fun and Honour would love it. David’s arranging some horse riding, too.”“Riding? Mummy, can I go please? I’d like going riding with grandpa!” “Okay, my sweet, I’ll ask Roland if he wants to join you. He seems to say yes to anything to do with the forest, these days. He’s Robin’s son, after all.”Snow’s smile dimmed a fraction at his mention, just enough to be noticed by the other woman. “Quite.”“Well, as Morgan and Mayor Briar will be looking after them, I’ll say yes in principle, provided Robin also agrees. I need to check he's not already doing something with them.” Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Reul Ghorm, the annoying Blue Fairy, who appeared to be staring at her? How long had she been there? And why’s she looking at me like that?“Something wrong, Blue?” Regina rasped to the next table.“Oh, nothing. Sorry, my mind was miles away! If you’ll excuse me?” With that, the imperious fairy stood, moving towards the counter. After a couple of silent minutes, Regina stood up as the drinks arrived. “Honour, let’s take these outside to your brother? Seems like we’ve lost him, yet again? We’ll speak later, Snow. If Robin’s okay with it, I’ll let you know?”
With that, she nodded, then made her way out to the back, to the small garden.
~oOo~ 
Blue appeared at Snow’s table the moment she’d left, sitting down.
“Well?” Snow asked, not wanting to beat about the bush. “Is she or isn’t she?”“The Queen is most definitely with child. I sensed it quite clearly.”It still came as a surprise, even though she half-expected it. “Emma hasn’t said anything to me, though they both came out of a pre-natal room at the hospital, so she knows. Is it ‘magical’?”Blue’s brow rose. “Well the foetus appears to have magic, if that’s what you mean? Even though it’s very early, I can still detect a slight aura.”“Having not one but two powerful sorceresses for its parents, I guess it’s bound to have magic.” Blue looked puzzled. “You think Emma's the other biological parent?”“Well it makes sense. Their magic’s combined so often. I’ve heard it’s possible.”“An old wives tales, I assure you Snow! It isn’t. It still needs a male participant. This one has, I can tell by his own magical signature…” As the words left her mouth, Blue instantly regretted them, knowing where this was likely to lead.“What, you already KNOW who the father is?” Snow’s voice rose, changing from wistful to irritable. “You already know who's got my daughter-in-law pregnant?”“Well…I don’t think I should say any more. It’s for Emma to tell you, if she chooses.”“TELL ME!” Snow almost growled the words out. “Wait? ‘His own magical signature’ you said? So that limits it to Merlin, Gold, Jefferson, or…or…” That’s when Snow realized the culprit! The bastard who’d cuckqueaned her daughter! The man who swore he wouldn’t do anything to harm Emma’s marriage.“I’m going to kill him!”
She picked up her bag, storming out the café, loudly slamming the door behind her, before Ruby could even give her the bill.

~oOo~
After she left the diner, furious, Snow went home and immediately told David what she’d learnt.  Now it was his turn to get angry.“So Robin’s slept with Regina? You don’t need to hit him Snow, because I’m going to beat the living shit out of him! No one does that to my girl!"
After phoning into the Sheriff's Office, David soon discovered Emma had driven over to Sherwood, to the Earl of Locksley, to drop Honour off with her father after school, so she could play with her friend, Alex. He asked whether anyone else had seen Robin, and was told by Morgan that the former outlaw was meeting the Mayor there, too.
“Perfect! I’ll throttle him in front of his bloody friends,” He growled, incandescent with rage as he thought of the indignity to his daughter. As Neal had already gone to a friend’s house, Snow joined him for the drive.
Meanwhile...
In the Earl of Locksley, Robin sat opposite his daughter, showing her how to move a silver coin across her knuckles, into her palm and up again to repeat it.“Still can’t do it, daddy!” Regina sat beside him, smiling as she kept dropping the coin into his waiting hands.“You’ll get there in time, Hon.” Said John, who sat watching. “Yer pa can only do that on account of all the locks, chains and safes he’s had to pick!”“Ignore John, my love. And don’t worry, it’ll be easier to learn when your hands get bigger.”
Emma was standing at the bar ordering their drinks, watching father and daughter play, with a small smirk on her face, imagining how much fun they were going to have with their next little boy or girl currently growing inside her. Honour and the little group were so absorbed, they didn’t notice Emma's parents come in until Snow, ignoring the rest of them, marched over to Robin and placed a hand on his shoulder.

Robin looked up to find Snow standing above him, with an angry look in her eye. He stood, to ask her what was wrong when suddenly, and without warning, Snow swung her hand around fast, to deliver a searingly-hard punch to the archer’s left cheek!
“SHE'S EMMA'S WIFE!”Robin was stunned! He’d never expected it, though the shock was far worse than the punch itself, as the furious princess continued to yell. “YOU PROMISED! YOU SWORE TO ME!” And with that, despite starting to feel the pain in her knuckles, she drew back her arm to deliver a second blow. But as Robin now saw this one coming, he merely froze the limb in an instant, leaving it stuck in mid-air, and a furious look in her eyes!
David, seeing Snow frozen, came from behind her in an attempt to deliver a full punch straight to the archer’s nose. However, as he launched his clenched fist, he felt something collide with it, smothering it. He looked up to see that Little John’s giant hand had wrapped itself around it, the bear of a man pulling close.
“Beggin’ your pardon prince, but you ain’t gonna hit my friend! Use that fist on 'im and I’ll put ye in hospital!” Then seeing Charming’s left hand tentatively reach down to where a short sword lay at his side, he growled, speaking slowly, but with a menace few had ever witnessed. “But use that, and I’ll put ya in the fuckin’ morgue! Are we clear? Prince?”  David felt the crushing pressure of the man’s hand on his fist.The entire incident happened in a matter of seconds, but Regina now stood only feet away from Snow, utterly horrified. "HOW DARE YOU?”“HOW DARE I? HOW DARE YOU?” Snow, now able to use her mouth if not her hands, screamed back at her daughter-in-law. “You slept with him, and you’re pregnant by him! Deny it?” She spat, desperately trying to move her body, but Robin still held her in some sort of ridiculously tight magical grip. “Let me go Locksley, you bastard! Now!”Having just realised what he’d done, Robin instantly released her. Snow stood straight, turning to Regina. “How could you do that to Emma? You betrayed your wife! You betrayed us!”“SHE DID NOTHING OF THE SORT!”It was Emma’s turn to yell as she joined her wife, having seen the punch from the bar. “You know nothing! Just leave.”“She’s pregnant, Emma!" She pointed an accusing finger at Robin. "She's pregnant with HIS child!” “I know. But she hasn’t cheated on me. Dad, take her away?”“Emma,” it was David’s turn, trying to remain calm. “He got her pregnant! How’s that not betraying you?”“Because I’m pregnant by him too!” She yelled back. "We were together, the three of us, okay? Now get out, both of you! Get out, or I’ll poof you home myself!”
The words took a few moments to sink in, Snow gasping. 
“You’re pregnant?” “Yeah,” she moved over to Robin’s side, touched his bright-red cheek with the back of her hand, before delivering a short burst of healing magic to kill the sting. “I said go! We’ll talk tomorrow.”"Emma, for goodness sake! I-" But her mother's words drowned as, twirling her fingers, Emma instantly teleported both parents back to their farmhouse. But then, within seconds, a powerful wave of dizziness and nausea overcame her, causing her knees to buckle, as she dropped to the floor by the table."Emma?" Robin, seeing her almost pass out, turned fast to pull an arm under her, protecting her head just before it hit the stone floor."Ooh god! I don't feel so good?""Just rest. Merlin told you not to use magic in your condition, for good reason, it seems?" The silence in the bar was eventually broken by Honour. “Mummy, why did grandma Snow hit papa like that? Why were they shouting?”“She was upset with me, my darling,” Robin answered, soothing her, while helping Emma into a chair “She thought I did something very bad. Don’t worry about it.”“But she hit you! Really hard! I don't want to go riding with grandpa now, mummy.”“Of course, sweetheart, I understand.” Regina took her daughter’s hand, kissing it. “We can all go riding another day. Just us. Emma and your papa ride too, you know?”John came closer. “Rob, ladies, me and the lads won’t breathe a word about this to anyone. Not unless you say it’s okay.”Another voice came. “So, is that right? Emma and Mum are going to have babies, and dad’s the dad?” No one had spotted Roland till now. The boy had just come out of the bathroom when the commotion started, and he’d stood watching at the bottom of the staircase when the yelling started, and saw Snow punch Robin. The man himself silently nodded while the women looked embarrassed. “So, Emma, it's true then? You do like dad? Like mum does?” Roland wore a cautious smile at the new discovery.Emma, still a little dizzy, looked at him, bewildered by the comment. Then she looked up at Robin, who was also giving her that bloody Locksley dimpled grin, defying her to lie. “Yeah Rolly. I like your dad very much.” No longer hesitant, she pulled on Robin's shirt front, making him stoop, before giving  him a quick, chaste kiss on his open mouth, the first time she’d ever done it in front of anyone, apart from Regina. “I guess you could say he’s grown on me?”
Robin beamed back, wrapping an arm around her shoulder, waiting for Roland’s reaction.
“In that case, Emma…” Roland’s smile seems to mirror his father’s. “Do you mind if I start calling you ma? Like Henry does?”Emma’s breath hitched, suddenly feeling very emotional, as a stray tear threatened to fall. Damned hormones! She looked over at Regina, who also seemed to be feeling the moment. “No, I don’t mind at all. In fact, I’d be very honoured if you called me ‘ma’. To be honest, I’d love it!”The boy stepped in front of her as she sat staring at him. “Dad, would you mind?”“Of course not, my boy. Emma’s been a wonderful mother to you both, just like Regina. It’s by far the most important title in all the world, and you’re incredibly lucky to have not just one, but two mothers who love you.”"Okay then." The young man grinned, pulling Emma into the first real hug she’d ever received from him. “And you can call me Roland, Rolly, Ro, or even son, if you like? Anything but ‘kid’, alright? I may be a child, but I'm not a kid.”"Alright," Emma treasured the moment, trying her best not to sniffle." I can see somebody’s been talking to Henry? I can do that Rolly. Thank you. Thank you so much!” She pulled him in a little tighter, dropping a kiss on his brow, clutching him to her chest.“Me too?” Honour saw the effect her brother's words had on her, climbing to the floor. “You can be my ma too, not Emma any more.”Regina felt almost choked at the exchange, their love being openly declared for her wife. Their family that was now going to include Robin, their father, no matter what anyone said. She pulled herself into him, placing a warm kiss of her own on his cheek, before stepping back.“Well my dears, now Snow knows, it’s fair to assume the whole town will too, very shortly. I suggest we go tell Henry as soon as possible? He’ll be upset if he’s the last to know!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

That evening, Emma and Regina gathered around the MacBook, Robin just out of camera shot as suggested, as they called Henry for their weekly web chat. After a few attempts, the twenty-one-year old appeared in front of them, red-faced, as though he'd just been running?
“Hi mums, guys, how’s everything?” “Hello, my prince!” Regina began. “We’ve missed you. It’s been a while.” “Only a couple more weeks, mum, then I'm back. I’ve missed you all too. What's this about saying you needed to talk urgently? What’s happened?”Earlier, they'd asked Honour and Roland to try and stay quiet, until they had told their big brother their news. “Henry, there’s something that's happened over the last couple of months. Nothing bad. Something rather wonderful, actually.  And your mother and I, once we were ready, were going to make sure that you would be one of the first to know. However, something happened earlier this evening, which caused our news to leak out. So, we need to tell you now.” “Something wonderful, but it’s leaked out? What is it?” The women glanced at each other nervously, something he picked up on.Emma decided to brave it and go first. “Henry, I’m pregnant. I’m about thirteen weeks.”Henry, slumped on a sofa, now sat bolt upright, his eyes bulging and jaw dropping, realising what she’d just said. “You're whaaat? You're kidding, right? How? No, don’t answer that! I mean, why? Who? I didn’t even know you wanted another one?” He rambled, his mind racing. Pregnant? “We hadn’t planned it, and it was an accident. I only found out a month ago, and we needed to keep things quiet until it was secure. I wanted to tell you as soon as I could.” “Please don't tell me...you haven’t cheated on her? Surely you wouldn’t?”“Henry, that’s enough!"  This time it was Regina who cut him off. "Do NOT finish that sentence, young man! Listen to me. Your grandmother made a similar accusation, and that’s why it’s led to us doing this now, before the whole town knows. Henry, your mother hasn't been unfaithful, and neither have I. I’m also pregnant.” Henry almost fell of the sofa, gasping in disbelief, staring back at them. “You too? What the hell’s going on up there?” “Please don’t swear in front of your brother and sister! Yes, your mother and I are both around thirteen weeks pregnant. And I-"“Thirteen weeks? You waited that long to tell me?” Now he sounded angry. “If you both got pregnant around the same time, it clearly wasn’t an accident, was it? Were you using a donor without talking to us first? What the hell were you even thinking? You’ve got two at home already! Did you give any thought about them?" He looked around him. "I can’t believe I’m hearing this!” “Henry – cut that out!” Emma yelled at the screen. “You've no idea what you're saying! This wasn’t planned, and it was an accident.”“Great! So it’s either some sort of magical babies between two women, or a couple of guys got you knocked up? Nice going there, mums!” “HENRY!” Regina barked back. “I’m not taking any more of this! You'll apologise, young man, or god help me I’ll-” “I’ve heard enough!” He interrupted her, sheer contempt in his voice, before bending forward and ending the link. “He cut us off?" They looked at each other, shocked.  "Emma, he just cut us off!”Seeing she was about to lose it completely, Emma moved closer to comfort her, while both children just got up and walked out. Honour, seeing her father nearby, stepped over and into his arms.“Would you read me a bedtime story, daddy?” “Of course I will, my lovely. Let’s leave your mums for a little while, shall we?” ~oOo~
While the distraught, annoyed women curled into one another, an angry Roland went silently upstairs to his room. Pulling his tablet out, he set up the Zoom call.

Two hundred miles south, Henry was now beginning to regret his angry response. He'd overreacted, and he knew it. But as he sat there pointlessly looking though his emails, he saw the flashing blue light of an incoming call. Groaning, he assumed it was probably one of his mothers calling back to tear him off a strip. But as he wasn't in the mood to face either of them right now, he started to close the computer. He'd face all that tomorrow! However, he stopped when he read the name of the incoming caller. Roland? So he pressed 'answer' instead. 
“Hiya! What’s up bro?” He fake-smiled for the boy, who unusually, didn’t seem to be smiling back at him.“You! You’re what’s up, dickhead!” He admonished his stepbrother, in a way he'd never seen or heard before. “There’s things going on up here you know nothing about! So just shut up, and listen!”~oOo~
Meanwhile, downstairs, Regina and Emma, still upset at their son’s reaction, sat trying to figure out what to do next. They vaguely remembered Honour going upstairs with Robin, and Roland disappearing, as usual. 
“Do we call him back? I’m not sure he’ll even take the call!”
But Emma was in no mood to break first.
“No! I’ll just get angry again. Right now, I want to cancel his bloody bank cards, and see how the little sod feels then? I can’t believe he spoke to us like that!” “You know we can’t do that. It’ll only lead to all sorts of other problems and he might get even closer to Gold. I just can’t believe he’d react that way? It's not as though we did anything wrong? Did you see his face? It looked like he was…was...disgusted! It’s bad enough your mother reacting the way she did, but-"  “Fuck what my mother thinks! I’m married to you! We’ve got two children who are happy, and one brat who spoke out of turn. Yes, it was an accident, but a good accident. We also now know contraception by magic doesn’t work. It's not like we got into some one-night stands with random guys in a bar for Christ's sake? We got pregnant by Honour and Roland’s father, a man who’ll help support them. Who's sort of family, and we both lo…like!” The near slip-up wasn’t missed by Regina, who kissed her cheek. “You’re right, I’m overreacting. I knew your parents were going to be a problem. But Henry?” “He’ll get over it.”
Will he? 
~oOo~ “So Robin’s definitely the father? To both of them? You sure?” “Emma admitted it. Snow was really horrible! She thought Regina was having an affair with dad, so she punched him really hard around the face, in front of everybody! Dad always told me it was the worst thing ever to punch a woman, so he just stood there and took it? David tried to punch him too, but John nearly squashed him like a bug! That but was funny. But both your mums were really upset, and Emma used magic to make them disappear. That's when  she felt sick! Apparently if they use magic when they're pregnant, it can make them pretty ill. That's when she told me. So, they weren’t sleeping with just anybody, Henry. It was dad! Emma likes him too, just like Gina. She said it herself!""You sure you heard right?""I know what I heard! Look, I've now got my dad back, and now it means I get more brothers or sisters. They're happy. What's so wrong about it?Henry groaned. He knew what it meant to Roland. The number of times the boy had sobbed for his dead father, as he sat in his bedroom made his own heart break as he recalled the very little time he had with his own father. All the adults remembered Neal, or Baelfire, as a hero who died saving others from Zelena. But he still died! Both his two mothers loved him totally, but it could never completely fill that gap. “There's nothing wrong Ro. It’s just...I don't know, the shock of finding out my mums are having more kids, you know? It used to be just me and my mums. Then you and Honny came along. Now there’s going to be five of us? Five! Emma's in her forties and mum's even older! That’s quite old to be having more kids, Rolly!”“Children, not ‘kids’ Hen! You said it yourself, didn't you? So what if they’re older?  They’ve all got magic. All three of them now, and they don’t need money cos they can make it! And anyway, if you and me could get dad to move in, they’ll have him here to help!”Henry sighed, realizing Roland had a good point. He knew he’d overreacted and owed them an apology. Thinking it through, he also realized there was no way they would've held it from him deliberately, as he'd accused them. And implying they'd slept around had been a cheap shot! Emma said she had only known for a month, and his other mother probably didn’t realise much sooner than that.
Why couldn’t I just stay calm? Why’d I have to treat them like shit? 
 “Look, I guess you’re right. I shouldn’t have reacted like that. But I need time to think, so don’t tell them you spoke to me, okay? Let me figure out a way to fix this.”“So you’re going to stop being a wanker and help us, yeah? Like on one of your operations?”Henry cringed at being described that way, by him of all people, but accepted he did have a point. “Yeah, like one of my operations. We need a good name though." “That’s easy – Operation OutlawSwanQueen. Dad, Emma, and Gina?”Operation OutlawSwanQueen? Yeah, sounds good. I like it.”~oOo~“I tried him again. He's still not answering,” Emma seethed. “He’s avoiding us. The smartarse even disabled that hidden tracker app I put on his new phone last time he was here!” “I’m sorry he took the news badly, mi'ladies.” Robin came down after settling Honour, seeing Emma still pacing around. “It must have been a disappointment.” “But he shouldn’t have spoken to us like that! I'm still angry.” “Rightly so, and I’m sure you're justified..." Robin stepped in front of her, resting his hands on her upper arms. "He's a young man, with a young man's hormones, who's over reacted. I’m pretty sure, given space and time, he'll realise it and apologise to you both. Can I make you a pot of tea?” “Tea? I need a bloody whisky, not tea! Pregnant or not!” Without being asked he slid an arm around her, pulling her into a hug, his hand guiding her onto his shoulder, just like her father did so often when she was stressed. “Sorry I put you through all this.” “Don’t be silly,” she sniffled. "No one's to blame, it just...happened. All three of us were responsible."“Well regardless, I for one am very proud to have you as a mother to our children, Emma.” He kissed her cheek. Without even thinking, she slid further into him, closing her eyes as a hint of a smile graced her lips, Regina watching them, pleased by their easy, increasing closeness. But as her mind drifted, two almost synchronised text alarms sounded on her and Emma’s phones:
'Henry:     I’m sorry! I overreacted. I shouldn’t have said what I did. I need time to think, so I won’t be answering messages just yet'
A few seconds later, another text:
'Henry:    I love you both. Sorry again.'

Perhaps things wouldn’t be so bad after all? As Robin left them to go into the kitchen to make tea, the phones blipped once again:

'Henry:    For the record, Robin’s a brilliant dad. He will be again.'
“How did he know about Robin? Emma, is your mother already spreading this around town?” The blonde looked horrified, realizing they may have a bigger problem. At least she did, until yet another text came in.
'Henry:    And who gave Rolly an iPad? That boy's vicious when he gets angry! Made a fair point though. He's right, I was a bit of a dick'

Even though it made Emma smirk as she left the room, Regina wasn’t sure whether to reprimand him for using crude language to them, or to thank him for apologising. She chose to ignore it instead, walking into the kitchen, where Emma was already showing Robin the texts.
“So he knows I’m the father? Well, I guess that’s one secret out the way. Though I should have a word with Roland about his treatment of Henry.” “Don’t you dare!” Emma insisted. “He did us a favour. I don’t know how, but he got through to him!”~oOo~
Ten minutes later, the three shared a pot of tea, the large pot being one Robin brought back from England, plus what he called 'proper strength' tea bags. They sat around the dining room table, Emma finally starting to relax.
“What's this weird obsession you have with tea? Is it some sort of weird English forest ritual?”“I drink black coffee too, but coffee stimulates rather than relaxes the mind. I remember somewhere in Merlin’s memories that pregnant mothers shouldn’t drink coffee, as it wrecks their sleep and makes them even more anxious. And a pot of tea is always better than a cup, because it brews and get stronger. Very important that, as all the tea over here is as weak as gnat’s piss!”Regina sniggered, eyes still shut as she savoured the stronger taste. “I've grown to love it, though Emma’s never really been a tea drinker. That’s why we have decaff coffee in the house.” “Which is still like eating chocolate with a wrapper on!” Emma added. “But I suppose I could get used to this. How much did you bring back with you?” “About thirty boxes. Along with chocolate, and a lot of stuff you can’t get over here. That’s why we hired the van.”“English chocolate? Is that a thing?” “The smaller companies, yes, not the big ones. The big ones sell similar shit to here. But we brought back Belgian and Swiss chocolate, proper English cheeses you can actually taste, and a load of beer hops for Tuck to seed.” “Swiss Chocolate? I’ve tasted that stuff. You have to bring some of that over! It might even help you get laid more often.” "EMMA!" Regina choked, nearly spraying the table with tea, and she followed up by coughing. Robin and Emma laughed as she recovered. After a few minutes chatting, he looked at his watch. “Well I don’t want to outstay my welcome ladies, so I’d best bid you good night.” 
The wives shared a look, both a little sad the improved evening was drawing to its close. As they followed him to the door, they heard a voice from the upstairs landing.
“Mums?”It was the first time he’d ever used the plural, drawing a smile from both. “Does dad really need to go? Couldn’t he just stay the night? It'd be nice if he walked me to school in the morning?” “Roland, I wasn’t planning to stay.” Robin called back up.“Sorry, I was just remembering what ma said to Snow! I just thought we were finally becoming a family?”
Robin knew his game. Sneaky bugger! He’s playing them. But underneath it, he couldn’t help admiring his son’s innate ability to toy with adults’ emotions.

And sure enough, Emma was the first to succumb.
“He’s right, you don’t have to leave, Robin. There’s a spare guest room. Or you can crash out in Henry’s as it’s already made up.”“Yes, please stay?” Regina added, “Honour would be pleased to find you here when she wakes up.” “Well, I don’t want to impose?” He could've sworn Roland winked back, confirming his suspicion.  
Several hours later...

Roland had been asleep for a good hour, though Robin, now lying in Henry’s bed, was wide awake, unable to settle.

His mind being flooded with everything that had happened since Zeus sent him back. So many wonderful things he didn't deserve.  But being reunited with his son and now two daughters was the icing on the cake. His sister and cousin were alive, safe and well, which helped temper the shock of funding his own true love had overcome her grief, and moved on to fall in love with another. And Zeus’s gift of magic had given him a chance to help his men build real homes for their families, and a community. At last, a break from poverty for so many.

What he hadn’t expected was Emma. The woman who now seemed to continually invade his thoughts.  Before his death, they were merely comrades fighting on the same side. They’d barely spoken before. But now, the woman who’d helped and supported Regina in raising his children for the last five years, never seemed out of his thoughts for long. The woman who loved Her as much as he did. The woman who’d even allowed her wife to be with him, was, like Regina, now pregnant with his child!
The three had shared a bed; shared each other, not once but four times. Four times of absolute heaven. His memories of their recent love-making (for that’s what it was – not sex) flooded his mind, again making his cock twitch involuntarily. Emma hadn’t just allowed it, she’d encouraged it. And as his mind remembered that athletic body, her tighter curves, her taste. He realized his feelings for Regina’s wife had grown from admiration, or even lust, to something deeper. And that disturbed him. It’s still wrong, he thought. Dishonourable to both of them. They’re married to one another, and he’d now invaded that marriage, despite all his promises.
Snow was right. He'd betrayed them!

He was so wrapped up in his maudlin thoughts, he didn’t hear the bedroom door creak open. Nor the soft padding across the carpet. Not until he felt a soft kiss on his brow.
“Hey?” Regina breathed, whispering. “I knew you were awake - I could sense it!”
“Hi. Yeah, I couldn’t sleep.”

“Nor could we. Come?” She pressed her palm into his, encouraging him to get up.

“Gina, are you sure this is a good idea?”

“Please?” She pulled harder. He gave up and rose from the bed, still holding her hand, as she led him out and into her own bedroom.

As he entered, he saw Emma still awake, sitting upright against the headboard in the middle of the large bed, with a book on her lap, reading glasses perched on the end of her nose. 
“I’ve never seen you in glasses before.” He said as Regina led him closer. “They suit you!” “Nah! Your son thinks they make me look like an owl.”“Perhaps a rather sexy, bookish owl? I really must have a word with that boy about his manners, mustn't I?” “Don’t you dare!" Regina sniggered "I for one, love his little put-downs. He reminds me of someone else I know.”Emma moved to one side, placing her book and glasses on the little side table. “Come on...” she rolled the goose down quilt back. “Gina, you go in the middle?”
As the pair climbed in, Emma flicked her fingers towards the bedroom door, casting a spell to prevent them accidentally being disturbed and soundproofing the room. But the moment the magic left her fingers, she wished she hadn’t, as sudden dizziness swept over her. Merlin had been right. Now even some of her lighter spells were affecting her.
Regina slid into the centre, Robin easing in on her right. This time, Emma turned, facing away from the pair as Regina curled herself into the blonde’s back with her arms around her. Robin did the same to Regina and the three spooned together effortlessly, as though it was a nightly occurrence. Regina, feeling the warmth of her lovers on both sides, sighed contentedly, flicking her fingers to make the lights turn off.
“Good night…my loves,” whispered Robin, without thinking. Oh heck, did he just say that out loud? Hopefully they wouldn’t have noticed. Of course, Regina, comfortably sandwiched in the middle, had, a smile rolling across her lips in the dark as she pulled her wife closer. So too had Emma, who grinned, comforted to know he seemed to be having similar feelings to her.
The Nolan Farm

On the other side of town, Snow and Charming were also having difficulty sleeping.
“I still can’t believe it, David. Hood lied! He said he’d never interfere with them. He promised me! And now look? They’re both pregnant!”“I don’t like it either Snow, but Emma isn’t stupid. Whatever’s happened, she seems to want this.” “No, something’s wrong! She's never shown any interest in him in the past, and I’m pretty sure he’s had no interest in her! He’s done something to her David, to both of them. I just know it! Either that or Regina has. I don’t know what, but he must've used magic, or drugged her or done something to control her? We have to do something!”“But what? Unless Emma actually wants to change, I don’t see how? I suppose I could go see Gold. He still owes me a favour for sorting out all Belle’s stuff when they split.”“Good idea,” Snow sounded a little more hopeful. “He won’t talk to me as he knows I’m on Belle’s side. You go find out whether Emma’s being controlled, and whether he has any potion, or magic, or anything to stop him from being with her? I’ll go talk to Blue again. Perhaps she’s got a way of separating them?”“Snow, if Robin really is the father of Emma’s baby, we can’t just go trying to split them up!”“We can if he’s controlling her! David, it took a long time for me to accept our only daughter marrying Regina. But it turned out to be a good marriage after all,  and I can’t have him ruining everything.”“What if they really do have feelings for each other? What if we’re making a terrible mistake?” His thoughts went back to that time she persuaded him to help steal Maleficent’s egg, depriving her of her own daughter. But Snow had already stopped listening to him, instead retrieving her phone.“Hello, Blue? It’s Snow. Sorry to call you so late, but we need to talk!”
Mifflin Street - the following day...

It was just after five in the morning. The little blonde, having woken up far earlier than usual, popped downstairs to get a drink. Seeing Robin’s boots on the floor in the lobby and his jacket on the coat rack, she raced upstairs, assuming he’d be in Henry’s bed or the guest room. But finding him in neither, she tiptoed quietly into her mums’ room to ask where he was.

Opening the door, she felt a warm fuzzy wave of something hit her, as she stepped inside. Moving closer to the large bed, she saw not two bodies, but three? Her brunette mother, on the left, seemed to be curled into Emma’s back, while Emma, in the middle, was also curled, asleep, with her head resting on the chest of…
“Daddy?”
Waking to the sound of his little girl, it took Robin a good few seconds to orientate himself.
“Hmmph! Er, hi Honny,” he groaned, yawning, trying to wake and realizing his chest was pinned down. Opening his eyes to find Emma there, now also starting to wake, he finally realized the embarrassing position they were in.
Caught red-handed! Thank god we've got clothes on! 
He opened his eyes, trying desperately not to flinch, or react to his daughter catching him there.
“Honour, what are you doing awake so early?” He croaked, his voice hoarse. Emma, now awake and realizing the situation they were in, slowly eased her head off his chest, realizing she’d also dribbled on him, rubbing it off with her hand.“Couldn’t sleep. Cuddle, daddy?” Her harms outstretched. “Of course, my love. Come here?” He lifted the girl easily from the side of the bed, lowering her onto his right, close to the edge. Emma edged Regina backwards to give them a little more space, making the older woman harrumph at being disturbed. Honour now settled happily hugging Robin’s side as he lay on his back. Within a matter of minutes, the girl was sound asleep.“Not that I’m complaining Emma,” he whispered, “I wouldn’t miss this for the world, but I thought you sealed the door?” “I did! You saw me!”  She whispered back. Robin wasn’t so sure, so he flicked his fingers to test the magic used with another spell, just as Merlin had taught him in his mind immersion. “You used a non-magical intruder spell?”
“A non-what? I used magic! What are you talking about?”

“The spell you used is only for non-magical beings. Honour and Henry could easily come straight through that, now. Possibly Roland. Same goes for sound-proofing spells. You need a different spell to stop anyone with magic, or unreleased magic, getting in or hearing you!”
“Whaaat?”  Regina had woken a minute earlier, and was now listening. “You mean to say she could have heard us previously?”
“If her magic’s come in and you used that same spell? Yes.”

“So that’s why Henry complained he used to hear us when...never mind! He’s got magic too, now. So he must have heard everything? Hell this is embarrassing!”

Robin kept his eyes closed, desperately trying not to snigger, but look sympathetic.
"Are you laughing at us, thief?" "I’m trying not to! He accidentally heard his mothers making love? Well that just goes to prove to him that you are in love. He could always put his fingers in his ears, or get as far away as possible, like most kids do?”
“That's as maybe. But the thought of them hearing makes me cringe! You know Gina’s a screamer?”
“Hey!” Carped the brunette, digging her fingers into Emma’s side. “Keep saying that sort of thing, wife of mine, and I’ll give you fewer chances to make me scream!” "Sorry babe, I didn’t mean it.”  Emma turned to meet Regina face-to face, pulling her against her. “Let’s ask Boy Wonder to show us the proper spell for blocking little wizards then, if he’s so clever?”Seconds later, they saw a stream of soft octarine light leave his fingers and surround the door. “Like that?”  He said, his face smug. “I wish I could have done that when I was living under canvas!”
Emma sniggered, albeit quietly, trying not to wake the little one. “I hardly think Regina wants to hear about you and Marian doing it in a tent?”
“I was talking about Regina! You said it yourself, she’s a screamer.”  That made Emma giggle even more.“I’m giving you the same warning I gave her, thief!” Regina glared, a mischievous look in her eyes. “I can easily withdraw my affections for someone who properly appreciates my…enthusiasm? Perhaps the Briars would appreciate another responsive woman in their little arrangement?”Instead of a reply, Emma pushed her back and rolled on top of her, gently forcing the brunette’s thighs to part, as she pushed her own within, to lie on top of her, mouths only inches apart. “Nobody, but nobody, appreciates your 'enthusiasm' more than we do! Eh Robin?”
He saw the instant change, from sarcastic, to playful, to lust, between the two women as they stared into each other’s eyes. He didn’t want to kill their mood. Far from it! And just seeing the blonde mounting the brunette was a turn on in itself, and he needed to remind them that their daughter was currently in their bed, just about asleep, so perhaps this wasn’t the best time?
However, before he say anything, Regina did it for him.
“Eugh! Emma, morning breath?” She gasped, killing their moment completely.
“Sorry,” Emma, unoffended, rolled off the former mayor. “Should’ve brushed my teeth first.”
“And perhaps put our little girl back to bed?”  Added Robin, with a smile on his face. “I’ll go take her back, and stay with her. Give you some time to yourselves.”  Still lying with Honour’s head on his shoulder, he slithered sideways, placing a foot to the floor, before twisting himself to rise with her now in his arms, still fast asleep, before standing upright and walking to the door. Both women watching silently as he led her out.
“That's impressive! She’s getting heavy.” 
“He’s had a lot of practice with Roland.”  Regina proudly watched him. Part of her wanted to ask him to come back to join them after he’d settled her, but she understood he probably felt a little awkward. ~oOo~
Robin walked to the door with his girl in his arms, focusing to remove his magical barrier using only his eyes instead of his hands, before opening it and passing through, as quietly as possible.
But he nearly jumped when he saw Roland sitting quietly on the carpet outside, clearly expecting him, with a large grin on his face.
“Morning dad! Sleep well?”“Shush!” He whispered. “We just got her off to sleep! Ro, what on earth are you doing out here so early?”
“I could ask you the same question!” He chuckled.
“Don’t be impertinent young man, I’m your father! Why aren’t you in bed?”“Couldn’t sleep. I’m glad you stayed over though.” He looked suspiciously between his father and Regina’s bedroom door, giving a mischievous smirk. Robin realized he knew something.

The Convent - later that morning

“So, now you want me to verify whether Emma’s child is Robin’s?”Snow nodded. “And whether she or Regina are under any sort of spell or magic, or anything like that? Then what we can do about it? About him?” “You’re implying you want me to remove Robin, from what could potentially be two of his own children?”“If it saves Emma’s marriage and her happiness? Yes.”“What if this IS a part of Emma’s happiness? What if she isn’t under any magical influence?”“Emma does NOT love Robin Hood! I just know, alright?”“Snow, what you’re asking of me is wrong. So sadly, I must decline.”“You refuse to help me?” Snow started feeling angry.“Yes, though I will willingly confirm whether Emma is really carrying Robin's child. But no more.”“Right. Then as usual, I’ll have to do everything myself?” Without saying another word, she turned her back on the head fairy, slamming the door loudly behind her on the way out. Blue winced at the noise, before sighing and communicating with one of her fairies using their telepathy.
[Silvermist? We have a problem. Do you know where Merlin is?]

Gold’s Antique Shop
“You’re aware that I threw your annoying daughter and cantankerous daughter-in-law into the public jail, for bursting into my shop uninvited, Mr. Nolan?”
David had moments earlier banged on the shop door, but, despite seeing the closed sign, walked in regardless after hearing no reply.
“I am. And I apologise Mr. Gold, but I felt it couldn’t wait!”Charming tended to be more civil and more polite towards him than Snow or her daughter, so his response was slightly less caustic than usual. “It never can, when it comes to your family. So, what do you want this time?” “Emma said she’s pregnant, and so’s Regina. She implied they had the same father. Robin Hood. So I need to know whether it’s true, and what we can do about it.”“They are. He is. Nothing at all.” He sneered. “Questions answered. Anything else?”“You know? How?” “I’m the Dark One, dearie! Magic, that sort of thing? Your daughter and her wife are indeed both with child by Robin Locksley. The father of said children is now, thanks to Zeus, an extremely powerful sorcerer in his own right, and these two children, your granddaughter included, will inherit some of that power. Now, if that’s everything?”“Granddaughter? She's going to have a girl?” “Indeed. Congratulations, well done, now get out.”“And magic? How come she'll have magic? Emma and Robin Hood aren’t-”“True love, Dearie? How do you know they’re not?”David was stunned. He was going to have a granddaughter?  As a silly, happy smirk came over his face, he felt a swirling wind build around him, twirling him, before depositing him on the sidewalk outside the shop, on his backside.
But he didn’t care, he was going to have a granddaughter!

Storybrooke Library
 “I told you Snow, I’m NOT going to talk to him!” Belle seethed, amazed Snow even had the audacity to ask her? “I want nothing more to do with that man!”“I don’t need you to talk to him, Belle. I just need the dagger? You’re the only one who could get it without being hurt trying.”“You so sure about that? Have you forgotten the last thing he said to me? Anyway, I’m not going to. Sorry Snow, but that’s final. Why do you need it anyway?”“I need Rumpelstiltskin to remove someone from the town. He won’t do it if I just ask! Well can you at least tell me where it’s located? I’ll do the rest…”“And that’s it? No killing? Nobody gets murdered?”“I swear. Nobody gets murdered.”
Unfortunately for Snow and Belle, their conversation was being observed, via the small mirror behind the library reception desk. In another part of town, a large silver and glass sphere was playing out the scene, as the two observers listened closely, particularly when Belle finally conceded, giving Snow the last location she remembered for the Dark One’s dagger. The enchanted sword that ultimately controlled the Dark One and given him so much pain throughout his long life.
“I can’t believe she'd just give up that sort of information? Belle must know how much misery has been brought into Mr. Gold’s life by that dagger. She didn’t even ask who Snow wanted to expel!”“I agree. Rumpelstiltskin has made many errors during his life as a result of that thing, but he's attempting to change for everybody’s sake. I think Mrs. Gold will come to seriously regret this.”“So what do you suggest we do now, my Lord?”“We need to speak to The Dark One himself. I’ll do it. We can't allow him to be controlled again.”
It was gone two in the morning when Snow White broke into the antiques shop.

After collecting various items from home, she'd texted David to let him know she was on to something, and would be back the next morning, not to wait up for her, and ensure their son was safely back from the babysitter.

Snow prided herself on her past ability to pick a lock, silence a dog or a bell, and retrieve a hidden object. Now, standing over a large walnut box, she picked the lock as silently as she could, until eventually the mechanism gave way, leaving her free to steal the contents. The entire exercise took less than fifteen minutes, as she took the blade and the oilcloth it was wrapped in, out of the ancient box, before lifting it up in the moonlight to check the item. Satisfied, she dropped it into her satchel before closing and returning the box to the hidden drawer, then made her exit.
~oOo~
A minute later, as the shop lay still, two figures emerged from a magically hidden corner of the room.
“You have to admit, her breaking-and-entering skills are still rather impressive, Rumple? Even after all these years?”“Aye dearie. Though I have to wonder at the sheer stupidity of the woman? For if she’d found where the real dagger was located, she’d be a smouldering corpse right now. Thank you for the tip off. I’ve also put a tethering spell on the fake dagger she took, so I thought I might follow under a cloaking spell of course. Care to join me?”“I'd love to but I need to get back to the hospital. Though I would ask you to contact me as soon as she attempts to use it?”“Of course. I’m disappointed Belle would so easily have revealed its likely location to her. Sadly, ever since she used it to banish me from the town, I’ve never trusted her sufficiently to ever again reveal its true location. It seems I was justified.”“You’re not planning to speak to her then?”“Belle and I parted some time ago, though we've yet to divorce. I gave her the use of my library and a sufficient stipend, but I think our days of being together have long gone.” “Never be too sure Mr. Gold. Now, as I’m here, I would like to talk to you about your son? I have news of his whereabouts.” Rumple recoiled at the change of topic. “My Bae?” But I thought you said-”“Not Baelfire, Gideon! He’s been located.”“Gideon’s been found? Where? Has he been harmed? What’s happened to him?” He became increasingly agitated. He would mount an immediate rescue! “Calm, Rumple, please. One of my…agents…has tracked him down within the Dark Realm. He is still being held by your mother and is currently two years old approximately, so it seems the Black Fairy has restricted his age, unlike some other children. He’s not been cruelly treated, as far as we are aware, but a number of the children with him have been.”Rumple seethed, remembering the cause of his boy’s kidnap, Belle’s decision to hand him over to the blue moth to prevent his father’s darkness consuming him. “I have to rescue him!”The Sorcerer smiled, placing a hand on his forearm. “I thought you might say that! However, she is well protected in many ways, so if you charge in alone, there is a fair chance that your son and the other children may be killed. So, I’m going to help you, Rumple. I will accompany you on this mission to free not only your son but hopefully all of them. The Dark Fairy has a few tricks of her own and is still very powerful, so the three of us will go just to be sure of success.”“Three?”“I intend to ask Robin Locksley to join us.”“I think that’s unlikely. He has children of his own here; children he’s been away from for quite some time, with two more on the way. What makes you imagine he’d even consider it?”“Because he’s noble and honourable, as you well know. Plus, we three are currently the most powerful magicians available. Being pregnant, neither Emma nor Regina are in any state to teleport or use magic. We three combined will be more than a match for Fiona and her friends. Robin will agree, I'm sure.”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

During the day, Emma had received numerous messages from her mother, though none apologising for punching Robin. Only asking to meet. She ignored them all, until yet another arrived:

'Mum:      Emma, stop avoiding me. I need to see you!

Annoyed her mother still didn’t seem to get the hint, she finally texted back:
'Emma:     Well I don’t want to see you! I’m angry. I’ll call when I’m good and ready. Now go away. '
The response was almost immediate:

'Mum:       I’m sorry if I upset you. We still need to talk'
'Emma:     You did enough talking last night. You punched Robin in the face. Apologise to him, then we’ll talk' 
'Mum:      He got you pregnant!’

'Emma:    I’m not discussing this. You know what you have to do'

'Mum:      He’s controlling you. See sense?’

'Emma:    Bullshit! Don’t text, apologise. To ROBIN, not me!’

“Arrghh!” Snow grumbled, annoyed at her refusal to even talk. She angrily threw the phone across the room into the sofa.
As she seethed, David walked in.  And he was smiling? Somehow this made her feel even worse. She knew she was being petulant, but couldn’t help herself. “What’s with the stupid grin? Did you even see Gold?”His smile changed to a scowl in a heartbeat, once he saw his fuming wife. Normally, he could put up with her mood swings. Not this time.“DON’T take that tone with me, Snow White!” He almost growled the name. “Did you speak to Emma?” “No. She won’t until I’ve apologized to Hood, and I’m not doing that, till I’ve spoken to her.”“Then you know what you have to do? And for the record, Gold confirmed that yes, she’s pregnant, and so's Regina. Emma’s carrying our granddaughter, and it looks like she has magic too, and there’s nothing he’ll do about it.”“A granddaughter? She's carrying a girl?”“Yup, so if Blue doesn’t find any proof of Robin forcing her, or controlling her, we owe him an apology!”
Mifflin Street

After Robin left that morning to take Roland and Honour to school, Regina and Emma studiously avoided the subject of him sleeping, yet again, in their bed last night, instead focusing on getting ready for the day. Regina now stood in the kitchen preparing tea and toast, her mind reflecting on how comfortable and natural everything had felt last night. That had been the third time in a row that Emma had instigated something between the two of them and the outlaw. But this time it had been different. There was no sex involved; just the three of them hugging and cuddling into each other. Somehow, she and Emma had changed places in the night and waking to find her wife in Robin’s arms had been an odd experience. Knowing they seemed to be getting closer by the day, made her feel comforted, somehow; secure. Sadly, her pleasant thoughts were disturbed by yelling from upstairs.
“Oh, fuck no! Come on? That’s way too early!”  
Curious, she went upstairs into their bedroom, only to find  her wife standing in front of the long mirror, in her sheriff’s uniform, half dressed, neither her shirt nor pants fully buttoned.
“What’s wrong?”  “I'm getting fat, that's what's wrong! My ass is the size of a fucking horse, and I can’t get into these bloody jeans? They fit me only last week!”
Regina could see the problem. She'd definitely taken a couple more weeks for her pregnancy bulge to show, but now here it was, in all its glory, and the fact she always wore skinny jeans didn't help.
“Don’t be silly, you look fine. Here, let me?”The brunette waved her fingers, forgetting the very good reason she wasn't supposed to use magic, as a wave of dizziness came over her. She turned, sitting on the bed to steady herself, a hand to her head, groaning."You okay?""I keep forgetting I'm not supposed to do that. I’m just a little dizzy. Just...give me a moment?""I did the same thing in the kitchen yesterday. Annoying, isn’t it?" Emma felt the fabric loosened, the waist of the pants having expanded by a couple of inches. "Thanks. I guess we'll just have to get used to it and do things like everything one, or start buying maternity clothes.""I’d go to Tink to use her magic, but as she's away with Guyliner, so that's out.""I'm leaving a little earlier today as I need to see Hank alone. I need to tell him I’m not going to be able to deputise in a few months, though it’s going to be fairly obvious when he sees this?” Her hand roamed over her  tiny bulge. “Mulan’s on leave next month too, so I’m really dropping him right in it, aren’t I?” “I’m sure he’ll find someone to fill in. There’s plenty of men and women in the militia who could step up, but your baby’s more important. But we talk about what happened last night.” She arched a brow, challenging Emma to avoid it. “The fact we invited Robin into our bed? Yet again?” “Must we? You enjoyed it, didn’t you?” “You know I did, and if it was left to me, I’d have him over more often. But we’re a married couple, Emma.” “It’s no biggy for me. You love him, he loves you, the kids love having him here, he’s their dad, and we’re bringing up his kids. Heck, he might just as well move in.” “I believe he loves you too Emma. Or at the very least, he’s starting to fall in love with you. I’m not blind, I see the way he looks at you? Something’s changed between all of us, even if we all choose to deny it. And that kiss outside Sherwood Clinic? The one he gave you when they thought you’d died? I’ve talked to several people who saw it and I’m convinced it was a true love kiss that brought you back. That means something! And I think you know…wait...what? What was that you said about him moving in?”“It kinda makes sense. Odd that we’ll be raising four of his kids, and he’s living somewhere else? I mean, you all love him, and yes, I like him. Even Henry, for god’s sake!”“You only like him? You sure it isn’t a little more than that these days?”“I know where you’re going with this, but I honestly don’t know! I mean, as I said, I like him. But that’s hardly the same as being in love now, is it? I admit I like his company now I’ve gotten to know him. He’s warm, kind and considerate. I’m not used to that from a guy, not even Killian. He’s brilliant in bed, but he’s more than a fuck buddy or a friend-with-benefits. I honestly don’t know what else to tell you? What do you want me to tell you?”“I want you to be happy. In whatever form that takes. I think you two are dancing around each other, because you both feel embarrassed to admit you’ve real feelings for one another. You feel guilty, because you’re married to me, while feeling something for someone else. He feels guilty because he definitely feels something for you, something strong, so he’s worried about me and possibly breaking up our marriage. But that’s never going to happen!  I want you two to be close. I even dream of the day the two of you will eventually admit you're more to each other.""And then? What happens after that?"I hope that one day the three of us can be together, raising our family. But only if that’s what you also want! I won't do this if you won't” Emma sighed but said nothing, merely exchanging a curious glance, before pulling her close, until eventually. “Okay, let’s talk to him." 
The Library

Belle yawned, turning off the desktop computer. It'd been a relatively quiet day and she was bored. Locking the card indexes away for the night, she found the keys to lock the main door. She’d been using the flat above the library as her home for four years now, ever since her separation. It was cramped, especially when compared to their gothic mansion on the hill above Storybrooke, or even the spacious flat above the antique shop. But it was a home, of sorts.

Belle and Rumple’s separation came as no surprise to most people in Storybrooke. But the nature of it, had. In the first years of their marriage, Belle had regularly threatened to leave him on numerous occasions, unless he reformed. On two occasions, she'd even used his dagger to force him over the town line, and he’d had to trick his way back. However, this time, it was the Dark One who threw Belle out, after she sent her new-born son out of his reach. Reul Ghorm had intended, at Belle's request, to take the baby to a place of safety, but had been intercepted on the way, almost killed, by the Black Fairy, who kidnapped the new born, who'd never been seen since.

Despite efforts to locate their lost son, it'd been fruitless.

The Dark One had sworn revenge on all those who had brought it about. Especially the Blue Fairy and the Saviour. But it was only his own wife’s hysterical reaction to the kidnapping that placated him. Nonetheless he found it impossible to fully forgive the women who had hidden his son from him until it was too late. Rumple had told her to leave, for good. He’d used magic to convert the flat above the library into reasonable quarters, given her a lump sum of money and insisted he was no longer beholden to her, or her to him, in any way, shape or form, and that she was free to live her life as she wished. He even drafted up divorce papers, and said when she wanted to, he would sign them and she was free to take another partner, if she so wished. 
She's lived alone since the split. Initially enjoying her independence for the first time in her life, she'd gradually become lonely and in need of some sort of companionship. She’s taken several lovers, including Will Scarlett. Her relationship with one of Robin’s men had lasted several months, until he discovered that his former love, the Red Queen Anastasia, was alive. He'd let Belle down gently, before heading off and scouring the realms to find her. Then came Jonathon, the owner of the Rabbit Hole. One night, after drowning her sorrows yet again over the loss of Gideon, the man had offered her some comfort and a sympathetic ear. One thing led to another, and they eventually became lovers for several months, although his obsession with body building and spending an excessive amount of time with his male friends had soured the relationship. Her next intimacy came as more of a surprise. Her friend Ariel came to stay, following a heated bust-up with her husband Prince Eric. Over a tearful evening bemoaning the shortcomings of their respective husbands, Belle and Ariel had hugged it out over wine. Rather then let her sleep on the uncomfortable sofa, she’d  insisted the mermaid share her bed. And later that night, lying together and sobbing, they held one another in comfort before unexpectedly, Ariel kissed her on the lips. Belle had responded in kind, grateful for any affection, and before long the two frustrated women had slowly gone on to make out, then finally, have sex. Neither had ever been intimate with another woman before, and the new experience had been a revelation. One night had turned into several, until the mermaid's guilty feelings over her adulterous behaviour made her go back to try and reconcile with her husband. Her nights with Ariel had changed Belle's perception of her own sexuality; so she decided to broaden her horizons. After a couple of no-strings-attached, one-night stands with two other women, one night she found herself back in the Rabbit Hole, sharing the bar with an equally despondent Zelena Mills.   
What her estranged husband would think of her taking the woman responsible for his son’s death to her bed, she couldn’t imagine! The sex had been fierce, passionate and satisfying at the time, but nothing more. Zelena had made it clear from the start that it was just sex she wanted. It suited them both. Though unlike Ariel, because it came without tenderness or affection, Belle always felt slightly dirty after. Soiled. And unfortunately, Belle knew why she couldn’t seem to form more permanent relationships; it was because, despite everything, she was still in love with someone else. Him!

Her thoughts were interrupted by the front door clunking shut behind a visitor.
“Sorry, I wasn’t sure if you were still open?” Snow White stood before her, looking sheepish.“Did you manage to get it?” Asked the chestnut-haired beauty. “The dagger?”“Erm, yes, I did. But I don’t want to use it, after all. I guess I was wrong about something. I want to give it back.”“Wrong about…what are you talking about? You went to all the trouble of breaking in and stealing it, then you change your mind? What did you want it for any way?”“To see whether Hood's controlling Emma. By magic or a spell or something?  I was going to get Blue or Gold to examine them, to see…”“Blue could do that! Why Rumple’s dagger?” She now wished she hadn’t stupidly told the woman where to find it.“To send him over the town line." The former princess looked suitably ashamed.“Send Robin? Why would you do that? The man's a goddamn saint! He even saved Emma's life, and he’s my friend! What about his children? They’ve only just got him back! Snow, how could you think-”“HOW INDEED?”
Rumple dramatically apparated in front of them in a swirl of grey mist, causing Belle to freeze, shocked, Snow falling back as though she'd been struck.
"Gold? I nearly shit myself!” Said the unusually potty-mouthed princess.“Good! Now dearie, I believe you have something of mine?” He opened his palm.Slightly shaking, Snow picked up her large handbag, withdrawing the oilcloth containing the ornate dagger, and placing it in his palm. “I’m…I’m sorry, Mr. Gold. I just sort of panicked about something. I apologise.” “For breaking into my shop? For stealing the dagger? For damaging the locks? Well dearie, I’ve a good mind to report this to Sheriff Morgan. Unlike his predecessors, he doesn’t believe royal family members to be above the law! Perhaps a little spell behind bars would do you good? I should know, that’s where I usually end up when someone takes control of my dagger!”"I’m sorry. I panicked.”“You did, didn’t you? That’s no excuse for stealing. The law’s the law!”“Rumple,” Belle intervened. “She didn’t mean to–”“I’m not talking to you!” He cut her off. “I’m talking to her. I’ll deal with you, shortly!” His voice contained a hint of menace, something Belle hadn’t heard directed at her for quite some time.He stared hard at Snow, who now looked even more contrite, and afraid. “I know why you stole my dagger, Snow White. I also saw you do it. I was there! You were a fool to even try, as you could quite easily have been killed, depriving your young boy, my son’s namesake, of a mother!”  He continued to study her as she stayed quiet, considering his next actions. Whatever the two women were thinking, they weren’t expecting what came next.“Take this?” He offered back the dagger to Snow. “Take it, hold it, don't squeeze it, and ask me your questions.”Belle was surprised. She knew that squeezing the dagger felt, to Rumple, like someone holding his throat. “Ask me, and I can only tell the truth while you hold it. However, you may not like the answers.” 
Snow gulped, taking back the dagger in her trembling hand, remembering not to squeeze.
“Is there any spell, or any magic currently controlling Emma or Regina?”“None that I’m aware of. Next question.”“Is it true they're both pregnant by Robin Hood?” Belle looked shocked by that one!“They are. And both unborns carry the Locksley magical signature. Next question.”“Erm, I heard Robin brought Emma back to life with a kiss? Outside the hospital? Is that true, and if so, how?”“You know the answer to that already, dearie. You just can’t accept it! Yes, he used true love’s kiss; the wave that followed was quite definite. Next question?”“So, you’re saying Robin's Emma’s true love - what does that make Regina?”“Why would you think you can only have one true love? It's not like a marriage contract, binding you to one person. You still want me to send the father of your grandchild to another realm?” Snow felt sick as the full weight of what she'd tried to do, crushed her. “It’s probably me who deserves that. What have I done?”“Another good question! You’ve made a blithering idiot of yourself, struck the man who saved your daughter’s life, and then intended depriving him of his children. Just like you did to Maleficent all those years ago, despite your husband’s protestations? Quite the hero indeed, Snow White! Maybe you should consider working for the blue moth?” His eyes turned, now scowling at his estranged wife. “After all, she’s also gifted in depriving children of their father!” “Thank you.” Snow said, handing the dagger back to him. “And again, I’m sorry.”“Luckily for you, I’m feeling in a generous mood today, so I’ll let you live. This time! Expect an invoice for the broken lock.” Before she could say anything else, with a click of his fingers Snow was teleported out, landing roughly on her backside in the street outside the shop front. Belle was now alone with her estranged husband, for the first time in four years. “Thank you Rumple. For not hurting her.” She still felt shamed and awkward, seeing the strange look on his face.“Well, the Sorcerer is trying to encourage me to be more…benevolent?  Though I'm very disappointed that you so willingly told her where my dagger could be found?” He brandished the weapon. “You’re aware of course, what it does to me? That ginger malevolent bitch once held me captive with it, and her psychotic sister before her. You already understood the pain that goes with it's use. You knew, but you told her anyway.”“I’m sorry Rumple, but she sounded desperate.”“That woman always sounds desperate when she wants something. But desperate enough to separate a man from his two children? Tell me Belle, has we males become so insignificant to you now?”“What do you mean by that?”“You can’t honestly believe I wasn’t aware of you and the witch? You've the freedom to do as you wish, with whomsoever you wish. But surely, having sex with the woman who murdered my son? Who held me captive in a cage underground and physically and mentally tortured me? Have you no sense of shame?”Belle had no idea he knew about her and Zelena, but she was still angry at the stinging accusation. “Shame? After everything you’ve done? You’ve got to be kidding me? And Zelena is not that person anymore!” “Keep telling yourself that, dearie! Anyone capable of the foul deeds that woman's carried out, will never be capable of change. I could understand you’re wishing to be with someone for comfort. Scarlet. Graves. That over-muscled moron that now runs the Rabbit Hole? Why, I believe you even traded up with the mermaid for a short while, didn’t you? What’s her name – Ariel? Nice girl. She could be good for you. Shame she told her husband about the two of you. I gather they've now split, thanks to your new...appetites? Maybe she'll come back here? I could see you finding happiness with her. Still, I don’t care anymore whether your sordid interests lie in other women, or men. It's irrelevant to me. But the witch? My how you’ve fallen, Belle.”"HOW DARE YOU?” She yelled, furious how he looked at her with disgust. “GET OUT! JUST…GET OUT!”“All in good time, dearie. You forget yourself. You happen to be working in a library owned by me, living in a flat owned by me, and you even receive a generous stipend from me. Yet despite that you thought nothing of revealing the whereabouts of the dagger which controls me, without even asking how it would be used? The dagger which causes me immense physical and mental pain when handled by others, yet you thought nothing of telling Snow White?”“What do you want from me, Rumple? An apology? Yes, I apologise for telling her where to find it! I’m sorry she intended to hurt Robin. I’m sorry-”“But you went ahead and did it anyway. Just as well it was a fake.”“Look, I already said that…hold on…a fake?”“Of course. After you sent me across the town line, forcing me into the land without magic against my will, to hobble thirty miles to get help. Do you seriously think I could ever trust you again with the very object that controls my existence?”
Belle knew everything he’d said was true, so she changed the subject.
“All that business with Snow. What you said to her about Emma and Robin? Was any of it true?”“All of it. Frankly, I don’t care whether you choose to believe me or not, as I have bigger fish to fry. I’m leaving next week to hopefully recover our son. The son you lost by trusting his life to the blue moth and the Saviour? Yet another poor judgment, Belle.”“Gideon? You’ve found him?” She’d long lost hope of ever being united with the baby she handed over to Blue within a day of his birth; all to avoid his father infecting him with darkness.“Merlin's located him. He’s still being held captive by The Black Fairy, so Merlin is mounting a rescue mission. We leave shortly. We’re also being assisted by Robin Locksley, the man your friend would have me remove from Storybrooke?”                                                                                                                                              Belle ignored the aside, remembering the last time she saw him. Gideon. Her tears welled. “You think you can bring back my baby?”“OUR baby, Belle. You so easily forget he’s my child, too? I will readily die trying. I can’t lose him like I lost Baelfire. There’s also a chance I may not return. I’ve made arrangements for that eventuality, and updated my will to leave my entire estate to Henry, though I have made a small provision for you. Good day.” There was no warmth in his voice.Without another word, he apparated from the room in a cloud of smoke, leaving her speechless, with tears in her eyes, at the remotest possibility of being reunited with Gideon. The baby she so stupidly gave up. The biggest regret of her life.
Granny's
“So, you’re risking your life just to save Gold’s son? What the hell, Robin?”
Emma was angry, though tried to keep her voice down. Robin had just fetched Honour from school and agreed to meet at the diner. He’d just broken the news of the Sorcerer’s mission. 
“Merlin’s asked me to help. He thinks the three of us, with the intelligence he’s already got from his doppelgänger there, should be more than enough. He thinks Fiona’s got around fifty child slaves captive. Under those circumstances, I couldn’t refuse.”“Of course you could, it's Gold for god's sake!” Regina was also angry. “Robin, you’ve got two children here, and two more on the ay! What the hell were you thinking? What if something happens to you?”“Tell me the two of you would have refused? You’ve both risked everything to save people in the past. We’ve even gone to the Underworld for Emma! Regina, Zeus gave me this magic for a reason. To help others. As a father, I couldn’t refuse.”“And if you don’t come back? How do I explain to my child that the father he or she has never met decided to sacrifice himself on a fool’s errand?” Emma knew that, under the circumstance, she was being unreasonable. He was right, she would have gone if asked. “And why didn’t Merlin speak to me or Regina first? We've also got powerful magic ourselves, unless you’ve forgotten? Or is it just a magic cock-waving thing? All boys together?”“You know why, Emma. Of course, you’re powerful, and brave, but you’re both pregnant! You know Merlin and Whale advised you not to use any magic until after the births and when you do you get dizzy! And it might also be bad for our unborn children, you know that! He said teleporting in your condition could even put you into a coma!”He could see they weren’t convinced, two angry glares hiding the worry they both felt. “We’ll take care, I promise. Merlin has some sort of time control on his realm jumping. Apparently, while we may be away for a few weeks in their time, we’ll be returning here shortly after we’ve left. He thinks that, all being well, it’ll seem like less than a day here.”
Regina could see the determined look in his eyes, knowing he wasn’t going to change his mind. He was a natural hero, and the plight of others always took priority. She and Emma shared the same concern, but realized how it must have felt for Henry seeing them regularly battle some demon or crisis, unable to help.
Robin refocused on Emma. “Now, you said you wanted to ask me something?”Emma had been about to suggest he move in with them but, after what she had just heard, now wasn’t the time. She stood up to call Honour, who'd been playing at the back of the diner with Alex. “It can wait till you’re back. Just…just be careful there, okay? Regina's gonna be worried sick! Just make sure these babies’ father comes back in one piece!”Robin had never publicly shown any affection to Emma, to prevent idle gossip. But this time, he placed his hands on her upper arms, leant down and dropped a small, soft kiss on her lips. “I’ll do my best, I promise.” As he pulled back, he saw her smile, no longer embarrassed or awkward. Regina appeared by her side, grinning. He turned, placing an identical kiss on her own lips. As though this wasn’t enough, and oblivious to those around them, Regina brought her right arm around his back, her left around Emma’s, pulling them into her. Robin and Emma copied her movements, until the trio formed a huddle, three foreheads almost touching, as though conspiring in something.Robin whispered. “Take good care of each other, love each other and our babies. I’ll be back, I swear. I love you. Both of you!”   
The last three words came as a bit of a surprise to Emma, leaving her momentarily speechless, while Regina’s mind whirled at his easy admission. Emma, tell him you love him back? She thought, though the blonde couldn’t, or didn’t, reply. Just stood with her mouth open.

As the trio finally pulled back from their hug, Regina, now aware they were being watched, blushed, moving over towards the small play area where Honour and Alexandra sat. Robin nodded to Emma before walking out of the diner.
As Emma walked over to join her, they were unaware that one person in the room had not only seen, but heard everything.
They're both pregnant, and he’s the father?  Stepping from her stool behind the counter, she waited patiently until the women had left fifteen minutes later. Then she reached for the phone as she raced back to the sitting room at the rear.
“Kansas? You have no idea what I just heard!”
Mifflin Street, the following morning...

Just before five o’clock, their sleep was disturbed yet again, this time not by the children, but Emma's phone. They tried ignoring it, but once it'd stopped for the voice mail, it started again.
“Ugh! Am I never to be allowed a lie-in anymore?” As her brain started to function, she realized that, as people usually left a text, it could be serious. Leaning across, she picked it up from the side table. “Emma Swan-Mills! You better have a good reason for calling at this godforsaken hour?”
“Emma? It’s Merlin. Sorry to disturb you so early, but I thought you should know we’re back. We’ve succeeded in recovering Rumple's son, but-”
“You’re back?" The blonde was awake and sitting up in seconds. "But you only left yesterday?” Then she remembered Robin’s words about time travel. “You said ‘but’? Is everything okay?"
“We’ve been away about three weeks. Robin’s been hurt, Emma. I thought you should know. He’s in hospital right now, undergoing surgery as we speak, but he's stable.”

She suddenly felt  overcome with nausea, her stomach lurching as she bolted, racing into the bathroom, to vomit violently into the toilet bowl.
“Emma? Emma? Are you still there?” Merlin's voice rang from the speaker.
The sudden movements and noise woke Regina, who yawned, wondering what'd happened? And why she could hear a tiny, tinny voice nearby. Hearing the noise of Emma heaving her stomach in the bathroom, she looked to where the voice came from, seeing the phone lying there.
“Hello? Who is this?”
Inside the bathroom, Emma wiped her mouth, sitting back on the floor, trying to figure out her next steps as Regina appeared, in a dressing gown.
"Are you okay? I just spoke to Merlin. I need a shower. I’m going to the hospital!”“I’m coming with you. We can’t just poof there, not like this so I'll drive. Give me a chance to get ready?”
Storybrooke Hospital

The Mercedes pulled up outside the hospital forty minutes later, Regina having earlier phoned John, who'd willingly rushed over to the mansion, rather than have them drag Roland and Honour out of bed. As the pair walked into Reception, it seemed to be packed with people, mainly children she didn't recognise, despite it only being ten to seven in the morning?

It was pandemonium. Several children were being moved onto gurneys, crying parents seemed to be hugging others, and the usual calm of the place seemed to be replaced by noisy chaos and a sense of urgency. From a side door, Caroline Locksley appeared.
“Regina? Emma? Good, you’re here. Come with me please?” She instructed, leading them to a side corridor. “Robin’s out of surgery. I'll take you to him.”“Surgery? Caroline, what’s going one? Who are all these children?” “They’re from the Dark Realm. These are children the Black Fairy kidnapped over many years. I’ve counted over eighty so far! We’re trying to identify them all, so we can try to reunite them with their families, if at all possible.”“Eighty?” Emma whistled, realizing the scale of the rescue operation.“Yes, Merlin can tell you the full story. Apparently, there were several deaths during the rescue. We’ve about twenty injured, as it seems the bitch lashed out at a number fleeing. Can you imagine that, trying to kill children? Doesn't bear thinking about! We’re trying to operate on all of the seriously injured as quickly as we can, though as you can see, we’re a bit...understaffed? Last I looked, Anna and her father are sharing one theatre, and I gather Victor’s just operated on Robin. He’s probably still unconscious, but we’ll see in a moment.”~oOo~As the trio turned into a side ward, they passed Victor Whale, still in scrubs, consulting with a nurse about his next patient. He hardly had a moment to acknowledge them before darting into another room. Regina shivered when she saw the blood stains on his scrubs. How much of that is Robin’s? Caroline led them into a recovery room, where they were shocked to see Robin, his left arm and leg heavily bandaged, lying flat with tubes into his mouth, arms and side, a heart monitor beating quietly. Regina brought her hands to her mouth as she looked on, horrified by all the bruising on his face, which was swollen. Emma seemed just as worried. Leaning over Robin was the Sorcerer, now shining a light into his pupils.“Ah, Emma and Regina? I've been expecting you.”But the brunette ignored him moving to Robin's right side. “The Black Fairy did this? What's happened?”“What happened Regina, was a successful rescue of over eighty children, including Rumple’s son, plus the vanquishing of three fierce and powerful dark worlocks. This man here's a hero!”But Emma wasn't impressed. “Successful? Look at the bloody state of him?”“Yes, it looks bad, doesn’t it? But I can assure you, he'll make a full recovery. He did take on the darkest fae in all the realms himself. He killed her, too.”“Robin killed the Black Fairy?" Emma couldn’t believe her ears. The fairy who’d placed a curse on them all, sending her into a locked tower, chained to the floor. The fairy whose power exceeded everyone else’s, or so she thought. The woman who was only defeated by Gold’s sleight of hand, sealing her in her own realm with, supposedly, no hope of escape. “I don’t believe it!” “It’s true. He drove a short sword right through her brain, just like he did to King George. Death was instant of course, though six of her most trusted acolytes, all with magic themselves, set about attacking him after she was slain. He dealt with most of them, but a few blows got through. His tibia and femur on his left leg were broken and he got some wounds to the head. Victor’s repaired the bones with steel pins and a plate. Don’t worry about all the tubes, they’re just helping his breathing and monitoring him till he wakes. Once he comes out of it and the bruises have come out fully, we’ll set about repairing his body with magic. Just like we did to you, Regina.”Regina winced but exhaled, relieved to know he’d recover. “What now? How long will he be in here?” “Victor’s done the hard work. As soon as everything comes out, which won’t look pretty, we can repair the muscle and skin tissue. You could both help with that as healing magic shouldn’t affect your foetuses or make you dizzy. Three to four days, and he could go home, although I’m not sure who would look after him. Perhaps it's better if he stayed in Sherwood Clinic? We’re looking to at least at a two-week recovery."“We’ll take care of him!” Emma insisted, earning a sad smile from Regina. “We've got a spare room. He’ll be surrounded by his children, in more ways than one.” “Talking of children, what's going on with all of those downstairs?” Asked Regina. “It’s chaos down there!”“Rumple’s already on the case. He’s using a few tools to help locate their next of kin, if they’re still alive. Reul and Silvermist are also getting pixie dust to use, similar to finding a true love or a soulmate. It’ll take a while, and some may have to be adopted, but it has to be better than a life in chains down a mine?”“Gold’s helping? Not just looking after his own son?” Emma remembered the Dark One’s self interests were always placed ahead of any noble cause.“More than helping! He destroyed at least a dozen of her demonic guard. We couldn’t have done it without him. He took on the Black Fairy and her personal guard himself. It was quite a magical battle, and they were closely matched. Remarkable, when you consider he’s only had magic for a few months? Quite the scrapper is our Locksley, when he’s in a corner. I certainly wouldn’t want to come up against him!” He smiled down at the unconscious patient. 
The Gold Mansion

Rumple sat back in his favourite rocking chair, his baby boy now fast asleep in his arms.

When they’d rescued the children from the Black Fairy, it hadn’t taken him long to recognize his now five-year-old boy, even if he hadn’t been armed with pixie dust purloined from the fairies. Gideon had eyes just like his mother’s, and an expression to match. The boy had been kept separate from most of the children, probably due to the fact he was the Fiona's grandson. He hadn’t been put to work in the mines, but was instead heavily guarded by Fiona’s most trusted demons. Battling them had taken its toll, and Rumple winced at the aches and pains running throughout his body. He was covered in bruises, but it had all been worth it. He now had his son!
What he hadn’t accounted for was the change in the youngster, as they escaped from the Dark Realm. Gideon had instantly been transformed from a relieved and tired five-year-old, into the baby in swaddling his father had never had the chance to meet! The Sorcerer was the only one who didn’t seem shocked, even though the age change didn’t seem to happen to the other children rescued. The moment they all reappeared at the hospital, Merlin had instructed one of the fairies, Nova, to assist in getting him everything the Dark One needed for a couple of days, until he found his feet with his new charge. And now, after the fairy had assisted him in transforming an unused bedroom into a nursery, set up the bottle heating equipment and supplies. She turned to him, smiling.“Well, that seems to be all in order. Is there anything else you think you may need, Mr. Gold? Perhaps a cup of tea while you settle your son?”Rumple gave her a tired smile. “No thank you dearie, you’ve already done more than enough. It’s been a while since I raised a son, but I think I’ll take it from here.”“Okay, I’ll leave you in peace. Just let me know if you need anything?” With that, she pulled her wand from a hidden pocket, apparating in a golden mist.  “Well my boy, alone at last?” He stroked the baby’s pink cheek. “I can see your mother in your eyes, but I also see your brother. I think you'd have got along well with my Bae.”
The tiny bundle’s mouth turned up in a sleepy smile at his touch, completely captivating The Dark One, who'd fallen in love all over again.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

After they left the hospital, with Robin still lying unconscious, Regina and Emma went their separate ways. Emma to start her shift at the Sheriff's Office, and Regina back home to relieve John. It was just after nine, and the children would be late for school.

But looking at her phone, she spotted a message from Robin’s best friend:

John:     'Thought you had enough to deal with, so I took them to school. I’ll be in Ruby’s if you're free? I'm buying.'

She smiled to herself. It was typical of John to help, as he always had after his dearest friend was killed five years ago. Though younger than Regina, John always acted like a protective older brother around her. He’d helped Roland come to terms with his father’s death, been an extra shoulder to cry on, supported her, and even encouraged her relationship with Emma when some didn't. But he was more than a brother. After Robin, he'd become the closest male friend she'd ever had.

Regina M:     'No, I'm buying. I owe you yet again. I’ll see you there in twenty? X'

Emma had already taken the car and, as her magic wasn't viable, Regina decided to walk to the diner and give herself some fresh air.  But as she ambled in the bright sunlight, she felt something...different? Several villagers who, because of her past, wouldn't normally give her the time of day, or deliberately avoid her most times, now seemed to be smiling back? One perpetually sullen young woman she barely knew beamed back at her, giving her a 'good morning' as she passed? Even Ferguson, the strange little miner dwarf they called Bashful, greeted her by doffing his cap.

It was as she finally reached the door of the diner that it dawned on her. They know about the baby!
 John waved from a table by a window. “Gina, over 'ere?” When she got to him, he enveloped her in a light hug. She always rolled her eyes when he did it, but underneath all that brash surliness, she actually loved his simple, genuine warmth. And that forest smell, which always reminded her of someone else."Mornin'," he dropped his voice, so not to be overheard. “I know about Rob, but how are you?”“Fine. Have you said anything to anyone, about…you know...this?” She looked down at her small, but now noticeable, bulge.“Course not! I promised I wouldn’t. Mind you, Snow White’s been in here. So…”“That probably explains it. Sorry, I know you’d never do that to us.”“Enough said. Now sit ye down, and tell me about our boy? What's happened?”Regina relayed all the events as far as she knew them, including Merlin’s version. “He looks pretty beaten up. But once he’s safe to leave, he’ll come back to our place.” “Good. He’ll like that, havin’ family around. It’s when he’s happiest. Can I go visit?” “Of course. Hopefully he’ll wake soon, but check with Caroline first? I’m going back there once I’ve spoken to Philip Briar. You know about the children they brought back?”“Yup. The fairies have taken some who didn’t need the hospital over to Sherwood and the convent. They’re doing something to find their parents, if the poor little buggers even still have any!”“That’s why I’m going over to see Briar. I've had some experience with Henry and adoption agencies, so I thought I could offer some help.” “Sorting out eighty kid’s lives is goin’ to take some doin'! Mind if I tag along?”
The Sheriff's Office

Telling Hank Morgan that she was almost four months pregnant, and having to cut back in a few months time, wasn’t as hard as Emma thought it would be. Nonetheless, he seemed surprised.
"I'm happy for you Emma, really, and I’ll be sorry to lose you. But I must admit I’m surprised? If you and Regina were planning to have another, it would've been helpful to know that when he asked me about the Deputy role? Especially as Mulan's leaving. I’ll now need to find two new deputies, not one.”She wanted to snap back that it was none of his business, but knew he was just thinking ahead. “I’m sorry Hank, but it wasn’t planned. I was completely unaware I was pregnant when I accepted. Trust me, this came as an even bigger surprise to me!” “Well, these things happen I guess. Still, provided you’re happy, I’m happy for you. I guess Henry’s thrilled he's going to be a big brother again?” The moment he said it he could see by the look on her face there was an issue. “I‘m assuming he knows?” A horrible thought came to him. Emma was in a lesbian relationship, and It wasn’t planned. So had she been unfaithful?  Emma could see what he was thinking. Knowing it'd leak out sooner or later, she decided to nip it in the bud and just tell him.  “Look…Hank, you’re probably going to be hearing things about us soon enough, so best hear it from me rather than town gossip? The truth is, although it wasn’t planned, Regina and I, well, we're both pregnant, and we're both due around the same time.”Hank's brow arched at that last bit of information, but they both nearly jumped out of their skin at a new voice nearby. “Is it Robin's?” Mulan had walked in silently from the kitchen. “They’re Robin’s, right?” The former warrior, now over seven months pregnant herself, and looking decidedly uncomfortable in a maternity dress, stepped up to the seated blonde, placing a hand on her shoulder in an attempt to make her feel less awkward when Emma nodded. "Looks like we've more in common than we thought?” “Don’t tell me that one's Robin's as well?” Emma tried to joke, pointing at her stomach. “Because I’ve had enough surprises these last few months to last me a lifetime!” Unusually for her, Mulan chuckled.  “Nope, this one's definitely Philip’s!” She lightly massaged her abdomen. “And Rory’s, of course. So...you, Regina and Robin? Are you...together?” "Hardly!" Emma was surprised by the assumption, but not offended. “We're not like you and the Briars." “I'm a Briar too now! And you should know, you came to the wedding? You say you're not but are you quite sure about that?" She continued to smirk. "Because I was in the diner yesterday, and saw you all together, and you certainly seemed...very close?” Hank saw the blonde's cheeks redden, so decided to change the subject to spare her blushes. “Emma, let’s assume you have three or four more months left before you go on maternity? I’ll let you choose whatever level of work you’re comfortable with. Mulan here’s stopping at the end of the week, so if you're okay being more office-based after that, you'd be doing me a favour?" She nodded, grateful for the segue.  "Good. Meanwhile, we have a bit of a crisis on our hands today. You've heard about the children being rescued from the Dark Realm?” “Yeah, I just came from the hospital. Robin’s been wounded, and has just had surgery. And there’s a load of lost kids milling around down there. Apparently, most of the rest are in Sherwood village now, so Regina’s gone over there to help find places for them to stay, if they can't track down their parents?” “Surgery? Robin’s been wounded?” Mulan looked horrified. “You never said anything? I should go over there first.” “Well why don't you ride back over there with Emma? There’s thirty children with no background that Blue still hasn’t found places for yet. See if we can help? You could also tell her I’ve got a couple of spare rooms at my place? I could take up to four? Let me know how you get on, and if he's awake, give Robin my best. After everything that man did with Spencer's mob, building that little village for the forest folk; then rescuing the kids yesterday? Considering he's only been back a few months, he's a bloody hero!” “He always has been!" Mulan said firmly.  "It's good people around here are starting to realise, at last!"  
As they rode the short journey to the Hospital, Emma looked to her side, at her heavily-pregnant passenger. 
“So, you and Robin? I know you go way back. What’s the story with you two? You always seemed close?” Emma tried to hide a hint of jealousy."Clearly not as close as you, eh?" The former warrior glanced back at her belly, trying and failing to hide a smirk. “Sorry. Yes, we are close. Nothing romantic you understand? But Robin's been like a brother to me for a long time. He invited me in to join the Merry Men at one of the worst times of my life. You know, he was the first person I ever admitted my feelings about Aurora to? He never judged me. He just told me to just follow my heart, and tell her. I tried, but just as I was about to, she told me she was pregnant! I couldn’t stay after that, so I left with them. Robin and the guys accepted me without any reservation, and I loved him for it. I taught most of them how to use the sword properly, and close combat self defence. And they taught me a lot more.” “Merlin told me yesterday that Robin used the short-sword in the throat to kill the Black Fairy? I couldn't tell because I'd just been shot, but isn't that the way he finished off Spencer?” “Yes, that’s his usual method, when he has to. He said it’s the quickest way to despatch someone. Though you should know he agonises for weeks after, even when he’s been forced to kill or be killed. Though they all deserved it for their crimes, he suffers immense guilt afterwards. After my father, Robin’s the most decent man I ever met.” “Did you ever get to meet Marian?” “No unfortunately. She was killed by the Royal Guard a few months before I joined them. But the guys told me she was lovely. Very beautiful apparently, and a pretty good fighter. Will said Robin was a broken man when she died. She was definitely his first true love and soulmate.” “So, what does that make Regina?”“His second true love, I guess? I never really saw him and Regina together, though from what Will told me it was there again. If we’re very lucky, we can get more than one."“That explains you, Philip and Aurora?” “I guess so. They own my heart and soul, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Watery eyes gave way to a smile. “So, what about you? When are you going to finally admit you’re in love with two people? You know, you don’t need to wait as long as I did.” Emma could've argued, but she could see it was pointless. “It’s complicated. I’m pretty sure he doesn’t have the same feelings for me. Regina sure. But me? Not so sure.” “You never will  be, if you hide from it! Take a chance Emma, and tell him. I don’t think you’ll regret it.”“Is that because you don’t want to be the only three-way marrieds in town?” “We call ourselves a ‘throuple’. And yes, I admit it would be nice to have others around like us.” Then as they pulled into the hospital car park, she couldn't resist. “So he got both of you pregnant, around the same time? That's unusual, seeing as he hadn't been back long?” “Keep this to yourself but, not around the same time – the same bloody night!”"Must have been quite a night?" Mulan managed to stop herself laughing. “Different isn’t it? Three of you?”
Emma could only nod, finally sharing a knowing grin with one of the very few people with an understanding of what she was going through.

Storybrooke Hospital

As they walked into Reception, it looked like things were slowly getting back to normal. There were now only a dozen or so children waiting to be seen by the fairies.
“Okay, let’s see who we have here?” As Mulan left to deal with a separate group, Kathryn, the former Princess Abigail, who'd once been engaged to her own father during the curse, stepped up to Emma, clipboard in hand.“Emma, nice to see you. We’ve covered and found most of them places to stay, but we’ve still got a few waiting for Silvermist or Blue to get the sorted. You just missed Snow. She’s gone up to see how Robin is.”“She's gone up to see Robin?” She definitely didn’t like the sound of that, not after last time!“Yeah, she went up to the Post-Op rooms a few minutes ago. You should- ”
But Emma had already raced to the doors leading to the critical unit, through the corridors toward the room Robin had been in a few hours ago. If her mother hit him again, she'd ring her bloody neck!  However, as she came to the door of his treatment room, which was already ajar, she stopped herself, hearing a voice inside. Her mother's. And she sounded...different?
Opening the door a little wider to listen, she saw  Snow sitting on a stool at the side of Robin’s gurney. A machine nearby steadily beeped, while a noisier pump helped him breathe. As some of the bruises had now come out, making his face swell even more, he looked even worse than this morning. Emma tried to ignore it as she craned to listen.“I’ve lost her too many times, Robin. You should’ve seen her when Neal died? She was devastated! Then, when she found out what I did to Maleficent’s daughter? At the time I still thought I was helping her, saving her from the darkness? She never fully trusted me after that. David yes, but not me, and it was my own fault. I persuaded him to go along with it, even though he was dead against. That poor girl! What I did to her. Then I lost Emma again when she took on the darkness to save Regina. It took Hook to bring her out of it.” She stopped to dab her eyes with a hankie. Emma wanted to go in and say something, but held back. “It was horrible when Killian died, but I never expected her grieving to get that bad? She wrecked her liver with drink, but thank god she didn't try to take her own life, like Regina? They were lost souls, Robin. Both of them. We all tried pulling them both out of it, but when the two of them eventually got together I was, yet again, stupid! Henry said it was a good thing, but me? I didn’t help. David made me see sense before I lost her again. And now you've come back? Regina’s true love; her soulmate. You sacrificed your life for her just like David did for me once, so when you came back I just knew Emma could never compete with that! I admit I hated you, Robin, for destroying what Emma and Regina had built. But yet again, it seems, I was wrong.” She paused, taking gulps of air. “I don’t know what’s going on between the three of you, but I can only guess.  You know, I even stole Gold’s dagger? I stupidly imagined I could use it to force him to get you out of the way? That’s the person I’ve become.”
Emma froze. 
“Gold confirmed everything.  He said not only were they both carrying your children, but that it was a true love's kiss that brought Emma back to life, when she'd already bled to death? You actually brought my dead daughter back to life with a kiss? Yet here I was, trying to get rid of you? I’m sorry. I was wrong, yet again, and now Emma hates me. Again! I don’t know how to make it up to you Robin. But I need you to come back. Emma’s daughter will need her father!” "I’m having a girl?"Snow flinched when she realized she'd been overheard. “Emma! I didn’t see you there.” “Gold said I’m having a girl? Is that true?” Snow felt more stupid than ever. Her big mouth, yet again. “That’s what he said, plus calling me a fool.” “Can’t argue with him  there! You stole his dagger? How stupid is that? You could've got yourself killed! He threatened to end me, if I so much as went back in his shop! How are you even still here?”“He probably didn’t want to kill me in front of Belle. I know I’ve been stupid. I’d better go.” She stood up to leave, but Emma stood in her way.“Mum, wait. I don’t hate you! I just wish you’d think before you act, sometimes? I’m a grown woman for god's sake, and I don’t need protecting! And I’ll choose whoever I want to be with. Whether it’s Regina, Killian…or even Robin. Things are complicated right now, but…when he wakes up, you need to give him a real grovelling apology, not just one when he’s still unconscious!” 
Emma stepped around her mother to sit on the vacated stool, collecting Robin’s hand and rubbing it gently. As there was no response. She stood to lean over him, placing a small kiss on his sweaty brow, his cheeks covered by bandages. Snow watched the tender moment and the softer, caring look on her daughter’s face as her eyes never left his heavily bruised face. 
“I will, I promise. Emma, do you really think you love him?” “If I’m honest, I think I started falling in love with him when we went out to dinner a few months ago. It’s all been a bit strange for all of us. I denied my feelings, for Regina’s sake. But she only seems to be encouraging us to get closer.” “She wants what Aurora’s got. A beautiful wife and a handsome husband, and children? But is that what you want, Emma? If you take up with Robin, there’s other people you need to consider. How will it affect your marriage? If it really is true love between you, would Regina get side-lined? Or you? What about Henry? How's this going to affect him?” “Look it’s complicated, okay? I don’t have the answers but, it just…feels right. I think I want this though.”“Then if you’re sure, I’ll support you. I just don’t want to see you hurt!” 
Emma looked down at Robin’s heavily bruised face and exposed chest. The bandage had already been taken from his head. With a sad smile, she started to run her fingers through his now blood-matted, dark blonde hear, still sweaty from having been bound.
“He'd never deliberately hurt me. I’m sure of that now.” She gently massaged his scalp, monitors continuing to ping and the respirator gurgle. “Do you know how he got in this state?”“Snow shook her head, watching her daughter tenderly caress the unconscious man. “I rang Little John to find out where he was, to apologise, and they told me he’d just been hurt.” “He did this saving over eighty children from the Dark Fairy! Her guards hit him with dark magic, but he got them out in the end.” “The Dark Fairy? Fiona? How did he get back? How on earth's he even alive?” “Robin, Gold and Merlin went on the mission together. Fiona's dead. Robin killed her.” “She’s dead? But I saw Gold yesterday! He couldn’t have.” “Magic and time travel, mum! They took two or three weeks over there but over here it seemed like they got back this morning. According to Merlin, Robin got hit the hardest because he took on the worst job. Filleting the bitch!” Somehow the news just made Snow feel even worse. Robin had, once again, put his life at risk, and this time not just for Regina. “I misjudged him. I misjudged his motives when it came to you two.”“Yes you did.” Emma's eyes never left him. “But to be fair, I did too, when he first came back. He accidentally read my mind once with his new magic, and because he felt so guilty, he made me read his! He’s suffered a hell of a lot in his life. But having seen it first-hand, I'm beginning to think he’s the most honourable man I’ve ever met. Even compared to dad!” “Perhaps that’s just as well, seeing as he’s going to be your daughter’s father. I’ll leave you be.” Snow silently turned, walking out of the room as her daughter continued to preen him. “Wake up?" She whispered, bringing her lips again down on his forehead. She so wanted to get on with using magic to heal his bruises but knew from Merlin she should wait until he woke, as even healing magic might make her dizzy. “The kids need you back. I know Regina does! And though I’m scared to admit it, I do too.” If it hadn’t been for that damn tube invading his throat to force air into his lungs, Emma would have sealed his mouth with her own. Instead, she had to settle for his cheek before whispering even more quietly,“I remember what you said last night, but I couldn’t answer you. I did what I usually do, and built a wall. But Archie’s right, I need to own up to my feelings. It took me a while just to admit it to myself. But I do love you, Robin Hood!” A moment after she kissed him, the rate of the electronic pinging noise from that infernal machine next to him accelerated dramatically, followed by another, harsher ringing noise from a bell next to the respirator. “Shit! What've I done now? NURSE!” She pulled back, going to the door to shout down the corridor.“NURSE? ANYONE? COME QUICKLY!”A nurse she didn’t recognize came out of a side room before rushing into Robin’s. As Emma went back in, she heard gurgling and saw Robin’s chest lurching up. “What's happening?” “It’s okay miss. He’s just coming out of the coma. Let me focus, please?”The woman quickly turned off various switches on one of the machines before pushing a hand firmly under the back of Robin’s head while speaking into his ear. “It’s okay, Robin. It's Livvy! Try to stay calm? You have a tube in your throat that’s helping you breathe. I’ll have it out shortly!” In a smooth, expert manoeuvre, she lifted and tilted his head back and with her other hand, drew the tube out from his mouth and throat, causing him to loudly gag and wretch, although his eyes never opened and he remained still. After a few changes to the settings, Nurse Whitehand turned the heart monitor back on.“There now, he's breathing on his own. I think he’ll be waking up before long. Are you family?”“Well…I’m carrying his baby, if that counts?” her hand tapped her stomach, making the nurse chuckle. “Well good for you! Now, if he wakes over the next few minutes, could you press that buzzer?” She pointed to the device. “He’ll probably be very thirsty now the tube’s out, but we don’t want to give him too much liquid too quickly. Don’t be surprised if he’s a little disorientated at first. Now, if you’ll excuse me?” “Thanks. Sorry I panicked a little back there, nurse? I don’t think we’ve met? I’m Emma, Emma Swan-Mills.” She nodded back. “Ah yes, I know of you, but we’ve never actually met. I’m Lavinia Whitehand, though everyone calls me Livvy. Gilbert’s wife? You remember Gilbert? One of Robin’s men?” “Of course. He’s one of the guys who saved us at the clinic? The sword-thrower?” She smiled, taking the nurse’s hand and shaking it. “Thanks for that. My family owes you big time!”~oOo~
It was another three hours before Robin finally opened his eyes.

Emma had earlier gone back downstairs to help Mulan and the others find and put the children in temporary housing around the town. Nova had now been joined by the Sorcerer, still wearing scrubs from theatre, to help identify the children and their families by using magic.

As some of the older children had been clearly traumatized, having been held in captivity by up to a decade, Merlin had earlier come up with a surprising proposition.
“If we can identify their parents or next of kin, I could wipe their memories from the time they were captured. Obviously, their minds would be younger, so we could have them revert back to the bodies they had at that time? It’ll be like the Dark Fairy never happened, though their families will be a bit older.” “You can do that?” an astonished Snow, now joined by Charming, looked on. “Wipe all the bad memories AND make them as they were before she kidnapped them?” “I can, provided their guardians are in agreement. If so, it’s a fairly straightforward process.” 
For the next two hours, as parents, now older siblings and guardians came to reclaim their lost children, Merlin’s idea was presented to them. Nearly all agreed, and the Sorcerer had spent the next two hours reading each child’s mind to locate the exact time of capture before casting the memory wipe and turning adolescents and younger children back into the babies they were.  Many families were finally reunited and, amidst many tears by all, left to start raising their new, or restored, babies.

~oOo~

Upstairs, as Robin slowly opened his eyes, they were met by a very relieved figure looming over him.
“Hi there, old man! Do you make a hobby out of getting yourself killed then?” She squeezed her older brother’s hand, as a stray tear slid down her cheek. “I’ve only just started getting to know you again, you silly bastard! Stick around a bit longer, yeah?” Robin tried to say something but, as his throat felt like sandpaper, all he could manage was “Gah.” He raised his hand to wipe the tear from his sister’s cheek; and that’s when he saw the canula, and a little clip on his thumb. “Hey, keep still? They’ve wired you up for sound here. Let me get a nurse, and we’ll have all this stuff off you in a jiffy, yeah?” He saw her call out and someone shortly appeared on his opposite side. “Hello, Robin. Nice to see you're back with us? Now, give me a moment and I’ll sort you out. Your throat’s going to be extremely sore from a tube we had down it since you got here, so don’t try to speak until I’ve at least given you a little water?”Livvy? Tube? What the hell was going on?  Robin wasn’t sure, but as his senses slowly recovered he realised he was lying in a hospital bed. Maria saw the confused look, and took his free hand. “Merlin told me you collapsed straight after you killed some bitch and her goons? Something about ‘dark magic contamination’? Yeah, I didn’t understand either. You broke your leg, too. Anyway, you all got back, and you fell into a coma last night and they operated on you this morning. You’ve been out all day! Livvy here’s been keeping an eye on you. I gather you know each other?” “Oh, I know this rogue all too well, don’t I Robin?” The nurse smiled, propping his head up and giving him a few sips of water from a beaker, which made him cough and splutter. When he stopped, he croaked: “Maria, never play cards, or darts, with this woman or her husband! They’ll take you to the cleaners!”  He managed a weak smile, just visible under the bruises.“You cheeky sod!” Livvy chuckled, “I’ll take that as a compliment, from the card sharp master himself!” “Maria, what are you doing here?” He shifted, to look at her. “Trying to check up on my only brother after his dumb adventures? You look like shit, Rob. I got a call from Carrie saying you were hurt. What were you thinking?”He ignored her chiding. “What about the children we brought back? Are they all safe?” “There’s a whole bunch downstairs trying to sort them out. Snow and some of the fairies? Most of the kids have gone already, but there’s still a few left. You know, you had quite a few visitors? Regina and Emma were here first thing, and then Emma came back later.” “Emma was here?”  He sounded surprised. In his dream he thought he saw her leaning over, talking to him, kissing him. “Yep, for quite a long time,” Livvy chipped in. “Her mother was here too. Snow left with her tail between her legs! I think Emma was annoyed with her about something. Still, mustn’t gossip; must get on. I’ll bring you something to eat in a little while, after the Professor's looked in on you? Now don’t do anything stupid, like trying to get up, because your leg’s been operated on! Trust me, we’ll try to get you out of here as soon as possible. But don't move!” “Thanks Liv, I just want-” Though before he could get the words out, they were interrupted by the door crashing open, as Honour burst in, closely followed by John trying to keep up with the hyped five-year-old.“You’re awake!” Her smile turned to worry when she saw his massively bruised face. “Papa?” She started to sniffle. Roland had also  entered the room, sauntering over to the gurney while collecting his little sister in his arms and hopping up on to the side of it, putting Honour on his lap, next to their father.“Don’t be frightened Hon! It’s daddy under all that, but he got beaten up by some bad people?” Robin's heart broke as he saw her frightened look, so he took her hand in his free one. “Yes, it’s only me, Honny. Don’t be frightened? It’s just a few bruises, I’m sure. I’ll be out of here soon.” The little blonde slowly smiled, curling to leave her brother’s lap and rest on her father’s right side, her head on his chest.“Hey! Be gentle there, you two?” Lavinia warned. “Go easy, he’s just woken up! And don’t go near his left leg, either of you!” But Honour was too excited to listen. “Daddy, Rolly says mummy and ma are both going to have babies?” As she spoke, Robin saw her brother cringing.“What? It’s not like you told me not to say anything?” Roland defended himself, his smirk and dimples going in to overdrive. Robin sighed, knowing the next bit was going to be awkward, especially with his sister and friend present, but couldn’t be avoided.“Yes they are, my love. And in a few months’ time, you’re going to be a big sister.”His daughter beamed with happiness. “And you’re their daddy?” She asked, a picture of innocence. He nodded. A stunned Maria looked at her brother, open-mouthed, before exchanging a quirky look with Lavinia, who was clearly as surprised as she. “Well that’s just lovely. More nephews or nieces for me, I guess?” What the fuck have you been up to, Robin?The door opened again, making everyone turn. Victor Whale walked in, Merlin close behind. “Ah, if it isn't my future cousin-in-law?" Maria grinned at him. “I hear congratulations are in order?”That drew Robin’s attention while Victor Whale suddenly smiled, looking almost smug. “Thank you Maria. Yes, it’s true, I asked Caroline to be my wife. I’m delighted to say she's accepted. And yes, I know I'm punching well above my weight!” Robin looked astonished. “Well, erm, congratulations?”Fortunately, Merlin stepped in. “Good to see you awake, Robin? I know you’re keen to get out of here, so let’s allow Victor to check your leg as he did the important bit? If he’s happy, I’ll get to work on all the muscle and skin repair? Then we can make a decision.” Merlin had already adopted the manner of a professional, business-like medic.  Victor politely made his way around Maria to lift the sheet back from his leg, the woman quickly getting the hint and getting out of the way for the two men to check him over. “Well, it all appears to be healing okay, though if you stand on it without sufficient time for the bones to do their work, you’ll probably cause more harm than good! I’ll give you a choice. Either stay her one or two nights more to rest up? Or we release you, but on the strict understanding that wherever you go, you don't stand on it for at least three days? And rest, and have someone keep an eye on you?”“The second option. No offence Merlin, and I’m grateful for all you’ve done, but I want to get out of here sooner than later. I’m sure John and some of the guys can help me.” “Actually Robin..." Livvy interrupted just as another figure walked into the room. "Emma said they want to take you back to their place? In fact she was quite insistent!” “Robin, you’re awake?” Regina strode in, beaming when she saw him, despite looking tired. “Lavinia's correct. We want him to convalesce at our place. With your family.” Merlin nodded. “In that case, let’s get that leg sorted out before you go?” It took the Sorcerer moments to wave his hands over the damaged area, drawing down his magic. The feeling of the damaged muscles surrounding the bones being  stretched and replaced made Robin hiss from the sheer pain, though he managed to hold it together until he'd finished. Regina, having received the same treatment outside the clinic, could only watch in sympathy, moving closer to hold his free hand as he worked. Eventually he stopped, Whale checking over the results before nodding. “Good! Now, what about all that facial bruising?  Let’s see about tidying that up, shall we?” But as Merlin raised his palms, Regina stepped in. “Professor? May I?” Her eyes begged to help. She knew that in her present state, her healing magic was all she could manage without fainting r becoming dizzy. Merlin nodded. So, bringing both hands to Robin’s cheeks, she focused her energy onto his face, Honour and Roland still watching open-mouthed, as the swelling slowly started to subside, and the bruises evaporate. To leave normal, albeit unshaved, skin.“There, handsome as ever!” She grinned as she took her hands away, but not before Robin curled his right hand around the back of her head, pulling her in for a chaste peck on the lips. Doing it in front of the children made her blush, Honour smile, Roland roll his eyes, and Maria and Livvy giving one another a curious look. Victor seemed satisfied with the result. “Right, that all seems to be in order. I’ll get the paperwork signed. Livvy, could you kindly get us a wheelchair, so Mr. Locksley can finally be on his way?” “I don’t need a damn wheelchair!” Grumbled Robin. “A couple of crutches will do fine!” “You’ll do no such thing!” Regina glared back at him. “You broke your leg, so you’re not going to put any weight on it! It's rest, and nothing but rest for the next few days! No arguing” Merlin sniggered. “Robin, I think you’re going to be in good hands.” 
Granny's Diner
“Wow, I can’t believe it! Dot’s pregnant?”Belle hadn’t been to the diner for nearly a month, so was eager to catch up on local news and gossip with her friend. “I didn’t even know you were trying, Rubes?” She tried to hide the disappointment at not being told sooner.“I know, but under the circumstances, I wasn’t sure whether it would upset you, babe. Especially after, well, you know?” Ruby tried not to mention Gideon, but saw Belle’s eyes redden at the reminder of her lost son. “Dorothy and I had talked about it before, but, well, Merlin told us it was possible for the two of us to have a combined baby…with the right donor.”“‘Combined baby’? Sorry I don’t understand?” “He used magic to join our DNA? I don’t quite understand it myself, but it basically means the baby Dot’s carrying, has just as much of my genes in it, as hers.  Just add magical sperm and...voilà?"“‘Magical sperm’? Haven’t seen that advertised in the gazette!”“From a donor with magic. It was needed to make the fusion work…” Ruby regretted her answer the moment it left her lips, knowing what question was coming next. But she was her friend, after all.“So go on then, who’s the father? There aren’t too many magical males around. The Sorcerer? His son?  Kathryn and Ella both told me 'Merlin Junior' looks like a Greek god!”   Ruby sniggered. “His name's Charlie, and yeah he really does! He’s fucking gorgeous. Dot and I both have a bit of a crush on him, but no, he isn’t the donor.” “Then who? Come on Rubes, out with it? We’re friends aren't we? And you did hold out on telling me you were trying for a baby! It’s not…it’s not Robin, is it? It’s either him or Merlin. Or Jeff? Now I now you liked mature guys in the past.” “For heaven’s sake Belle, stop!” She giggled. “It’s none of them. We did think of asking Robin, but it’s just as well we didn’t, seeing as he’s now got two more on the way!  And have you heard about Regina and Emma?”“Yes, Rumple came into the flat to confront Snow. She stole his dagger to try and…well, never mind all that. He told her that Emma and Regina were both pregnant by Robin, and that he was a true love to both of them?” “That explains how he brought Emma back to life! I saw the two of them kinda smooching in the corner of the diner yesterday. I think they got pregnant around the same time Dot and I did. I reckon we’ve got another poly family like the Briars brewing? I don’t know whether to congratulate him or feel sorry for him. Five kids, if you include Henry? Mind you, he’s got other problems right now, what with being in the hospital all bashed up and all.” “He’s back from the Dark Realm already? But they only went yesterday.” “You been living in a cave, Belle? Haven’t you heard? Robin killed Fiona but her guards injured him. He's in a coma, the last I heard. Him, Merlin and Gold brought loads of kids back with them first thing this morning. Everyone’s at the hospital, or Sherwood, trying to find their folks? Belle? Belle, are you alright?” Belle had gone as white as a sheet. “Gideon! Did they bring Gideon back?” She yelled. “RUBES, IS MY SON ALIVE?” she moved to grab her bag and coat. “Where are they now?! Ruby, this is important! Where's Rumple?” “Last I heard, he was at Robin’s pub, helping sort out the lost parents." She pulled her phone out. "Here, let me phone around.”
The Gold Mansion

It was a good twenty minutes later, when the two women banged furiously on the door of one of Storybrooke's largest houses.  The house keys for which Belle had handed over when they'd separated.
Rumple sat quietly in a mothering chair, next to the new crib, feeding a bottle to his now one-week-old baby. The baby who, in the Dark Realm, had been a feisty five-year old-boy. Magic was a truly remarkable thing. “That sounds like your mother, Gideon. Shall we let her in, or not?” He looked down at the baby, now suckling contentedly on a bottle. He’s only had him home a matter of hours and already he was smitten, knowing he would willingly die for this child.  “I guess we’d better let her in. I'm supposed to be not such a Dark One these days, after all?” With a flick of his fingers, the lock on the front door clicked and the door opened, to the surprise of both women. 
Belle rushed in ahead of Ruby, ready to yell. However at that moment, a large yellow cardboard sign appeared directly in front of them, which read:

Come in QUIETLY!!

In the spare bedroom!

Belle tiptoed into the back and up the staircase, Ruby following close behind. As they slowly moved to the bedroom, it already opened just before they reached it. She held her breath in anticipation, and the last thing she expected to see was her estranged husband, sitting quietly in a Victorian nursing chair, with what appeared to be a new born baby in his arms, administering a small milk bottle.
“Come in. We’ve been expecting you, haven’t we…Gideon?” Belle’s mouth hung open in astonishment as she felt herself welling up. “Is this…is it really him?” she whimpered.“It is. He's as good as he was. As good as the day you sent him away…” his voice hardened towards the end.“May I hold him?” She almost trembled as she asked. “Please may I hold my son, Rumple?”The Dark One stayed quiet for a few moments, his eyes searing into Belle’s. “You may…but on three very strict provisos!”“What provisos?” “First, that you vow NEVER to separate, or even attempt to separate, me from my son ever again! Second, that you never allow or assist anyone to use my dagger against me. And third, you NEVER leave him in the hands of, or anywhere near, that blue moth, or the ginger witch, ever again!” His eyes tore into her, showing he meant every word. “If you insist on continuing to have any form of relationship, sexual or otherwise, with that vile bitch, then I want my son nowhere near you!” That last comment really threw Ruby. She knew that Belle had recently experimented. She’d heard something about Ariel. But had no idea she and Zelena had been together?“I promise! Anything! Just please let me hold my…our son?”  He studied her closely, the woman he'd loved. He knew how desperate she'd been these last five years. He knew that, despite all his anger at being deprived by her, of his son at a time he could have saved him, he still had feelings for her. Nodding silently, he stood, walking across and placing the tiny life into her arms.Overcome with emotion, all she could manage was, “Ooh, my god!” For the first time in five years, a trembling Belle gathered the baby, now slightly dozy, closer. “Oh, my little darling! I’ve dreamt of this!” Tears cascaded, as she placed a kiss on the baby’s head, the little one opening his brown eyes for a moment. “Hi Gideon…I’m your mummy? I’m so, so sorry I ever let you go!”Ruby had stood watching, unnoticed and now felt like an intruder. The Dark One seemed unusually tired, probably not surprising, seeing what he'd been through. “Mr. Gold, I’m really pleased you got him back. Is there anything you need?” He slowly looked up at her, exhausted. “Thank you, Mrs. Lucas, but we’re fine. And congratulations to you and your wife on the pregnancy. A child with three genetic parents? Highly unusual, though a growing trend in this town, it would appear.” How the hell did he know that? Oh yeah, he’s the Dark One. But ‘growing trend’?. “Thank you, yes, we’re thrilled. But growing trend?”“It would appear so. Now, perhaps you should get off home?” His tone indicating that this was not a suggestion.“Yeah, sure. Belle, you okay if I head off?”
But Belle heard nothing, except for the contented gurgles of her baby.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

That evening, Robin begrudgingly accepted their insistence on him only leaving the hospital in a wheelchair, and an ambulance ride back to the mansion. It was in his nature not to rely on others, and he did so reluctantly. Insisting neither Regina nor Emma use teleporting magic in their condition, once he was inside, he used his own magic to deliver him from the lounge into their spare bedroom. Another burst, and he was dressed in a loose T-shirt and boxers, and now lay between soft, brushed cotton sheets, his left leg now rebandaged until the bones and muscle beneath the repaired tissue had fully healed. Whale had told him he would be able to use crutches in a few days.
“I brought you some tea?” Regina placed the mug on the bedside table near him. Emma followed her in, and the pair sat either side of his bed, careful not to disturb his plastered leg. “Are you feeling hungry?”“I lost my appetite, but some company would be nice?”Regina smiled back, but as her expressive eyes were never good at hiding her inner feelings and emotions, he could tell by the way she glanced at her wife that she had something to tell him. “What’s wrong?”“Nothing, per se,” Emma sounded hesitant. "It’s just, well, we were going to suggest something before you told us you were going off on your all-boys kamikaze ‘Dark-Realm tour’? But I guess it can wait.”“Clearly it can’t, as it’s bothering you. Why don’t you just say and get it over with?”Emma shrugged. “Okay, here goes. Your kids live here, including Robyn some of the time. And Regina and I are currently carrying the latest members of the Locksley ice-hockey team. You love Regina, so we kinda figured-”“I’ve fallen in love with you too!” He interrupted her, “And I'm not ashamed to admit it. Sorry, if that complicates matters?” The simple, easy way he said it threw her slightly, and Regina stared back, a grin starting to appear. “You barely know me?" She realised it was a stupid thing to say. He'd read her mind, hadn’t he?“We both know that’s not true. And yes, I'm in love with you too, Emma Swan-Mills.”“I’m glad you said it first…”  She croaked, moving over him, taking him by surprise by pressing her lips over his and kissing him. After a few seconds, she pulled her head back, her eyes now glistening. “Because it’s taken me longer to admit it to myself, but I’ve fallen in love with you too, Robin Hood, or Robin, Earl of Locksley, or Robin-whatever-the-hell you call yourself these days?” She pushed her lips back down on his for a second, gentler attempt. Lips started working together again, before this time, Robin was the one to pull back.“Sorry, I haven’t brushed my teeth or eaten anything since yesterday? My breath must reek.”“That’s not the most romantic reaction I’ve ever had to kissing a guy? But you're forgiven. You know, I once kissed Regina first thing, and she came out with ‘That’s nice, but it would be even nicer if you brushed your teeth first’?”All three sniggered, as Regina raised her hands, twirling her fingers, to make a small tray appear in her hands, containing a small  bowl, toothpaste, toothbrush and a mug of water.“Well it was nicer! Here, use this to freshen up. But you need to eat! I’ll bring you a bowl of soup in a minute. And later on, if you two intend to make out like horny teenagers, I want in!”
Watching the pair share a look, he was surprised at just how quickly concerned looks between the two women could turn to lust filled ones.
“This may not be the size of your bed, but we could just about fit three?”“You’re convalescing!” Regina rebuked him. “I said make out, nothing more! At least not until that leg’s better.” She walking around to Emma’s side, taking her arm. “Come on, we need to let him rest.”"Hang on a minute, I've got something that might help ease the boredom."Emma snuck out, returning two minutes later rolling a TV on wheels in. "You can always try watching something?" She plugged it in, switched on and handed him the remote. “Now, we have to make sure your kids are settled; no peace for the wicked, eh? Freshen up, and one of us may pop in later. No promises.”
Robin rolled his eyes in weary resignation.

The Earl of Locksley Inn
“So, you already knew about those two both being pregnant?” Lavinia was disappointed her scoop came as no surprise to John. “You knew but said nothing?”“A promise is a promise, Liv, you know that. I was sworn to secrecy.” “I knew too,” Mulan was propped up against Aurora, on a bar stool. “Emma told Hank this morning, and I overheard. He’s right, they’ll announce it when they’re ready.”
The little group huddled around the bar were some of Robin’s closest confidants. They were joined by Kathryn, the former Princess Abigail, and husband Jim, formerly Prince Frederick.
“I think it’s lovely. Regina deserves it after everything she’s been through. Emma’s helped her come back from the edge, but if they can somehow both have more with Robin, well bloody good luck to them! I have to admit, I’m a little jealous?” Then seeing a disappointed look from Jim, added. “At least I would be, if I wasn’t already married to the best-looking guy around here!” “Nice recovery Kat, but I’m not convinced,” he smirked back. “Let me ask you something? If you could have anyone else, in addition to my undevoted love of course, for the perfect three-way marriage like Mulan’s got, with no repercussions, who would it be? No lies now! Be honest?”Kathryn realized she couldn’t answer honestly, as a picture of David Nolan swam into her mind, and he was awkward history. So she opted for the next safe thing. “Charlie Sage, Merlin’s son!”“Oooh yeah, good choice!” Livvy nodded agreeing. “That huge chest of his! And the body? He’s a piece of art.”“Definitely - and his eyes? They drill right through you, don't they?” Aurora agreed, enjoying the topic. "Like they're exploring your very soul!"“His bum's nice and tight, too!” Mulan’s aside drew chuckles from the other women, who all nodded in agreement.Will Scarlett frowned. “You know what Jim? I think you and Phil here need to keep an eye on those wives of yours?”  “You may be right, old son.” Philip was clearly not in the least concerned.“Don’t be daft!" Kathryn pushed back. "Don’t pretend you’ve never fantasized about having two women in your bed, Will Scarlett? Every man here has, I bet! Apart from Phil, obviously. He gets it for real. Deny it and I’ll know you’re lying! Do you seriously think it’s any different for us girls? We have fantasies too, you know? The important thing is, if it’s just using your imagination, it helps gets the motor running?” She pulled herself in closer to Jim, so nobody saw her swipe her hand across the front of his jeans, giving him a quick squeeze on route. “Well I guess I do get to drive the motor home?”“Yeah mate, and let’s face it, in motorin' terms, Kat’s certainly yer classic model isn’t she, not some clapped out old banger!” Will added, earning a guffaw from the others and an attempted clip around the ear from John."Thank you, William! I suppose I should take that as a compliment?"John turned to look at the heavily pregnant warrior.  “And it’s nice to see you out of an evening, Mu. How’s everything going? What are you now, seven months?”“Six weeks to go! I just want it to be over now, and finally have him with us. I feel like a beached whale! I can’t run any more, and even sitting behind that desk at the office is getting awkward. I look hideous, and Hank still hasn't found my replacement yet. And now Emma says she's also going to be leaving in a few months as well?” 
Aurora pulled closer, about to assure her, but John got in first.
“Don’t you be so bloody silly. There’s nothin' hideous about ye! You’re bloomin' girl, everyone can see that? And you’re doing the most important thing any human can do, bringin' a new life into the world!  So what if you can’t run? So what, if you can’t sit behind a fuckin’ desk or pick up a sword? You’ll be able to do all that soon enough, if you even want to! Morgan'll find people soon enough. I heard this morning Charming’s gonna step in part-time. Liz from the militia’s offered too, so he’ll do fine. Just you focus on what matters. You, your missus here, Phil, that little scamp Pip, and what yer carryin’ now.”“I agree with the big lump!” Will added, “You’re doing just fine, M. Enjoy the break while you can, cos once that little bugger gets out, you’ll need all the rest you can get!”“Thanks guys.” Aurora tightened her hold. “That’s what Phil and I have been telling her all week. One day, she might even believe it!” Mulan gave a rare smile, turning her head to peck Aurora on the lips.“Hang on. The Deputy Sheriff job?” An idea popped into Will's head. “Hasn’t he tried Rubes? She’s done part-time before, hasn’t she?”“Hank’s already asked Ruby, but she’s going to be busy with the Diner, especially now Dot’s pregnant.” “She’s in the family way too? Blimey, I never saw that coming! Who’s the father?”“Anonymous donor? I gather she's about three month's gone." “Everyone’s having babies around here. Loads of playmates for your little one!” Jim nodded to the Briars. “So, are you three having a boy, girl or are you not telling? I thought you said ‘him’ earlier?”“Figure of speech,” Aurora looked adoringly at her wife. “We asked Victor not to tell us."
Back in Mifflin Street...
A little earlier, Honour had been in to lie down with Robin as he read her a story. Roland had followed for a hug of his own and a chat, and now, with both of them sound asleep in their own rooms, he was bored. Really bored. Emma had shown him how to open Netflix and he’d surfed the various offerings but wasn’t in the mood. He was frustrated, and thanks to all the sleep over the last two days, wide awake  and wanting desperately to get up.“Cheer up!” Regina entered the room, noticing his glum look. “You’ll be up and about soon enough. Anything else you need before I go to bed?”“Your company? Emma gave me a kiss, but I’m still waiting for yours.”“I think you’re right.” She grinned, stepping closer, leaning over to peck him on his lips without further ado. “Hmm, nice minty fresh breath this time. Good.”  She whispered into his mouth before continuing, Robin’s hands now enveloping her cheeks and moving into her hair, making her deliver a sound that, to Robin, almost sounded like purring.
So that’s why Mal kept calling her 'kitten'?
“Hey, are you two starting without me?” Emma walked in, witnessing their caress, moving over to join her.“Hardly. Just trying to even the balance, dear.” She turned in Emma’s arms, before gifting her a full-on, more enthusiastic kiss of her own, arms wrapping around the blonde's neck to pull her closer. The pair, now only wearing short silk dressing gowns, stood melded into one another.Robin had seen them like this several times, but still marvelled at the symmetry and beauty of them together. Beautiful opposites, blonde and brunette.  Unfortunately, their embraces often affected him. And sure enough, yet again, he felt himself hardening below.“Miladies, I don’t think seeing you two like this is doing my blood pressure any good? It’s a bit frustrating, seeing as you’re giving me a raging hard-on, while I’m just lying here, knowing there’s very little I can do about it?”The pair peeled apart, both looking down at him, before Emma gave him an evil grin. “Blood pressure? Tension?” She looked at Regina, now sporting a sly look of her own. “We can’t have that now, can we? Perhaps what you need is a relaxing massage?” She stole a final kiss from her wife, before moving to the other side of his bed. Holding out her hand, a small blue bottle apparated in Emma's palm.“Gina, I don’t think we want oil on his clothes now, do we? Would you do the honours?”
With a twist of the queen’s fingers, Robin’s T-shirt and boxers magically vanished, making both women catch their breath when a now fully engorged penis promptly rose on display, no longer sheathed.
“Oh my!” Regina sighed admiringly. It seemed even thicker than usual. “You are very tense, aren't you?  Let’s see if we can…alleviate the problem?” She opened her palms, Emma pouring a few drops of the oily substance on them, then her own hands, before placing the little bottle down. “This is a little something Emma got from Princess Jasmine, from Agrabah. We had her here briefly when you were gone. It’s a soothing ointment, safe on the skin. Now, just close your eyes, and try to relax?”Robin tried, feeling four soft, oily hands working their way over his chest, shoulders and stomach from either side. Damn, it felt good!  The heavenly smell of frankincense and musk, mixed with lavender, hung in the air. However, lying naked in front of two exceptionally beautiful women massaging him, couldn’t hide the fact he now had an erection at full mast!“Ladies, though this feels lovely, it isn’t fair? Far from easing tension, I think I’m going to explode!”“Patience, Locksley. Good things come to those who wait?"  Emma whispered, as her hands drifted over his navel and down to the soft downy hair below. She then stroked around his inner thighs, spreading her still oily hands and kneading the muscles gently, avoiding the bandaged lower left leg before, without any warning, taking the base of his swollen penis firmly in her left hand, making him shudder. Even more so, when her right hand cupped his balls. She squeezed the shaft firmly, before slowly sliding her hand up and down. Trying to contain her excitement at the sight of her wife’s hands on him, Regina leant over to place a moist kiss on the dome as Emma held it, causing the proud erection to twitch violently.“Bloody hell!” 
These demons had him completely under their control!

Easing herself closer, Regina lowered her mouth over the twitching head, before sucking hard, gradually easing more of the shaft into her mouth. Emma watched her slowly absorb him, before leaning in to slide her own lips round the lower shaft, raking her teeth up and down the flesh, earning a loud hiss.
He finally dared open his eyes, to witness a sight that would probably stay with him forever. Regina and Emma’s upper bodies now lay across the lower part of the bed on either side, the brunette careful to avoid touching his plastered leg, their heads either side of his member, dragging their teeth gently up and down both sides in unison, now taking turns to suck hard on the top. “Oh my god! That is unbelievably good!” He groaned in ecstasy, hearing a snigger from below. The pair, silently working in tandem, then appeared to be battling to insert two tongues into the little sensitive slit at the top, as Regina’s left and Emma’s right hand fingers intertwined around his ever bulging shaft, to pump him as one. As he watched, mesmerised, their mouths curled, before coming together in a kiss around him.“You better stop ladies, or I swear I'm going to explode! And I’ll never be able to return the compliment.”“That’s the whole idea, stupid!”  Emma breathed, as they continued pumping him together. "So shut up, be a good boy, and let yourself go!”
Realising they weren’t going to stop, and his attempt to hold back pointless, He surrendered to the inevitable, to enjoy his imminent climax.
“I’m going to…going to....aaarrrgghh! Jeeeeezuz!”
Emma, her left hand cupping his balls as her right continued to pump, felt the obvious signs, his torso rising against the pressure.
“I’ll take one for the team…” She breathed to Regina, before firmly pushing her lips back with her own, then wrapping her mouth around the top of him as he climaxed. Almost immediately she felt his seed at the back of her throat, swallowing quickly to avoid the taste, before gradually pulling her mouth from him, his body gradually starting to settle.It took but a matter of seconds before he groaned once more. “Sorry, not quite finished! Coming again!” This time, Regina felt the second twitch in her hand and repeated Emma’s actions, now bringing her own mouth over him, sucking hard. “Huuunnnhhh!” he grunted incoherently, ejaculating once again, almost as violently as the first time.  Like Emma, she swallowed quickly, pumping him a few more times to ensure his finish before finally withdrawing, wiping her lips with her fingers, before doing the same to Emma’s.“Two climaxes like that within a few seconds? That might explain how he managed to get both of us pregnant in one go!”Robin’s eyes shut in bleary bliss, as he sank deeper into the sheets. “That was...words fail me! But what about you two?  What can I do for you?”“You can start by going to sleep! You need rest, so stop worrying. We’ll…take care of ourselves.” Regina grinned, winking at Emma, before taking a sip from the glass Emma handed her. “Now, go-to-sleep!” she kissed him between each word. And before he could answer, Emma’s face hovered over him. “You-heard-the-lady!” She also punctuating each word with a peck on the lips, before rising and walking around the bed to join Regina.“Sleep well.”
How the hell could he fail to sleep after that?

The following morning...

Regina woke at six thirty, sunlight beaming through the curtains, and the delightful warmth of her wife’s equally naked body spooned against her back. She’s slept blissfully and didn’t want to get up, though the alarm on the dressing table insisted otherwise. Last night, after they left Robin to sleep, she and Emma had returned to their own bed, and made love before they’d settled into each other’s arms, enjoying the afterglow.

Turning over to face her, she smiled at her lover. Emma never looked as contented or beautiful as when she was asleep, all frown lines now invisible.
“Emma, time to get up, my love?"  She whispered into the blonde’s ear. “Your turn to take them to school.”Emma grunted something unintelligible, trying to pull her closer. “Nah. Stay.”She resisted, chuckling, pulling herself back, before clambering unsteadily from the bed to her feet. “I’ll make tea. That’ll help.” Realising Roland, always an early riser, could walk in on them once she broke the door locking, soundproofing charm, Regina focused her magic, making two identical white silk nightdresses appear on herself and her still dozing spouse. She popped into the en-suite bathroom to relieve herself, before stepping out of the bedroom. As she walked on to the landing, she noticed the open door of the guest bedroom. Robin’s room. Moving to peer in, she was surprised to find the sheets ruffled, but no sign of her outlaw!"Robin?” She ran inside, praying he hadn’t fallen out of bed. No sign, so she checked the bathroom. Nope. Skipping quickly down the stairs, she was relieved to find him by the kitchen counter, sitting awkwardly on a high stool, his left leg up resting on another stool, opposite Honour and Roland.“What on earth are you doing down here? You’re supposed to be lying down!”  Her voice betrayed her annoyance. “I couldn’t sleep. I needed the loo desperately, and I certainly wasn’t going to magic up one of those horrible bedpans! So I poofed to the loo, then down here  to make myself  some tea?” As he explained, he pointed to the children, now happily munching on buttered toast. “These scamps must heard me!”“You could’ve just used your magic for that too! you’re supposed to be resting that leg, for god's sake!”“Make tea using magic?  Good god Regina, have you lost your mind? That’s sacrilege to any true Englishman! Real strong tea, real teapot, scalding water, brew for five minutes!”“You, Robin Locksley, always were obsessed with your idiotic rituals!”“I’m a Locksley too, mum!” Roland piped up. “And a tea drinker!” That’s when she noticed her eleven-year-old with his own mug. And Honour? The young blonde, grinning, was also holding a smaller cup.“Like father, like son I see? But Honour? Robin, I’m not so sure children her age should even be drinking it.”“Nonsense! It’s only water, leaves and a little milk. Besides, I diluted it for her.”“I like it, mummy.” Honour sat, slurping. “Mum, why can’t I be called Locksley, like Rolly and Daddy?”“Well...Roland had his last name before I even knew him. When you were born, daddy wasn’t around.”“Yeah, Hon,” Roland added, “but when you were born, she called you Honour Marian Mills, after my birth mum. Then after she married Emma, they sorta changed it to Honour Marian Swan-Mills. I stayed a Locksley.”Robin wanted to ask why he hadn’t changed, but Regina saw the enquiring look, so answered for him. “We gave him a choice, but he said no. He wanted to honour his lost father.” Robin, genuinely touched, brought his hand across to his son’s cheek. “Thank you, my boy.”“I wanna be Locksley too!" Honour noticed how pleased papa seemed, looking at her brother with so much love in his eyes. "Can I change my mine, mummy? Can I?” Robin didn't want Regina put in an awkward position. “My love, you were named after three remarkable women; and two of them have cared for, and loved you, since the day you were born. Emma Swan, Regina Mills and Roland’s birth mum, Marian Fitzwalter, are the three bravest, brightest, most loving and most courageous women I have ever met! You should feel proud to have all of their names.”A small cough behind him alerted them to Emma, who’d walked silently down the stairs, just in time to hear what he'd said. She'd heard him include her in his little eulogy, but was too embarrassed to say anything. She merely walked up to Robin, giving his cheek a little peck as his arm went loosely around her waist. Roland watched the interaction, so he decided to press a few buttons.“So ma, what do you think? Should Honny be allowed to change her name to Locksley?” Robin frowned. Cheeky bugger! Clearly Will and Alan have rubbed off on him. “Roland, that’s unfair. I’ve just explained why-”“I'm just asking dad! No harm done!” The boy continued. “You always say everyone’s allowed an opinion? Why can’t she be Locksley, or Locksley-Swan-Mills, or anything else?”Emma stepped in. “You’re right, Rolly, she should choose whatever name she wants, just like you, though best to do it when she’s a little older and knows for certain, right? Besides, I don’t mind if she wants to drop the ‘Swan’ bit. For me, Swan's just my adopted name. Strictly speaking, I should be Nolan. I should have gone back to Emma Nolan, or even Emma Charming, but I didn’t because it would be too much hassle and I couldn’t be bothered. Your dad’s always your dad, and he’s your hero, just like mine is to me. You two are still Locksleys, just as much as him. So I think you should do what you want.”Robin was touched, returning a silent kiss to Emma’s brow. “Honour, you’re my beautiful daughter, and you’re a Locksley in spirit, whatever the name. Perhaps you will change your name to something else when you’re older? Some take their new partner’s name when they get married, some don't. You’ll do what you want when you’re older.” The little girl smiled, seemingly satisfied. “I will. When you three get married. Just like Mulan, Rory and Philip did!”
Three pairs of eyebrows rose, but they said nothing.
Roland just sniggered.

Three days later...

I took longer than expected for Robin to get back on his feet again, albeit using crutches.

Merlin’s magic had certainly made a good repair around Whale's surgery, but he still needed to build his muscle strength. Both women were out; Emma on duty and Regina to meet his cousin to discuss her post-birth paramedic training. As he looked out of the window at the rain hitting the porch, his phone rang, indicating a message left:

'Will:          You finished sleeping yet, o' magical child saviour? Heard lots about your goings on.'

Then a second, straight after:

'Will:          Disappointed you haven’t told me over a beer. Or are the likes of me too low for the likes of you these days?'

Robin sniggered. Although John, Tuck and some of the men had popped over to see him, it’d been several weeks since he’d seen Will, his sole companion on many a mission in the past. He’d heard from John that Anastasia, the former Red Queen, had arrived in Sherwood. Apparently, the pair were making up for lost time:

'Robin:      You’ve always been too low for me, Scarlet! Anyway, you took your time? The boys came over to see me, but not you?'

'Will:          Some of us have to work for a living, god forbid, while you lounge about.'

"Why, you cheeky bugger!"
'Robin:      So are you going to change the habits of a lifetime by putting your hand in your own pocket to buy me a drink?

'Will:          Not when I’ve a mate who makes magic money! What you doing?'

Robin:       Being very bored. And I’ve been on drugs for this stupid leg. Just started hobbling about today.'

'Will:          Well stop wasting time texting. Go put your magic knickers on and get to the Earl for twelve? There’s someone I want you to meet.' 
'Will:          And if you beg really nicely, I might even buy a round!'  
'Robin:       Scarlett putting his hand in his pocket? Wonders will never cease!'

'Will:          Git. Just get over here. Do you need me to bring you over a wheelchair and blanket?'

His friend always teased him, and he reciprocated in kind.

'Robin:       Nope. I shall magic there by poof!'

'Will:          Is he someone I should know? Or do you mean Alan?'

'Robin:       I'll tell him you said that, idiot! I’ll see you there.'

Robin smiled at his friend’s inappropriate remark. He’s missed his old chum and the easy companionship of the other guys just as much. Yes, perhaps a beer with them would be just the thing? So, sending a short message to Regina and Emma letting them know where he was heading, he teleported upstairs to leave. It was moments later Regina answered, texting her concern as to whether he was fit enough and encouraging him not to drink too much. In contrast, Emma's message said she’d like to join them once she'd finished her shift. He replied to both before going back downstairs, hobbling painfully, then picking up his crutches, he moved to the hall to find his coat.

As he did, he heard keys jangling in the front door lock as a large, dark figure walked in.
“Henry? What are you doing back? I thought you had a month to go before the next break?” He grinned at the broad shouldered six-foot-three young man, feeling slightly awkward about being caught alone in his mothers’ home.But the Author merely smiled. “Hello Robin. Moved in here already?” He stepped forward to lightly hug the man, but then spotted the crutches. “Oh, the Black Fairy hurt you real good, didn’t she?”  “No, it was a couple of her demons who got me from behind. I…wait…you know about that? Don’t tell me that’s in your bloody storybook too?”“No, not yet. But you’ve been making quite a few stories for yourself since you got back, haven't you? Building a Sherwood village, rescuing my mums from King George. Killing the Black Fairy?” “It’s certainly been an eventful few months. But how did you even know about her?”“Roland keeps me in the loop. He’s quite the techno-freak with that iPad of his? He’s told me all about your… goings on?”    “Never mind that, lad, while it’s lovely to see you, how come you’re home? Not bunking off from Harvard, are you?”Henry chuckled. “Hardly. No, Friday’s mostly a revision day, so I’m not missing anything. I thought I’d drive back for the weekend and surprise mums. I kinda...owe them an apology.”“You still haven’t said you’re sorry? Henry, that’s days ago! They even tried calling you!”“I know. I kind of apologized by text, but I haven’t spoken to them since. I was going to do it tonight.” “Well do it quickly! You really hurt them, Henry. They may both be very strong women, but when it comes to you…”“Yeah,..." At least he looked guilty. "I know!”"'How sharper than a serpent's tooth it is, to have a thankless child!' Act 1, scene 4, I seem to recall?”  Henry brow arched. “You've read King Lear?” It was Robin’s turn to laugh. “Sorry, I’m messing with you! One of the problems with Merlin’s knowledge saturation is I’ve also picked up all manner of things? He’s been around for a very long time so most of it’s fairly irrelevant, but some of it's rather interesting.”  “Interesting!" Henry gave him a doubting look. "Okay, let’s test you? John Steinbeck’s first novel?”“Cup of Gold,” he answered, without any hesitation. “Who wrote Antigone?” Henry was determined to catch the grinning man out.“Sophocles. Next?”“What does ‘absquatulate’ mean?”Robin pondered that one. "To leave somewhere abruptly. Next?”“Who was the mother of the nine Muses and what were their names?” That should catch the smartarse!“Mnemosyne, of course. Let’s see now. Clio, Erato, Polyhymnia, Terpsichore, Calliope, Euterpe. Melpomene, Urania and Thalia. I met Terpsichore and Urania briefly! Or at least Merlin did. Lovely girls… ”“Holy fuck! Okay, last one. What does ‘compersion’ mean?”“The opposite of jealousy. It’s a feeling of joy when you see someone you love, love another…oh!” Robin realized the smart-ass boy was leading him somewhere. “Okay Henry, enough questions. My turn I think? Now answer a few of your own. Why have you waited three days to tell your mums you’re sorry for how you reacted on that call? You know you treated them badly, so when are you going to be a man and apologise properly for being a first-class shit?”“Whoa, hang on! It’s not every day your forty-something mums tell you they both got pregnant! It came as a shock, okay? And I don’t need you having a go at me too, because your son did quite a good job of that! And according to him, you’re the one responsible for getting them pregnant in the first place? They could’ve taken the pill, or you could’ve used something!” He knew he was being petty. Hell, he and Violet thought he could have got her pregnant last year.“Life is never that simple, Henry, as I’m sure you’ll discover. However, I don’t regret it now it’s happened. I was always in love with Regina, and my feelings for Emma have blossomed over the last few months. I’m sorry if saying this upsets you, but I’m now deeply in love with both of them!” The Author studied his face, trying to find any trace of deceit. But in his heart, he knew he was being honest. “I sorta believe you, but it’s fucking weird, right? I mean, you getting BOTH of them pregnant like that? Have you already moved in here? Because the way Rolly tells it, after the Briars you’re well on your way to being Storybrooke’s second ‘throuple’!” “No. I’m only convalescing here for a few days. They asked me to rest here after the hospital, but I haven’t moved in. Unless you’d forgotten, I still have a village to run, and I was planning to go there when you walked through the door. As for the relationship between your mothers and I, I’m not sure what to tell you, Henry. They’re already very happily married, and I’d never seek to change that. I think Emma has developed some feelings for me, like Regina. But I'm the one who's in love with both of them, so I’d never be so arrogant as to suppose…” he trailed off.“I get it, I do. You’re all feeling a bit screwed up, and not sure where it’s all heading? Well it’s heading to the maternity unit! In five months, you’ll have five kids in Storybrooke. Five!” Hell, some people would be running to the hills by now!” He almost chuckled the last words.“I would never abandon my children. Ever.”“Yeah, I get that. Anyway, after Roland gave me a bollocking...” Robin smirked at the slang. “I got to thinking about it and he’s right. He and Honny need you in their lives. I should know, I’ve heard everything about my dad, but I barely remember him, and I would give anything to get him back. I don’t want that for them. I know Regina’s always been in love with you, but I don’t want you hurting my other mum.”“Henry, I promised I wouldn’t get between them, and I meant it! I care for Emma more than you know. Things have changed between us, but I’ll leave it for your mothers to decide what to do about it, and what they want to tell you. I would like to tell you more myself, but I won’t break their confidence. You’ll just have to trust me.”Henry looked at him curiously, staying silent for a while before changing the subject. “So, you really killed Fiona, and rescued loads of kids, eh? Sounds epic! I wanna know all the details; sounds like it would make an awesome book!” “All in good time. Do your mothers know you’re back?” “Nope, only Rolly. I was planning on surprising them, though I think ma’s probably still angry with me. She still has a problem with me standing up to her, even now, and the last time we spoke, I yelled and sorta hung up on her?”“You’re much more like her than you realise! She’ll be fine. Emma loves you, even if she can get a bit angsty. Clearly it runs in all the Swan-Mills genes! I honestly think when you apologise, she’ll probably do the same for overreacting herself. So, be the man, and get that apology in first, and mean it!”Henry broke into a smile. “Yeah, I can do that.”“Good. Now young man, How about I buy you a pint? Emma said she’ll call in after work in Sherwood, so how about giving her that surprise? Will said John and some of the boys will be there, too.”“You know I’m technically not supposed to drink, till I’m twenty-one? And that’s not till October.”“Only a few months away? I won’t tell the landlord, if you won’t?” said the landlord of the Earl of Locksley. “Besides, I’m pretty sure you haven’t exactly been teetotal in Harvard, hmm?” “I don’t know what you mean.”
Sherwood

A few minutes later, Robin and Henry apparated just outside the big oak pub door.

Henry had missed his new, burgeoning powers in Boston, and was now reminded how enjoyable travelling in a magical mist could be. What he didn’t enjoy was the piercing scream next to him when his body solidified.
“SHIT! WHAT THE HELL?”Grace yelled, dropping a bag in shock, as the pair suddenly appeared from nowhere in front of her. She then looked up, realising it was an old friend. “Henry? You scared the life out of me! What are you doing here? I thought you were still in Boston?”“Sorry, Grace. Long story, but I’m only back for the weekend. I’ve popped over with Robin for a drink. What are you doing here?”“Well obviously, I came for-” she stopped the moment she saw the other man on crutches. “Robin? How are you? I heard you got wounded?”“I’m fine Grace, thank you.” He vaguely remembered being introduced to one of Henry’s first girlfriends. “Would you care to join us for a drink? You’re most welcome.” “Oh, erm. Well…” The young woman mumbled, remembering why she was here. “That'd be lovely. Thanks.”As the three made their way in, Robin hobbling on his crutches, Henry pulled open the large door to let him through. And as they stepped in, a loud cheer erupted from a good two dozen people within. “What the fu-” He mumbled under his breath, before realizing a lot more people were clearly expecting him! Will stepped up to greet him, slapping a hand on his shoulder as others came to join them.“Mornin’ chap! How’s our conquering hero today?” “He's tired, aching, and thirsty.” He looked at the gathering. “What’s all this then?”“Alan, get this man a beer, please?” John called to the bar. “Will told us you were poppin’ in. We couldn’t let it go without a little thank you now, could we? There’s a lot of happy families around here right now thanks to you, Rob. You and Merlin really pulled off a pretty good miracle there!” He gave him a brotherly hug, nearly pulling him off his crutches.The little group made their way to the bar, Robin wincing as he lifted himself onto a high stool, Will grabbing a second one to rest his leg. “That’s kind of you to say, but a lot of it was Gold's doing! He was the brains behind it. It was Merlin’s idea, but Rumple planned the strategy. I don’t remember too much after-”“After you killed one of the most evil witches who ever drew breath? Don’t sell yourself short! Yeah, Merlin gave us the details. And there’s quite a few people outside wanna shake your hand.”“How is Rumple? He took quite a pasting too.”“Nobody’s seen him since he got his boy home. I think they’re gettin’ reacquainted.”  “Wait, grandpa’s got Gideon back? He’s alive?”
That was a little detail Henry didn't know, till now. 
“Yup. Ruby said she saw the nipper. Belle’s over with ‘em, apparently?” Said Tuck.“Well that’s also cause for a celebration! Perhaps this might help the Dark One become a little less…dark?”“He’s changed, John.” Robin defended him. “Merlin seems to be helping him handle his curse. I can’t say he’s reformed but, over the last week in the Dark Realm, I saw a very different side to him you couldn’t imagine. Losing two sons would screw up anybody! But I think getting Gideon back may well be the making of him.”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Sheriff's Office
It was only two hours later when Hank Morgan, once one of King Arthur's most trusted Knights of the Round Table and now interim Sheriff of Storybrooke, received a call from Mulan, currently sitting with her husband in the forest inn. Off duty, she'd rung to confirm her leaving schedule for  the end of the week, and Hank could hear loud noise in the background, realising she was in wasn’t alone.“Sounds like quite the crowd over there? Everything okay?”
“It’s fine Hank. Yes, I’m still at the Locksley, and Robin's just turned up, so there’s a bit of a party going on? More people keep arriving now word's got around he's here. There's some reunited parents with babies outside wanting to thank him. Henry Mills has just turned up, too. He’s here for the weekend, apparently.”
“Henry's back? I take it he hasn’t told his mothers?”
“Don’t think so. Robin tells me Emma’s supposed to be coming over later, but I think he’s wanting to surprise them? So don’t tell her.”
He finished the call, looking out of the internal office window to see Emma, the former sheriff and current part-time deputy, her legs on the desk, screwing up sheets of paper and aiming them at a waste bin. She was clearly bored out of her mind, on an exceptionally quiet day. He walked out to join her.“That was Mulan. She’s at the Earl of Locksley, and she said there’s some sort of commotion over there? Quite a crowd starting to build, apparently. There's nothing’s wrong, but might be a good idea to go take a look? Visible presence and all that?” “Robin's place? Do we even have jurisdiction over there? After what Mayor Phil said, I thought the Merry Men were effectively the cops there nowadays?”“It’s all a bit vague but it wouldn’t do any harm now, would it? How about you go see? After all, you did say you were going over to meet someone there after work anyway.” “Fair enough, I’ll go check it out. You sure you’re okay here?”He looked at the overflowing waste paper basket. “I think I'll survive the deluge, don't you? It’s dead, so unless things pick up I’ll just be doing admin. Now the Mayor’s got us the new software, it should be quick. If there's any major catastrophe I'll be sure to call you?”
Sherwood

By the time Emma reached Sherwood, the crowd was spilling out over the lawn outside the pub. She guessed there’d be no problem as John and the boys were usually more than capable of dealing with the odd troublemaker.

Everybody seemed happy enough. Tables had been placed outside the front, and as she looked closer, it seemed that most of them were filled with couples with young children, or babies. Walking past many smiling faces and through the pub door, she saw a small cluster gathered near the bar, and in the centre of the cluster, an all too familiar face.

However, a tall brunette appeared to be hugging Robin tightly as he sat at a barstool, kissing both his cheeks, but not letting him go. Then whispering something in his ear, grinning, and kissing him all over again?
She felt a flash of annoyance, though it quickly evaporated when she noticed his own arms weren’t around her and he wasn’t actually reciprocating; instead saying something to her, smiling as she drew back. Irritated, Emma moved closer to find out who the over-amorous woman could be.“You can’t imagine what this means to us! To have Matty back in my arms again? Derek and I had lost all hope, and we just assumed he was, was…” feeling herself getting emotional, a man holding a baby beside her stepped in, bringing an arm around her shoulder.“We're beholden my Lord. Laura and I assumed the worst long ago, but you've given us back our son. We’ll be forever in your debt.”
Robin hadn’t even noticed Emma as he hoisted himself awkwardly, from the stool onto his good leg, visibly wincing as he moved, before placing a gentle hand on the woman’s arm.
“There's no debt I assure you, and you’re welcome Laura. I’m just glad we managed to get nearly everyone out of there?In fact, the person you really need to thank is Mr. Gold. I spent most of my time in the castle fighting the Black Fairy and her acolytes. Mr. Gold on the other hand, was the one who liberated the mines. He was more responsible for rescuing Matty, than me.”“Humble, as well as brave. Your reputation is fully justfied, sir.” The man seemed almost teary-eyed. “I'll be sure to thank him. The three of you are real heroes. Not the sort who just protect their own. I may be just an old tanner, but if there’s anything, anything at all, I can do for you, I’ll happily oblige, my Lord.”Emma frowned. Only protect their own? Was that supposed to be a dig at her? As he shook his hand, yet another woman strode up between them. This one, an even taller, striking and flamboyantly-dressed brunette, almost barged the tanner out of the way in her rush to grab at Robin.“Thank you, thank you, Robin. I thought Rose was long gone!”Emma spotted a smaller, younger, blonde woman moving in close behind her, holding yet another small child in her arms. She recognised the older woman. Delphine, the proprietor of the nearest thing to a brothel they had in Storybrooke. She’s carefully evaded the Sheriff’s Department for years, by always being one step ahead of them when it came to being raided. Most people in town regarded the ‘services’ she and her four girls (all older than twenty five, fortunately) provided, as a necessary evil, albeit a distasteful one. They were discreet, and as no actual harm was done, they tended to be left alone.
However, seeing the woman now drape her arms around Robin and drop an unexpected kiss, not on his cheek, but his lips? Well, that was one step too far for Emma!
“AH-HEM!” She made the group turn, Robin noticing her for the first time. “I do hope I’m not disturbing?”“EMMA!” Robin had a look of genuine delight on his face, as he beamed back at her. Gently, but firmly, he moved Delphine to one side, before clumsily standing away from his stool, without his crutch, to face her.“You’re early?” He hobbled a couple of painful steps forward, trying not to flinch, to rest his hands on her waist, tilt his head and, without any warning, capture her lips. For a moment, Emma hesitated. But then, ignoring their audience, she received him, draping her hands around the back of his head to steady herself. However, realising just where she was, she stopped, pulling her head back a fraction to whisper. 
“Best not? Technically, I’m still on duty.”
But Delphine interrupted them. “I'm sorry Robin, but I understood you were single these days? I meant no disrespect.” She realised her faux-pas may have been misinterpreted when she saw the angry look in Emma’s eyes.“None taken, Delphine.” But Robin's eyes never left Emma's. “I’m just pleased we have Rose and the rest of the children back safe and well. As I said to Laura and Derek just now, you really need to be thanking Mr. Gold?”“Are you two together?” Said the confused younger girl, presumably one of Delphine’s ‘assistants'.“In a manner of speaking.” Robin answered in a ‘matter-of-fact-don’t-argue’ way, trying to spare Emma’s blushes.“Yes we are!” Emma instead replied firmly, not taking her eyes off him either. “And I also happen to be carrying his baby! Is that ‘together’ enough for you?”“Perfectly,” said the Madame. “Though I confess I’m a little surprised? I was under the impression you and the Queen were still together?”“Yes we are. And Robin's very much a part of it, too.” “Oh, well…that’s...erm...lovely? Still, I do owe you my lord.” The brothel owner, probably for the first time in her life, seemed almost embarrassed by the gaff.“You owe me nothing, Delphine,” Robin repeated what he’d already told many that day. “Daughters are a precious gift which I’ve only recently come to appreciate. Do please take care of her.” He and Emma continued staring at each other, their audience now irrelevant.“I will.” Delphine stepped closer to the pair, ensuring they couldn’t be overheard. “And can I just say, we also offer a wonderful experience for couples? A rather discrete Thai massage and relaxation therapy, modified for the individuals concerned, if you understand me? We can easily accommodate a third, if that’s your preference? Of course, it’ll be on the house in your case.”“Why thank you, Delphine."  He tried desperately to hide a smirk. "I’ll bear that in mind.”
As the woman stepped away and left them, once she'd gone outside, Emma almost collapsed into his chest, chuckling.
“Did she really just offer…?" He whispered, slightly confused, which just made her laugh even more. Actually...I’m not sure what she did just offer?”  “A lot more than a massage!” “Oh!” He finally caught on. “Well, I guess we’d best pass on that one? Besides, I’m sure it’d not a patch on your own special massage?”  He whispered, recalling the previous night’s activities, which had so relaxed him. Eventually.
Her cheeks flared. However, their little flirtation was brought to a rapid halt when she heard a familiar voice.
“So, it’s all true then?” A tall, familiar figure now stood close beside her. "You and Robin?"“Henry?” Emma gulped, turning. “HENRY!”Turning away from Robin, she pulled her son roughly into her arms, hugging him tightly. Difficult to do when the son in question was now a good eight inches taller, and considerably broader than you. It'd been over two months since he'd left Storybrooke, a week since they last spoke and rowed when they told him about getting pregnant. She was hurt, but still missed him. “What’re you doing home? I thought you-”“I took the weekend off, to see you and mum and…well, to apologise.” He looked rightfully contrite, but continued hugging. “I'm sorry ma, I never should have spoken to you like that. I over-reacted, yet again, and it was stupid of me.”"Runs in the family! I’m sorry too,” she breathed into his chest. “We surprised you, and I snapped, like I always do.”“No, you’ve nothing to apologise for this time, but I have! I know you were worried about telling me, and I sounded off at you both. You didn’t deserve that.” He still held her close, rather than look her in the face, glancing over to see Robin now sporting a benign smile, giving him a small nod of approval and grin. He’d been right. The first thing she'd want to do was apologise back. “Just say you forgive me?”“Stupid question. It's forgotten.” Emma stood on her toes, planting a kiss on his cheek. “Does your mum know you’re back?”      “No, I was going to surprise you both. I got home and Robin was just coming out and offered to buy me a beer?” The moment he said it, he realized he may have dropped him in it. “Erm, sorry Robin.”“Did he now?” Emma gave the former outlaw a disapproving look.“I did,” Robin was unabashed. “Storybrooke may be in Maine, but Sherwood runs along English rules, which are older and far wiser! Eighteen years minimum, not twenty-one, but always drink in moderation.”“This isn’t England so I beg to differ! You’ve both been here a while. How many have you had? I hope you’re not leading him into bad ways, Locksley? Regina may have something to say about that.”“He’s only had one pint!” John answered for them. “So’s Robin.” She’d hardly noticed they had an audience. “He would have had a couple more, but been distracted by all the parents comin’ in. You probably saw some of em’ outside? Most just came to thank him and Merlin over there…” he pointed to a corner of the room. 
Looking across, Emma was surprised to see The Sorcerer, now sitting bolt upright with both his hands on one of the tables, eyes closed. Opposite him sat his son. Charlie? He sat in the same way, eyes closed. Between them sat his daughter, Anna, the doctor. All three held the same position, eyes closed and with a weird smile on all their faces.
“What are they doing? It looks kinda weird, like a seance or something? Should we be worried?”“No. Don’t disturb them. They’re having a magical family get together. That family can communicate by a kind of fairy magic? It’s a sort of group telepathy. I gather they’re currently having a chat with Rosie and Celia, his other daughters.”“They can do that?” Henry was astonished. “Even though one’s in the UK and the other’s sailing on the Jolly? I read something about that in one of grandpa Gold’s books. But I didn’t realise they could do it in groups? Or long distance? That’s awesome! Can you do it, Robin?” “Yes, but I’m still learning. I know the basics, but Merlin’s teaching me how to fine tune it. It’s a mind-reading skill basically, so you have to be careful not to invade someone’s mind, their privacy, too much. All sides have to have total trust.”“So, it’s something you, mum and ma could do with magic? Maybe me, eventually?” “In time.  Linking with someone’s mind is a powerful thing, not to be taken lightly.” Robin and Emma exchanged a look, remembering recent events. “And doing it without the other person's consent is basically abuse, Henry. Accidental or not.”
As they talked, Emma’s phone chirruped, the tone she'd set for receiving family messages. Picking it up, she glanced at one from Regina.
“It’s your mum, Hen. She’ll be here in an hour, after picking up Rolly and Honny. Shall I tell her you’re here?"“I’d rather surprise her? I'm going back Monday, and before you ask ma, yes I have permission. Perhaps when she gets here, we could have a chat? Just the three of us? It’s been a while.”Robin answered for her. “That sounds an excellent idea, Henry. Emma, I’ll take the children outside for a play, or take them home? I'm sure you two and Regina have lots to talk about, without any distractions.”“But you’re still on crutches! How can you play with them, when you can’t even walk properly yet?” “Me and the boys’ll find a way. What about you? You’ve been working all day, and you’re four months pregnant! Let’s get you a seat. Fancy a drink? Tuck’s got a new line of non-boozy ones in.”“Yup, Mulan says the ginger beer's good for pregnancy sickness, too.” John grinned. “Sit yourselves down and I’ll get you one. Rob, you shouldn’t be standin’ too much either on that leg, either!”“Yes, Mother Hen! Stop fussing!” John's overprotective nature made the Saviour chuckle, but when she looked up at Robin there was an odd twinkle in his eyes. “What you looking at? Something’s on my face?”“Yep. A pair of beautiful green eyes, a cute nose and a highly-kissable mouth!” He leant closer, but again Emma put a hand on his chest, stopping him.“Again, I’m on duty? And I’m sure pretty Henry doesn’t want to-” But she stopped when she noticed Henry wasn’t even listening, just staring into space, a glum expression on his face. “Henry?”“What? Sorry ma, I was miles away. I was thinking about that telepathy thing of Merlin's? How it could’ve saved us in the past? I could’ve avoided being kidnapped and taken to Neverland. I could’ve warned Dad. He needn’t have died.” He noticed the change in her eyes at his mention. “Sorry, I know talking about him upsets you.”
Robin could see the sadness, still there, just below the surface. 
“I knew your father, Henry. In the Enchanted Forest? He was a remarkable man; selfless, despite a difficult past. The one who ultimately enabled your mother here to be reunited with her family and break a curse, despite nobody realising it at the time? You know, he was the only one ever to escape Neverland, not once but twice, when Pan was at the height of his powers? He thought nothing of putting his life on the line to get back to you, when you’d been kidnapped. And pretty good with a sword too. Ask Mulan about him? We both have fond memories of Neal.” “I know some of the tales. I’d even like to spend time with you one day, writing some of them down? Everyone keeps spouting that he was a hero, but I want details! How he lived, who he knew? Why he did what he did? I just feel there's a huge piece missing, you know? I get he was a hero, but why?”"Baelfire is STILL a hero, Henry.”Another voice interrupted them. Merlin had finished their family telepathic ‘call’, and now stood beside the table, Charlie and Anna close behind. “Since his own passing, Baelfire, or Neal to most of us, has saved more souls in the various Underworld than you could possibly imagine! Well over a hundred thousand so far, I’m told. I believe he and Arthur continue to work wonders down there. You should be proud of him.” “I am Merlin, but it’d be easier if I’d had more time getting to know him for myself when he was alive, you know?”“I know my boy, but you will, one day.” He turned to his son and daughter. “Now, how about that drink? Tuck's boasted of some new ales, and he rarely disappoints. Please excuse us?” Merlin walked to the bar to place his order. His son Charlie had already started talking to a couple of women nearby, who looked starstruck, as though they were being attended by some sort of celebrity. Meanwhile, Annabelle, still sporting a silly grin, stepped closer to Robin.“Everything okay, Anna? How are your sisters?” “Cee’s great. She’s bought into some sort of tech business in the UK, which I didn’t quite understand. She’s coming back to New York with her boys before Christmas, so she’ll be over here to visit again. As for Rosie, she, Tinker Bell and Killian are now in Arendelle. Apparently, she met Queen Elsa, who wants to give up the throne for her sister, because Anna and Kristoff now have children, whereas she’s still single? Anna had twins a few months ago. A boy and a girl. So Elsa thinks because of that, Anna should secure the line of succession, though Anna’s refusing, saying she should give it time. Anna’s really funny! Apparently, she says Elsa has the hots for Killian?”“But…he’s not interested in her?” Emma tried to sound nonchalant, taking another sip from the ginger beer handed her by John. Why wouldn’t he be interested in Elsa? She was beautiful. Stunning even. Tall, blonde like her. Just his type, surely? Although strictly speaking, Emma had never been intimate with another woman until Regina, she and the Queen of Arendelle had kissed. Quite heatedly, the first time she'd ever made out with another woman.“I certainly hope not? Killian’s kind of a one-girl guy, that girl being my sister? And Rosie is pregnant, after all.”
The crash of a glass smashing against the flagstone floor was heard by all.
“Sorry!” Emma turned her fingers, about to use her magic to make the offending fragments and spill disappear, hoping nobody noticed. But she managed to stop herself, remembering the no-doubt resulting dizziness it would cause. Robin spotted her hesitation and, his pupils flashing gold momentarily, the glass and all fragments disappeared. “Killian’s going to be a dad?” Henry asked, seeing Emma’s face, deciding to draw the sting quickly and get it out the way.“She’s already four months gone, and they’re both thrilled. We were just talking about dates? I’m kinda hoping they’ll come back here to have the baby? They’re heading for Agrabah next, and apparently Elsa’s joining them for the trip."
Emma’s mind swirled. Her feelings for the former pirate were still there, just below the surface, and, although she’d moved on, a part of her still wished he was around. Just like Neal, her first love.
It was only seeing the conflicted look on her face, that Annabelle remembered just who her sister’s partner used to date. “Oh, Emma, I’m so sorry, I completely forgot? You and Killian? You used to be-”“It’s fine, really! I just want him to be happy, you know? After all, it’s the past, right? We’ve all moved on.” So why did it still hurt?
~oOo~

Less than an hour later, Regina walked into the pub, preceded by Roland and Honour, who raced ahead, as per usual. The children ran up to their father, almost knocking him over as they hugged him.
“Hey, go easy there, kids? He’s not quite ready for all the rough stuff just yet?” Emma chuckled. She turned to see her wife, who wore a loose navy-blue cotton dress that flowed over her new, fuller shape. Clearly tired from the day, her pregnancy bulge visible, but as elegantly turned out as ever. “Hello, gorgeous!” Emma smiled back, still sitting, as Regina leant over to kiss her on the lips.“I got told off for doing that!” Robin smiled at his brunette lover. “She told me not to, while she’s still on duty!”“Yes, but unlike you, I'm married to her?” Regina replied, giving her another, before moving to his side, giving him a small peck on the cheek. “Have you two been boozing all day?” “How dare you?” Emma pretended to be offended. “I’ll have you know this is non-alcoholic, and anti-emetic! And technically, I’m still on duty. But the station’s so dead, Hank's kicked me out to check on the crowd here. Locksley’s the only one who’s been boozing!” She grinned at him. He now had Honour in his arms while Roland had already raced off to talk to Merlin about god-knows-what.“Thanks for that, Emma!" Robin rolled his eyes.  “I'd love to have been boozing, as you both so delicately put it, but I’ve been...distracted? I’ve been here nearly four hours, and this is only my second pint so far. If that’s boozing, I’ll be teetotal at this rate!”“You’re not getting any sympathy from me, thief. We’re currently only abstaining thanks to you!” "It takes two to tango, Gina? Or three, in our case. Anyway, never mind all that, there’s someone here to see you.” Robin smirked at the figure now right behind her, twirling his finger in a circle. “Turn around?”“Hello, Mum.”“HENRY? What are you…why…shouldn’t you be in-?” She stammered, dragging him into a hug. As with Emma, he towered over her, gathering her in his arms, placing a kiss on the top of her head.“It’s all good. I’ve just got the weekend off. I go back Monday.” She clutched him tighter, rising on the tips of her toes to place a kiss on his cheek. “It’s wonderful to see you, but why are you really here? Weren’t you supposed to be somewhere else this weekend? I thought you were attending some sort of lecture tomorrow?”“I came to apologise in person, for what I said to you last week. It was cruel and stupid, and I just apologised to Ma, but I needed to do it to both of you!”Robin watched them, grinning. “You three go talk? I’m going to take Honour and Roland - wherever he’s gone - outside for a bit? So take all the time you need. It’s Friday, so I fancy take-out tonight. Mexican?” “Sounds lovely, Robin,” Regina never took her eyes, or hold, off her son. ‘We’ll come out to see you after. Henry, are you staying home tonight?” Her eyes pleaded. Please don’t say you're going to Gold’s?“For my own bed and a family take-out? Try stopping me!” He grinned, waving to move his mothers to a quieter corner table farthest from the bar, still holding the almost empty pint.~oOo~They sat together, directly opposite him. “Henry, is that another beer?” She’d normally scold him, but knowing how he reacted last time Emma overreacted, she decided to stay her hand.“Yep. Legal age in Sherwood is eighteen, based on English law, according to the landlord! Far more sensible, I thought? It’s odd how over here you can buy guns and knives when you’re even younger than me, but no alcohol? Seems the wrong way around to me. Perhaps you should take it up with the proprietor, he's the one who bought it for me?” He saw his older mother’s legendary glare, primed ready for her usual tart response. “However, before you go and flip, and then I flip in turn, I should say I’ve only had one pint so far. Anyway, let’s not change the subject. Let’s talk about you two and Robin? What's happening?”The women exchanged awkward looks, wondering how this would go. Emma jumped in first. “Your mum and I weren’t looking forward to talking to you about this, but we’ll try to be completely open with you, within reason? What do you want to know?” “How far along are you? When did you find out?”“I’ll start," Regina sat up, reaching for Emma's hand. "We both fell pregnant around the same time. I found out first, after I felt sick a couple of months later. Your mother found out shortly after me, when we went for check-ups at the hospital. We decided to hold off from telling anybody, including you, until we'd decided what to do about it. And secondly, to make sure we both got through the first three months, or trimester, safely. There’s a much higher risk of losing it up until then, so we wanted to be sure. We had to tell you when we did, because last week your grandmother overheard something and reacted in her usual unsubtle way, getting the wrong end of the stick? We'd planned for you to be the first one we told after Robin, but things happened.” “Rolly said grandma slapped Robin around the face? How are they taking all this?”“It wasn’t a slap, it was a punch!” Emma sounded annoyed, recalling it. “I saw her in hospital later, and I told her I didn’t want to speak to her again till she apologised to him properly. Dad hasn’t said anything to me yet, though I admit I'm starting to miss him more than her, quite frankly? He’s usually the calm, balanced one!”“You told me on the call before I blew up, that it was unplanned? That’s what I don’t get? How can you both get pregnant at the same time, mums? Sorry, I don’t mean how, obviously. I know that! But…but…at the same time? Did you wish for it or something, and having magic it somehow…I dunno, got involved?”Regina's cheeks pinked. “Obviously, we won’t be discussing some things, but all I will say is that feelings between Robin and I have always been very strong. Don’t forget, he was murdered saving my life. And while your mother can speak for herself...” She glanced at Emma for support, taking her hand. “It’s fair to say their relationship’s changed, too.” Emma nodded. “Look, I’ve fallen in love with him too Henry, it’s as simple as that? When he first came back, I was angry, with him and Killian. Crazy, right? They both died saving us, each in their own way. I loved Killian at the time, nearly as much as I loved your father in his. And yet, after only a few days, things between me and Robin started…changing? It’s hard to explain it, but after we reached an understanding, things kinda…escalated? He took me for an evening out, and things developed from there. I'd never imagined me and him, and having something like this, in a thousand years!” “They must’ve changed, seeing as you’re pregnant! So that’s like, around the time he came back? Are you even sure he’s-” “I really hope you’re not about to ask whether he’s the father, young man? Because your mother and I would both find that insulting! Neither of us has been with anyone else, and although we thought we were taking precautions, Robin now has very powerful magic, that even he's trying to understand!”“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend, I’m just trying to understand? So, you’re keeping the babies, but how does that leave things with Robin? Has he moved in full-time, or what?”Emma took over. “We’ve asked him to stay in the guest room while he’s recovering, but he used your room last night as it was already made up and you have an adjoining bathroom. As you saw he’s still hobbling around?We haven’t thrashed out the details yet, but as he’s soon going to be the father of four kids living with us, plus little Robyn when she stays. He’s going to be a bit of a permanent fixture in all our lives, regardless.” Regina could see the concerned look. “Henry, do you have a problem with that?” “No…not a problem exactly, though that’s not quite what I meant. I’m sort of asking about your relationship with him, as a pair? You two are already married, and you’ve now got a significant other moving in. What will he be to you? To both of you?”"I’m not sure whether we want to discuss that. It’s just between the three of us. We’ll see in the fullness of time.” “That’s fair I guess. Though you may want to make the position clearer to folks living around here? It may not be any business of theirs, but Roland and Honour have to mix with everyone and go to school here. This sorta changes everything for them!” Regina frowned, looking to her wife. “So, what do YOU think, Henry? About him coming to live with us?” “You want me to be honest?” Both mothers nodded. “Well…he’s a cool guy. Really cool. He’s loved by almost everyone in both towns. He’s a great dad to Ro and Honny. He’s kind, considerate and when he was with mum the first time time around, I saw how happy he made her. How can you not like someone who died saving your own mum? I even sometimes used to imagine him as my own dad, as I hardly got to know my real one. And if it’s true that him and you ma, have fallen in love with each other too, as Rolly said, then I think there’s only one thing left to do.” “Which is?”“What Aurora and Philip did with Mulan. Ask him to marry you, and make it legit?”   
Mifflin Street - Two nights later

It was a warm Sunday night. Robin, still temporarily living in their spare bedroom, now felt almost restored. Hobbling without the use of crutches but still using a walking stick, he’d spent the last three days surrounded by his children of an evening, and loved every minute. Honour gravitated to his room every night, snuggling under the covers to be with him, Roland joining them several times. John had collected Robyn from Zelena’s cottage, dropping her off at the mansion, and Robin had delighted in reading them bedtime stories, before he kissed them all goodnight. However, as they couldn’t settle, his daughters yet again clambered into their father’s bed.
And that's how Regina found them, as she prepared herself for bed. Just knowing he was in the house, so close, made her feel happier. After looking in Honour's room, seeing the empty bed and guessing where they were, she walked across to the guest room, silently opening the door. Her heart melted at the sight. There was Robin, asleep in the centre of the bed, his daughters resting on either side of him, looking content and safe, while Robin himself had a satisfied smile. It was a lovely sight. Could she really have all this, and Emma? How on earth did she deserve it?
Frankly, she wanted Robin in her own bed too, as did Emma these days. But with so many children milling around, it was thought best to stick to their respective rooms. Emma seemed just as frustrated and, a clumsy half-hearted and unsuccessful attempt at lovemaking between the women the previous night had done nothing to alleviate her own irritation. And now, looking at the three lying together, she sighed as she felt two hands curled gently around her sides to rest on her growing bulge.
“Fancy a hot chocolate?” “No thanks.” She whispered back. “I was just checking on them, when I found Honour’s bed empty. Again.” 
“I guessed. Maybe we should have that talk about him moving in? The one we were going to have before he went off on that stupid jaunt for Merlin?”

“Maybe. I’m just worried.” 
“You think he’d say no? Come off it Gina, he’s being asked by two, even if I say so myself, gorgeous women to live with us and his kids under one roof? We’re pregnant by him and he totally worships you! He even claims he’s in love with me? What’s to lose?  And if he does say no, he’s a fucking idiot!” “I totally agree - I would be!” Said a deeper whispering voice, from the bed. “And by the way, you’re crap at whispering, Emma?” “You’re supposed to be asleep,” Regina admonished him, smirking. “We’re talking about you, not to you!” 
“Begging your pardon, mi'ladies, but you worry too much.” Honour snorted on his left side, still sound asleep. “Emma, just ask me your question?” 
“All right, jug ears! We’d like you to consider moving in permanently? Everyone’s here, and you’ve put us both in the club. You’ve-” “I think we've established it took three of us to do that, Emma? Even so, the answer’s yes.” 
“Yes? Just like that?”
“I wasn’t lying when I said I’ve fallen in love with you both, and there’s nothing I want more than to raise  our children together.  Though there’s still a couple of things I need us to agree on?” 
“Such as?” 
“The forest folk and the Merry Men are a big part of me. And Maria and Carrie.  They’re my family too, so I want to keep a base in Sherwood. Not during school days obviously. There’s a large suite of rooms at the Earl, plenty big enough for all of us.” 
“You expect us to move to Sherwood?”

“No, of course not, Emma. Your family’s here, and so are your friends. I just want us to have a second home? It’s only a few miles away, and money’s no longer an issue. I thought it could work when they’re not at school? I’m running the Locksley as a business, after all.”

The women shared a look, neither seeing any particular problem. “Sounds fair. What's the other thing?” 
“If I’m to sleep here, we get a new bed. This one's bloody awful, and that's coming from someone who’s used to sleeping on hay bales and the ground? God alone knows how the girls manage in it?” Regina rolled her eyes as Emma sniggered. They both knew that, once things had settled, it was unlikely he'd be spending most nights in anywhere but their own bed. “Agreed. So how are you feeling?” 
“In desperate need of a bath! I’ve only had a rubdown with flannels all week while I had the plaster on, then the bandages. I must stink!”
“Probably but no more than usual?” Emma teased. “Wanna hand getting up?” “Only easing these two off me, so I can stand up?”The women went either side, lifting the children gently to lay them back down once he left. He immediately apparated on to his feet, before picking up his walking stick and quietly hobbling out of the room, and eventually into the wives’ bedroom, with their adjoining bathroom.  They followed close behind, unsure how unsteady he would be as he hobbled. Moving slowly to the large slipper bath, he turned the taps on before clumsily slipping off his boxers, to the silent delight of two women behind him as they admired his tight, and very white little bum cheeks, now on display. Emma felt like a pervert looking on, though she was the first to say something. “Let me get you some bath oil? It’ll feel good.” She appeared to his right, a bottle of something in hand as she poured it into the cascading water. He waited a few minutes for the large tub to fill then awkwardly clambering in, easing himself down slowly into the warmth. "Oooooh!" He groaned. "That’s good!"“Better?” Regina saw the blissful look on his face as the foam encompassed him. “So much better!” He moaned again, before remembering he’d taken over their bathroom. “Sorry, am I in the way?” “Nope. we can use the loo next door till you’re done. Though you don’t mind if we get ready for bed?” “Not at all. Pretend I’m not here?”  As he sank back, he opened his eyes to see Emma, already now stripped down to bra and knickers, looking at herself in one of the two sink basins, as she brushed her teeth. As she then moved to wash her face, Regina came in to join her, also just in her underwear, as they stood side-by-side, completing their ablutions. Clearly a nightly ritual and both completely at home in each other’s space. 
He couldn’t take his eyes off them. The blonde and the brunette. Side-by-side, both intelligent, strong, and sassy in their own right. But together they were captivating. The most beautiful married couple in all the realms, here with him. They exchanged little comments, which he didn’t pick up on during his admiring gaze. Then they were facing each other, looking down at growing bellies, seemingly comparing notes? Robin tried to focus on what they were saying.
“You’re carrying lower than me. I reckon you're carrying a girl.” Emma pointed at her wife's soft bulge. “No, it’s just the same as yours, but you’re an inch taller. With Honour it was more spread around your sides? I think Gold was wrong and we’re both carrying boys!” “Oh I’m definitely carrying the boy. Henry was out front, just like now." In the mirror, Emma spotted him staring back at them. "Robin, what do you think? Boy or girl?” “I think I’m the luckiest man alive. I’m lying here in a hot, luxurious bath, looking at two semi-naked goddesses comparing bellies, with my babies inside of them. Unfortunately, as a result I'm now also a man with a raging stiffy, who can’t get out of this bath for some time without serious embarrassment!” Regina now looked over. “Well we can’t have that now, can we? It's a shame, as I’ve bought some stretch mark cream I was hoping you’d apply for me? Still, I guess we'll have to take care of each other, as usual, eh Emma?” He wasn't going to miss that opportunity. “Well, I guess it's not something that you haven't seen before, is it? Perhaps give me another fifteen minutes?” ~oOo~
After his soak, with his left leg still a little numb, Robin slowly and awkwardly clambered out of the bath, magicking himself into a large white cotton robe hanging on the door, before walking out and into the bedroom.

The sight before him took his breath away. Regina and Emma now lay on soft cotton towels on the large bed, heads either end, still in their underwear. They seemed to be massaging some sort of cream into one another's toes and feet? Regina saw the puzzled look.
“It’s not so easy bending over to dry yourself when you’re this shape?” She explained. This shape being thanks to him, didn’t need to be added. She pointed towards a tray beside the bed holding two small bottles of oil, one clear and one blue, and several more towels. “Would you do the honours?” Emma turned herself around to now face him, before lying beside the brunette, a strange look on her face that reminded him of the first night they'd seduced him. “You don’t need to ask.”  He picked up the clear bottle. “Is this the stuff you used on me the other day?” “No, that’s the blue bottle. It’s from Agrabah, and Jasmine swears by it. It smells divine and she said it can be used safely all over. The clear bottle’s oil to prevent or reduce stretch marks? We’re going to get a lot bigger than this, and nobody wants to be left with unnecessary wrinkles after? So...would you mind?” “Certainly. Though I don’t want to get any on your underwear. May I?” With a smirk and a flick of his fingers, two bras and two pair of panties now lay in a neat single pile beside the bed, and the women lay naked before him. Fortunately, both women were completely comfortable in their own skin and barely reacted. He knew what he felt like doing right now, but it had nothing to do with moisturising!“Emma, may I work on you first?” “You may, but I think we need to level things up?” With a flick of her own magic, his gown and boxers now also lay on top of the underwear pile, leaving him equally naked.
Desperate to avoid letting himself get too aroused (at least, not yet), he focused on the task in hand, carefully palmed a small amount of the oil from the clear bottle, setting it aside before slowly moving his warm hands gently over Emma’s stomach, upper thighs and hips, lightly massaging but being careful not to press down,working it into her skin, carefully avoiding going too low or touching the line of neatly trimmed pubic hair. As he delved closer, but not too close to her centre, Emma groaned aloud. She loved the feel of his warm, confident hands, sensing he’d definitely done this before. Perhaps to Regina, or Marian? She didn’t care. It just felt good.
“Hmm, that’s nice.” 
Emma felt the experience was over far too quickly as she opened her eyes to discover he’d already started working on Regina in a similar way, a blissful, smug look on her face.
“Ladies, I’d happily cover a wider area, but I’m not sure how safe this is? I gather some oils can cause...irritation?” “You’re right to be cautious. The blue bottle’s for all-over use. It has an olive oil base, with lots of exotic ingredients but according to Jasmine, can even be used…internally?”  Regina used the last word with a grin worthy of the Evil Queen.“Lucky old Aladdin!” Said Emma, remembering the other Saviour’s few days in Storybrooke. “Well in that case, ladies, a full body massage it is. Hang on...”
After towelling his hands dry of the first oil, he repeated with the blue bottle’s contents, which were far more fluid, and held a lot more for such a small bottle. Robin could smell soothing aromas of frankincense, jasmine, patchouli and others with which he was less familiar.
Starting with Emma once again, he smiled when she started to groan once more, his oily hands roaming over her shoulders, neck and chest. Regina, resting on her side, watched, interested as his hands moved down to her wife’s breasts, coasting over but avoiding the now stiff peaks, being careful to respect her dignity. Or at least until she asked him not to! His hands continued roaming down as he shifted lower for access, wincing a little as his convalescing leg had to adopt a new position to support him. Avoiding the already massaged areas, his hands now worked her left hip, one hand slipping under, cupping her buttock and squeezing gently as the oil spread. Emma gasped when his left hand worked around the top of her inner thigh, sliding to gently squeeze the limb. He meticulously worked all points on her leg, avoiding the feet, before continuing at her left hip. As his right hand now rolled between the thighs, always being careful to avoid her most intimate area, Emma’s whole torso rose, almost expecting his touch, her eyes closed in blissful concentration.A bliss that seems to be having an effect on Regina, as she watched. “It must be my turn by now, surely?” She whispered in her ear.“Not yet, he’s missed a couple of bits?” She moaned, noticeably parting her legs a little wider. “I’m sure I paid for the gold service?”Robin and Regina looked at each other, surprised, before he started chuckling, causing Regina to laugh in turn. “Get in the queue, bitch - I’m wanting my turn!”
Robin smiled at them, before once again filling a palm with the blue oil, noticing that the bottle seemed to be as full as it was when he started? Again he began working it all across Regina’s body. As with Emma before, she groaned in delight, savouring every squeeze, every touch, every near-miss on her most delicate areas. Robin was now savouring her reactions, becoming more emboldened as he saw Emma now enviously eyeing the brunette. After a good fifteen minutes, he pulled back onto his haunches.
“Now then, would you like me to do your backs? Or would you prefer Emma’s Gold Service?  It seems a small price to pay for the ‘Platinum’ one you gave me the other evening?”         Regina’s eyes flew open, meeting Emma’s, sharing an evil grin. “Need you ask?” “Very well. Lie still, side-by-side if you'd be so kind? And please close your eyes? Seriously now, close them, it’ll make it even better!”
They did as instructed, Regina sliding her left arm under Emma’s slippery shoulder, pulling herself closer. Emma slid her oiled right arm behind Regina’s back in turn, as they lay together, side by side and hips now touching. Robin considered, only for a moment, how best to proceed. Summoning his magic, he rose from the floor, floating above them horizontally, which had the benefit of easing the ache in his left leg. Floating toward their heads first, he placed a warm kiss on Emma’s mouth, then Regina’s in turn, savouring their individual tastes as his tongue skirted their lips.
“Eyes shut now, no peeking!” He whispered, floating lower, surveying the visions in front of him. Their breasts, slightly fuller due to the pregnancies, showed nipples already hardened in expectation. He cupped his left hand on Regina’s left breast, his right hand on Emma’s right peak, before pressing the two breasts gently together, almost forcing the two turgid peaks to graze gently, one against the other. Regina opened an eye at the odd sensation  sensitive and her breath paused as she watched him roll their two nipples, one darker and one pink, together, almost flicking them against each other?“Stop playing!” She warned, regretting it as he swiftly pulled both little peaks into his mouth, grazing each with his teeth, slowly pulling back and making both women hiss, almost in unison.“Jeez!” Emma groaned. “Oh god!” Moaned Regina. As he feasted on the two hard nubs, twirling his tongue around both in a figure of eight, he used his magic to make himself float slightly lower. His hands then drifted slowly over two freshly-oiled bellies; but this time they weren’t stopping. Both women seemed to know what he was planning, and as Emma’s thighs parted willingly, Regina lifted her left leg up, parting her thighs before lowering it onto the inside of Emma’s right, opening them both fully up to what was to come.
Holy fell, will you just look at them? For god's sake don’t mess this up, Robin! He prayed, as both hands continued their journeys, his right moving directly down between Emma’s thighs, his left to Regina’s, cupping both lightly shaved mounds, before working his fingers around the edge of both centres in tandem, delighted as he heard appreciative moans in response. Pressing his palms on the sensitive areas, he didn’t want to rush; just give them the sort of explosive relief they’d given him days before.

Emma opened an eye, squinting to see what he was up to. To her surprise, she saw the faintly ridiculous image of this naked man now suspended in mid air, floating mere inches over them? And as she watched, she felt his warm hand between her legs, his left on Regina, presumably giving her the same treatment. She was about to say something suitably sarcastic, but stopped when she felt warm fingers slowly enter her, probing, while his thumb rolled gently over her clit. That's when she felt the electric 'buzz', which made her shudder. She turned her head to face Regina's.
“Oooooh!” Moaned the brunette, finally opening her own eyes. Seeing her staring right back, inches away, she pulled her in, her mouth latching onto Emma’s in an urgent kiss. Tongues wrestled in their familiar mating ritual, until Regina breath suddenly hitched as Robin sucked on her own clit with his lips. The wives now curled their upper bodies in towards one another, hands wrapping around cheeks to aggressively deepen the kiss as much as they could, given they were both on their backs. Emma’s tongue was now firmly in her wife’s mouth, sliding up the inside of her cheek, as Regina’s massaged it. It was wet, it was messy, and it felt wonderful!Robin heard the moaning above, as he worked to build them to their peaks. Seeing wetness now starting to flow from them both, coating his hands, he eased two of the fingers of his right hand, already smeared with Emma’s essence, out of her before plunging them back in again alongside a third finger. A loud “Uuugh!” came from the Saviour, as he did the same into Regina’s. As he slowly developed a rhythm, starting to work the pair in tandem, his thumbs pressed gently down onto two nubs, earning an incomprehensible curse from the Queen, their kissing broken as she pulled back to look down. “Are you enjoying yourself down there?” She croaked, beaming back at her partner as he settled into his rhythm.“More than you could possibly imagine,” he managed, before latching his lips around Emma’s clit, sucking and earning a loud hiss. Emma loved watching Regina come. It was one of her favourite moments when they made love. Faces now inches away from each other, brown and green eyes stared back at one another as Robin continued ploughing into them. That's when Emma felt something tighter below, realizing he must have inserted a third, possible even a fourth, finger. And seeing Regina twitch, she knew she'd just got the same.“I'm close! You?”  She breathed into Regina’s mouth. The brunette's eyes started fluttering, the tell-tale sign of an orgasm starting to take over.“Nnnngh!”  Was all she could manage, as the pulsing from her core began. Seeing her starting to lose her senses and control had an immediate effect on Emma, whose own body responded in kind. “Oh fuuuuck...” she groaned. Instead of pulling each other into another kiss, they just continued to stare at one another, pulling even tighter as a left and right breast squashed together, both relishing watching the orgasm hit the other. And they did. Together! Emma’s eyes watered and her lips trembled. Regina’s fierce brown eyes squinted, as she dragged her teeth over her lower lip.They came, loudly, shaking, yelling each other’s names into their faces in worship, as Robin continued working below.   ~oOo~      
As breathing eventually calmed, the pair slowly peeled apart, the oriental scents of the oil now combining, with other, more earthy essences. Emma watched as Robin, having now removed his fingers, still remained magically hovering a good two feet over them, with an oh-so-smug look on his face.
“I trust the Gold Service was to your satisfaction? You’ll be recommending me to your friends?”“The 'service’, as you call it, was most acceptable! However, if you dare offer it to anyone else we know, it will no longer be required ever again!” Regina insisted, sporting a lecherous grin.As he now licked the fingers on his left and right hands, theatrically savouring them in turn, Emma couldn’t resist asking. “So come on then? Which of us tastes best?” “Well, this one…is rich, exotic and mellow,” he rose, slowly wiping his left ring finger, which had been inside Regina, across Emma’s lips. She smirked, giving the digit a little nip with her teeth. “Whereas this one…is vibrant, tangy and intoxicating!” He wiped his right middle finger across Regina’s lips. She dragged her tongue across it with a grin. “But together…” he now pulled both middle fingers into his own mouth, sucking on them exaggeratedly with his eyes shut. “Well they make the perfect blend!”“Underneath it all, beneath all that smarmy British voice and flattery, you really are just an old pervert, aren’t you Locksley?” Emma chuckled. But she was neither shocked nor disgusted by his display, which she found, strangely...erotic?“Less of the 'old', thank you! Now, I best leave you to your sleep...” He lowered himself back onto his feet, still unsteady as his left leg was still aching. Worse, he was still naked, and sporting a noticeable semi-erection. So using his magic, he covered himself with his silk black boxers and a dressing gown. “So I’ll bid you good night, miladies. I'll-"“You’ll do no such thing!” Regina scowled back, using her own magic to instantly remove his clothes again. “We paid for the full treatment! So get back here!”  
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street
Saturday morning was a slow start. Robin, usually the first to wake, once again found himself in the middle, Emma and Regina wound tightly into his sides, their heads resting either side of his chest. They’d fallen asleep after nearly an hour of lovemaking, with him spooning Emma as she lay in the middle. Somehow, once again they’d switched positions during the night. He’d never complain. As far as he was concerned, he was just honoured to have these  goddesses pinning him down. But annoyingly, lying on his back had once again left him with a parched throat and an urgent need to pee. Extricating himself from the bottom of the bed, he was relieved to find his recuperating leg was becoming more co-operative. Standing, and apparating a pair of boxers to cover himself, he crept silently into the bathroom, relieving himself before washing and leaving to go down and make tea. Stopping only to take off the magic shield on the door, he stepped onto the landing.~oOo~
But he was more than surprised to find both his daughters sitting on the landing, playing quietly with toys and whispering, a short distance from the door. 
"Morning daddy!" Honour sported a cheesy grin."Hi papa!" Her elder half-sister stood alongside, grinning."Girls? What are you doing up so early?” He knelt, kissing the top of each head."It's not early silly, it's late!" Robyn countered. "Henry made us breakfast, and he took Rolly to soccer. You weren’t in bed!""Henny said you might be in mum and mamma’s room but we couldn't get inna door? And he couldn't magic us in, so he said we’d have to wait till you got up." It was a blessed relief his spell to lock and soundproof the bedroom had worked. The last thing they’d want is the girls walking in to find the three of them. Honour had already blundered in recently, and he wasn't ready for them to be witnessed by Henry, as well.   "All right, if you've already had breakfast, come with me while I have some? I'm going to make your mums tea. As I promised Roland I'd go to his game, I'll tell them you're downstairs before I leave.""Okay papa. I go for a wee first?" ~oOo~
In the kitchen, after making a pot of tea, he lifted his eldest daughter onto the high stool.  He’d spent a lot less time with Robyn than his other girl, and was hoping for time alone. He avoided all mention of her own mother. Since he'd returned from England, he'd had two sessions with Archie to help learn to control his visceral hatred of Zelena. The wise counsel had advised him to use intermediaries in dealings with her regarding Robyn, so John regularly collected or dropped her off at the mansion, or the pub, on his behalf.

Although her hair and eyes showed a strong look of Zelena, Robyn also had a shy, gentle nature compared to the former Wicked Witch, who thankfully was now almost magically powerless. Heading towards her sixth birthday, the girl showed some strong artistic skills like Roland and himself, and her room at the pub  was littered with paintings, drawings and sketches. Surprisingly alert and intelligent for her young age, she'd already been placed in a faster learning stream at school, and whilst excelling in grades, showed a love for outdoor life in the forest, having made an easy friendship with Alan-a-Dale and his husband, who seemed to take her under their wing when she and Honour came to stay. 
"Robby, would you like to come watch Roland's game? I'll be leaving shortly.""No thanks, papa. But I’d love to come with you and Honny to help Aunty Maria when the deer babies come? If you'll let me?" "Of course you can. We don't know when exactly, only the doe knows that, but Maria said she’ll give us a few hours notice, so I'll call you as soon as I know?" He poured two mugs of tea to take up, though as he placed them on the tray, his youngest walked into the kitchen, giggling.  "You took your time in the loo, young lady? Something funny? Something you'd like to share?"“Um...I popped in on mummy and mamma to wake them cos it's getting late. An’ they were snuggled up like rabbits. But they didn't have any clothes on?" She sniggered, thinking the sight of her bare mothers the funniest thing ever."Oh…" Robin tried not to smirk. "Maybe they were hot? You know, now you're older, young lady, you should always knock, before you go into a grown-up’s bedroom? They could be getting changed, or anything.""But you had clothes on when you came out of there, daddy?""I did sweetheart, though I'm used to living outside, so I don't really get too hot or cold? But you need to always knock first before going in! Just in case your mums need private time.""What, for kissing and cuddling and things?""Yes. Kissing and cuddling too…" Thank god they're still so young.  "You'll understand when you're older. Grown ups need private time."Robyn frowned. "Mummy told me off once for not knocking when I went in and she got really angry! I think it was because she still had someone in bed with her. They didn't have clothes on, either."Robin tried to hide his surprise. Zelena in a relationship? Whoever it was, his daughter was living there. He had to know if there could be a problem?"So your mum was with someone? Anybody you know?" "Miss Belle from the library. I saw her come out of mum's room very early in the morning once before, but she didn't notice me that time. This time I went in a bit too early and mummy got really cross!"    
Rumple’s wife and Zelena? He'd never thought either of them liked women that way? Then he remembered something Gold had said about him giving up trying to repair his marriage. Was Zelena a cause? He also recalled something about the Dark One having been forced to make a vow to Zelena in New York, never to kill her. Though because of what she’d done to his son, he had more reason to end her than anyone! He needed time to think how any relationship between Belle and the vile witch would affect his daughter. Did Regina know about it?

But his thoughts were interrupted when his phone rang. A text from Roland:

'You weren’t in your room. Henry’s given me a lift to football. Kickoff 11.30. Come watch me?'

Good. That’d give him time to eat and hopefully leave a little later, but before the start. He replied:

‘Sure. Just held up, but I'll leave soon. Love you x'

The next message below it was from Henry:

'Taking Rolly to soccer – though he says I have to call it football! 🙄 Ma should’ve done it, but she slept in.'

Then another:

'Girls already 
up, you weren't in your room, and mums' door was locked, I had to leave them. CU later?'

Then came the final message:

'Thanks for sorting the out magic soundproofing! Now get them a new alarm clock?'

~oOo~

As he entered their bedroom, he smiled when he saw them still asleep, though as usual, they'd drifted together in his vacated space. They still looked serene, content lying in each other’s arms. He left their teas either side of the bed, sorely tempted to just sit and stare, rather than wake them. But he couldn’t hide a smug grin as his thoughts went back to what they'd all been doing a few hours ago.

~oOo~

Earlier…
As they lay back regaining their breath, Regina had a curious look in her eyeas he returned from the bathroom. Like she’d just discovered something about him she’d never imagined?“You’re a dark horse, aren’t you, thief? I’d no idea you could be so perverted?”“Perverted? That’s a strong word, mi’lady. In what way?” “That weird breast and nipple thing? Rubbing Emma’s into mine? Don’t get me wrong, it felt nice enough, if slightly ticklish. But it struck me as a little kinky?”“Well I wouldn’t say kinky, exactly. Erotic perhaps? Making love with you both is wonderful and I have to admit, even if it sounds strange, seeing your perfect bodies pressing into each other does something to me. Is that kinky?”But Emma was in a mood to embarrass him. "So what else do you like, Locksley? What else floats your boat?””My boat?”“What turns you on?” “Oh, so many things when it comes to you two! But I’ve already answered one question; I think it’s your turn, don't you? After all, if you really want me opening up about this sort of thing, it’s only fair you do the same?""Fair enough, ask.” Emma shrugged, as Regina nodded. “I’m pretty unshockable when it comes to talking about that kind of thing. You couldn’t embarrass me, even if you tried. Or her, for that matter."“Unshockable? Well we'll see, won’t we? What's the most erotic thing you’ve seen Regina and I ‘do’ together, so far?” “That’s easy. Watching her go down on you. Gina’s a class act, so seeing her with a cock in her mouth and her eyes closed, sucking hard, is so out of character, it’s a real turn-on. If it’s just been inside me, even more so!”Regina almost spat out her tea!  She was genuinely shocked by Emma's crude admission. But before she could say anything, she carried on. “So what about you? What's the most erotic thing you’ve seen us do so far, that does it for you?”He wasn't to be cowed, knowing she was just trying to embarrass him. “Well I rather like just seeing you lying fully on top of Regina, her legs wrapped around the back of you as you grind yourself in? I love seeing the looks you give each other, like it’s your first time? And perhaps that thing where you lift her leg over your shoulder, move in between and press your privates together? I could happily sit and watch you do that for ages.”“Scissoring’?" Regina now decided to join in, realising they were just trying to out-shock each other. Three could play at that game! “Some call it tribbing. Yes, it can feel wonderful, but it’s hard work trying to reach any kind of orgasm that way as I find it makes my thighs ache? But when we finally do get our clits lined up and rubbing together, which is harder than you think, that can feel exquisite.”
Judging by his reddening cheeks, she'd succeeded in embarrassing him. Or was he just getting turned on?
“Ooh yeah,” Emma agreed. “Works for me. So what about you, Gina? What’s the thing you’ve seen Robin and me do that turns you on the most?”“The most? I’m not sure, there’s been a few. I rather like seeing him just ploughing you into the mattress? I love seeing that angry gritted-teeth look on your face when you peak? I also love seeing the look on his face when he’s going down on you. It must be rare for a woman to learn cunnilingus from a mere man, but I have from watching him with you.”Robin blushed even more at the praise. ‘Mere man’?Emma nodded. “Who taught you that, Locksley? Most fellas only go downstairs if you ask? But you can tell they don’t really want to, and usually expect a blowjob in return. Whereas you really seem to get into it! Who made you King of Cunnilingus?”  He almost choked on the water he’d just sipped before climbing back into bed, but hid his reaction behind a smirk. “Thank you for the high praise, mi’lady. I admit I do enjoy it, but I guess thanks should go to Marian. And her former ladies’ maid, Sophia.”“You were with her maid? Before Marian?”“No. The three of us were together, briefly. Of sorts. Nothing serious mind, but in her time my Marian was quite the lustful lady! Though we’d never be unfaithful to one another. She came from a landed family loosely related to the King’s, and was sent to a nunnery for several years for her education. Let’s just say she learnt things? We experimented and told each other what we liked…”“Marian liked women?” Emma seemed surprised. “I’d never imagined from the short time Hook and  I knew her. She didn’t seem that way.”“What way's that? Like you and Regina? Mulan, Aurora. Or even Ruby? All very different women, I’m sure you’d agree? Is there a type?” Neither woman disagreed  “Next question’s mine, I think? Do you two ever indulge in bondage, or have any of those ‘sex toys’ I’ve heard about in Merlin’s mind-link?”"Wow! We’re really going there, aren’t we?” Emma started laughing, wondering whether it’d been such a good idea opening up about this sort of thing, after all. “And that’s two questions, not one.”But Regina grinned. “Yes to both. We have a little selection. And, if you’re a good boy, one day we may even introduce you to them.”“Then I shall endeavour to be a very good boy indeed! I could well imagine you'd make quite the delicious dominatrix, Regina."“Actually, I'm usually the Dom!” Emma gave him an innocent smile. “Though we do take turns. You know, I think I could enjoy having a second Sub?” She couldn't fail to notice the heated look in his eyes, and the bulge back in his boxers. “But maybe we should lighten it up a bit so things don’t get outta hand? If Gina and I never existed, and you were forced to choose someone we all know, currently living, one woman, and one man, for a partner, who’d you choose?”“Hmm...difficult. I’ve had the odd offer, but I’m not really into men, and I personally can’t stand the overly feminine-type? So I guess I’d go for someone more rugged but worldly. Like August Booth? As for the woman, if she was living here, Celia Sage? Or if she were unattached, Ruby. How about you, Emma?”“I’d have to agree with you on Ruby!” That earned a scowl from Regina. “What? Babe, we both know she’s hot; plus, she’s got legs to die for! As for the guy, have you seen Merlin’s son, Charlie? He reminds me of a Greek god! Like that statue in Italy, Michelangelo’s David? Yes, I admit he's a bit young for me, and i know I'm not in his league, but…phoarr!”Regina already knew Emma had a thing for Ruby, so she decide to tease her. “Yes, Charles Sage is stunningly handsome. But a bit too classic and chiselled for me, I think? I like mine rough but natural. If Robin wasn’t here, I’d choose David Nolan? He’s extremely handsome and has just about everything.”“Oh, come on Gina, that's my dad!” It was Emma’s turn to frown. “Yes, but you wouldn’t have existed darling, would you?” She replied sweetly. Robin grinned back at the pouting blonde. “You didn’t tell us your choice for the woman, Gina? If Emma didn’t exist, of course?”“Well, Ruby Lucas is certainly striking, but I think for me I'd prefer to be with a more mature woman who's lived a little. Maybe Caroline, your cousin? She’s lovely. Elegant, feminine, intelligent and beautiful. Any man or woman would be blessed to have her for a partner. Whale’s punching well above his weight there!”“And she's also all the things I’m not?” Emma clearly had jealousy written all over her face.“Don’t be so silly. This, as you said, is make believe. Emma, I've already fallen deeply in love with you and you're more beautiful than all of them put together, and I meant every word of those marriage vows. I’m yours. Now, all this talk of intimacy has made me feel a little…frisky?”"Well we can't have that now, can we? Milady still has...needs."~oOo~
The present...

Waking, Regina rolled away from Emma, opening her eyes and beginning to stir, yawning when she spotted Robin, .
“What are you doing? What time is it?”“Coming up to ten thirty. I brought you tea, but thought you needed a lie-in. Especially after last night’s…exertions?”"Ten thirty?” Her eyes opened fully, awake and panicking. “Robin, you shouldn’t have let me lie in, Roland’s game starts at eleven! He should’ve been there an hour ago! What were you thinking?”“Calm, it’s all in hand. Henry took him ages ago. I’m heading over there in a few minutes. Stay and rest a while. The girls have had breakfast and they’re now playing in the doll’s room. Have your tea, relax, have a bath and I’ll see you when you’re ready?”“Um, thank you. You’re an angel.”“A very tired angel, if I’m honest! Once again, last night was wonderful, if a little exhausting?”  “All getting a bit too much for you, thief?” She gave that delicious throaty chuckle he adored. “Two women? Bitten off more than you can chew?”Bending over, he whispered in her ear, in that growl that always had an effect. “I can assure you, Regina, I’m more than capable of chewing you, over and over again, as you well know!"“Better get back in bed then!” Groaned Emma, clearly having just heard as she woke.“And good morning to you too, Emma," he kissed the brunette’s cheek before leaning across to do the same to Emma's. “I’m off to Roland’s game. I'll let Regina fill you in?" Emma’s head lifted, raising the quilt, looking under it. “Who put me in this teddy? Lemon? Gina, yours is matching. Hardly your colour?”“That was me, I’m afraid...” Robin admitted. “Sorry but Honour came in here, and I was in a spot, so I poofed them on you quickly once I found out to spare your blushes. I didn’t have time to think about colour. Pretty, don’t you think?”“Not my choice, but - wait? Honour? How’d she get in? You sealed it last night.”"My fault. I took off the seal when I went downstairs, but she and Robyn were waiting for me outside the door? She said she needed the loo before joining me. Then she must’ve popped in here on her way down. Sorry mi'ladies, my bad. I should’ve put the spell back up after I left." “So she saw you walking out of here? Oh, great!” “Don’t be dramatic!” Regina defended him. “We’ve already told Henry we’re together. He’ll know, despite the pretence of the guest room, that we’d probably share the same bed. It's only a matter of time before we talked to Honour, too.”“Maybe it’s time he just moved in permanently and have done with? Stop with all the pretending?”“No complaints from me! I’ve made it as clear as I can. I love you. Both of you. But you're the married couple. So, whether I move in here, in your house or the bedroom; whether we make this public, or not, is all down to the two of you. It’s going to be your decision.”   
Storybrooke Sports Club

Robin got to the football ground shortly after the match started. Roland’s team were already down one goal. Spotting his father, Roland yelled across to him.
“Dad, you made it? I thought you’d never wake up!”
That earned a big laugh from several  parents in the crowd.
“Don’t be daft, Ro, I wouldn’t miss this for the world!” He yelled back, earning a suspicious eye roll and smirk from the boy. Seeing his son, now eleven and changed so much, brought a lump to his throat, realising the strong resemblance he now bore to Marian. He stood watching him charge around the pitch, when a voice called out to him.“Robin? Are you with anyone?” He looked over to see Mayor Philip Briar sitting on the stand with Aurora. “Come join us?”
He smiled at them and, through force of habit and his upbringing, stopped and gave a small respectful bow to the royal couple.
“None of that!” Chided the Princess, with a warm smile. “We’re friends, one of Mulan’s closest, and as we already told you, you keep bowing and I’ll start calling you ‘My Lord’ again, even though you hate it? Come sit? Pip’s down there. He’s a bit annoyed right now that we’re losing. You missed their goal. He took a knock to his shin earlier, but he’s ok now. I worry he gets a bit too competitive sometimes, just like his father?” She rolled her eyes at Philip.“That’s hardly fair! His other mother’s the one who can’t stand losing. Whether it’s a battle, sword practice or even a board game!” He smiled, kissing her brow. “Speaking of Ping, where is she? On duty?” Asked Robin.“Technically, her last day was on Friday and she’s on maternity leave. But she said she’ll help Hank out this morning, and she’s already talking about when she goes back? She over seven months gone, and still keeps feeling she needs to work till she drops? We keep telling her to take it easier but she insists she’d be letting Hank down if she doesn’t put in the hours. You know how she is,” said Philip, exasperated.“Darling, perhaps we could ask Robin here to have a word with her?” Aurora suggested. “She thinks we’re always fussing her to stop and rest; but perhaps if it’s coming from her best friend?”“I could try, but you know Mulan! Once she’s got an idea in her head she’s as single-minded, or some might say stubborn, as her wife.”“Hey, I’m not that stubborn! I rested when I was expecting Pip!” The former sleeping beauty defended herself, as the mayor arched a brow.“Hardly, and you only gave up riding! You still travelled throughout the principality, led the border dispute negotiations and subsequent treaties, and everything else all while heavily pregnant. I don’t remember you stopping? But I do recall you telling me off for ‘fussing’ around you? Sound familiar?”Robin grinned at the bickering, but clearly adoring couple. “You’ve taken on not just one but two remarkable wives Phil, capable of running anything when they’re determined.”“I have. However, I’m given to understand from recent gossip, that I’m not the only man around here blessed with two, rather than one, single-minded loves in his life?” As he said it, Robin noticed Aurora sit up, clearly waiting for him to admit it. “If the rumours are true?“I may be blessed, but the ladies in question are a married couple. So, I’ll let them decide if, how, or when, to say anything. All I’ll say is that, between you and me, I’m happier than I’ve ever been.”Aurora beamed. “I’m happy for you, Robin, you deserve this! For me, finally persuading  Mulan to join our marriage just, I don’t know, completed us?”Philip nodded. “It’s different from most people’s expectations. We’re no different from every other family out there, but we have fifty percent more love? Ping’s become as much a part of me as Rory, and as Rory is to her. Somehow it just works for us? But as the only guy in this trio, it can sometimes feel a little intimidating. And no one outside understands? I can’t tell you the number of times I’ve had idiotic comments about being with two women. Like the whole thing revolves around sex? It's ridiculous! Ping and Rory fell in love before I was even brought back! So, if you ever need someone else to talk to about this sort of thing, I’m here.”“Thanks Phil. Perhaps sooner than you think!”
The rest of the game was watched in silence, until a late pass from Roland to Pip to head in a goal brought them to their feet.
“YES! Brilliant shot Pip!” Yelled the archer, proud his son had contributed to the equalizer. Philip Senior was also on his feet, yelling.The rest of the game passed smoothly enough, though Robin wondered where Henry had gone? He assumed he was going to join him watching the match. He thought no more about it until, a few minutes before the end, Henry walked out from a small hospitality tent, closely followed by a young blonde girl, around his own age.  Henry looked dishevelled, as was the girl, who now seemed to be adjusting her skirt. It took a minute or so for Henry to spot Robin, sitting beside Aurora and Philip up in the stand, looking straight back at him! Despite there being a seat beside him, feeling slightly awkward, he pretended he hadn’t seen him and ushered the girl further along to sit closer to the front.
As a supreme archer, Robin’s eyesight was as sharp as an eagle’s. He obviously saw Henry’s glance in his direction, the flush of his cheeks and the deliberate avoidance. A subject for later, perhaps? The young woman behind him was definitely not Violet!

Realising it was none of his business anyway, he decided to ignore it and focus on Roland.

Granny's

An hour later, they trooped into the diner for a post-game hot chocolate. Henry had totally ignored Robin at the end of the game, shuffling off somewhere else without even stopping to talk to, or congratulate Roland. However, Robin’s attention was now distracted by seeing Gold sitting in a corner, with various people, including Dorothy and one of the fairies, surrounding him. Since the attack in the Dark Realm, Merlin had already told whoever wanted to know how Rumple was the one who rescued his own son, Gideon, as well as the other children. And how his boy had been transformed to his new born state; to how he was before his kidnapping by the Black Fairy.

The Dark One sat with the baby in the crook of one arm. Belle, his estranged wife, sat silently nearby, never taking her eyes off the precious bundle.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Gold! I trust Gideon is now all well and recovered?”Looking slowly up at the archer, Rumple gave a tired smile, almost like he’d just recognised an old friend. “Mr. Locksley. I’m pleased to see you’re up and about? All’s well, thank you. How’s the leg?”“Still a little bit of hobbling, but almost back to full strength, thanks. Though I suspect I’m getting a lot more sleep than you are?” He smiled down at the baby.“Yes, he’s quite a light sleeper! Good job I survive on so little...” He was interrupted by Ruby stepping between them, handing over a bottle of milk.“Here, Mr. Gold? I warmed it to just over skin temperature, as you asked. Coffee's on its way. Anything else you need? Or you, Belle?”“Nothing else thank you. Thank you again for bringing over the daipers last night? Mr. Locksley, would you care to join us for a coffee?”
That brought surprised looks from most people standing around. It was more than rare for The Dark One to show hospitality to others.
“I'd like that, but just a pot of tea, please? And on one condition. Namely that you just call me Robin? Would you mind if my son joined us?”“Of course not. Robin. In which case call me Rumple?” He looked directly at the curly haired youngster. “Hello young man? It’s Roland, isn’t it? Would you like something to drink too?”“Hot chocolate please, sir.” Rolly smiled, dimples working overtime. Thank you.”“Lovely manners, my boy! Miss Lucas, would you oblige? And perhaps bring a small tray of pastries and cakes? This lad must be famished; most boys his age usually are, most of the time. My Baelfire always was. I understand he’s just got back from a football match?” He looked back up at the proprietor. “If any of his young friends arrive could you arrange some snacks for them too, and add it to my tab?” Robin watched as the former scourge of the Enchanted Forest now seemed to turn into some sort of benevolent uncle in front of his eyes. He also noticed how Belle, his wife, said nothing, merely watching events. It seemed curious that she hardly said anything, and just sat silently, close to the baby. His mind went back to Robyn's comment about her coming out of Zelena’s bedroom. Was it a fling, or something more? Belle didn't exactly  seem unhappy. If anything just the opposite; although he hadn't heard her speak to Rumple, once. “Belle, it’s lovely to see you again? Given what happened in the Underworld, we haven’t spoken in years! How are you?” He stooped over to peck her cheek. “I do know something about how it feels to have a child returned to you?”“Thanks Robin; it’s lovely to see you too.  Quite honestly, I’m still a little bit…overwhelmed? I never imagined we’d have Gideon back with us, safe and sound? Rumple told me what you and Merlin did to help, and how you were almost killed. It’s all my fault Gideon got kidnapped in the first place! I’ll always be in your debt.” As she spoke, he noticed how she never took her eyes off the baby. He’d already heard how the Gold marriage fell apart over the loss of their son.“You owe me nothing, Belle. I’m just pleased everything worked out? A few months ago I came back to discover a second daughter I knew nothing about. A child is an extraordinary blessing never to be unappreciated.” “It is indeed,” Rumple agreed, lowering his voice to all but those closest. “Which is why I have a final favour to ask of you. As unfortunately, most of the town seems to be aware, the relationship between Belle and myself was…fractured…by Gideon’s kidnapping?” He looked across at the librarian. “While I don’t wish to discuss details, we’re trying to repair this, for Gideon’s, and all our sakes.”
Robin wasn’t sure where this was leading, but Belle gave him a sad smile as he caught the nod Rumple gave her, silently encouraging her to  continue.
“Robin, we’ve known each other a while, all the way back to when I first saw you cure Marian with the wand you stole, or borrowed, from Rumple when she was pregnant? I’ve come to know you over the years and you’re one of the most honourable, kindly, honest and moral men I’ve ever met! The best example for a child, or a young man. Would you be willing to becoming Gideon’s godfather?”Robin was taken aback. “I’m…well, this is unexpected. But yes, I’d be honoured.”“Thank you,” Gold became a little more formal. “And for the record, though you say we owe you nothing, I insist on showing a small token of appreciation for joining us on the mission when you had no need. I realise that, now you have magic yourself, you no longer have need for coin. So perhaps, Belle, if you wouldn’t mind?”His estranged wife passed Robin a long box, gift wrapped. He took it, slightly bewildered. “Well...thank you, but you know, there's really no need.” He opened it to reveal a thin, foot long, intricately carved stick with a cloth and bone handle. He could already feel energy coming from it.“Is this some sort of wand?”Rumple noticed his confusion. “It’s a wand of destiny. Extremely rare, it allows one to create gateways into other realms. Either Merlin or the Hatter can show how it should be used. It’s useless to all but a handful with a particular type of white magic? So I can’t use it, and even the Swan-Mills women would be unable to. But white sorcerers of your level are sufficiently powerful to wield it. It may even save your life one day, so I hope you’ll use it with the utmost caution. It's my gift for helping me bring Gideon back alive. I suggest you keep it in your magic-free facility in your new village?”“Thank you! I will. I’ve only had magic a matter of months, and despite an induction in Avalon a few months ago, I know I have much to learn.” He looked across at the tiny baby, which Rumple was about to pass to his mother. “But I do know a fair bit about baby boys! May I be allowed to hold my new godson?” Belle beamed in agreement, carefully passing him from Rumple and into Robin's arms as he placed the wand down in front of them. “Hello there, young man! I’m very pleased to meet you. I’m your Uncle Robin. Roland, would you like to come meet young Gideon?”The curly haired adolescent, who’d been chomping silently on two doughnuts dropped off by Ruby moments earlier, came to stand beside him. “Papa, he’s really cute! If you’re a godfather, is there any such thing as a god-brother?”“If not, there should be!” Belle grinned. “And you, young man, will be Gideon's!”~oOo~
After having agreed to meet Henry, Emma and Regina arrived at the Diner, walking out he back to find the children. Emma’s mouth fell open when she saw, in place of the small diner garden, an enormous trampoline spread across the entire area? At least fifteen children were screaming with excited laughter as they floated directly above it, dropping at different times onto the surface before being bouncing up again, much higher than physically possible! Some children remained suspended a good twenty feet up! Several adults, including Ruby, Ella, Jefferson and Mayor Philip, stood around the sides, roaring with laughter at the antics of the happily screaming and yelling children.

Regina looked up in horror when she saw two particular children in the thick of it, even higher than the others.
“Honour? Roland? Come down this minute!” She yelled, as she looked to who was creating this happy mayhem.“It’s not up to me, mum!” He shouted back down. “Best ask dad?” She turned to her side to find Robin, his arms raised, orchestrating the action. Opposite him, she was even more shocked to find the Dark One himself, now bearing a huge grin, chuckling as his own hands moved in tandem. Belle was standing close by, also giggling, while she snuggled a young baby.“Robin, what the hell do you think you’re doing?” She yelled across. Robin answered but didn’t turn his hands or face away from the children.“Playing! Shush, I really need to focus! I’m doing the bouncing, while Rumple’s keeping them in the barrier, so nobody falls out? Jump in with them, love!”“If it hasn’t escaped your notice, thief, not only am I wearing a dress, but I’m also pregnant?" Then she noticed her wife stepping closer, considering getting on it and enjoying the fun herself. "Emma, don’t you dare!”“Well I’m getting on! I'm not pregnant...” Said Ruby, who then screamed when, the moment both feet landed on the big net, she sprang ten foot up into the air, plunging down softer than usual, only to be lifted again, even higher. Her initial shocked scream turned into a loud laugh as she was then suspended in mid air, only to fall and shoot up again before her bottom had even touched the net.“Looks brilliant! Shove over, Lucas, I’m having a go!” said Philip Briar, yelling when after a small bounce he was propelled a good thirty feet into the air, higher than the rest of them, and just held there! “I know that’s you doing that, Locksley!” He yelled down, laughing.“Guilty!” Shouted the outlaw as the Mayor plunged down, stopping just feet away from the net. “Woo Hoo! Who needs Disney World, when we got this!?”
The fun and screaming continued a few minutes more before Robin and Rumple closed off the game to various moans groans from the exhausted children still desperate to continue. As everyone stepped off the net, Emma walked up to Robin, giving him a peck on his lips without even thinking about their audience.
“Having fun?” She whispered. “If somebody hadn’t put me in the family way, I’d be up on there too!”“Sorry about that...” He pecked her back. “Can’t have your waters breaking in mid-air now, can we?”
Once all the children were off, Rumple flicked his fingers and the enormous magical trampoline simply vaporised into thin air.
“How the hell did you get Gold to come out to play?” She whispered when he was out of earshot.“Look at Belle? They've got his son back - it seems to have changed him? They asked me to be Gideon’s godfather, too.”“Gold? You gotta be fucking kidding me? You’re going to be godfather to the Dark One’s sprog?”“I seem to recall you having a child by his other ‘sprog’? People change, Emma.”“I agree. But him? You know he threatened to kill me the last time I went into his shop unannounced?”“I’m sure he’s put that behind him. But I’ll be having a word. Can’t have my child’s mum vaporized now, can I?”
Three weeks later...
Time passed without incident. All of the rescued Dark Realm children whose parents couldn’t be tracked, had now been assimilated into new homes. Life had calmed and there were no further crises to deal with. After his weekend break, Henry returned to Harvard to continue his studies.
Regina and Emma were now five months pregnant and as word had spread, most people in Storybrooke were now aware of their unusual situation, who the father was, and the fact he’d now moved into the mansion in Mifflin Street. Snow had made a suitably grovelling apology to Robin, several times, and he’d accepted it with good grace. Robin was fully restored to health. As Henry and the children were now aware of their new arrangement, it made no sense for him to remain in the guest room, so they moved him into their main bedroom fairly quickly. The change had been surprisingly smooth for all concerned.

Emma particularly loved the simple domesticity of the situation. For her, having Robin there somehow seemed to make things calmer all around, as both she and Regina could be quite stressy people. Plus the additional pregnancy hormones didn’t help. Another benefit was that’ve Honour and Roland seemed to be closer to her since he moved in; and she delighted in the fact she was now ‘ma’ or ‘mamma’ to them, not ‘Emma’. It seemed as though the closer she got to their father, the closer his children got to her, and she began to relish it.

Unless she was on an early shift, Robin was still usually the first to wake in the mornings, making it a point to brew a pot of tea and bring them each a cup first thing. As for sleeping arrangements, they now took it in turns to occupy the middle of the bed, though Emma particularly loved the comfort of being sandwiched in between the two of them, naked or clothed.
“Sleep well, my beauties.” He whispered, kissing the top of Emma’s head before leaning over and doing the same to Regina. “Tea’s on the side, don’t let it get cold!”“Hmmph?” Regina grunted. “You’re up early? Where you going?”“Sherwood. John and Maria have fallow deer about to birth. I promised Honour and Robyn I’d take them and I just got a text from Maria saying it’s happening. She’s downstairs with Roland right now. John's getting Robyn.”“And you didn’t think to ask me if I wanted to come?” Even though she said it, she had no wish to get up for at least a couple more hours.“I did mention it last week, and you didn’t seem interested? We’ll happily wait while you get up and dressed if you want?” He knew she’d decline.“No…you go enjoy yourselves. Take pictures for me?” She groaned, eyes closing again.“Of course. I’ll see you later. Love you…” He delivered another quick kiss to her temple. She smiled before turning to face Emma, wrapping her arms around her, pulling her closer before falling asleep again.
~oOo~

There they lay for another hour before Emma groaned, finally lifting an eyelid to see the teacup on the side table. Slowly sitting herself up, she yawned, scratching her head as she reached across to pick up the cup.
“Urgh, cold!  Guess I’d better make another one...” As she pulled the duvet off her legs, she spotted something which made her freeze.“OH HELL, NO!” She yelled out loud, Regina instantly becoming wide awake.“Emma, what is it?” But she followed the blonde's eyes, to a large wet, dark red smear on the bottom sheet."REGINA, I'M LOSING IT! I'M LOSING HER!" She called out, distraught, shaking.
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Hospital...
“REGINA, I’M LOSING IT! I'M LOSING HER!” “Emma, try to stay calm! It may be nothing like that. It’s just a little bit of spotting; everything’s probably alright...” She did her best to sound calm but even Regina felt awful. “Let’s stay calm and get you to the hospital, okay? Here let me?” She twirled her fingers, and the Saviour now wore fresh underwear, with a liner. Emma, too traumatised to use magic herself, nodded her thanks and slowly stood up, shaking. “I admit it, I’m frightened, okay? What if it’s-” “Don’t finish that sentence! I’m sure it’s alright. Let’s just get you to a doctor. I’ll dress and teleport us over there.”“NO! Don’t poof us! You know how it knocked you out last time you did that? Merlin specifically told us not to use that much magic when we’re like this. I can’t risk yours too. Just phone and get someone over?” She begged. “Okay...” Within moments she was clad in   a loose cotton top and jogging bottoms. She pulled up her speed dials on her phone, first trying Robin’s number. Straight to voicemail. Obviously, he was in the forest! She thought about calling Whale, before finding Caroline’s number. She usually left it on and breathed a small sigh of relief when the trained paramedic, Robin’s cousin, answered.
“Regina? How are you?” 
“Caroline, Emma’s bleeding! She not five months pregnant, and she’s bleeding? We can’t use magic to get over there. What do I do?”
“Okay, stay calm. Just keep her lying down, and we’ll get to you. Have you called Robin yet?”
“I left a message on his voicemail. He’s in the forest somewhere!” 
“All right, look. I’m in Sherwood Clinic right now. The professor's downstairs, so I’ll run down to talk to him? We need to get her here, or into Storybrooke Hospital, for a scan. But either way, we will! Just tell her to lie still and I’ll call you in a couple of minutes? If Robin’s in the forest, I’ll get someone here to go find him. I’ll be back shortly.”
The phone clicked, as Regina reassured her that help was on its way. Sure enough, within a minute the phone rang back. “Carrie? Thanks for being so quick!” 
But it wasn't Robin's cousin.

“Regina? It’s Merlin. How’s Emma? Where is she?” She could tell from his wobbling voice and background noise he seemed to be on the move.
“Frightened, and in bed! Merlin, help her, please?”
“I’m on my way, just walking out of the building with Carrie as we speak. Having a magic-blocking clinic is all well and good, until you need to leave in a hurry? May we teleport straight into your place?” 
“Of course, come straight in. I’ll see you downstairs.” She breathed a sigh of relief, turning to her distraught wife. “He’ll be with us shortly!”
Sure enough, in less than a minute she felt a powerful magical surge, a pulse from nearby, and stepped out just in time to see Merlin and Caroline apparate at the foot of the staircase.
“UP HERE!” 
~oOo~

It took but a minute for the pair to assess the situation, looking at the bloodied bottom sheets and a white-faced Saviour. Merlin took Emma’s hand to calm her, massaging the centre of her palm with his thumb.
“There’s only a small amount of blood and this isn’t uncommon. I think it’s a bit of breakthrough bleeding, but we’re going to get you on the scanner, just to make sure? I don’t want you using your magic for this, so I’ll teleport us in a moment. Regina, is there anything you'd like to take? Anyone else here you need to tell?”  “Merlin, is this baby safe?” The normally feisty, fearless Saviour looked broken. However, whatever he was doing with his thumb in her palm was oddly helping to calm her. “The truth?”“I won’t lie to you. It’s a concern, but let’s keep our fingers crossed?” Moments later, a gold flash from his eyes brought a full-size hospital gurney next to the bed. Another flash and Emma found herself lying on it. A moment later, and they were engulfed in a large golden swirl of  before apparating into a side room in Storybrooke Hospital. They rolled her swiftly to one of the ultrasound rooms, as Caroline swung into action, preparing the scanner and Emma, lifting clothing and applying gel. As Regina moved to her side, Emma clamped her hand. “Don’t leave me!”“Never,” she smiled, as the machine’s lights came on, followed by a loud clack of a speaker coming to life. Until now, Emma had been resigned about the course of the pregnancy; as she had all those years ago in prison, when expecting Henry. However, this’d really jolted her out of her complacence. I could be about to lose her? Tears pooled in her eyes, a couple falling down her cheek.“Please stay with me, little one?” She croaked, now unafraid to show how terrified she truly was.
As the paramedic’s gentle but sure hand silently coursed over her abdomen, a matter of seconds which to Emma felt like hours, the speaker roared back into life, making blooping and swooshing noises. Was that good or bad? Merlin said nothing, studying the small screen with no expression, only intense concentration. 
“Professor, shall I prep the vaginal transducer?” Carrie asked, making Regina shudder. Something's wrong!“In a moment, perhaps. But first, let's raise the frequency? It may be we’re just not picking it up properly. I also don’t want to use any magic at this stage, but we will if necessary...” Carrie turned a few dials before applying more gel, starting again. This time, within moments a new sound was heard amongst the rest. A fast, soft galloping. A heartbeat? The women noticed the relief on Carrie’s face but said nothing, as Merlin still had a very serious look, studying the screen.  “Aaaaand…capture!” He instructed himself, as the image was frozen. He finally looked up.“Good new, ladies, it appears all's well! The heartbeat's strong, and there doesn’t seem to be any damage to the sac or anywhere else. It looks like it was just a little breakthrough bleeding.”
Both women gasped in relief, several more tears from Emma. 
“But Emma, I really must implore you to take bed rest for the next week, at least? No sheriff duties whatsoever! You’ve had a scare, young lady, and you’d be wise not to tempt fate.” Normally she’d give merry hell to any man calling her ‘young lady’, considering it patronising; but knowing the Sorcerer was nearly two millennia old, that makes anyone a baby compared to him.  However, her wife answered for her. “You have my word, she will rest! I’ll make sure of it. Thank you, both of you.”
Moments later, they felt another strong burst of magic close by, instantly recognizing its signature before the figure became solid.
“Robin?” “Emma!” The archer quickly rounded the bed, opposite Regina, taking her free hand. “Carrie sent Alan over to get me, and I came as soon as he told me. What’s happened? What’s going on?”“All's well, Robin!" Merlin raised a hand, giving him a cautious smile. "We just had a bit of a scare. Emma’s going to rest here a while, under observation, and hopefully you’ll have her home tonight. But no promises! However I must stress the need for bed rest?”“Are you okay, lovely?” He wrapped an arm around the now sweaty blonde, bringing her head to his chest, holding and pressing a gentle kiss to her brow. “Sorry I wasn't here to help.”“Don’t be silly, you took the kids off. In a way I’m glad; I'd hate them to have seen me like this.”
Regina watched them with a smile and stray tear of her own. She was now more certain than ever that the bond between Robin and Emma could be permanent. And Merlin saw the look.
“Robin, you remember when I said I was going to train you how best to use your telepathy? And the mind-link?”“Of course. What of it?” “Well, as you all have magic, if everyone’s agreeable I could train all three of you to access a form of telepathy that’d allow the three of you to communicate, but only with each other? It might help in the months ahead.”“You can do that? I thought that was only for you ‘Grade Ten Mages’?” There was a hint of sarcasm in Regina's voice. “Not necessarily, provided you have magic to begin with. You two won’t be able to mind-scan like Robin, but the three of you should be able to talk directly to each other’s minds. It might've been useful today. It’s how I communicate with my own children when we’re apart.”Emma nodded. “I saw you do that in the pub! Anna told me that's how she found out  her sister’s pregnant?” “Yes, she is." Merlin's smile only grew wider. "My Rosie’s already four months gone. She and Captain Jones are very happy, as am I.”“Captain...Hook’s the father?” Regina gasped. Emma hadn’t yet told her about Anna’s news. “Kindly don’t refer to my future son-in-law like that, Regina? You probably take offence at being called the Evil Queen sometimes, because you’ve changed. Well, so has Killian Jones. Time to grant him the respect Zeus felt he deserved, don't you think?”Emma watched him chastise her wife and intervened. “I’m pleased. For Rosie, and Killian. After everything he’s been through, he deserves a happy ending. He’ll make a great father, I just know it.”
Mifflin Street

After several day's rest, the risk to the pregnancy passed. Regina and Robin treated her with kid gloves, and soon she was back on her feet.

Another two weeks passed before Mulan’s waters broke in Granny’s. At eight months pregnant and unable to get comfortable, the former warrior had become restless, frustrated by her worsening mobility. She hated being inactive, and even found sitting to watch TV uncomfortable. So, waking early, she decided to take the short walk to the diner, as Philip and Aurora lay asleep.

Supping contentedly on her ginger tea and teacakes while talking to Ruby, she suddenly felt a little dizzy before a hot flush overtook her. A small twinge in her stomach gave her the first indication something was wrong. The second was the warm damp feeling on her seat. As she looked down, she realized, thanks to the fairly detailed pre-natal classes at the clinic, almost immediately what had happened.
“Oh hell. RUBY!” She called the wolf as she served. “Help?” Caroline Locksley had been on stand-by when the hospital received the call, raced to the diner. “Well my dear,” she examined the former ferocious warrior in Ruby and Dorothy’s back room, “As you've guessed, your waters have broken, so I’d expect him or her to make an appearance over the next 24 hours? Nothing to worry about, as you’re near enough for a safe birth, but we do need to get you to hospital. We’ll go in my car. You best call your partners?” And so, in Storybrooke General, about ten hours later, Mulan was safely delivered of a baby girl, her two loves by her sides. It’d been a textbook birth, despite being one month premature. As a result, mother and baby needed to stay for a couple of extra days in the refurbished Special Care Baby Unit, to build up her strength. The birth had been an emotional experience, and now the three proud parents passed the baby between them, all wanting cuddles and none wanting to pass her over; although Philip reluctantly did so, gently draping her into Mulan’s waiting arms, with a kiss to both foreheads, so she could be nursed. The tiny head latched on to her with barely any difficulty. “I used to spend countless hours watching Rory nurse Pip; and now you doing the same for our precious little love here, I’m reminded it’s one of the most beautiful sights I could ever witness.”   “Nice try Phil, but I still feel like a sweaty, overweight bag of crap!” “Don’t say that, Ping! He’s right, nursing’s a beautiful thing. I’m so proud of you,” Aurora leant across, pressing her lips down onto the new mother’s. “Are you okay if I go out and tell Pip? He’ll want to meet his sister as soon as possible.”   “He’s still outside? Yes of course, bring him in? Philip, could you call Ruby and Robin? I want her new godparents to hold her before anyone else gets a chance. And if Carrie says it’s okay, I need a shower to freshen up before they get here?” Later that morning, Mulan sat up in bed, her proud spouses again either side. Ruby and Dorothy stood nearby, the wolf cradling the new born as Dorothy stroked her little puffy cheeks. “Wolfie, I can’t believe this’ll be us soon? She’s absolutely gorgeous! You three make truly lovely babies. Pip, are you pleased to be a big brother?” Dorothy asked Philip Junior. “You bet! My sissy is the best there is!”“We’ll she’s certainly beautiful!” said a deeper voice as someone entered the room. “Robin! You took your time?” Mulan grinned, pleased to see her best friend. “Get over here and meet your goddaughter?” “Sorry I'm a little late, but I just had to stop off and get something. Congratulations! Here, Take these please, dad?” He pulled out two bottles of champagne and a card from a bag, handing them to the mayor, before leaning over the new mother to drop a kiss on her brow. “Sounds like you did a great job.” "Here, your turn?" Ruby had already walked around the bed, offering the tiny baby girl into his arms.“Oh my!” he said as he took her, his voice a little croaky. As if on demand, the premature baby opened her eyes as she heard the deeper voice. “Hello, gorgeous girl? I’m your new god-daddy, and you are quite simply enchanting. Now then, let’s take a look at you? You’ve got one mum’s beautiful almond eyes, and your other mum’s lovely cheeks and head shape. Thank goodness you look nothing like your old dad!”That earned a light chuckle from the new mothers, and an “Oi!” from Philip Senior. “I’ll have you know she’s got my beautiful chubby thighs, thank you very much!”“I stand corrected. She’s wonderful. Can I take her home with me?”“Only when she screams – she’s got a fine pair of lungs already!” Mulan looked across from Robin to the others. “After Pip, we wanted you three to be the first to see her. Thanks for agreeing to be her godparents.”“We’re honoured,” said Dorothy as Robin passed the baby back. “Dot and I were wondering if you three would do the same thing for us when ours arrives? Sorry Rob, I'd ask you too, but we’d already asked Snow and David. Two sets of godparents, max. Although I gather you’re now also becoming a new godfather to Gideon Gold, along with Jefferson?”“We’d be delighted,” Aurora beamed at the pair.“Good choice,” Robin agreed. “And yes, Belle and Rumple asked me a few weeks ago. It seems we have quite a few new babies coming down the production line.”“Including Emma and Regina’s? That’s five you’ll have now, Rob. Planning on building a little army of your own soon?” Phillip joked. “Yep, all part of my cunning plan to launch a slow takeover of Storybrooke. Very slow. Give me about another twenty years and I’ll be ready!”
As they continued making small talk, Robin was suddenly seized by an overpowering feeling. A magical wave, with a young voice shouting something inside his head? A young girl’s voice?
[Daddy! Help me! Come quickly!] 
He recognised the voice before Robyn’s face appeared in his mind.

[Please!]

The others noticed him flinch as he dropped to his knees, trying to listen to something. Someone. 
"Robin? What is it?"“I think my little Robyn’s in trouble? Sorry, but I gotta dash-” He closed his eyes, focusing on her face before allowing his magic to follow the signal. Within moments, he disapparated, in a mist. 
Storybrooke Lower School

Apparating only seconds later, he realised he was now in the small copse at the back of the school, beside the playground. A couple of boys were laughing as they looked up into the branches of one of the taller trees. A much smaller girl, who he recognised as one of Robyn’s friends, also looked up, though she was in tears.

Following their gaze, he was horrified to discover his own daughter, twisted between a branch and its stem, completely trapped with an arm stuck behind her. Her right hand was on her chest, clutching something, presumably the necklace she’d used to call him?
"HELP!” She yelled once again, unable to look down to see her father staring up. Irritated by the boys’ mocking laughter, he used his magic to freeze them where they stood, determined to find out what’d happened later. “Robyn! It’s dad!” He called up the tree. “Just wait a second?” He applied his magic and the five-year-old disapparated from her trap, apparating straight into his arms.“Gotcha!” He smiled, cuddling her, pressing a kiss to her cheek. “You’re safe now.” “Daddy, my arm? It really hurts!” She winced, trying to move the twisted limb. “Don’t worry, I’ll take you to the clinic right away. What were you doing up there anyway?” “They threw Sophie’s bag into the tree!” With her good arm and hand she pointed at the two frozen boys, both a few years older, one he recognised from Roland’s class. A young thug his son tended to steer clear of. “I was trying to get it back for her, but it’s still stuck up there?” He looked up into branches and, sure enough, the brightly coloured schoolbag was nestled into branches, a good fifteen feet from the ground.“Did they now? Well I’ll be dealing with them shortly.”Robin teleported the schoolbag out of the trees and onto the ground in front of the smaller, sobbing girl, before kneeling down to collect it and hand it over, making her cautiously smile. “Thank you, Robin Hood!” She beamed, knowing who he was by his reputation.“You’re welcome, my dear. Now you run along to your class? I need to take Robyn to hospital after I’ve had a word with these two…” he looking over at the two frozen, now terrified boys. The girl looked at the pair.“I don’t like them. They bully me!”“Is that so? Okay, Sophie, do me a little favour first? Go tell your teacher that I'm taking Robyn here to hospital first?” The little girl collected her bag, dropping a small kiss on Robin’s cheek, then ran off. But his smile disappeared completely as he stood, Robyn still in his arm, as he turned to face the boys. “Now, what am I to do with you two? You know, I really hate bullies? To me, anyone who picks on and bullies someone smaller than them is pond life. You remember Albert Spencer, the last mayor? He was a bully!” 
The grisly story of how, during the siege of Sherwood village months ago, Robin had pushed his sword under the chin of the former King George, driving it straight up and into his brain, killing him instantly, was known by all the boys in town. Word had also spread of how he used the same method to despatch the Black Fairy. So now, seeing the same man, the killer of kings and evil fairies, looking at them in anger was absolutely terrifying. One boy even started to weep.
“Please sir, we didn’t mean anything? We were just having a bit of fun!”“Fun? Picking on little children is not fun! Throwing their bags into the trees is not fun! Causing my daughter to get hurt is REALLY not fun! It’s cruel, nasty and makes me angry. And you really wouldn’t like me when I’m angry! What do you have to say for yourselves?” “I’m sorry! Really, really sorry! Please, we didn’t mean it!” Sobbed the biggest one, Patrick.“Very well. You will go and apologise to that little girl today, if she will see you. You will then beg her forgiveness and if you don't, I'll be calling your parents. I'd hate to have to take my sword out of its scabbard. Now...go!” He unfroze them and the terrified pair raced towards the school. Turning now to his injured daughter. “Okay, let’s take to the clinic and have that arm looked at, okay?”“Can you call me Margot?”That threw him.  “I’m sorry, love? What do you mean?”“My name. Robyn’s your name as well, but you had it first! I want everyone to call me Margot.” “It’s a nice name. Any particular reason for Margot? It it from a book?” She was already a prolific reader.“She was a famous ballet dancer. I was reading about her. I want to be like her!” “Okay, well let’s talk to your mother about it? If you want to change your name properly, or just be called Margot, I’m sure we can do something. Now let’s see about that arm?”Moments later, the familiar swirl took them both off to Sherwood Clinic.
Mifflin Street - later
“So Robyn, that locket your father gave you, turned out to have saved you?”
Regina was told all about the girl’s visit to casualty, and why her arm was now in a sling. The former queen heard about the bullying that caused it and vowed to have words with Snow to keep a closer eye on the miscreants, or she herself would pay a less than 'social' call on their parents.
“Yes Aunty Gina, I was stuck so I just held it, thought about daddy, and asked him to help me? Then he was there! He took me to hospital and the doctor said I was very brave, and put this on me,” she proudly showed off her white sling. “Doctor Victor said I can take my sling off in two days’ time, but I mustn’t lift anything for a week? Or get it wet? He also gave me a lollipop!” She gave a gummy grin. “Did he? Well I…wait...Victor Whale? I thought he was still n New York! What’s he doing back?”“He came back this morning, for a long weekend, mainly to see Carrie,” Robin answered for her. “He proposed last month, and Carrie said yes. I haven’t seen her to congratulate her yet, though. I gather that while he’s training, he’s going to travel back and forth quite a bit.” “Good. I don’t want him taking away the only damn paramedic we have around here!” 
Robyn sat snuggled between her father and mother, the closest they'd been able to be together in a very long time, as they moved on to discussing her request. Emma and Regina sat close on a nearby couch. The former Wicked Witch seemed a very different figure in front of the three magic practitioners. Her usual brutal arrogance and acerbic nature replaced by something else. 
“Perhaps now's the time to mention that Robyn’s asked to change her name? She started some ballet classes a few weeks ago with a couple of friends who also wanted to do it. She’s quite good, actually! She’s been watching a lot of videos too. She seems obsessed with Rudolf Nureyev and Margot Fonteyn.” “Margot? That’s it, that’s the name!” Robin reached for his phone to find details on her daughter’s heroine. “Personally, I’ve no problem with her changing it.” Zelena added. “I named her after you, but now you’re not dead, if you’re agreeable we can get a lawyer to draw up the paperwork. I'm told we have to ask a court’s permission, but there's no reason why they'd refuse, if we agree? Frankly, it’s easier if she does it now than when she’s older. However, you may want to sign this first?” Zelena pulled out a thick envelope, passing it to Robin. “It’s all the legals to have you recognised as her father.  That Chamberlain chap  drew it up for me. Get a lawyer of your own to check it over, sign it and then it’s all done.” Robin was astonished, looking at the woman who, six years ago, had sexually assaulted him, while disguised as Marian. “Thanks. I’ll check over it and have it back as soon as possible.”
The redhead nodded, looking up at her sister who tilted her head toward the kitchen, silently telling her she wanted a word in private. The two stepped away on the excuse of making more tea.

The moment she entered the kitchen, Regina turned to face her, a suspicious look in her eye.
“Okay Zee, you seem unusually accommodating, about all this? Anything I should know?” “No, not really. He's back, and she wants him in her life; so, who am I to stop what’s right? Besides, he’s also now got more magic than anyone else around here, so it’s not as though I could do anything about it even if I wanted to, is there? It also means I could go on a decent break if I wanted, knowing she’ll be looked after.”“Ah-ha! So that’s it? Ok, fess up sis, where are you going? Don’t tell me you’re even considering Wonderland?” “Don’t be so dramatic! I’d never leave Robbie, dammit, Margot, for too long. No, it’s just I was hoping to take a little trip? Somewhere away from this godforsaken dump? Somewhere with no magic and nobody knows me as a green-skinned bitch with a dodgy past.”“I know you Zee.  You never do anything spontaneously. You’re planning something! So come on, out with it?” “It’s not like that. It's just that...I’ve been trying to make friends on the outside, in the real world? I’m on a few sites.” “Dating sites? Is that it? Well there’s nothing wrong with that. How did you get on?” “Pretty good. There’s a lot of dross out there, but a few decent ones, too. I was hoping to go on a little trip to California before the end of the year. Just a couple of weeks? I originally thought about taking…Margot…but, well with her father here, he’s bound to assume I won’t come back. So this kind of makes sense.” “That sounds like a very good idea. So you’re going on what, a few dates with guys? Or girls?” Word had already reached her of some of Zelena’s recent liaisons, though the former witch didn’t know how much her sister knew. “There’s about a dozen others I’d like to meet up with. Plus a small friends group of men and women I’ve gotten to know. There’s one guy in particular, Chad, who's bloody hot! We’ve been talking and, he seems really nice on web calls but, who knows? He may be a disappointment when we meet face-to-face? Either way, I want to try, and I’d certainly have more luck dating out there than here, that’s for sure.” “Well good luck. Do any of them know you have a daughter?” “All of them. It’s really more of a friends site, than a dating one? So, I’m not sure how this’ll work, or if I get serious about Chad or anyone. One thing’s for sure, they can’t come back to Storybrooke now, can they? I guess I’ll have to figure that but out later.”“Well again, I wish you luck. Everyone deserves a fresh start, if they work for it.”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street - November

Another two months had passed; it was now late November and today, Henry would be returning from Harvard for the Thanksgiving recess. The Swan-Mills couple were now seven months pregnant, without any further incidents. Robin had settled in to Mifflin Street, spending his time between there and the forest inn, and most of the town were now fully aware of his rather unusual relationship with the married couple.
Robyn, or Margot as she was getting to be known, had also moved in, temporarily sharing Honour’s bedroom, while Zelena took a three-week break to meet her online friends in San Francisco. On the edge of Storybrooke, Belle had moved into Rumple’s house, into a guest bedroom, as they had started to try and improve their relationship, telling themselves it was for for Gideon’s benefit. 
~oOo~

As he brought cups of morning tea into their bedroom, neither of his lovers was in a particularly good mood. Though never a great morning person, Emma in particular seemed grouchier than usual, as she lay on her back, massaging her heavily swollen abdomen.
“I feel like a beached whale. I was never this big carrying Henry? I'm out of breath just going up and down the stairs, and this little swine never keeps still? My hair’s all gone greasy, and I keep getting spots. I've never had spots before in my life! I'm hideous!”“At least you don’t have to keep getting up to pee every ten minutes?” Regina joined in the moaning. "And my boobs have started leaking, even before I've even had it! Thanks a lot for doing this to my body, thief?” She glared at Robin. “You’re definitely getting the snip after this!”“Why stop at the snip? Surely we could just cut his balls off and have done with it? And thanks Regina, for not disagreeing when I said I was hideous?”Robin tried not to laugh as he listened to their endless whinging. “My loves, neither of you could ever look hideous. You’re more beautiful than ever, and it’ll all be worth it in just a couple more months!”“Nice try thief, but that’s bull and you know it! Wait, was that a grin?" Emma was now in full flow. “How dare you grin at me? You try pushing a bowling ball out of your cooch and see if you like it?”“If I did, it'd probably blow my cock off. Then you could call me Robina?”“Oh, do shut up!” Despite the acerbic tone Regina tried not to smile. “You’re not coming near us ever again with that thing, till you get a damn vasectomy!”“Oddly enough, I've already spoken to my future cousin-in-law, about that? He told me the procedure, and it isn’t complicated. So, if you’re both agreeable, I’ll be having a vasectomy in the near future.”Emma’s brow arched. “You’d be willing to do that?”“Of course! After all, each of you will’ve given birth twice, and I can’t imagine you’d want any more children after this? So, I’ll make the arrangements and get it.” The wives exchanged a look, Regina first to respond.  “Don’t do anything just yet? Let’s decide in the coming months.”“Very well, but seeing as you're both struggling, it’s a small price to pay.”“We’re not struggling, we’re pregnant!” Emma grouched again. “Go read up on pregnancy hormones online and just ignore most of what we just said. Besides, I’ll feel better when I get myself cleaned up. I'm just very tired, okay?”“How about I run you both a bath? I’ll then go sort out the little ones with breakfast, and you can take a soak? “Both? Gina and me sharing a bath nowadays doesn’t leave much space for the water.”“Hush you!” Regina rolled her eyes. “That sounds heavenly, but unfortunately we don’t have time to lounge around this morning. Henry’s due back, and I need to organize food for next weekend. Thanksgivings don’t just happen by accident, you know?”“All in hand, love. I meant it to be a surprise, but we’ve planned a lunch at the Earl for everyone? Carrie’s organising, so you just have to turn up and enjoy. Do you think I want you sweating over a hot stove, trying to make lunch for everyone, when you’re seven months pregnant? No chance!”“But what about Emma’s parents? And little Neal?" Regina, far from being relieved, just seemed annoyed? "They’re expected over here! You had no right taking that sort of decision without consulting me first! Henry wants lunch with his family, not the rest of the town!” 
That stung. He’d thought he was doing something kind? He clearly hadn’t expected that sort of response and Emma could see the hurt look in his eyes.
“Personally, I think it’s a great idea! He’s right, why should you cook when you don’t have to? You'll get hot, flustered, irritated, and-”“BECAUSE I HAPPEN TO LIKE DOING IT!” She suddenly yelled, without warning. “I like hosting Thanksgivings! He had no right!” Even as the words left her, she knew she was being petty, but couldn’t stop herself. “I can manage just fine, and I don’t want to spend all day in the forest with a bunch of awful smelly strangers. The food would probably be disgusting, anyway. After all, what do that bunch of misfits even know about cooking?”Now Emma was getting cross. “Now you’re just being plain stupid and rude! Is it because you just always have to be in charge? Always act the Queen, lauding over your worshipping subjects?” It was rare for Emma to take issue with her these days, but she’d heard enough.“How dare you? I’ve never acted like that! This happens to be my home! My home, and my rules! He’ll just have to cancel it.” “'My home? My rules?'" The blonde bristled. "Forgive me, but I thought it was supposed to be OUR home? Clearly, I’m mistaken!”“You know perfectly well what I meant.” She rasped back.“No, I don't think I do. Just what do you mean? He’s doing something really nice, for us, and you get shitty about it? Just because he didn’t tell you and get your’approval’? It’s supposed to be a surprise, dammit! A surprise! Why don’t you just fucking well grow up for once, and appreciate a kindness?”
Both women were now seething, avoiding looking at one another, and Robin was astonished by how quickly things had flared up. But he was still way too irritated himself.
“Very well. I’ll tell them we’re going to cancel…" Then he stopped himself. "No, on second thoughts, sod it! I'm going! Even if you're not, and I’m taking Rolly and Honny with me! You do whatever you want, Regina. I was looking forward to my first ever Thanksgiving with all my family. Those ‘awful smelly strangers’ as you charmingly put it, are my family!”“Do whatever you want.”  Regina snarled, scowling.  “Well, regardless of what she’s doing, I’d love to come?” Emma glared back at her. “Unlike this spiteful cow, I think it’s a lovely idea, and I could do with a change. I’m the size of a horse, and don’t want to spend the day ferrying food and drink around for everyone. So thanks Robin, I accept your kind offer!”Emma was more hurt by her ‘my home, my rules’ comment than Regina’s surliness. Nonetheless the brunette wasn’t done.“For god’s sake Swan, you’re overreacting! Think about Henry? He’s coming home especially for this!”“I’M overreacting? Can you even hear yourself?”“Henry knows,” Robin was still seething. “It was partly his idea.” “He knows?”“Of course. He wants both sets of grandparents to join us, including Belle, now she and Rumple are trying to live under one roof again. And Carrie and Maria. And no doubt Carrie would like to bring Victor along, as they’re engaged. I just – look, you know what? You do whatever the hell you want, Regina. You usually do, anyway. I'm having mine at the Locksley.”The former outlaw stormed out, leaving a silence until they heard the front door slam loudly enough to break its hinges. Now the silence between the two women seemed to last forever. Finally, Emma lifted herself off the bed and headed to the bathroom, still angry when she turned to her wife. “Way to go Regina? Fucking up a perfectly nice day for everyone? I’m going to freshen up, then I’m going out for the day. You’ll be just fine though, won’t you? In ‘your’ house, with ‘your’ rules?”
Regina wasn't good at backing down from any argument, even when she was clearly in the wrong. She said nothing, watching Emma disappear into the bathroom, before emerging again a few minutes later, dressing as quickly as she could, before heading out without saying another word. Then it was her turn to slam the front door as she left.

~oOo~
Regina rose a few minutes after she left, showering and drying quickly, before heading downstairs.“Hello?”
She called out, but it was clear everyone had left. The house was empty. As she walked into the kitchen, she saw a note on the worktop, clearly written by Robin:

‘The children are with me.’

She'd been angry. But now she was calmer, she began to realise what she’d done. Robin was usually the last person to give in to anger; but merely by his tone as he left, and this, she knew she’d more than infuriated him this time. He was angry, and she knew from bitter experience in the Underworld that it took far longer for Robin to calm once roused, than her. Less than an hour ago, he’d brought tea up to their bedroom, as usual. Unfortunately, she and Emma, both been hormonal, and made snide remarks. Yet he’d been nothing but reassuring; flattering even. But they’d still bitten his head off. Then he’d told them he’d arranged a Thanksgiving lunch to make their lives easier.  It was a kindness, so typical of him. But instead of thanking him, she’d been a complete bitch. Not Emma, her! Though she hated to admit it, Emma was right; she'd screwed up. Her and that stupid mouth of hers had pissed off the kindest, calmest, most loving man she’d ever known.  And to make matters worse, she’d even made Emma angry. Added to which, since Robin left, his unborn child was now moving constantly, almost in anger, making her stomach lurch, feelings of nausea overwhelming her.

Tears finally came. She knew hormones were partly responsible for her absurd behaviour, but once again, she’d gone too far. She had to make amends.

But how?

Sherwood

After leaving Mifflin Street, Emma, still annoyed by Regina’s behaviour, decided to go find Robin. She knew him well enough to know he was still angry and, although Regina may have been the one at fault, she’d also treated him like shit and wanted to rectify things. Ever since her early bleed two months ago, she knew better than to tempt fate by apparating anywhere, instead choosing to take the yellow bug into town. Honour and Roland had broken up from school the day before, so she assumed he’d either gone to Granny’s (it was still only just gone nine) or Sherwood. A quick call to Ruby confirmed they weren’t having breakfast, so she drove to the edge of the forest, taking the last half mile into Sherwood village on foot.

Entering the Earl of Locksley, she was surprised to find Roland sitting at a nearby table, playing a board game with Tuck. Walking closer, she realised what they were playing.
“Hi Rolly! I didn’t know you could play chess?”“Hiya!” He knocked over one of the friar’s knights, with his bishop. “You never asked.”“Bugger’s too damn good, if you ask me?” Said the frustrated cleric. “He almost had me queen away!”She smiled down at the dimple-cheeked boy, who was changing so rapidly, and now started to look more like Marian as his face slimmed down. “I play with my dad sometimes. Now I know you do too, you and me have definitely gotta have a game? You seen your own dad anywhere?”At that, Roland’s expression changed. “Yeah, but he’s in a filthy mood! Not sure where he’s gone. Honny’s out the back with Maria.”“Okay, thanks. I’ll pop back a little later and we’ll have lunch, okay?”
She left and went in search of Honour, and Robin’s sister. As she turned toward the lake, John appeared from beside a hay bale.
“Emma, how you doing?” He wrapped an arm around her, bringing her into a gentle side hug, mindful of her growing bulge. “You’re lookin’ grand. Only a few more months to go now?”“Don’t remind me! It may be soon, but it can’t happen fast enough. Have you seen Robin?”“Yeah, but I’d best avoid him if I were you? It’s not often he loses his rag, but whatever happened this morning must've really got to him? Last time I saw him like that, he beat seven bells of shit out of two of Nottingham’s men before he was dragged off the third! And that was before he could do magic? I’d best leave him be, if I were you. He’ll calm down, given time.”“I know what caused it. Please John, where is he?”“Far end of the lake. But don’t say I didn’t warn ye!”It took a good ten minutes for Emma to follow the path around the edge of the huge lake magically created by Merlin.She eventually spotted him, a good few hundred feet away, before she approached. He seemed to doing something with explosives?
Getting closer, she saw that he was lifting large rocks magically, hurling them high into the air over the lake, effortlessly. Then they exploded! As fragments dropped down near her, she yelled out.
“HEY! CAREFUL!” “What?" He looked over for the first time. “Emma? What are you doing here?”“Trying to apologise to you!" She barked as she drew closer. "And to stop you doing something stupid because you're angry with us.”“Just leave me be Emma? I’m not good company at the moment...” As he spoke, a boulder that must have weighed at least half a ton, was magically flicked from the quarry high into the air above the lake, seemingly just by his fingers twitching. Within seconds, a piercingly bright yellow streak of light, like a laser beam, struck the boulder in the middle, blasting it to smithereens with an almighty crack that started echoing all around! Shocked by the noise, as the now smaller stones and rocks fell into the water, she looked at him as he did it again, noticing how the 'laser beam' came not from his fingers, but his eyes?  He never even used his hands? How the hell does he do that?”  “Let me be the judge of that? Look, Robin, I’m sorry we were spikey, okay? I didn’t mean any of it. I’m just very tired, grouchy and feeling useless. Gina may have had other issues and, to be honest, I’m pissed off with her right now, too. It's this damn pregnancy. But it’ll pass, okay? Please Rob, please stop? Your little peanut here...” she rubbed her stomach, “Has been twirling around like a bloody cheerleader ever since you left, and I really need you to calm her down?” He clambered slowly over the rocks towards her, realizing as he drew closer, just how exhausted she looked? Her eyes had unusually dark rings under them and her pallor was definitely a little grey. He placed his hands on her shoulders, pulling her into a hug. “I’m sorry.”“What have you got to be sorry about? We were horrible.”“True, but for storming off. For making arrangements without discussing them with you first? For assuming you’d be okay with my family joining us for Thanksgiving? For getting you pregnant?"“Hey, don’t you dare apologise for that last one! I may not have wanted to get pregnant in the first place, but I was terrified when I thought I’d lost her? I now want this baby! And I want whatever Regina’s carrying too. And I know she feels the same! As for Thanksgiving, well, you meant it to be a nice surprise. And I do want to get to know Maria and Carrie properly. It’s just that...well, we’re both so used to being independent? Especially Regina. She's so used to always being in control?”
He nodded, dropping to his knees, before placing two warm calloused hands either side of her swollen belly, bringing his lips closer to her navel
“Hey you in there? Yes you, my pretty! Sorry your papa was being a bit noisy just now, but you really need to settle down for me? Because you’re making mamma feel poorly. Can you do that for me please, poppet? Please?” He followed it by closing his eyes, drawing down his magic and try and send low, calming waves of thought through his hands and into the Saviour’s body, drawing on instructions from Merlin’s super-fast mind induction. Even Emma felt a wave of warmth spread through her body, her mind now visualising a particular tropical scene. Her unborn baby settled almost immediately. "That was weird? Were you by any chance thinking about a beach? On a warm, sunny day?" "I thought it might calm her?" He was pleased, as it'd been the first time he'd tried that particular spell of Merlin's. "You saw the image, too?"“Yeah, but more importantly, she’s stopped moving! That’s a neat trick. You better show me how to do that one, fairly soon!”“Maybe Merlin can help?” He rose off his knees, taking her hands. "He's the one with the mind-inductions."“So, am I forgiven for acting a bitch and treating you like shit?”“Nothing to forgive.” He wrapped his arms around her, before lifting her chin and pressing his lips to hers, Emma opening wider to welcome him. Nothing heated. Just warmth, comfort. Desperately needed after this morning's row. “Let’s head back to the pub?”“Good idea. Because while you've been destroying quarries, I missed my breakfast, and you should know by now that for me, that’s unforgivable! Another reason your daughter may have been unhappy.”“Well we’d better fix that then, hadn't we? Come on...” He took her arm, leading her back, “I need to speak to Carrie and Maria anyway.”“Did you cancel the Thanksgiving lunch?”“Not bloody likely! It’s happening, and I’m looking forward to it! I’m sorry Emma, but I’m not having a special day fucked up by just one person, even if that person happens to be Regina. Plus, the children are looking forward to it. But if you don’t want to come, I’ll understand.” “How many more times do I have to tell you? I'm coming! Robin, I may love Regina, but she needs to learn not everything revolves around her? She’ll come round. At least, I hope so.” 
Mifflin Street
“Yes, thank you Clive. If you could send the drafts and copy deeds around for us to sign, I’ll have them back to you tomorrow. And do give my regards to Felicity? You know, the two of you should really come over for lunch sometime? Goodbye then...”She hung up the phone on her Notary and Storybrooke Council Chairman, feeling she’d taken a good first step in fixing just one of her many problems. Now she needed to sort things out with Robin. She searched a speed-dial number for the next call. “Hello Regina,” Lady Caroline Locksley answered. “Nice to hear from you again? How's things? How are you feeling?"“Hello Carrie. I'm okay thank you, but could be better?” Robin’s cousin seemed to have an innate ability to make her open up more than most. “Look, I'm sorry for the short notice, but I really need to speak to you in person? Are you available? I’ll come over to you, if you prefer?”
“Well I’d hoped to see you at the dinner on Thursday?. But Robin called and told me you and Emma weren’t coming, but he and the children were? He did sound rather angry to be honest, and clearly didn’t want to talk about it. Is something wrong?”
“Yes, and quite frankly it's all my fault. Can we meet?”~oOo~
Caroline came over half an hour later.

Just before she arrived, Regina checked her phone for any message from either of her lovers. Nothing. So she sent a short text to each of them:

'Regina:      Robin, please call me?'

Then one to her wife:

'Regina:     Emma, I’m sorry. Where are you? Please call?'

She didn’t expect any quick replies, but she got one short message back from Emma within minutes:

'Emma:     With Robin. Leave us be. We’ll talk later.'

Caroline was more than surprised when Regina opened the front door before she even used the knocker. Seeing the usually upright woman standing there, red-eyed and looking desperate, she dropped her bag, pulling her into her arms. The hug was more than welcome, Regina sinking her face into the other woman's shoulder, trying desperately not to sob.
“What is it? What’s happened?”“I screwed up badly, that’s what. Robin was being lovely this morning, but I was a bitch! And I also managed to make Emma angry in the process. Underneath it all, I’m still a truly horrible person, Carrie.” “Don’t be silly, you’re nothing of the sort. It sounds more like a lovers’ tiff to me. Now tell me what happened? And don’t leave out the important bits?”~oOo~
For the next ten minutes Regina explained everything. And the more she talked, the more she realized how irrational she’d been.
“Why’s it so important you host Thanksgiving anyway? You’re heavily pregnant, and let's face it, standing up too long in a hot kitchen is going to be more uncomfortable than ever! I don’t understand why you'd put yourself through all that if there’s a perfectly good offer elsewhere?”Regina looked into her eyes, smiling sadly as she noticed the resemblance to Robin’s sister. “It probably sounds ridiculous, but I felt I was losing control? I can’t use magic fully right now, only minor spells, while I’m like this, and I’ve always hated feeling weak. I’m having to rely on everyone else, and that makes me uncomfortable. You see Carrie, I’m so used to taking charge, that it’s hard to break the habits of a lifetime? After being a queen for so long, even being the Mayor of a small town was a big step down for me. Now I’m nothing, just a…what...a housewife? A big, fat, pregnant housewife! If I can’t be in charge of this town now, at least being in charge of my home, of meals and events, just helps me feel I have some control of...something?”Caroline nodded, considering how to answer, before taking her hands. “Ooh, right, where shall we start? Right, well first things first, madam. You are most certainly NOT FAT! You’re carrying that baby beautifully and if I wasn’t boringly straight and you weren’t married, you’d definitely be at the top of my hit list!” Regina gave her a reluctant grin. “Secondly, you're a hell of a lot more than a housewife. You're a mother! And a rather brilliant one at that! Whatever career path any woman chooses, what could be more important than bringing a new life into the world and nurturing it into a fully formed human being? Everything else pales into insignificance compared to that. Personally, I hope and pray I haven’t left it too late to have a child of my own one day. And when and if I do, I hope to model myself on you, so stop putting yourself down! As for being ‘in charge’? Well you now have not one, but two adults who love and adore you, and just want to help. I can’t speak for Emma as I hardly know her; but I know Robin all too well. He may be angry, but he’ll calm down in his own time. Best leave him be. Remember, he’s dealt with strong-minded women before.”“Marian?”“Yes. My she could be fiery! Very loyal, loving and caring, but my god she could be feisty! In some ways, you remind me of her. She was certainly no shrinking violet, either. Beautiful brown eyes, olive skin and the most gorgeous dark hair. Remind you of anyone? Robin certainly has a type.”“Stroppy brunettes with bad tempers?” “No, independent-minded, intelligent and beautiful women! You know, in a different world, you would’ve liked Marian.”“I only know what she looked like. But it turned out to be Zelena in disguise.”“Yes, I heard all about that. You know Robin’s still seeing Doctor Hopper to deal with his anger issues over Zelena? He didn't want me to tell anyone, but felt if he didn’t, he’d surely kill her.”It was obvious from Regina’s expression she wasn't aware. “That explains how he was able to face her recently. I just thought he was calming down for Margot’s sake.”“Well be fair, he was basically raped by her! He'd assumed she was still his wife but had changed. That’s not something anyone, man or woman, gets over quickly.” She shook her head. “You know, over the years, we Mills women have been nothing but a pain to your family. I’m amazed he puts up with me.”“Because he’s totally in love with you! That’s why he cares so much. Anyway, let’s talk about this Thanksgiving, shall we? Now, Maria and I are preparing a Locksley dinner, partly at the request of your son Henry. So I want you and Emma to come, eat, rest and be entertained and spoilt. And no arguments, madam! In return, you three can host it next year, while Maria and I look after your babies. Now what do you say to that?” They exchanged a smile before Regina went back in for another hug, wrapping her arms around the taller woman. “I say thank you very much, Miss Locksley, I'd love to come. But please let me do something, at least? If I’m not being allowed to cook, maybe I can make dessert? I do make the best apple turnover you’ll ever taste!”“Ah, now while that sounds delightful, we were intending to surprise Robin with his own mother’s signature dish? We used to call it Locksley Pie, but it’s a pudding really. Hot apple pie, covered in pastry and caramel and a secret ingredient. Robin’s mother disclosed the recipe before she died!”“Sounds delicious. So, what about the main? I’m assuming there’ll be turkey? It is Thanksgiving, after all.”“Roast turkey and goose! Traditional Locksley fare. Perhaps you could help us with the preparation? But no heavy-lifting, agreed?”   “Agreed. Thank you Carrie, I’m looking forward to it.” “Maria is too. She’s been over here nearly four months, and she still feels she hardly knows you, so we three can have a lovely gossip and bitch in the kitchen. She can be rather hilarious, you know?”“Sounds just what I need. Yes, I meant to reach out to her but with one thing and another, we haven’t found the time. I know the children love her to bits! I’ve missed having close women friends. I married the last one, you know?”“So, I gather. A beautiful, leggy blonde, who looks great in a swimming costume, I understand? I need to get to know her too.” “You did say you were straight, didn’t you?” She glared, trying to hide the grin.“Quite sure. I have my very own brain surgeon fiancé? But if I ever change teams…” She smiled, arching a brow. "You'd be the first to know!"“With respect, I think I could only ever handle one adult Locksley at a time!” 
Carrie left the house an hour later, after having tea and discussing arrangements for the Thanksgiving dinner. Regina already felt better after having opened up to her, and missed her as soon as she left. Now she needed to fix other, more serious matters. She picked up her phone and sent another text to Robin:

I know you’re still angry with me. I’m sorry, and I know you don’t want to talk to me right now. I’ve spent some time talking to Caroline about Thanksgiving, so perhaps you could talk to her? Please ignore everything I said, I was just being a bitch, as usual! I love you. xxx'

Then she sent one to Emma:

'Please talk to me? I love you! Xxx ☹'

This time, she followed it with a sad-faced, teary emoticon, as Emma would, her. And after pacing around waiting for an answer from either of them, her phone beeped. Emma:

'Still annoyed with you, but food's made me feel better. We’ll talk later, but I still love you too.'

She smiled, though noticed the lack of kisses or emoticons? A few seconds later, another text came in:

'If you’re trying to reach Robin, don’t bother. He kind of melted his phone?'

She gulped, knowing she was probably the cause. A minute later, yet another message:

'And whatever you decide to do, I’m going to his Thanksgiving lunch! I found out what what’s on the menu. I’m not missing that!'

That brought a small chuckle from the brunette. Food – always the way to Emma’s heart. So she replied immediately:

'I'm also coming, despite everything I said. Don’t tell them, but I’ve never eaten goose. Mother said it was only good for servants. I’m going to be helping in the kitchen, though under Carrie's strict supervision so I don’t overdo it. She also wants to get to know you, and I want to get to know Maria.'

She was pleased to get a quick reply:

'Maria’s as funny as hell, and has a really dirty sense of humour! She’s here with John and the boys. I’d love you to come over, but best wait for Robin to cool down? Don’t want him building another quarry!'

'Quarry?'   
'I’ll tell you later. xxx '

Later...
Robin and Emma finally came home around six in the evening, bringing Honour and Roland back with them. Emma had already told him the gist of her texts with Regina, and that she was now going to be coming with them to the Thanksgiving feast. “Robin, go easy on her? You know she didn’t mean it.”He'd now calmed enough, helped by a pint at the pub before they left. As all four trooped in, Roland and Honour raced ahead, moving to hug her. “Mummy, why didn’t you come with us?" Asked Honour. “It was fun! Maria taught me how to play ‘blind man’s bluff’!”   “I wasn't up to it, but I'm glad you had a nice time. Gently there, my darling? I’ve missed you both, but don’t squeeze me quite so hard?” 
Emma walked inside, closely followed by Robin, and Regina's throat dried, knowing what she had to do.
“Now why don’t you two go and get cleaned up? Dinner's at seven. Now, I need to have a word with your mamma and daddy alone? So off you go.”
As they dutifully obeyed, Regina stood to face them, and Robin saw the look on her face.
“Regina, I-” But her hand went up, to stop him.“No Robin, please don’t say anything just yet? I need to get this off my chest first.”  She stepped closer, glancing back to ensure they weren’t being overheard by the children. “My behaviour this morning was nothing short of atrocious. I want to apologise, to you both. I was spiteful, bitchy and neither of you deserved it. I want to make amends and-” She saw Emma about to say something, so put up her palm again to stop her. “No Emma, please? Wait till I'm finished?” She nodded. “Firstly Robin, I was horrible even though you were just being kind and thoughtful. I bit your head off. You see, I felt I was losing control, so as usual, I lashed out. I called your family strangers-”“ Awful, smelly strangers, actually?” He corrected, watching her wince.“And that makes it even more unforgivable. Your family are not awful, their delightful, and they most certainly do NOT smell! I was just being bitchy and again, I'm very sorry. I know you’re still angry with me, but I want to give you something by way of an apology?” She picked up a small gift-wrapped box from the sideboard.  “Please?” She placed it in his hands, before turning to her wife. “Emma, in a way my behaviour towards you was worse! I called this 'my house’, and implied we had to follow ‘my rules’? That was also unforgivable. So, I want you to have this?” She handed her a heavy envelope. “You’re my wife, and what’s mine is yours. We're equals, so I want you to read this through, and sign what’s inside?”“What is it?”“A change of ownership for the deeds to this house. Our house, Emma. I asked Colin to set up a new family trust, which will take ownership. You and I will own the trust fifty-fifty until the children each reach twenty-one, then we can decide, together, how we add them to it? I’ll try my best never again to refer to ‘my house’!  Please say you'll forgive me?”The blonde moved to hug her, careful to move their swollen bellies to the sides as she put her hand under her chin, lifting it to bring their lips together. “Thanks. And you’re forgiven. As you've set it up, I’ll put my rental place into the same trust? What’s mine is also yours, Regina!” The brunette beamed up at her and the women kissed once again, the morning’s events now forgiven. Robin grinned as he watched them reconnect.
Now lifting his package, he eased the wrapping off to find the gift was a box containing a brand-new cell phone. And a very good one, at that! He looked up to see them both staring back at him, while still in each other’s arms. 
“I gather your other one got destroyed this morning? I was doubtless the cause so I thought you could do with a replacement.” Emma must’ve told her what'd happened. “Thank you Gina. I confess I didn’t realise phones melt so easily?” “They do when you ‘laser’ them with your eyeballs! How do you even do that?” Emma sniggered, the women separating, Regina now stepping in front of him again.“Your family are lovely. I’ve only known Caroline a matter of months, yet I now regard her as one of my closest friends. I’m also determined to get to know Maria as well as Emma has. And as for the men, John helped me greatly when you were gone; he's almost a brother to me, now. I love them. Please try to forgive me, Robin?”He didn’t answer, just pulled her in gently, his muscular arms enveloping her, following it with a kiss that quickly turned into a brief, open-mouthed affair. And she almost purred in relief. Emma looked on, satisfied, knowing the morning’s incidents had been finally put behind them. “All forgiven.”  ~oOo~
Henry arrived home later that evening, after the long trip from Boston, his mothers and step-siblings welcoming him with hugs.
Emma couldn’t help noticing how he seemed to be avoiding contact with Robin for some reason? He’d been very welcoming to the young man last time, even hugging him when he arrived. I thought Henry liked him? Last time he was here he even suggested we marry the guy. So what’s wrong?  She made a note to tackle him about it later.Robin noticed his discomfort around him, putting it down to his appearance from a shed with an unknown girl, both looking dishevelled and embarrassed, at Roland’s football game two months earlier. Was that it? Was Henry doing something behind Violet’s back?  He chose to say nothing, waiting until the boy was alone.
Emma was the first to get to him though, heading into the young man’s bedroom minutes after he’d dropped off his enormous rucksack on the bed. Henry had just stripped off his sweater and jeans, to change before he heard the door click behind him. Flicking his head back, he saw his blonde mother had entered, placing a silencing spell across the door, before jerking back momentarily, as a result of the dizzying effect producing even medium-level magic now had on her.
“Wow, so not used to that happening!” She groaned.“Ma, what are you doing? Can't you see I’m getting changed?”“Sorry, but I need a word with you in private.”“Can’t it wait? I almost had my pants off!”“I’m your mother, it’s nothing I haven’t seen before! Anyway, what’s going on between you and Robin?”  Emma always had a habit of coming straight out with whatever was on her mind. “What's wrong? Why are you avoiding him?” “There’s nothing going on. Just leave me to get changed.”“Superpower, Henry? I know when you’re lying, remember? Come on, spill, what’s he done?” “He’s ‘done’ nothing..." He was beginning to lose his temper. “Anyway, I don’t want to talk about it. You may have forgotten, but I'm no longer a child? So I’m not going to just ‘spill’, or talk about it. Now please, leave me to get changed?”
Emma knew he was hiding something, but decided not to push it. For the moment. Not yet anyway.
“Okay...” she got up again. “But you know I’ll find out in the end?”
~oOo~

And she did!

The following morning, she woke earlier than usual, in desperate need of a pee, only to find the bathroom door locked as Regina, in similar need, got in just before her. So, she stepped out onto the landing to use the guest toilet. Once she'd relieved herself and washed her hands, she stepped back onto the landing.

It's then she heard deeper, male voices downstairs.

Assuming it could only be Henry and Robin, she tiptoed down to listen. It seemed Henry had just walked in there?
“I’ve just made a pot of tea. You want a cup?” She heard Robin offer.“Nah, not really drinking tea. Black coffee’s my thing these days? It’s okay I’ll just make some instant.”“Your mothers aren’t drinking caffeine at the moment, though after the births, they’ll probably need as much of the hard stuff as they can get, just to stay awake? I know I will.”“Yeah, I remember with Honny? Still, the pregnancies seem to be going smoothly, aren't they? Any problems?”“Just the usual. They’re both a lot more more tired and irritable, but since Emma had that scare, they’ve been taking things easier. But you know them better than me! They both hate being inactive. Still, only a couple of months to go now.”“Yeah. Then all hell breaks loose, right?” He chuckled. “Four kids, one house? Kinda glad I’ll only be here part-time. Are you dreading it?”“Quite the reverse. I can’t wait! I love children, and we have not one, but two brilliant mothers here. I’m sure we’ll all cope just fine.” The two men stopped talking as Robin took a drink from his mug. Henry knew he had to clear the air with him, especially after Emma had already commented on last night’s behaviour.“So, Robin. About that soccer match? About what you saw?” He looked a little sheepish, but continued. “You didn’t tell either of my mums, did you?” 
Emma’s ears pricked up. What didn’t he tell us? 
“Didn’t tell them what, exactly?” Robin waited for him to  open up further. Henry studied him, wondering just what he saw. “About me and Jess.” “Jess? Was that the young blonde girl I saw you with? What’s to tell?”He nodded. “Me coming out of a tent, with someone who wasn’t Violet? I know you spotted us.”
So that’s it? Thought Emma, listening just outside. The little sod’s two-timing Violet?  She thought they taught him better than that!
“That’s your business, Henry. Although it looked suspicious, I don’t assume anything. I may regard you as a son, but you’re also a grown man who makes his own decisions in life, good or bad. I just hope you don’t hurt anyone as a result? If you want to talk about it, I'm here. If you don’t, you don’t.”Somehow, that made it easier for Henry to get something off his chest. “Well, it was sort of how it looked. Jess and I hooked up.”“Does Violet know? Are you two still together?”“Yes, and no. She doesn’t know about Jess specifically, but we kinda decided not to be exclusive? She’s also been with some other people recently, too. It was sort of her idea? She thinks she’s too young to tie herself to anyone at the moment. So I could either accept it, or we could just...split.”“And how do you feel about that? Do you also want to play the field, with other people?” “Honestly? I’m not sure. Yes, I’ve had some fun at Uni, but…well, now I’ve done it, just having sex for the sake of it, isn’t quite my thing? Yes, I enjoyed it admittedly, but I can’t help feeling it’s a bit, erm, basic? It was great with Vi before she wanted something else. But now? I don't know. I guess I’m missing something.”“It sounds to me like your feelings for her were perhaps stronger than hers for you? You may have even been starting to fall for her. That’s always painful if it’s not reciprocated.”“Sounds like you’ve been there yourself?” “I have. I had relationships long before Marian, Roland’s mother, but nothing like as serious. I’ve had feelings for others which weren’t returned, and that always hurts. Sex may be extremely pleasant, but when you combine it with mutual love, there's really no comparison. You need to figure out what you really want in a relationship? But never mislead whoever you’re with.”“I guess. She definitely wants something different to me. We’re still friends, but she’s kinda ‘experimenting’? Men, and other women.”“Then you need to decide what that means to you. If you’re comfortable with it, then there’s no problem. But if you’re not, you need to tell her, change, or move on.”Henry took another gulp of his coffee. “I guess. Thanks for keeping it to yourself, though? It’s kinda nice having another guy around. I mean, I love my mums dearly, but when I see my friends’ dads, it reminds me how I never got to spend any real time with my own one.”“I'm sorry. Your father was a rather special man. He pretended he wasn't, but I discovered he was actually as sharp as a razor! Mulan, Philip and Aurora got to know him a little too. Remember what Merlin said? That he left the better place to become a hero in the Underworld? You know, you remind me of him sometimes. I’ll never be able to replace your father in your heart Henry, but if there’s anything you want to know, or just need someone to talk to on occasion, I’m here for you.” He patted the younger man’s shoulder.“Thanks. And for what it’s worth, I think you’ll be a pretty brilliant dad to the babies. You know, a couple of months ago, in the Locksley I even told mums you three should get married?”
Robin chuckled, while Emma, still hidden behind the door frame, leant in closer, listening. 
“Well, they're married already. So sometimes, I confess I still feel like I’m an intruder? If it were left to me Henry, I’d ask them both to marry me at the earliest opportunity. You know, back in my realm, and over here until recently, they used to use horrible names for children that were born out of wedlock? But that’s not the reason I’d ask them. It took me a while to realise it, but I'm truly in love with both of them. Emma, as much as Regina. Is it wrong to want to be even closer to an already-married couple? I don’t know the answer, but I want them to be happy, even if I can’t be an equal part of it.”“So if they did what the Briars did to Mulan, and they asked you to marry them, you wouldn’t refuse?”“That’s most unlikely. They’re happy together.”“You didn’t answer the question.”“Because that’s between Emma, Regina and me. All I can tell you is that I love them both. Equally.”
Emma’s heart warmed at that, and the child in her womb must’ve sensed it too. She almost teleported back to the bedroom, anxious not to be caught eavesdropping. But remembering Merlin’s advice, she crept silently back and up the stairs, praying they wouldn’t creak. She finally made it back unobserved, opening the bedroom door to find Regina getting up.
“Good morning, Swan. You woke early, for you?” Regina slipped a dressing gown on.“I needed to pee, but you were in there.” “Bad, isn’t it? This one keeps pushing down on my bladder. I feel like I spend half my time in there these days. I’m about to run a bath with those gels Carrie recommended.  Care to join me?”Never one to pass up an opportunity to share a bath with her lover, she beamed. “Sounds perfect, Mrs. Swan-Mills. We only got a quick dip yesterday, and I could do with a proper soak.” She followed her inside, walking together to the edge of the slipper bath. Even after two years of marriage, Emma still got a little thrill whenever they stripped together, trying not to stare at her wife’s now even-more voluptuous curves, her breasts and darkened areolae enhanced by the pregnancy.
As each of them climbed in and moved to either end, sitting down, they groaned in bliss in turn as the warm foamy water enveloped them, intertwining their legs for room.
“Is Robin still downstairs, or has he already left?”
Regina stretched across, collecting a sponge before dipping it in the foam and massaging Emma’s legs. Before their pregnancy, she used to lie in there with her back resting on Emma’s chest. Now their bulges simply wouldn’t allow it.
“He’s in the kitchen talking to Henry. He’ll probably be up here soon, with tea. But there’s something I need to ask you, before he gets here?” 
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Gold House

It’d been over three months since Rumple, with Robin and Merlin’s help, had rescued Gideon from the clutches of  Fiona, The Black Fairy, his own vile mother. Raising the baby in the back of the antiques shop had proved to be impractical, so they transferred to the mansion on the edge of town, within two weeks of his return.

Although they were now estranged, he had no wish to deprive Gideon of a mother’s love. He could see how much Belle adored their son, and the baby was definitely comforted in her arms. And now, watching her sitting in the  nursing chair, feeding him his bottle, his mind went back to happier times. He still loved Belle, even now, despite everything. But knowing his nature, the Dark One’s presence ingrained into his bones, Rumple knew she’d never fully understand the total control the malevolent force had over him. Or their symbiotic need.

And that was one of many reasons, coupled with her actions in losing their child by stupidly handing him over to the Blue Fairy when he was less than a day old, that he’d finally snapped, and kicked her out of their home. Releasing her from their marriage in all but legal ties.

Since Gideon’s return, Belle had been over daily to help and be with her son, allowing Rumple to continue working. Several times, during Gideon’s more unsettled nights, she'd stayed over in the guest bedroom, helping with midnight feeds and allowing Rumple some semblance of sleep. They'd even shared dinner and drinks. And now, a mutual understanding had grown between them and just over two weeks ago, Rumple had even offered her a place once again in his home. As he'd explained at the time:
“Belle, I've no wish to keep you and Gideon apart, despite what happened between us. You're welcome to come live here to be with him, if you so wish? Or you can divide your time between here and the library. There's no expectations on my part, and you're still free to come and go as you please. It would be in Gideon’s interests.”“I’d love nothing more, if you're sure? Do you have...conditions?” She still felt nervous around him. More so after the split; but there was a growing rapprochement between them now. “Only the ones we discussed when I brought him back. You’re free to live your life as you wish, with whomsoever you wish. With the sole exception of the witch! If you're intending ANY form of relationship with that foul woman, physical or otherwise, my offer’s withdrawn.”
She cringed, still embarrassed he'd found out about her recent activities.
“I’m not having any relationship with Zelena! I’m not even sure how you got to know about that, but what we had was purely-”“Physical? I’m aware of what it was, Belle. And I know all too well that ginger bitch is incapable of normal human emotions, other than self-gratification. You think you know her? That she’s changed, like her sister? I can assure you she hasn’t. I regard her as a danger to my son, and I'll have her nowhere near him.”
Since moving in, she'd been mortified to discover that he already knew, in detail, her recent history. Her lonely nights. Her over-reliance on alcohol. Her relationships, including Will, Guy and Ariel. However, since Gideon’s return and her first night back in the mansion, he never spoke of it again. It had led to a gradual defrosting of their own permafrost relationship. And now, as she stood winding her son, she saw the intense stare he was giving her. 
“Rumple, I have something I need to tell you. Yesterday, I met Merlin. Because I had questions. About you.”“Questions?”“Well, not about you specifically; more about the Dark One. I wanted to understand why you do, what you do.”“I guess you also wanted to know whether the darkness can ever be removed? Whether I could ever…change?”“Partly. I’ve known you a long time, but sometimes I feel I don’t know you at all? I wasn’t trying to judge. Heavens, I’ve done too much of that in the past. I just want to understand what drives the Dark One? What's his ultimate objective, not yours? His reasoning?”
He looked her over, raising his whisky glass to his lips.
“And did the Sorcerer enlighten you?”
The Earl of Locksley Inn – earlier that day
“Belle, the Dark One isn’t a person. It's neither a he or a she, and it’s a lot more than a curse. It’s an embodiment, an entity, neither alive nor dead. An embodiment of pure, concentrated evil. But it has character and knowledge. Vast amounts of accrued knowledge, beyond your comprehension. Created by the gods, it It can’t be killed, or removed, merely by true love or wishful thinking.”“So how can we get it out of him? Surely it did when it left him and latched on to Emma Swan? I remember you saying-”“Emma herself wanted the darkness removed from her. But even she clung to it for as long as she could because of the enhanced power and knowledge. It’s like an overwhelmingly powerful drug? It was only the battle against Killian Jones, and its transfer to Excalibur, that brought her back. Emma had nothing to do with its release. The moment Jones was killed, Rumple took advantage by transferring all the past combined forces back to him. If he hadn’t, the darkness would have just transferred to someone else. Someone less experienced in handling it. In a strange way, Rumple saved many lives that day by his action.”“And regained his Dark One powers while he did it? Sounds selfish to me, Merlin. He had a choice.” “The Dark One will continue to exist when you, your son and his offspring are mere ashes. It's permanent, a necessary counterpart to the light. In the millennia it’s existed, the majority of its twenty four known hosts have created mayhem, wars, and murdered and destroyed countless lives. Only one host, so far, has been able to tame it sufficiently to reduce its threat."“Rumple?” The Sorcerer nodded. “I’d hardly call that taming it?”“Compared to its other hosts, he's done remarkably. Though there will always be some...regression.”“Is Gideon in any kind of danger by being near it? Not from Rumple, but the Dark One?”“While Rumple's its host? None whatsoever. Unless someone else controls the dagger.”“And everyone else? Is Rumple a danger to them?”“No, provided they don’t ask for favours or deals without expecting some form of payment in return? The Dark One's the deal maker providing the magic, not Rumple.”“So everything stays the same? He can’t move on? He can't...improve?”“By what measure do you mean ‘improve’? By your own standards? By those of the Heroes? Personally, I think you all place unrealistic measures on him, by ignoring the fact his burden is so great. However, with the right motivation he can show compassion; something no Dark One’s host has been able to do before.”“Motivation? What sort of motivation?”“You. By providing him with a semblance of light. By loving his son. Your son.”“Me? Well, if you hadn’t heard, he kicked me out! We’re no longer together.”“I know. But your business with the dagger and Snow White recently was very poor judgment on your part, Belle! Holding that dagger is like gripping his windpipe. It’s physically painful, debilitating and humiliating. You used it to force him over the town line once, and later to do your bidding. It would be hard for him to truly trust you after that. Love you, yes, but trust you? Difficult.”     “How come you know all this?”“I’m the Sorcerer. Sadly for me, I see a lot. Often, too much.” “So you think I should just give him another chance, despite everything?”“Has he asked to give him another chance? Or is that what you’re hoping for?”“He said he’s forgiven me for losing Gideon. But I’m not so sure. He’s still hurt.”“Understandable. Did you ever apologise for using the dagger against him the first time?“No, he’d gone too far! He was putting others at risk!” “Yet you knew the effect it would have on him?” Strangely, Merlin didn’t seem sympathetic. “The control of that dagger is absolute. You do realise Zelena used it not only to torture, but rape him when she had control of it, don't you? She caged him like an animal, even refusing to let him attend his own son’s funeral. Then taunted him about it later? That’s how powerful the dagger is. If he were commanded to kill you by someone holding it, he’d be unable to refuse.”"Raped?" Her eyes bulged. She felt sick. “I…I didn’t know that!” “And Zelena has never apologised for her actions. The very woman who caused Baelfire’s death; who chained him underground and abused him. The woman who disguised herself as Maid Marian, just to take Robin and break Regina, before going on to rape him, too? Belle, you may think Zelena’s changed. In some ways, she has. But that’s mainly due to the fact she’s lost nearly all her magic. She still has a long way to go. Be extremely careful in any dealings you have with that woman!”
The way he’d said it, Belle felt sure he already knew she’d previously slept with the witch, on multiple occasions.
“I’ll bear that in mind...” was all she could manage, standing to leave. Belle wasn’t exactly sure why she’d asked to speak to Merlin, probably the only person whose magic was at least as powerful as the Dark One’s. But his words made her realise that she did at least share some responsibility for recent events. Certainly Gideon’s kidnapping. However, she hadn’t realised just how profoundly handling his dagger had affected him. One thing was certain. She'd never again go anywhere near Zelena again!   “Belle, I know something of your future, and while I can give you no details, I can tell you that happier times await both of you if you allow them to do so. I think it’s time to follow your heart and instincts, rather than the wishes of others? I think it still holds love. Be open and honest with him about all things, especially about your feelings and actions since you separated. Don’t hold back, because he already has the power to recognise avoidance. Try to listen to him more, and react less?”
Later that evening...

Belle told Rumple what Merlin had said. And about her fears. Her loneliness since they separated. How she had tried to drown her sorrows in booze. In meaningless sex and one-night stands. She didn’t leave anything out. Even her briefly contemplating taking her own life. Rumple sat quietly and took it all in. Inside his heart broke for his former love.
“I assumed my life was over after we lost Gideon. I’m not proud of what I did Rumple, but I thought at the time it was in his best interests. But I was wrong. After you threw me out, I clung on to Will, but I knew the moment he found out Anastasia was still alive, whatever we had was over. Then Gilbert. I went off the rails and I’m not proud. Zelena was just sex. I used her, and she used me. We gave each other some sort of relief from the loneliness. I haven’t seen her since you brought Gideon back.” “Belle, I never wanted that for you. Despite what you may think, I do still love you, and I hoped you'd eventually find happiness elsewhere? I knew about your various…encounters, though it is no longer any business of mine. So apart from her, I don't judge you. In fact, when the mermaid stayed with you, I thought there was at least a good chance for you to properly move on? To be with someone more...worthy?”
She sighed, lowering her sleeping son gently into his crib. She already felt awkward talking about this with him, but knew, after Merlin's comments, it was overdue.
“Ariel met me in the Rabbit Hole one night. Like me, she was very low, because she’d just had a big row with her husband.  Something to do with Erik fighting with King Triton and Queen Athena. She came down on her parents’ side, and it grew from there. She was in a bad way and so was I. So we comforted each other, then one thing led to another. She’s still married, so it shouldn’t have happened. I sort of quietly hoped we could be something more? In a way, so did she but, well, she still felt guilty and finally decided she wanted to try and save her marriage. I don’t blame her.  I suppose it did help me learn something about myself.”“That you would prefer to be with another woman in future?”“No. Possibly. I don’t know. I also had a few one-night stands with other people, both men and women, that I'm not proud of. But at the end of it all, I suppose I’m really just looking for something...more? A proper long-term relationship? Otherwise, it’s all a bit pointless, isn’t it? To be honest, I haven’t had that since, well, you quite frankly.” "For the record, I think Ariel may well return here some time. My informants tell me she and her prince attempted a reconciliation, though once she told him about yourself, I gather he told her to leave?  However, I do understand. I fact, I feel much the same. I’ve also had a few encounters of my own these last few years.”“You?" Now that was a surprise! "I don’t know why, but I never imagined…”“Because I’m too old? Too grey? Too...evil?”“No! It’s just that, well, I never imagined you needing anyone? You always seemed so independent. So…aloof. Not needing company, or sleep?” Her thoughts whirled. He’d been with others? Women?  She couldn’t help feeling annoyed at the thought. But why?“I can still desire companionship, Belle. You think me so cold and frigid that I can't appreciate another soul?"“I guess. Who? Sorry, that was wrong of me. I shouldn’t’ve asked.” “Well, you had the decency to be honest with me, so it’s only fair. As you know, I've been travelling to New York and Boston on business over the last year, and to meet and stay in touch with Henry. I had a few, how did you put it, one night stands? Nothing serious. I was careful not to get involved with anyone here. Well, apart from Miss Carpenter at the town hall. And Katja, her assistant."“Hilary Carpenter? But she’s...well, gorgeous! Why'd she want a...and Katja? The Fridge from Finland? I’ve never once seen that woman smile! But she’s stunning, grant you, and her legs are longer than me! Hell, Rumple, I’m kind of...impressed? And a little jealous, if I'm honest, which I shouldn’t be. But Ruby once told me Katja plays for the other team? She’s gay, and she should know!”“She did, dearie!” Rumple smirked, devilishly. “But now she plays for both teams. As does Hilary Carpenter.”Belle tried to process what he was telling her. “What? Are you implying Katja and Caroline are together? Or that you had some sort of...threesome?”He was delighted to see her shocked look. “Well, if it’s good enough for the queen, her wife and the outlaw? It was all consenting, I assure you, and there was no magic involved.”
Belle’s jaw hung open in astonishment. This was a whole new side to him she'd never seen before.
“You never fail to surprise me. And are you in any other relationships around here? Any other Nordic blondes likely to come knocking?”“No one currently. Like you, these are occasional pleasant distractions, nothing more. Anyway, never mind all that; onto more important things? I've received an invitation from my grandson to a Thanksgiving lunch, on Thursday at the Earl of Locksley. I'd normally decline, as I find time spent with the royals and the self-absorbed Swan-Mills women to be tedious beyond measure. However, Henry is rather insistent I join him for once, as his guest? He organised things along with Locksley for a change, so it may, just may, be bearable. Would you be willing to join me?”“ME? You’re asking me to join you, at a family event?”“Belle, whatever we are to each other these days, we're still Gideon’s parents. As I said, I still want your happiness, even if it can't be with me.”“Rumple, despite everything that’s happened, I do still love you. I know, perhaps even more so after my talk with Merlin. And I realise I share responsibility for what happened. Not only that, perhaps he's helped me understand you a little more? I want you to be happy too. Though perhaps don’t bring too many tall Nordic goddesses home? I’m only a little lump, and even can get jealous sometimes.”"Little lump?" He grinned. “Belle, none of them could ever hold a candle to you. You remain, despite everything, the beauty to my beast.”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Two days later - Thanksgiving

Regina arrived in Sherwood early, leaving everyone else to come later, along with Robin and Emma.

As she walked through the tiny forest hamlet that hadn’t even existed until eight months ago, she stopped to look around, awed by the ever-changing view. The clinic, fairly modest in proportion on the outside, yet huge inside, was bathed in morning sunlight as a small group milled around outside. There appeared to be a few more houses than only a week ago, when she last walked here? And a ceremonial fountain and pond now lay at the edge of the lawn.

She finally reached the Earl of Locksley, the pub named after her lover, at the insistence of the village people themselves.
She smiled, remembering how he hated titles, or being referred to as  a member of the nobility. Yet in this little hamlet, he was venerated above all others. He was so very different to her. She’d joined the nobility at birth, and had come to expect the respect they really didn’t deserve. Worse, her magic had then allowed her to command respect through fear and force. Yet Robin, with no previous magic whatsoever, had used leadership, bravery, encouragement and kindness to gain the love of these people. And now, as she and Emma prepared for what they'd agreed to only two days ago, she looked up at the timbered beams of the inn, wondering whether she'd ever feel truly worthy of him. Emma clearly was; but her? 
Stepping inside, she spotted Alan-a-Dale wiping down the counters, lifting his head, smiling when he saw her.
“Hi Regina!” Knowing why she was there, he pointed to a side door. “They’re in the kitchen. I’ve been told that’s cooks and women-only territory today? And, in Maria’s charming words, all us simple men folk were to ‘sod off, if you’d be most kind?’” She smirked. “Hello Alan. Well I’d best get in there, then? I'll see you later. Give my love to Malcolm?”She walked around the back of the counter, through the large swing-door. Looking inside for the first time since the day after it was built, when she'd helped serve breakfast, she was surprised to find all new high-tech, steel surfaces and shiny appliances. It looked like something from a TV cookery show?  It had to have been Merlin's doing. And at one end stood Maria and Caroline Locksley chatting animatedly with Lavinia Whitehand, the part time nurse at the hospital. Caroline spotted her, smiling back and walking over.“Regina, how lovely to see you again.” She placed her hands on her arms, pecking her cheek. “You’re early. Fancy a Buck’s Fizz?”“Alcohol? At this time of the morning? I’m pregnant, Carrie!” “It's non-alcoholic!” Livvy yelled from nearby. “Unfortunately. We don’t touch any of the hard stuff till after noon! Well, Carrie and I don’t anyway. Can’t speak for Maria here though, knowing her?” She cackled, arching her eyebrows at Robin's sister.“Oy! I heard that! My reputation as an alcoholic is completely undeserved! I may like the odd tipple, but I can’t go letting myself get trollied with big brother coming to lunch now, can I? He’d say I’m letting the family down!”“Trollied?”“She means inebriated. Drunk? You have to excuse my cousin, Gina...” Carrie sniggered. “She’s picked up far too much British slang in her time away. I’ll translate for you as we go?” This earnt a gentle slap on the arm from Maria, who moved over to peck Regina’s cheek.“That’s quite enough from you, noble cuz?” Said the younger Locksley. “My English is 'real' English! The language of Shakespeare, Keats and Wordsworth! Not the American forest twang you lot speak over here, these days?” She grinned and it was clear to Regina, as she saw them link arms, that the two cousins were close.“See what I have to put up, Regina?” “Hey, don’t go getting me involved in your family squabbles? I’ve already got one Locksley at home who’s already an argumentative little so-and-so; and his father’s no better. I’m not coming between two more!”   “Wise choice,” Maria agreed. “So, how are you feeling? You’re clearly looking beautiful, glowing and ready to go, but not quite parturient.” She said it straight-faced, enjoying the confused look on her cousin. “That means ‘about to have a baby’, Carrie? Real English, you know?” She cheeked, poking her tongue out.Regina sniggered. “Miss Locksley, you’re as bad as your brother!”“How dare you?” But she was still grinning, clearly not the least offended. “How could you compare me to him? That old boy’s far worse!” “Hey, that 'old boy' happens to be the father of my children? And this one...” she proudly rubbed her swollen abdomen. “And Emma’s.” “Yeah, I’m surprised he still has the energy?”“More than enough, thank you,” she decided it was her turn to shock. “Your brother is not only a truly excellent father and boyfriend, but…” she couldn’t wait to see the look on her face. “The fact he’s also hung like a donkey is just an added bonus?” 
The ever-elegant Caroline almost sprayed her drink over the pair, as she collapsed into helpless laughter. Maria, on the other hand, had her eyes bulging out of her head!
“OH, MY, GOD! I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU JUST SAID THAT? I REALLY WISH YOU HADN’T JUST SAID THAT!” She brought her hands to her mouth. “That's my brother you're talking about! I’ll never be able to look him in the face again!”“Well you started it, madam, making derogatory remarks about our man?” She gave her an evil grin. “Now you two, to business! Tell me how I can help?”~oOo~
For the next two hours, after Lavinia left, Regina and two Locksley women worked smoothly around the kitchen, chopping, mixing and preparing. Carrie made sure Regina mostly sat on a stool, and the happy banter between them all flowed easily, becoming ever more rude and risqué as they continued. They compared notes on various characters in Storybrooke and Sherwood, cackling as various bitchy comments were made. Regina hadn’t had so much fun in ages, and she felt like she was in the company of two naughty little sisters. Maria seemed to have a wealth of stories and rude jokes, and the brunette marvelled at the similarities between her and her brother.

A little later, as the two enormous roasts lay cooking in their separate ovens, Maria picked up her drink and proposed a toast.
“Here's to new friends? Gina, once you and Emma have had those babies, you're so coming out on a proper girls’ nights with us! Robin can do the child minding.”“To new friends...” Regina nodded as they all clinked glasses. “You're on! We’ll have carried them long enough, so it’ll be high time for him to do the heavy lifting for once!”   ~oOo~
Robin and Emma showed up at the inn at midday as agreed. Expecting to be seated in the dining area, Emma was surprised to be led upstairs to a very ornate dining room overlooking the lawns at the front. It was delightfully decorated, and looked even more elegant than the bedroom she’d conceived in just seven months earlier. On the long oval table lay place settings already marked with names on cards. Robin’s at one end, and Maria’s at the opposite. Emma counted around seventeen settings.
You did say this was just 'family? None of the men are coming?”
But as she walked around, she read the small cards. To Robin’s left was Regina, placed next to Emma. Then to Emma's left; Henry, Violet, Victor, Caroline, Gold, Belle, David, Snow, Neal, Maria, a mysterious 'Maria’s Guest' card, Roland, Honour and finally, Margot.
“John’s being secretive about where he’s going today. Will, Tuck and the boys are all celebrating with other families. I asked Maria who her mystery guest is, but she’s still being a bit coy? As Carrie’s now engaged to Whale, he's invited, and Henry asked us to include all the grandparents.”“Thanks for including my parents? I appreciate it, considering how they treated you?” Emma leant up to kiss his cheek. “They were just trying to protect you. Snow's apologised several times since, now she knows we're serious.” ~oOo~
Half an hour later, nearly everyone had arrived, and Regina walked in, kissing her lovers’ cheeks before greeting the rest of the guests.
Carrie whispered something to Robin. “Can you help bring the birds up? They’re already resting on trays on the main bench at the back but they’re seriously heavy, so I didn't want to risk it on those stairs? Regina's offered to use magic, but I didn’t want her trying anything like that in her condition?”“Quite right No problem.” He focused his mind to where they sat in the kitchen, drew on his magic, and the two large cooked roasts magically appeared, on silver trays, on the top of a long side serving table. He smiled when he heard the excited gasps. The roast goose and roast turkey both looked magnificent, and were swiftly followed by bowls and trays of all manner of roast potatoes, vegetables, salads and sauces, displaying a spread truly fit for royalty.Snow and David looked in astonishment at the groaning food table, the silverware, bone china plates and crystal glasses.“This is amazing! Did you do all this yourself, Regina?” Snow asked the woman who normally took charge of Thanksgiving feasts. “I barely lifted a finger! This was all Caroline and Maria’s doing, so you have them to thank? I merely chopped a few vegetables.” Caroline interrupted her. “She did a lot more than that, Mrs. Nolan! Your daughter-in-law was a most excellent sous-chef. We’ll definitely hire her again!” She grinned at Regina.“Well dearies…” Rumple stood, admiring the spread. “As you’ve gone to all the trouble…” He waved his hands with a flourish, and a second, smaller laid table appeared beside the larger one, but this time covered with ice buckets, glasses and bottles of champagne, wine, beers and soft drinks. Belle smiled at her estranged husband as Maria stepped over to him.“'Champagne magic'? I’m definitely sticking close to you, young man!” She winked at Belle, before giving Rumple a cheeky peck on the cheek, making the Dark One blush as others laughed.
Maria, Robin and Caroline took charge of cutting and serving the meats, passing plates around, and inviting everyone to help themselves. There was more than enough for everyone. Normally Snow, Regina or David were called on to make speeches before a formal meal. However, when Snow nudged David to start, he declined.
“No, I think this year it should be our host, the Earl of Locksley himself, don't you? We are in his pub, after all?”
With nods of agreement around the table, Robin took the plunge: 
“I may have provided the facilities, but I assure you the ladies here did all the work!” There were various harrumphs and cheers. “But I suppose I should say a few words? As you all know, I was brought back by Zeus, nearly eight months ago. And I’ve been reunited with my now three, not two, wonderful children, even if they're now five years older than when I last saw them!” He winked at Margot, who sat silently, watching. Her own mother was still in San Francisco with her new boyfriend over the holiday, so the young redhead had moved into Mifflin Street a week earlier. She loved it and had no problem with her being away. “I’ve also been reunited with my dear cousin and my little sister, both of whom I thought I'd lost forever.” There was definitely a hitch in his voice as he looked over at Maria and Caroline, their own eyes also reddening. “If you’ve already met Maria by now, I must apologise?” Various chuckles went around as she poked her tongue out at her brother childishly, earning giggles from Honour. “She is a Locksley, after all?” He winked at her. “And I’m sure you all know my lovely cousin Carrie, by now? So I'd like to take this opportunity to toast her engagement to our doctor!” The group all raised their glasses, clinking and cheering at the pair. Victor still felt slightly uncomfortable, not used to being shown approval by this particular group. And as the pair received good wishes from all around, the large room door opened as Maria’s mystery guest appeared.“Sorry I’m late?” He spoke in a younger, British accent, slightly deeper than Robin's. "I got held up."Charles Sage, Merlin’s son, stood before them, now felt awkward. “I had to go say hi to Dad and Annabelle first? We don’t do Thanksgiving back home, but they’re doing something with Blue and the fairies today.” Although he felt unsure of himself as he moved closer, Robin, Regina, Emma and Rumple could all feel an enormous 'pull', an unusual mixture of dark and light magic, that seemed to emanate from the young man. He'd clearly inherited some of his father's powers. “Thanks for inviting me.”“Well it is my first Thanksgiving too?" Maria smirked, firmly patting the empty seat next to her, and giving him a peck on the cheek as he came beside her. "And you get to sit with me, you lucky boy!”Realising there was probably something going on between the young pair, several women around the table felt slightly envious of Robin’s sister. Merlin's son was an incredibly handsome man, and even Snow couldn’t resist giving him a flirty smile and wink. David noticed.“You’re welcome, Charlie!” Robin smiled at him, “I’m pleased you could join us today. Now then, where was I? Oh yes; I’m delighted to see the French’s with us today, along with my handsome godson over there? I have to say, without Rumple’s support, Sherwood wouldn’t exist, so we have much to thank him for! So, please raise a glass to my good friends, Rumple, Belle and Gideon?”
Although Emma and Regina exchanged quizzical looks, everyone around the table, including Honour and Robyn, did as asked, and raised a glass to toast them. Probably the first group ever to do so.
Rumple himself gave an embarrassed smile, not used to praise without an ulterior motive. But the last time had been when Robin asked him to cut the opening ribbon on the building they now sat in. He raised his glass to acknowledge the toast and nod back at the archer as he continued. “Snow, David? I’m delighted you could join us, along with Neal. He’s getting to be quite the handsome devil these days. Neal, I understand your magic came in recently?”Neal Nolan, usually a shy child, smiled at him. "It did. Look?” Emma’s seven-year-old brother twirled his fingers, making Honour’s little blue unicorn doll, resting by her plate, come magically to life. It reared on its tiny hind legs, brayed silently, then disappeared into a puff of smoke, only to be replaced by the same doll it’d been before.Emma laughed. “Nice one, bro!” She approved, though noticed Snow giving him a warning glance.“No magic at the table please, Neal?” His mother gently chided. “And that includes dancing unicorns!”
Robin continued to work round the table, giving thanks to all for coming to his first ever Thanksgiving.

“Well that’s enough talking. Let’s eat?” That brought the biggest cheer as they all started to tuck in. Conversation then flowed easily for the next hour as they feasted.

~oOo~

All agreed the lunch had been delicious, and both Emma and Regina went back for more.
“I’ve never actually eaten goose before?” Regina admitted to Robin. “Mother insisted it was 'for the peasants, for royalty'. Personally, I thought it delicious; much more moist and succulent than turkey? I may well try cooking it myself in future.”“Goose was my dad’s favourite. Though mine was always my mum’s apple pie? It was just...perfection. Sadly, the recipe died with her.”
Regina smiled, knowing Carrie had something rather special planned. Sure enough, when the time came, she gave her a knowing glance, nodding and leaning over to whisper something in Rumple’s ear.
The Dark One nodded, appearing to ask a question, then grinned. Moments later, all the dirty plates and glasses on the table disapparated, earning a loud “OOOOH!” from Honour, as he twirled his fingers again, giving a small giggle, the sound of which even made Margot chuckle.Now, if you wouldn't mind...hands away from the table, please dearies?” Rumple instructed, before a clean ironed white tablecloth suddenly appeared, followed by smaller plates and pudding bowls. Another whisper between him and Caroline, and an enormous bowl appeared in the centre, followed by three large yellow jugs, and a large bowl of ice-cream.“Ice cream! Brilliant!” Always his favourite, Neal was delighted, as Robin looked closer. The hot pie appeared to be pastry covered. And on top, a thick coat of…was that caramel? “Carrie? Surely that’s not…not…Locksley Pie?”“Uh-huh!” She replied, smugly. “Your mum gave me the recipe. Mind you, I had to beg her for it!”But Maria was getting impatient. “For god’s sake you lot, yes it’s the family pie! Now stop talking, and start serving, so I can start eating?”Caroline chuckled, getting up and starting to slice it. “You’ll get yours soon enough, Maria Locksley! But no seconds for you, or Robin, till everybody’s had their firsts! I remember what you two were like with this – you were like pigs at a trough!” That earnt laughter from the others, and pink faces from the adult siblings as Victor appeared by her side, helping by bowling out the ice cream to the children, while she carefully worked her way through the famed ‘pie’. And as she did so, the smells of baked apple, nutmeg, caramel and something else worked its way across the nostrils of the adults, who all decided they wanted to try some.  The yellow jugs appeared to be custard, generous helpings of which were scooped onto each bowl. As Regina took her own, savouring the aroma, she looked down at the thick apple under the caramel and pastry.“Smells delightful, but it just seems to be apple pie with caramel on the top? What’s all the fuss about?” But she was interrupted by the blonde to her immediate left.“Jeezuz H. Christ, that’s lovely! Gina, you so gotta try this?” Emma moaned, the noises from her sounding almost sexual. “Or just give me yours, if you don’t want it?” Honour giggled at the silly behaviour of her blonde mother, as she snuffled her ice cream.“Behave, you!” Regina glared, before trying it for herself. The smooth nutmeg and caramel that floated over her tongue was simply divine, and she had to admit she couldn’t remember the last time she tasted a dessert anything like as good. “Caroline, this is heavenly!” She joined other groans of agreement from all around the table, even from Gold. “You have to give me the recipe.”“Sorry Regina, no can do, it’s a family secret. Only people bearing the Locksley name can know that. Their mum’s strict orders.” She  pointed at the two siblings who were already standing, heading to give themselves a second helping.But Emma was already up and on her feet. “Hey, me first, I’m feeding for two!” She tried to use her doe eyes on Caroline.“That’s true, and you’re also carrying a Locksley inside you, so I guess you do take priority?” She chuckled. “Regina, would you like seconds too?” In truth, there was plenty to go around, Caroline having made it big enough knowing how piggish her cousins once were over the old family favourite. Nonetheless, she was pleased by just how much everyone seemed to adore her 'pie'.Emma scooped out a second large slice and a mass of custard. “I want to have babies with this pie!” She groaned to Maria, earning an “Emma - behave!” from her own mother.“Probably best cool the custard down first? Otherwise it could really hurt your naughty bits?” Maria's aside made most of the women around the table grin, Snow frowning again.
Mifflin Street

That evening, as Robin settled the children in bed with stories, Emma and Regina lay back on the sofa, both completely exhausted. The lunch had been a success. Afterwards, Robin had persuaded most adults to join him for a walk in the forest to help wear off the three portions of pie he’d worked his way through. Much as Emma loved the idea, the huge meal and the pregnancy weight had made her too lethargic. Plus, some of the children were now fading, and Gideon getting restless. Rumple took it on himself to use magic to clear up the kitchen and put everything away. So, once the former outlaw returned with the adults in tow, everyone decided to head home. Hugs and kisses were exchanged, and everyone left happy and sated after what all regarded as a great day.
“I’m never eating again!” Emma groaned, messaging her swollen stomach. “Why didn’t you stop me going for that third helping?”“Because you, Emma Swan-Mills, are old enough to know better! Don’t blame me if your gluttony has no bounds? I didn’t eat half what you had, and I’m loaded. Carrie is an excellent cook.” She smiled, contended. “Fun wasn’t it?”“I like Maria too; she’s hilarious! Filthy sense of humour, mind?”Regina grinned. “Yes. She reminds me of her brother.”“What? Robin’s never that rude, surely?”“Oh, but he can be! I remember once, just before he died, listening when he and some of the men were talking around a campfire. He’s a surprisingly good mimic? He does impressions too. He got the imp’s annoying giggle completely. And your strut.”“I don’t strut! Has he been taking the piss out of me behind my back?” She sniggered. “He does little impressions of all of us, though only when he's had a few drinks in him. Remember, he's hardly been drinking while we’ve been pregnant? He said it wasn't fair for him to, when we couldn’t. I know as a fact he does an impression of me! He's got my voice too, apparently.”“Really? I’ve got to ask him to do that! Still, before he comes back, you remember what we talked about? Are you still sure you want to do this?” Regina’s face suddenly became more serious. “Yes, but the real question is, are you? It was your idea, but we both need to be committed. I won’t do it, if you won’t. You sure you want this?”   “I am. I’ve hardly thought about anything else these last two days, and if I'm honest, I’m nervous. What if he says no?”“That’s most unlikely. Even more so, bearing in mind what you overheard him saying to Henry? But that’s also the reason we need to keep this confidential. In case anyone has last minute doubts?”“So we do it soon, as agreed? Or do we wait until after the births? Personally, I don’t like the uncertainty, and to be honest, I get a bit wound up when people like Anna Sage come on to him.”Annoyance at anyone showing affection towards Robin? Wasn't that her thing? “She's a little like Ruby, and flirts with everyone. Emma, you must know Robin isn’t that kind of man? I'm surprised at you, that’s the sort of comment I would've made! He’d never lead either of us along, it’s not in his nature. He’s an attractive man, so women are always going to flirt. I remember feeling irked when I first saw Carrie with him, before I found out she’s his cousin? But I trust him implicitly. The question is, do you?”“I do. It’s probably just hormones talking, making me feel insecure.” She edged across the sofa to wrap an arm around her, Regina moving into her automatically. With the size of them both, even simply standing up was becoming more arduous. “He’s okay. It'll be fine.”“Who’s okay?” Said a new voice from the doorway, Roland walking in. “You talking about dad?”The pair looked up at him and Regina still couldn’t believe how much he’d grown. With his still curly, dark hair and beautiful rich brown eyes, he looked more like Marian these days, or as much as she could remember. But that grin, and those dimples and his manner, were all Robin. She glared, just about managing to hide a smile.“How long have you been listening in to a private conversation, young man?”“Just a minute. I couldn’t hear much from there. But what’s happening? What’s wrong with dad?”
Regina rolled her eyes. They'd agreed Roland should be the first to know. He was his son, after all.
“Come sit down, Roland?" The young man stiffened. It was rare for Emma to use his full name. "Please?”“We’ve been meaning to ask you something? It’s important, but I first need to know if you can keep a secret?” “Me? I’m not your mum, you know? Of course I can. Is it about dad?” The reference to Emma’s mother was clearly influenced by Regina’s bedtime stories.“Rolly, you’re growing up way too fast! And I know you’ve only had your dad back less than a year. Well, since he moved in here, everyone’s been really happy, yeah?”“You bet! Sometimes I still can’t believe he’s back for good. But he is though, isn’t he? He’s not going to be moving out, or anything stupid? I couldn’t take that. I know Honny couldn’t.”“He’s here for good,” Regina moved closer to pat the boy’s knee. “Do you seriously imagine I’d ever let the man who died saving me, leave again? No chance! I’ll chain him to the front door, if I have too.” That brought a grin. “But Emma and I want to change what he means to us. As you know, we’re expecting your siblings in a few weeks time. We already know Emma’s carrying your sister, and we don’t want to know what mine will be yet but, either way, you’ll have either two more sisters, or another brother and sister, soon. Now, as you know, your father and Emma have also got much closer over the last few months, so we thought-”“That you want to ask him to marry you?” He cut in, looking excited. “Like Rory and Phil asked Mulan?”Emma’s sighed. Bright kid. No pulling the wool over his eyes. “And what do you think about that?”“You kidding me? It'd be brilliant! Henry would then really be my brother. So yes, do it!”Regina beamed. “I’ll take that as you giving your blessing? But we haven’t spoken to your father yet obviously, so there’s no guarantee he'll agree.”“Oh, come off it! He’d love to! Can’t you tell from all the goo-goo eyes he keeps making? He’s like a puppy dog around you two. Just think, we’ll all be a real, proper family, at last!”That last comment stung slightly, Emma feeling it was undeserved. After Robin’s death and getting the boy back, Emma and Regina had tried so very hard to include him, even more so once Honour was born. “I thought we were a 'real' family already?” .Roland could see the look, and realised what he'd said. “Sorry ma, I didn’t mean it like that? My mouth just ran away with me, as usual. I just meant…well…I don't remember my own birth mum. Then, when I thought she came back it was only your horrible sister – no offence mum, but I'll always hate her, no matter what you say! Then dad got killed, and I had no one. You came to get me, but I still had no dad. Now finally, I get a dad and two mums? Brilliant. Some people at school might stop calling me a little bastard from now on.”“WHO calls you that?" Regina was mortified. "Roland, who would dare say such a horrible thing?” “You’d be surprised. Also, since I’ve been living here, we get called all sorts of other stuff because you’re two women, too? I won’t tell you what, because it’ll just upset you, like it did me the first few times. But it happens. If you go in there, it'll only make thing worse. I discussed it with Henry anyway. And Archie. I can handle it.”“You shouldn’t have to!” Emma was even more annoyed. She’d personally experienced homophobia herself since she'd got together with Regina. There were still a small number of previously civil people who still cut her dead when they saw her. Some wouldn’t even look at her, and she wasn't sure whether it was due to her being with another woman, or who that woman was?  “What makes you think we’d make things worse? We could have stopped it happening! How come you can trust Henry and Archie, but not your mothers?” She was also stung by his lack of faith. “Because you've got magic! You would've gone in all angry and threatening, guns blazing, and everybody would've been scared. You would've felt better after that, but what then? Once you’d gone, it would've got worse because they’re frightened of you! Henry told me how to handle it, and it’s better now. Archie said he’d also deal with it through Doctor Grimes at the school, without mentioning me.”“Does your father know about this?”“No chance! I thought about telling him after he killed Mr. Spencer! When dad rescued Margot from that tree, the two boys who did it nearly pooped themselves when he got angry. But that won’t help me when everyone’s gone home now, will it? So no, I’ll handle it myself, as usual.”“I still say you should’ve told us! We can speak to their parents.”“No, I said I’d handle it. But I do still want you to marry my dad. Honny would love that! So when are you going to ask him? I know as a fact he won’t ask you, cos you’re already married. So it has to come from you.”Regina smiled, pleased it confirmed what Emma overheard. “It’s silly, but it's more common in this realm for a man to ask a woman to marry him. But you’re right, we're the married couple, after all. I thought we might do it tomorrow night, after we’ve spoken to Henry? He should know too, although I’m sure he'll be happy.”“Yeah, we talked about it, too. He thinks it'd be cool. He likes dad, though he told me he wouldn’t like to be called Henry Locksley-Swan-Mills. Said it was too much of a mouthful, and he’d preferred to just become Henry Locksley, like me.”“Henry said that? I know he didn’t want to become ‘Swan-Mills’ after we married, but why ‘Locksley’? Why not just stay with ‘Mills’?”“He said something about it being useful when he goes travelling? He also wants to go to England, like I did, and on to Avalon and some other places after university.”Regina and Emma exchanged an uncomfortable look. They knew their eldest had itchy feet, and wanted to travel and see the world. It seems that day was fast approaching.“So when are you proposing?” He seemed as keen as mustard. “I could get Honour and Margot out of your hair tomorrow night? As it’s Friday, John and the guys are having a barbeque, so we could stay over with them? I’ll tell Henry and we’ll all be out of your way.” “Woah kid, hold on!” Emma felt they were being rushed.“He’s right though, Emma. We could have dinner here, and do it tomorrow night? If you really are ready for this?”
The following morning, Regina asked Robin whether he could forgo the evening barbeque with his men, in favour of a quiet evening in with them. He was happy to oblige, though surprised to learn that Henry would collect Honour, Roland and Margot and take them to the forest with him and Violet.
“Well I’ll admit, after the week I’ve had, a quiet evening in with just the three of us would be nice. I’ll cook for a change? Or I could bring back a take-out?”“Chinese!” Emma replied instantly. “No offence Rob, but your cooking isn’t anywhere near Gina’s standards. And neither of us fancy doing anything in the kitchen?”
So it was agreed, and after a day supervising more building in Sherwood, that evening Robin brought home two large bags of take away from Mrs. Choi.
As he walked through the door with the hot food, he was pleasantly surprised to find both women already in the hallway, wearing elegant evening dresses, both silk and knee-length, but one in black and one in white, both clearly designed for maternity. Soft, flowing and flattering their temporary extra curves. He marvelled at the fact that, even when over seven months pregnant, they looked gorgeous . “You both look wonderful! If I’d known you were dressing up, I’d have done so, myself? Maybe you could give me a few minutes to shower and change?” “No, there’s no time for that...” Emma seized one of the bags. “I’m starving and don’t want this going cold! Let’s just get it on the table and eat first?”
Robin sniggered at her urgency. But he decided instead to use his magic, transforming his forest top, jeans and casual gear into a tailored two-piece dark navy suit with crisp white shirt and bow tie, remembering to apply a little cologne underneath. It wasn't a shower, but it was quick.
“Perfect!” Regina rose on her toes, pulling him down to kiss him. “I love seeing you in a suit.” She looked him up and down, “and out of it.” He felt himself stiffen, as she pressed herself against him. Then she pulled away, turning towards the dining room, where Emma had already laid the boxes out.“Tease!”~oOo~
Half an hour later, all three were comfortably replete. Although Robin couldn’t help noticing they seemed edgier than normal? Something was clearly bothering them, but knowing he wouldn’t get any answer if he asked straight out, he decided to wait, changing the subject.
“That’s two enormous meals in two days - I’m getting fat. I think I’m looking more pregnant than you two?”
That earned polite smiles from his lovers, who still didn’t say anything. He watched Emma digging her thumbnail into her index finger, the usual sign she was stressed. Regina seemed to be watching her, waiting for her to say something while dragging her teeth on her lower lip, her own giveaway. Now was as good a time as ever.
“Miladies, clearly something's wrong, and you’re troubled? Are you going to tell me now, or do I have to guess?”They stayed silent, exchanging looks, Regina encouraging her to say something until, finding the silence no longer bearable: “It’s nothing, Robin. It's not you. It’s just been a long day?”  Earning a glare from the brunette.“I don’t have your superpower for this sort of thing, Emma, but I know deflection when I hear it? There obviously is. Would you rather I not be here? Perhaps you need to be alone?”“NO!” both women replied, almost as one, before sharing another look. Regina decided she'd had enough.“Look, Robin. Sorry. Yes, we do have something we want to say to you.” She slowly rose from the chair, moving across towards the sofa. “Emma, perhaps we should be doing this standing?”
The way she said it, and the
nervousness on her face, made Robin shudder. Do they want me to leave anyway?
Emma had now joined her, standing side-by-side. “Robin, perhaps you could stand there, just in front of us? And close your eyes for a minute?”Well he wasn't expecting that. He nodded, noticing how increasingly nervous they now seemed, before closing his eyes. He heard a small shuffling noise, a whisper, followed by the gentle clunk of a knee being bent, as he waited patiently.“Okay, you can open your eyes now!” 
He opened them, to find both women kneeling side-by-side in front of him, each with their right leg raised, as though preparing to exercise, Emma’s right arm linked in Regina’s left, looking up at him.
“Sorry we’ve been quiet this evening. There’s nothing wrong, honest, but we’re both a bit anxious? The last seven and a half months since you came back from the dead have been the most astonishing months of my life, and believe me, I’ve seen a lot! After you died; no, after you gave your life to save Gina’s, and already just lost Killian, she and I reached the lowest point in our lives. The word depression doesn’t even begin to cover it! But slowly, we came to rely on each other. We became closer, and as we've told you before, our friendship eventually turned to love, and finally, marriage. I love her with all my heart Robin, and I never imagined having those feelings for anyone else after Neal. When you first came back, I admit I felt threatened. Very threatened, despite all the reassurances you gave me about my marriage? But you did get between us, though not in a way I could’ve ever imagined? What started off as sex, for me, turned into something deeper. You’ve now given me another child, and after that pregnancy scare, I’m desperate to bring her into the world. Our world, and our child! And then, as usual, it took me forever to realise it. When you came back from the Dark Realm, rescuing all those children, and I thought you’d died, that’s when I knew it - that I'd fallen in love with Regina’s true love, Robin Hood! I love you too, Robin. I love you and want you, and Gina, to be a part of my life forever!” Emma’s voice wobbled.Her wife squeezed her hand, taking over.“Robin, you know my feelings as I'd already fallen in love with you before you were even killed. Henry taught me how to love, but you taught me how to be loved! You even gave me Honour. Me, the Evil Queen, who took a potion to make myself infertile? Merlin told me only true love could’ve overridden something like that. I even tried to kill myself before I knew about the gift you bestowed me. How shameful is that? At the time, Emma was the only one who could pull me back from the brink, and I fell in love with her, too. Robin, I’ve no doubt she's also my true love. Me, Regina Mills, besotted and totally in love with both a saviour and a thief? But it's true, and there's nothing I wouldn’t do for either of you. Like Emma, I love you, and I want you to be part of my life. Part of our lives, forever.”As she spoke, her right hand revealed a small box, which he hadn’t noticed till now. She flicked it open to reveal a ring. A simple, but wide, gold band with a deep blue sapphire set into it. Elegant, but not ostentatious. Just like him. She gently eased the ring from its mounting, offering it up.“We’ve been wed almost two years, and Emma and I agreed that we now want to open our marriage to you. We want you to become our husband. Not mine. Ours. Robin Lockley, will you marry us?”
Emma looked up into his beyes and noticed a single stray tear had started to slide down his left cheek. He dropped to his knees in front of them, rolling his eyes when his right one clicked loudly, before taking their unlinked hands in his own.
“I've already fallen in love with both of you. I'd love nothing more than to be joined in marriage with you, forever. Emma, Regina, I'd be truly and deeply honoured to marry and call two such wonderful women, my wives.” As they all stood, Emma sighed, relieved, even though she was pretty certain he’d say yes. Bringing his arms around the pair of them, they curled into his chest, Robin leaning his head in to Emma’s, before whispering “I love you.” He pressed his lips to hers in a short, open mouthed kiss. Pulling back with a smile, he then repeated the same with Regina, before giving her her own kiss. She then pulled back, twisting her head to capture Emma’s lips in turn.“We really need to figure out how to do that more smoothly? Like the Briars have?” Robin earnt a snigger from his new fiancées. Fiancées?“Perhaps we should start practicing?” The trio spent the next two minutes kissing cheeks and lips, each holding the other two close. They even tried with all three of them trying to connect their lips, even tongues, together at the same time, before realizing it wasn't that easy. “I guess that’s why the Briars have that funny little ‘I kiss your lips, while she kisses my cheek, then turn’ thing all worked out?” Emma whispered against their mouths.“We’ll get there. We’ve all the time in the world!”       
That night, the married couple and their new fiancé, looking forward to a rare lie-in the following morning, took their time making love in the most unhurried and relaxed manner. Prior to that, they'd shared a warm, soapy bath, Emma lying back against Robin’s chest, after which he took the time to slowly massage them in turn. Wary of harming their precious babies or accidentally inducing them early, he'd suggested they use him by going on top, one on either end, and setting their own pace. Although he sometimes found breathing a little difficult, the sheer joy of hearing them peak, Regina impaling herself on him while Emma rode his mouth, made it all worthwhile. Somehow, he managed to hold off his own release until after they had switched ends and repeated. He couldn’t see what they were doing to one another, only listening to their loving whispers and moans as they finally achieved their respective orgasms.

There wasn't a happier man in all the realms.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

The following morning, they lay in bed, Robin in the middle with his new fiancées' heads resting on his chest, their arms draped over him.
“This has to be the best way to wake up.”
He’d fallen asleep on the left last night, Regina between them. But yet again, he’d woke to find himself in the middle. Weird, considering both now heavily pregnant women found moving around so difficult.
“Couldn’t agree more...” Emma groaned, snuggling into him. “Might as well enjoy it while you can, because once these little buggers get out, you’ll be the one handling four kids of a morning. Lying-in’s gonna be a distant memory for quite some time.”“Not too long, I hope? I’m pretty sure Snow will want to take them off our hands sometimes? We also have Maria, Carrie and even Henry to help. He’s already proving himself a wonderful big brother.” He noticed Regina smiling vacantly, her mind clearly elsewhere. “Penny for your thoughts, mi’lady?”“Hmm, what? Sorry, I was miles away; I was picturing Henry in a morning suit.” “Already planned the wedding?” He smirked. “I was thinking about it last night. You know, as you’re married, shouldn’t I be the one walking down the aisle to you? My daughters throwing petals down in front of me, as I walk to my future wives?” “Nice try Locksley…” Emma kissed his chest. “But this girl here wants to do it full-on this time! In a real white dress, long train and all the frills? Walking down the aisle, with everyone watching? Gina and I got married in a dingy New York registry office. It was lovely, but a last minute, spur-of-the-moment thing.”“Last minute? So who came?”“Henry, but Ro and Honny stayed back with John. Still, we got married, that’s the important thing.”“No family? Snow must have had a blue fit?”“She did rather,” Regina started sniggering as Emma frowned. “She assumed we'd deliberately snubbed her, as you’d expect. She blamed me of course! She wasn't keen on us being together in the first place, even though we were already living together and everyone knew by then we were in a relationship. I was just the pervert who corrupted her daughter? David was fine about it, but it took a while for her to come round. But we just didn’t want a fuss? We’d both been through too much, so we wanted a quick, simple service.”“I saw the pictures on the bookcase. You both looked lovely. So, do you want something simple this time, too? Something quick, over the next few weeks? You’re already married mind, so I’ll be happy with whatever you decide.”Emma kissed his nipple, before grazing it with her teeth. “Well personally, I’ve never had a full white wedding. I thought the Briar’s dresses on the Jolly were beautiful! I’ve never really been a 'girly' sort of girl, and before I moved in with Gina, I was rarely out of jeans. But this one…” she nodded at Regina, “changed me.”Robin kissed her brow. “One I came back, one of the first things I noticed is how you’ve sorta grown into each other’s ways? Like the way you both dress? You always look rather delectable in some of Regina’s shorter dresses, and she looks chic in your tops. Even that old red leather jacket of yours looked good on her the other day.” “That's one of the advantages of being a female couple of similar size. More choice in everything?” Regina had a glint in her eye. She kissed his cheek, a hand now roaming slowly down his chest towards his thigh. “You know sometimes, when we were feeling a bit frisky out in the early days,  Emma and I - well, let's just say we even used to swap underwear in the Ladies at the Diner when we met for lunch? After we’ve been wearing them?” That earned a jaw dropping look from Robin. "It gave us both an illicit thrill for the rest of the day." As she said it, Regina's hand drifted over his rapidly hardening cock, delighted to feel the effect her words were causing. She wrapped her fingers around it.  “Hey, stop that? We did no such thing!” Emma interrupted, rolling her eyes as she nuzzled his cheek. "Ignore her. She's just trying to get you worked up.”“Unfortunately,” Robin felt a familiar twinge below. “She's succeeded.”Emma sniggered, lowering her own hand between his legs to find Regina’s, by now amassaging him. “Oh, I see what you mean? Doesn’t take much to get you going Locksley, does it? Anyway, as I was saying, the more I think about it, I kinda like the idea of wearing a proper white wedding dress, Something really feminine. Classy, rather than sexy? I’m too old to do sexy.”“Don’t be ridiculous,” Regina gave her hand a gentle slap under the sheets, as it moved back to his stomach. “You’re the sexiest woman around here, by far! Yes, I like the idea. We could wear complementary white together? Mind you, the last time I wore a wedding dress, I didn’t even want to marry the King. But I was forced to. I can’t say I remember much about the day, as I was trying to block it out.”“I’m certain you’ll both look stunning. The pair of you would even look beautiful in garbage sacks.”He groaned as his fiancées interlocked their fingers, starting to massage his now rapidly swelling manhood more firmly. “That’d save a lot of money, certainly.”“So when do we want to do it? Next few months? Best not too close to your due dates, I guess?”“Not a chance in hell!” Regina seemed adamant. “I have no intention of walking down the aisle looking like a marquee! We need to have these babies, then lose some weight before I could even contemplate walking down the aisle in white.”“So who do we tell first? Henry? Do we want Snow and David knowing yet?” “That’ll certainly save us the bother of notifying the town!” That earned a scowl from Emma. “No, I think we need to tell the children first. Roland already knows we were planning to propose.”"He knows?"“ The kid’s got wolf ears!" Emma grinned. "You sure he isn’t Ruby’s?” “Well he’s certainly acquired an annoying knack for finding out things he isn’t meant to know about.”“Well he knows about this! So he’s probably tipped Henry off by now. Either way, we should tell all of them. After that, we tell Emma’s parents. Do we all agree?”“Well, that’s that settled,” Robin frowned. “However, it brings me to an even more pressing problem. Namely, I’m currently lying in a lovely warm bed, with no clothes on, and two equally naked goddesses currently massaging my penis? So I have a very difficult choice. Do I go down and make tea? Or go down on one of you?””Oh. Well, I guess I’m not that thirsty just yet...” Regina was impressed just how quickly he’d stiffened. "We have an empty house, and time, so why stop at one of us?"Emma sniggered before whispering in his ear. “Oh, and Robin? About that panty-swapping? We only did it the once. In her office, just before a council meeting. My idea. She lost a bet! I just wanted to see the look on her face when she stood there, addressing the full planning committee, knowing she was wearing the still warm knickers I had on minutes earlier? It was hilarious!”"That’s wicked! Misuse of public facilities, and all that? Plus you've now made it impossible for me to get out of this bed with a shred of decency? I think you should both be punished for it.” ”Hmm. I guess you could be right." Emma squeezed him a little tighter. "In that case, me first!” 
Granny's Diner

An hour and a half later, the trio walked into the café for brunch.
Robin was surprised to find Alan-a-Dale and Will with their children, but no John? The children happily slurping milkshakes. “Alan, while it's always nice to see you, where’s the man I left them with?”“We're not exactly sure. He looked after Ro and the girls last night, but a couple of hours ago he said he needed to dash off to see someone first thing? He’s not saying who, but the babes here were fine about it.”Before Robin had a chance to say another word, Ruby appeared by his side from nowhere, sporting an odd smirk while silently taking his left hand in hers, messaging the new ring she’d spotted with her thumb, and looking at him as though she was about to ask a question. His fiancées saw the exchange, so Robin whispered in her ear. “Too soon, Ruby! We have to speak to the children first?"  Her face broke into a brilliant smile as she nodded, stepping away to allow them privacy, winking at Emma as she went back behind the counter.“Roland? Girls? We need to have a little chat.” Regina noticed a smirking Roland had aalso already spotted the ring. “We need to go somewhere quiet. Anyone seen Henry?”  “Here, mum!” Said the young man, walking across the room unnoticed. Where the hell did he spring from? Emma wondered. Though spotting her son exchange a grin with Roland, who was still holding his phone, she guessed. “Guys? If you need some privacy, why don't you go in our lounge at the back? Ruby called from the counter. Christ, can we never avoid being overheard around here?  Emma smiled back at the wolf, who seemed to have already guessed what was going on.
As Robin nodded his thanks, they went into the warm, cosy lounge and he smiled with pride as he watched them all troop in. Regina first, followed by Henry, Roland, Honour and Margot, Emma bringing up the rear. Seven. Soon it’ll be nine!

They settled on the sofa and chairs, Emma and Regina standing in front, Robin to Emma’s left. Henry had spotted Robin’s new ring.
“Okay guys,” Emma kicked off. “I suspect some of you already know what this is about, so let’s just say it for the girls, yeah? Honour, Margot, last night Regina and I asked your dad if he’d marry us. Both of us. And he said yes.” Everyone stayed silent for a moment, till Margot figured out what’d just been said. “So if you both marry daddy, you’ll be my…step-mummies?”“Yes, my poppet, we will. But your mother, my sister, will always be your birth mum. Aunty Emma and I will become your step-mums, as well as your aunties.”T his seemed to please Margot, who smiled, standing up and wrapping her arms around Regina’s legs.“You’ll have three mums, like me, Marge.” Roland added, “Even though my birth mum’s in heaven.”As the news was quietly absorbed, Honour piped up, sporting a big grin. “So, you’ll have a really, really big wedding? A real, proper one this time, with dresses and everything? And I can be a bridesmaid?” Honour jumped off the chair, heading to her father who had now dropped to his knees to hug her, as she opened her arms for him to pick her up.“That’s all to be arranged,” Emma chuckled. “But yes, we’d like you both to be our bridesmaids. Though there’s still the little matter of us having these babies first, before we fix any wedding? After that, your mum and I will need to lose some baby weight, so it probably won’t be until next year sometime.”“But you will still definitely be our bridesmaids!” Regina added. “Plus, I expect my handsome young men here to walk your mother and I down the aisle. What do you think, Roland?” The dimpled-cheeked, wild-haired boy merely shrugged. “I hate dressing up, but if it’s in a good cause? It’s not often you get to see your own parents get married, let alone three of them! But yeah, of course. Whatever you want.” “Thank you, my darling. And you, Henry?” She noticed her eldest hadn’t said a word. Hadn’t commented since learning his mothers were going to be entering a polyamorous relationship with the other children’s father. He didn’t answer, just stared at the three of them in turn, his silence inducing concern in both women, Emma particularly.
I thought he wanted this? 
“Henry?” Robin spoke up. “Do you have a problem with me marrying your mothers?” Henry looked up, realising all eyes were on him, and his mothers’ anxious faces. “What? Wait…no! It’s not that.” “Is it the fact we're three people, not two? Do you find it awkward? Maybe a little...embarrassing?” He persisted. “If you do, I understand.” “No Robin, it’s not that. It’s fine, I can handle the poly bit. It’s getting a little less unusual round here after all, though out there it’s not legal…yet?  No, it’s just…it made me think about dad. As in…my own dad? And how I hardly got to know him.” He swallowed, trying to put a check on his emotions. “There’s Ro and Margot talking about three mums, yet I never got to spend any real time with my one dad? Sorry for bringing the mood down.” He now felt awkward for ruining their moment. “But you guys? Yeah, erm…congratulations. I’m cool With it.”Regina wanted to go over and cuddle him; but being a grown man, she’d probably make him feel worse. Instead,  Robin stepped closer, resting a hand on his arm.“Henry, we’ve spoken about this before, haven’t we? I know what it’s like to lose your father, though I admit I was a little older than you when I lost mine. As I grew up, I often wished mine was around to help me. Advise me? I already told you I spent time with your father, back in the Enchanted Forest? So did Mulan, actually, so you should talk to her too? Baelfire was a remarkable man. Unassuming and humble, but he knew an awful lot more than he let on! He saved many lives when he was much younger. And you heard what Merlin said? He’s now doing the same thing we did, with even more souls in other underworlds? He had his father’s intelligence, without a doubt, and I see a lot of him in you! I’m certain he would've been enormously proud to see what you’ve become.” He patted his shoulder, as Henry wiped away a stray tear. “I’ll never be able to replace him, nor would I even try to. It'd be insulting to his memory, and you, as he was unique. But I hope I can at least be a support? Someone you can talk to in confidence if you ever feel the need?” He slid an arm around his back as the younger man tried hard to control his emotions, burying his head into Robin’s shoulder to stifle a sob.      Emma felt wretched. The last time she’d spoken to Neal was in her dream nearly six years ago, when they headed into the Underworld across the Styx. When he told her not to go! It was only his death that made her finally admit to herself that she’d still been in love with him. But as usual, she said nothing at the time and now it was all too late. Seeing how, even now, his loss affected his son, she began to understand why he gave her a hard time for regularly missing the anniversaries of his murder. And how hurt he was over how quickly she'd managed to move on. A son still needs his father every bit as much as a daughter does. She did! Yet here again, Robin seemed to be able to at least provide some level of comfort when she couldn’t. A father figure, if not a father.“Thanks,” Henry muttered, the younger man pulling back with a short sniffle, embarrassed everyone was now watching. But Regina needed an answer.“Henry, are you still alright about this? I know it must be very strange for you? Especially seeing your mother and I both getting pregnant and Robin moving in. And now we’re telling you we’re marrying him? Three people getting married? It’s clearly bothering you. Talk to me? Please?”“It’s okay mum, honest. Yeah, it’s a bit odd, but frankly I was more embarrassed when you and ma first got together, even if I did help make it happen? No offence but, everyone here just assumed you were straight and said a few things to me. They didn’t realise you’d both turned gay.” “Bi!” Regina and Emma both corrected, almost simultaneously, before looking at each other, Emma grinning, shaking her head. “Whatever. Either way, I don’t have a problem with you three getting hitched. It’s just going to take a bit of getting used to, you know? I mean come in? Three people? It’s a little bit weird but, well, it worked for the Briars, and they seem happy enough. So it’s weird yeah, but then, so’s Storybrooke!”  ~oOo~A few minutes later, the family trooped out of the back room and into the diner, to be greeted by Ruby beaming back at them.  At a nearby table, in their usual position for a Saturday brunch, sat Snow, David and Neal. Snow smiled up at Emma when she saw her daughter emerge from the back room. Oh well. Now or never? “Emma? Regina? What were you doing back there?” She was even more surprised to see their family follow them out, with Robin. The Swan-Mills women shared a look, Regina nodding for her wife to lead. “Hi Mum! Erm, you best stay sitting down for this. We’ve got something to tell you.” However, before she had a chance, Honour stepped in front of her with that ridiculously large grin. “I’m gonna be a bridesmaid, Grandma!  An' I’m gonna be Honour Locksley! Just like daddy and Rolly!”Snow looked stunned.”Emma?”
Sure enough, word of the unusual Locksley-Swan-Mills engagement spread like wildfire, all thanks to Snow and her unerring inability to keep a secret.

After Leroy got word, it spread to the fairies, the dwarves and villagers. Within a few hours, everyone knew about the proposed marriage between Storybrooke’s famous female couple,  and the former outlaw who Zeus himself had sent back from the dead. Most accepted it, and anyone who knew them well enough realized something like this was bound to happen eventually.

On arriving in Sherwood later that day, the villagers came out to greet their leader and his new fiancées. Regina herself was surprised by the genuine warmth from people she only knew by sight, and blushed as compliments were paid. Even Carrie came out from the surgery to wrap her cousin in a warm hug, kissing his cheek.
“I’m so pleased for you!” As he thanked her, they heard a piercing screech from someone running out from the inn door.“YES! I KNEW IT! Congrats, big bro, that’s bloody brilliant news!”
Maria raced across the lawn to him, Carrie stepping back and out of the way, turning to Emma and Regina. Meanwhile, Maria ran up to him and jumped straight up and into her brother’s arms, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist, almost sending him flying backwards!
“I knew you’d do it! Now then...” she pecked his cheek before stepping back down to face her cousin a more serious look, an eyebrow raised. “This bit's important. Who asked who?”Regina and Emma seemed puzzled, but Robin merely laughed, knowing his little sister was constantly betting with people. "Regina and Emma proposed to me last night, if you must know.”“YES! Right, that means you owe me fifty green ones, Carrie Locksley!” She said triumphantly, turning back to him. “She said you’d go down on one knee, do all the romantic stuff, and ask them to marry you. But I said because you were still a boring old fart, and wouldn’t do that to an already married couple? Instead, you’d just wait forever, until they asked you. And they did! Fifty quid, Carrie! I wiiiiiiiiiin!” 
Robin started laughing, as did Roland and Honour, finding their dad being called an ‘old fart’ hilarious. 
Emma wasn't sure how to react. “You were so sure we’d get engaged, that you bet money on us?”Caroline now took her in for a hug of her own, mindful of the baby bulge. “Of course we did. It was fairly obvious Robin had fallen in love with you, just as much as he had Regina. I recognised all the signs. It was only a matter of time.” “Ooh, nice rock?” Maria spotted Robin’s ring. “Did you get them ones, too?”“Not yet. They only asked me yesterday evening, and we just told the children this morning. This came as quite the surprise! I haven’t had a chance to reciprocate yet, but I will.” “Not necessary…” Emma, laughed. “We asked him, so we were the ones who needed to ‘put a ring on it’? We’re modern girls, Maria! Mind you, I’m still surprised some of you guessed we would.” “Just Maria and I,” said Caroline. “Oh, and John of course. He always knew.” “John? Where is he?” Regina asked. “As everyone here seems to know, I’m surprised he isn’t the first to greet us?” “Ah…” Will tapped his nose. “I’m not sure he does know, actually. He’s been a little bit ‘busy’ entertaining a special guest? He’s currently up in the Royal Suite an’ we didn’t want to disturb them, if you know what I mean?” 
Robin and Regina exchanged confused looks. It wasn't like John to have encounters or one-night stands, and as far as they knew he didn’t have a special someone at the moment. Although if he did, he was always the soul of discretion. She saw Robin beginning to smirk, which told her he thought he knew who this mystery guest might be.
“I suggest we leave him to it then, until he’s ready to join us? Will, has anyone else arrived here through a portal over the last day or so, by any chance?”“Yes, oddly enough,” the younger thief grinned. “Merlin did bring someone through, yesterday.” “Good. Hopefully we’ll also see him soon, so we can share our good news. Now then, it’s Saturday so we’ve arranged back massages at the clinic for my fiancées here. I’m going to archery practice. You three – who wants to join me?” he asked his children. “Not just yet, papa! I’m going to go swim with Jo and the guys…” the mop-haired boy winked, running off towards the water, hearing his dad yell as he left.“Not too deep, Rolly! And stay away from that jetty!”Will stepped forward. “Don’t fret mate, I’ll keep an eye on him. Gilbert’s already over there, with a couple of the lads anyway.” ~oOo~
Two hours later, the family reassembled inside the village pub. Robin ordered teas and milkshakes, as the women joined him, the blonde now yawning.
“Jeez, I’m shattered!” Emma groaned, “Which is odd, considering we’ve just spent an hour and a half lying down?” Regina sat down beside her, resting her head on her shoulder as she too tried to fight drowsiness.“I agree, Chloe’s too good at that back massage. I can barely keep my eyes open!” “A good strong cup of tea will sort you out.” Robin placed another order. “Tea? Locksley, that’s your answer for everything, isn’t it?” Emma moaned between the yawns. “Personally, once I get this little devil out of me…” she massaged her swollen belly, “I’m going straight back on black coffees and scotch!” “As I told you before, tea's a miracle cure. It- ”  But his mind was completely distracted when he saw John, now walking down the staircase arm-in-arm with a familiar face. An elegant, beautiful slim blonde with piercing blue eyes.“Elsa?”
Emma spotted her old friend for the first time in six years.
“ELSA?” She yelled, as the Queen of Arendelle looked towards the sound.“Emma? Is that you?” 
Both blondes moved to each other, meeting in the centre of the room. Elsa was about to go in for a tight hug when she spotted Emma’s belly.
“Oh my? We’ll just look at you?” She took her hand instead. “You look so…so…” “Fat? Whale-like?” Emma still grinned. “Eight months pregnant?”“Blooming! I was about to say blooming. You look great. I’m so happy for you.” She wrapped her arms around her shoulders, pulling her in, a little more tenderly to avoid squeezing too tight. “I can’t believe you’re really going to have a baby?” She kissed her cheek, Emma returning it in kind.“And I’m not the only one. You remember Regina?” She took her hand, looking towards the brunette now joining them. "My wife?"
When Elsa last met the queen, over seven years ago, Emma had been trying to get Regina’s trust back, after accidentally bringing Robin’s supposed wife back from the past. 
“Yes, of course I do! Your Majesty, it’s lovely to meet you again?” Unlike Emma, the Queen of Arendelle and former Queen of the Enchanted Forest stepped forward to face one another, each giving the other the full royal curtsy, before sniggering at the old customs, and shaking hands instead.“John told me what I’ve missed. You two are married now?”  Then her eyes looked down in surprise to find Regina was also sporting a bump similar to Emma’s? “Oh my? You’re, you’re pregnant too?” She looked confused. “Yes, and before you ask the next question, the one responsible for both of us being this way, is standing right there!” She pointed at the former outlaw. “Elsa, I’m not sure whether you’ve ever met Robin? Robin Hood?”  
Elsa looked up into deep blue eyes, now going almost shy as her cheeks pinked, like a young girl addressing a pop star.
“No, but I know you by reputation and I’ve heard a lot about you since, from John. About King George and the Black Fairy? Robin, I’m honoured to finally meet you.” “No your Majesty, the honour's all mine.” He replied politely, bowing his head slightly before lifting her hand to kiss the back of it.   “Oh please, none of that. Please call me Elsa? Your fame’s spread far and wide, Robin. The Prince of Thieves? You’re even known in Arendelle. So, in addition to everything else I’ve heard about you, you’re also fathering their children? John tells me you’ve already fathered a girl with the Wicked Witch? Or is that just a rumour?” “That is a long story for another day,” Robin glared at John for his indiscretion. “However, you should know that Emma and Regina have just done me the great honour of asking me to become their husband.” “They did?” John almost spluttered. “That’s wonderful news! Who asked who?”    “Don’t go there, John Little!” But Regina still smirked at the man. “We’ve had this conversation already. Maria won the bet!” “Damn you Robin, you just cost me fifty quid! I said you were gonna ask them!” “Well you shouldn’t be gambling then, should you, you silly sod?” That earns several guffaws from all gathered. “So Elsa? You and John?” Emma changed the topic, taking her friend’s hand. “Something you'd like to tell us?” 
Although strictly speaking, it was true Emma had never been fully intimate with another woman before Regina, there had been more than a strong attraction between her and Elsa. Of similar age and a traumatic upbringing, the pair had bonded when she’d arrived in Storybrooke to find her lost sister seven years earlier. Both unsure of their magical powers, the pair became close during Elsa’s attempt to locate Anna, her sister. Unknown to anyone else, including Regina, one evening before they’d finally managed to banish the Ice Queen, the pair had hugged, consoling each other. The hug had turned to kisses on cheeks, before moving quickly to lips. It had all happened so fast, yet each of them had savoured the moment, their mouths widening to invite the other in, and for just a few minutes they’d held each other, kissing greedily. Emma was always pretty sure that, if Killian hadn’t rapped on the door outside, in his noble but misguided attempt to rescue her, things would’ve no doubt escalated. It’d been her first real experience with another woman, and the memory had remained in her secret fantasies in the following years. Emma knew it was one reason why she was able to take the lead in kissing Regina that very first time.

And now, once again, the beautiful blonde monarch was standing in front of her.

Elsa blushed, knowing everyone had spotted her coming down the stairs with John. Her gentle giant had already told her he would never say anything about them, unless she agreed. It was her choice whether to admit or deny. But seeing the group around him, all waiting for an answer, she decided now was the time.
“John and I are together. I think I’ve managed to persuade him…” her voice was unsure, almost meek.
John’s manner changed immediately, as though a dam had burst. He wrapped his arm around her back, bending down to kiss her brow. She tilted back to catch his lips in a quick, chaste kiss.
“She never needed to persuade me! I just could never imagine how such a wonderful lady like Elsa here would ever consider me, a lowly thief, worthy? I still don’t understand what the hell she sees in me?” They grinned at each other, clearly smitten, to all present.Robin beamed. “Well, queens are sometimes weird like that, John? Princesses too! Trust me, I speak from personal experience.” Before the huge man could give a caustic response, Robin wrapped a hand around his head, pulling him down to peck the top of it. “But I’m delighted for you, my friend. For both of you!” “Thanks mate.” John looked almost guilty, as though he was preparing to give bad news. “Thing is, Elsa’ll be going back to Arendelle next week. And I thought…this time I’d go back with her.” 
Robin gave his best friend a sad smile. John had been through so much with him over the years. After breaking him free from King John’s cell all those years ago, the pair had gone on to share many many adventures and battles. They’d been together through heists, jailings, break-ins. John had helped him through Marian’s death, the loss of his mother, sister and family. Supporting him in raising Roland and now even Regina after his temporary death. They’d cleaved together to build a band of honourable men who would fight to help the poor against the overwhelming power of the mighty. The great man had been shoulder-to-shoulder with him through so much and now it broke Robin’s heart to know he may lose the closest friend he’d ever had. Nonetheless, he knew the chance of real love was there for him. 
“I’m happy for you, though I had hoped you’d be around for my wedding? I need a big clod like you to be my Best Man.”“I’d never pass up something like that, you daft pillock!  Course I’ll be there for ye! Merlin’s got that portal thingy sorted and said you should know how to work it! He said you’ve  got the Dark One’s wand or something? Just name the date you’re getting hitched, and me an Elsa’ll be there.”
The men hugged, slapping each other’s backs in that weird aggressive way men do when they don’t want to be seen to be weepy.  As Robin stepped back, Regina immediately took his place, picking up John’s large hands, tears in her eyes.
“I’m not really going to lose you, am I? You’ve become an annoying big brother to me. Big hearted, most of all. I couldn’t bear for you to be away for too long?” She stared sadly into his twinkling eyes. “Don’t you worry about that, Regina,” said Elsa, watching the pair. “I’ll see to it he’s back regularly. Merlin told us that, with Robin's magic, travelling between Arendelle and here should be simple. There’s no reason why you should be separated for long.” Emma was concerned. “What was that about ‘the Dark One’s Wand?’ Robin, have you stolen something from Gold?”       “Definitely not!” He chuckled. “I did once before and I don’t have a death wish. No, Rumple gave me a portal wand, as a gift for helping him rescue Gideon. It’s supposed to create portals and some other things, though I still need to ask Merlin to teach me how to use it.”“The sooner the better,” Regina sighed, trying to wrap her arms around John. “I need my baby to see its godfather regularly.”John beamed down at her. “Gina, I’d be honoured!” He placed a kiss on the top of her head before she turned to Elsa. “And of course, it means that, if you and John are going to be together, I’d like you to consider being its godmother?”Elsa was taken aback, but smiled. “Well, we’re taking it slowly. I need to know John will be happy in Arendelle first, and the people have yet to meet him. Personally, I want to marry, but I know John doesn’t like the thought of being a king! But yes, I’d be delighted and honoured, to be godmother to your little one.”~oOo~
The group broke up a little while later. Regina, to see Caroline in the clinic; Robin, to talk with his men; and Emma, to finally sit down with her much-missed royal friend, for the first time in over six years. She still felt a little embarrassed, remembering how they’d kissed in that room at the Dark One’s house. 
“I thought you were heading to Agrabah on Killian's ship? Merlin told his daughter through that weird mind-thingy of theirs, that you met him?” “I did. And it was also lovely to see Tinker Bell. She told me all about Killian’s death, and Robin’s murder. And about Zeus sending them back. After five years? It must’ve been a shock for Killian, and discovering you’d married Regina?”“For me too! I'll always remember his face when I had to tell him. And Robin and Regina? They’re true loves and soulmates, so it was never going to be easy for her. Killian left here after only a week. He said he couldn’t live around me now, so you’ve probably seen more of him than I have.”Elsa couldn’t help noticing the guilty look in her eyes. “Yes, but you’re happy now, right? You, with your queen, and your handsome thief? Plus, you've a baby on the way.”“Handsome former thief! And yes, I am...” Emma massaged her bump. “But I still feel guilty over Killian. He'd only been gone three weeks, to him. I mourned him for a long time, but he never got the chance to grieve himself.” “Maybe not, but he’s definitely over you now, so you shouldn't bad. He and Rosalind make quite a pair these days. You know that she’s also expecting?” “Yeah, Merlin's daughter told me. It was a shock to hear about it, but, well, it’s only fair he also gets to move on. We may be with others now, but I don’t think I could ever-" she stopped herself. realising how it'd come across. "I just hope he’s happy.” “He is. He said something similar about you, when he found out you were expecting.” “He already knows about me?” “Merlin told Rosie. He didn’t mention Regina was pregnant too, mind? That’s why I was so surprised! He also didn’t say yours was Robin’s but, maybe that was deliberate to spare his feelings? Anyway, tell me more about you and Regina? I’ll be honest, I wasn't that surprised when I first heard last year that you two had got married.” “Some people, Robin included, seemed to have predicted we’d get together, which was weird? It’s not as though we gave out any gaydar signals, for god's sake.” “Oh come on! You’re kidding me, right? When I was here last, Regina hated your guts for bringing back Robin’s wife. But even then, I saw all that suppressed sexual tension between you? Besides, I always knew you secretly had a thing for girls.” “That is completely untrue! Until Regina, I’d never even been with another woman!" Elsa arched a disbelieving brow. "At least not...properly.” “Well if we’re honest, you and I came pretty close, didn't we? Let's face it, if Killian had walked in on us, I’m not sure Regina would’ve have been your first, are you?”“That was different!” Emma’s cheeks were now pink. “You and I just…well, we just made out a bit. What about you? Was I your first kiss? You been with anyone else since? Before John?”“You were the first time I kissed another woman like that. And you have to admit, it was a bit more than a kiss, wasn't it? But yes, I’ve been with a couple. But you have to be very discreet when you’re a queen. People talk!”“Uh-huh. Men or women?” “One of each. The girl was someone who worked in the palace. I think I just wanted to find out whether I actually swung that way, or not? The guy was a soldier in the guard. Neither of them were anything more than comfort. Then John came back. And well, I think I'm probably bisexual? Not that it matters now.  He’s just the sweetest, kindest guy I ever met.”“Sounds like you're pretty much the same as me and Regina. And Mulan and Aurora? There’s more of us around than I realized. So, tell me about you and John?” Emma leant toward her clumsily, her voice no more than a whisper. “He’s a big lad. Is he as big in...every way?” She batted her eyebrows, suggestively, and it took Elsa a moment to realise what she was asking. “Emma, really?” But she still chuckled, nonetheless. “Let’s just say he’s ‘well proportioned’ in all areas?”“You lucky girl! I’m happy for you, really! He's a great guy. So it’s love, then?”“I’ve never felt this way for anyone before. I can truly say I'm in love with that man. Though quite what they’ll say when the Court meets him, I can’t imagine? That’s why he’s so worried. He says he loves me, but doesn’t want to do anything to harm my position. He’s too damn honourable for a thief, and I blame your boyfriend for that!” “My fiancé, you mean? And yes, I do find Robin’s honour 'thing' a right pain in the ass, sometimes. You know he died saving Regina? Damn too noble for the likes of me.”  “So you’ve now got a gorgeous, exotic wife, and soon, a handsome hunk for a husband. Sounds just about perfect. How does that even work?”  “What do you mean, how? In life?” It was her turn to arch a brow at the curious queen. “Or the bedroom?” “Well, you asked me! So let’s start there. Is it good?” She gave her a lascivious smirk. "As in...good?""You wouldn't answer me when I asked you, so I'm not sure I should." But she couldn't resist.  “It’s brilliant!” she whispered “Some mornings, I can hardly walk. And I’m not talking about being pregnant! That good enough for you?”“Okay, way too much information!”  Elsa sniggered. “Perhaps John and I should  find a significant 'other' of our own one day? But I’ve never heard of three of you going and getting married? Pretty sure that’s against the law in Arendelle.”“Well you're the queen, aren't you? Change the law! It’s called a 'polyamorous', or 'poly' relationship here. We’re not the first ones either. You remember Aurora and Phil Briar? Well they got married to Fa Mulan a few months ago, and she’s just had a baby. She's now Mulan Briar. They all took Rory’s family name.” “Wait, you mean Prince Philip and Princess Aurora of the Enchanted Forest? He’s my distant cousin. And they’re with Mulan the warrior? Well that's weird! You must introduce me to them while we’re here.”Emma suddenly winced when a sharp pain ran over her lower back. “I will, when this little bugger lets me walk properly? My back’s been killing me these last few days. How long are you here for?”“That kind of depends on you and Regina. John’s coming back with me, but I know underneath it all, he really doesn’t want to leave until you’ve both safely delivered. Even more so, now your wife's asked him to be a godfather.”“You too! I heard Her ask you to be a godmother. Guess that’ll make us family? All the more reason to stick around.”“I’d like that.”
The two women smiled at one another, both wondering what would've happened, had Killian not burst in on them several minutes later than he did!

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Another month passed, and they were less than two weeks from their due dates. Emma had just received word from her mother that Dorothy had gone into labour, her waters breaking whilst having lunch in the Earl of Locksley. So, due to her obvious discomfort walking, she drove the short distance to Sherwood Clinic, to offer support to her friends. Waddling slowly into the maternity unit, she found Snow already waiting outside.
“Mum, what’s happening? Has she had it yet?”“Not yet, sweetie. Ruby came out half an hour ago. She’s gone back in with Carrie Locksley, and I'm told it should be fairly soon.”As they settled, a nurse came out, skipping swiftly into a nearby room from where, a moment later, a now serious-faced Merlin (or Professor Sage in his medical role) emerged, and the two almost ran back into Ruby’s room. Is something gone wrong? A minute later, a nurse who Emma recognised, came out through the same doors.“Chloë? Everything all right in there? With Dorothy? I just saw Merlin race in.”“Oh, hi Emma! It’s okay, there were some complications, so Carrie wanted a senior gynae, but it’s all good now. She gave birth a couple of minutes ago. Mum and baby are both doing well.”“She’s had it?” Snow was instantly up and on her feet. “Boy or girl?”“A beautiful baby boy. Gorgeous blue eyes, and a good size. Sorry, but I must dash?” She made her apologies and left. Two minutes later, a clearly exhausted Ruby came out. “Snow? Emma?”“Congratulations, mum!" Snow almost smothered her best friend and new mother in a tight hug.  "You have a son! I'm so pleased for you!” The princess then continued to bombard Ruby with question after question about the labour, making Emma feel rather sorry for the exhausted woman.“Whoa, hold up mum! Give the girl a break? Can’t you see she’s shattered?”“Oh, don’t you worry about it, Emma...” Ruby gave her a tired smile. “I’ve known her a long time, and she’s just concerned. Just one of so many reasons why we love her. They’re just cleaning Dot up now, so I’ll go check to see if she’s ready for visitors?”~oOo~It was a good half hour later, when Snow and Emma were invited into a small side room, where Dorothy now lay propped up, nursing her newborn.“Dorothy, he’s gorgeous!” Snow sniffled, as the baby opened his eyes to the sound of her voice. “And just look at those eyes? They’re such a beautiful blue. And his cheeks? Ooh, don’t you just want to eat him up?” She continued cooing, as the others sniggered.“Snow, would you like to hold your new godson?”“I'd love nothing more.” She took the tiny bundle from his mother, all the time whispering sweet nothings and nonsense, while stroking his cheek. Emma watched her, wondering whether she'd received this kind of fuss the day she was born? Before her father put her in a that wardrobe? She must have done, right?  Then she remembered giving birth to Henry; how she couldn’t even look at him, knowing they’d have to be parted. Finally, as her hands rested on her swollen abdomen, she thought of how, in a couple of weeks, she was also going to be a new mother again. This time, I’ll do it right, my darling girl! This time, I’m going to try to give you everything Henry never got from me. The hugs, the kisses, the stories. This time, I’ll get it right, I swear! As her mind continued to drift, a voice interrupted her thoughts.“Emma? Emma! Goodness me, she’s away with the fairies today!” Snow sniggered, as she tried to get her attention.“Um…what? Sorry, I was miles away. Baby brain, I guess. What did you say?”“She asked you whether you want to hold him too?" Ruby offered. "You might as well get the practice. After all you’ll be doing it soon enough yourself.”Emma nodded, stepping forward to carefully receive the baby from her mother. “Hello there, little one? I’m Auntie Emma. She's right, my you are a handsome little fella aren’t you? I hope you’ll want to play with my little girl when you meet her, as I'm sure she’ll like you.” She cuddled the tiny body, bending to kiss his brow, savouring that wonderful new baby smell she now found intoxicating. As her head drew back, the baby’s piercing blue eyes opened again to look straight at her. An expression crossing his tiny face which seemed vaguely familiar? He reminded her of someone. Who?  “Mum's right, he's gorgeous, Dot. I’m pleased for you both.” “Thanks Emma. Snow, have you called David yet?" I’d love Nathaniel to meet at least one of his godfathers today. Victor won’t be back from New York till the weekend.” “I texted him when I came over here, but no, he doesn’t know yet. I’ll call him in a moment, as I know he’ll want to come. Wait a minute - ‘Nathaniel’?” “Yes. Nat for short, after a favourite cousin of Dot’s. It's biblical, and we thought it sounded cool.”“I like it. Nathaniel Lucas, I’m your new god-mummy Snow; and I am so going to be the one who spoils you rotten!”  The rightful heir to Misthaven rubbed her nose against the baby’s. “I’ve got a gorgeous new godson; and very soon a new granddaughter. And then, who knows what Regina’s will be? What with Mulan’s little one, there’s going to be new babies galore in Storybrooke. So much new life. It’s wonderful!”~oOo~
A few minutes later, after finally pulling Snow away to allow the new mothers a chance to rest, the pair stepped out into the maternity reception.
Emma spotted Dorothy’s maternity nurse. “Chloë? Can I have a word about the birthing arrangements for Regina and me?” “Sure Emma, just give me a moment while I finish something? Wait here a sec?” 
As Emma stood by the desk waiting for the woman’s return, her eyes skimmed across some papers left on the desk in front. One appeared to be a blue, formal-looking document for registering births. And while she knew she shouldn't, not being any of her business, she couldn't resist reading a name at the top:

Nathaniel Killian Gale Lucas

Killian?  As far as she was aware, her former lover had never seemed particularly close to Ruby, and she was pretty sure he’d never even met Dorothy before he died. It was an unusual, Irish name, so why him? That’s when she realized why the baby’s eyes seemed familiar.
Killian's the donor! “Mum, do you know anything about Dot’s pregnancy? By anonymous donor, wasn't it?”“I assume so, my love, but I can’t be certain. Merlin helped, and magic was involved somehow. Though…” Snow remembered her conversation with Blue about ‘magical babies’, when she thought Regina and Emma might have conceived between them. And her embarrassing behaviour after, when she thought Regina had been unfaithful. “I now know there’s no such thing as babies being born without a sperm donor. Why?”“Oh, nothing. Just wondering.” 
Two days later...

Emma woke feeling distinctly odd. The baby
was
pushing down harder by the day, and she was starting to feel nauseous every time it tried to turn inside her. While she couldn’t wait to greet her new daughter as quickly as possible, she also couldn’t wait for the day she could work to get her usual athletic trim figure back. She’d almost planned, to the day, when she could safely go running again.
“Calm down in there, you? Every time you turn, you make me feel sick! Sorry, but your dad’s not around to calm you down this time.”
As she stood by at the sink to take a glass of water, she felt something else. Like a sudden ‘pop’ from within? She looked down to feel a warm rush from between her legs, and a wet sensation.

Her waters had broken!
“Oh shit!” She groaned, knowing full well what was happening, and their rehearsed procedure. “GINA?” She yelled down the stairs. As she moved to call again from the landing, she suddenly felt familiar magic close by. A swirl of mist appeared from nowhere, depositing a familiar figure right beside her.“Robin! What are you doing back so soon?” “Sounds strange, but I kind of felt you calling me? Like something was wrong. What’s happened?” “Pretty sure my waters have just broken. And I’ve made a mess of the bathroom floor. Sorry.”“Forget that, I’ll sort it later. Let’s just get you to the hospital. Where’s Regina?”“Downstairs, in the kitchen. She went down to make tea. Robin, I know we rehearsed all of this time and time again, but I’m still feeling a bit nervous?”“You wouldn’t be human if you weren’t, but I'm here for you now.” He wrapped an arm around her back, pecking her cheek. “Come on, the bags are ready to go. Let’s phone the hospital first so they’ll expect us. Are you okay if I just teleport us straight there? Or would you rather we took the car?”
But before she could answer, she felt a massive pull, a cramp, from her lower half, like an exceptionally acute period pain.
“Oh fuuuuuuuck!” She winced, buckling down, almost to her knees. “Poof me there! I don’t know how quick this’ll go!”“REGINA?” Robin yelled out, now also sensing a panicked response from the brunette down below. “WE HAVE TO GET EMMA TO HOSPITAL!"The equally heavily-pregnant woman appeared at the bottom of the staircase, white faced, with a fearful look in her eyes. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to shout love, but we need to get Emma to hospital? Her waters have broken and I think-” That’s when he noticed the older woman’s expression. “Regina? Are you okay?”“I think I've just had a contraction in the kitchen!” She called up. “Help me? Please?”This was ridiculous! They couldn’t both be having contractions at the same time, surely? He tried his best to stay calm, for their sakes, even though he wasn't feeling it.“Ok, let’s get you both to hospital now! Once we get you in the hands of the nurses, I’ll poof back, and deal with Honour and Roland, then come straight back, okay? Hang on…” with a twirl of his hand, the large bag of items Regina had prepared for the births and kept under the stairs, now appeared in his hand. He then apparated Regina from the bottom of the stairs, next to them on the landing.
Emma quickly took her wife’s hands in her own, holding on for dear life.
“It’s okay, Gina, we’re going to be okay! We prepared, right? Robin, let’s go!”
Storybrooke Hospital
Moments later, Robin teleported all three of them to the agreed, empty room, close to the maternity unit. The room Merlin suggested, so nobody would get a shock when they appeared, risking dropping babies or worse. He opened the door leading out to maternity reception, where Lavinia Whitehand now sat.“Robin? Sorry, I didn’t see you there?” Then she spotted Regina and Emma walking close behind. “Oh!” She got up immediately. “Which one needs help?”“Both! We think they’ve both had contractions around the same time, though it looks like Emma’s waters have already broken?”“Right then. Emma, let’s get you onto a gurney first, and have you seeing someone as soon as possible. How many contractions have you had? How far apart?” She took the Saviour’s arm, leading her slowly through, after having pressed a button for assistance.“Just the one. But that was only after they broke. That’s okay, right?”Another nurse appeared from the maternity unit, taking Emma’s free arm. “That’s not unusual. Now come, let’s get you onto a trolley?” She spoke calmly, leaving Livvy free to go back to Regina, who was currently holding on to Robin.“Regina, same question for you. How many contractions?”“One, about the same time as Emma’s. But please deal with her first. My waters haven’t broken.”“Don’t worry, we’ll deal with both of you just fine. She’s in very good hands - Patricia's one of our best midwives. Now let me take you through? I already have instructions from Professor Sage, that as magic's involved with both of you, I’m supposed to let him know so he can be on call. I trust you’re all right with that?”Robin nodded in agreement. “It makes sense, Gina. He's supposed to be one of the world’s top gynaecologists, and you both deserve the best.” He grinned, trying to hide his own nerves.~oOo~
Having completed the paperwork, they walked into Emma’s delivery room; and she was mightily relieved to see them. They found her half-sitting, half-lying, on a maternity gurney, a bed-seat for birthing, wearing a patient gown and monitors attached to her wrist, heart and stomach, amid various bleeping and whooshing noises from the machine next to her.
“Come over here?”But Robin was worried, seeing all of the wires attached to her. “Pat, what’s happening? Is she okay?”“Yes, and she’s stable, Robin. We’re just monitoring the baby’s heartbeat and blood pressure, to see how things are progressing. Her waters definitely broke, and it seems she had her first contraction about twenty minutes ago, just before you arrived? So fingers crossed, the next contraction should be imminent.”Regina stepped around to Emma’s side, kissing her brow and taking her hand, both of them now looking back at the man who’d caused all this. “You need to get back to the children. We left them in the house alone!”“All in hand, mi'ladies! Henry and I already have this eventuality covered. He’s just arrived in Mifflin Street, and Maria and John are on their way over, just in case he needs anything. We won’t call Emma’s parents until you're ready, as we didn’t want Snow here, panicking. If we’re still here tonight, John's going to stay over. Everything's been taken care of that end, so I’m not leaving you.”“Henry knows already?” Regina seemed surprised. “How? We’ve only been here a few minutes, and you’ve been with us the whole time.”He pulled his phone out. “Texting. Henry's a bright lad and you two did a great job raising him. We planned several eventualities, and he gave them all operation names, like he used to? So I just sent him a text, ‘Operation Royal Cygnets’, and he swung into action. He teleported straight there.”"Operation names?" Emma sniggered. “Yeah, that sounds like Henry,” squeezing her wife’s hand. That was the moment the second contraction hit. Hard.“JEEZUZ WEPT!” She flinched, hearing the bleeping noises on the monitor growing louder and faster. “That one hurt like a bitch!”Nurse Pat stepped over, after studying the machines. “Emma, I need you to breathe through it? Let's time how long it lasts, to help me work out how long the labour will be? Breathe deeply with me now?” As she breathed loudly, for her to copy, Emma also heard a soft galloping noise from the monitor increase. “Pat - that's her heart, isn't it? It’s fast! Really fast! Is it supposed to do that?” She was starting to panic now, squeezing Regina’s hand even tighter as she tried to breath through the pain. “Is she going to be okay?”“She’s just reacting to your own heartbeat! So we really need you trying to calm down now. Yes, the heartbeat's faster, but it’s okay. Come on, breathe with me? This is important! Low, steady breaths now.”
Regina kissed the back of the blonde’s hand in support as the contraction finished. The breathing helped Emma’s heart beat slow a little but the baby’s was still racing? As they continued, Lavinia popped her head around the door.
“Everything alright in here, Pat?” Then she noticed the change on the monitor. “Hmm. I’m sure it’ll be fine, but probably time I called the Professor?” That received anxious nods of agreement from the trio. Regina felt her own belly twitch violently and held her free hand against it. Robin recognised the anxious looks all around, so decided to try something. He stepped around to Emma’s free side, hitching himself on the edge of the bed to place his hands either side of her now bare abdomen, lowering his mouth to the skin.“Hey, you in there? Young lady? This is papa!” He spoke in a slow, deliberately low, calming voice as he bent close. “Now we really need you to calm down in there, till mummy’s ready for you to come out properly? You have a lovely big family here just waiting to meet you, but it’s still a bit too early right now, so we need you to be stay calm, relax, like your mum’s trying to do, right now. You’ve got not one but two of them, you know? Two incredibly brave, powerful mummies, who love you even before they’ve met you. Now I’m not as clever as either of them, but I am a lot better at staying calm! I’m so looking forward to meeting you, my kitten, but could you do that for us? Maybe stay still for a little bit longer?” He continued chattering in a similar vein for a couple of minutes, professing his love to an unborn baby that had absolutely no idea what was going on outside. However, for some reason, it seemed to work, and the baby’s heart monitor went noticeably slower, earning a grateful smile from the nurse, and Emma, who just rolled her eyes.“All right, smart ass! Or ‘smart arse’ in your case? How'd you know that’d even work?” But she still smiled, putting a hand behind his head, pulling him down to kiss him.“We’ll, it usually works for her mother?” He winked, before dropping another kiss to her nose as Regina watched, delighted at the easy love that’d grown between her two lovers. As her mind wandered, two new visitors walked in.“Ah, the Locksley-Swan-Mills trio? All together, I see? Excellent. So, Pat, what’s the situation?”Merlin was closely followed in by Caroline Locksley, as the other midwife gave an update on Emma’s contractions. He moved closer, floating his hands over the patient's swollen abdomen, and she instantly felt the warmth of his magic flowing under her skin. Had anyone else done that, she'd be worried, but there was something calming about the silver-bearded older man that put her at ease.“All seems to be in order Emma, though it’s clear your baby’s a little distressed. Regina, how about you? Lavinia tells me you also had a contraction before you came in? How long ago?”“About the same time as Emma's. I’ve had nothing since, but when she had another just now, mine seems to have gone a little...crazy? It’s almost like mine's following hers?” She looked at Emma and could see their concern that she hadn’t told them. Emma was the priority, after all!“Interesting. May I examine you too?” Regina nodded, getting ready to undress before Merlin stopped her. “No, don’t worry, there’s no need just yet. I just want to scan you?” With that, he moved across to roam his hands above Regina’s clothed belly, as he had Emma’s. Closing his eyes, he then gave a lop-sided smirk, before keeping his right hand hovering above Regina, but leaning over to float his left above Emma’s belly once more. The smirk became a grin as, keeping his eyes closed, he gave his opinion.“Well that's a surprise! It appears not only is the babies' magic already aware of the other, but it's trying to reach out to communicate. Obviously they don't know know anything about it. At least not yet! These two will clearly be close in the years to come.”“So, they both have magic? You’re quite sure?”“Oh, most definitely, Emma. Powerful magic too! Not surprising really, considering the True Love element involved.”“Well that could explain Robin and Regina’s. She’s always been his soulmate. But it doesn’t explain mine?”“Emma, I’m surprised at you! Surely, you must’ve realised by now that you three have a combined element all of your own? The three of you have combined to create both babies. I can already tell from the traces that the child you’re carrying has Regina’s magical signature, in addition to Robin’s. I’m quite sure the same applies to Regina’s baby. It’s a part of you, too.” “Bollocks! I may be no expert, but even I know it takes one egg, and one sperm to make a baby!”The Sorcerer looked across at the nurses. “Pat, Livvy, would you mind leaving us for a couple of minutes? I need to discuss something with them that's, well, a little…confidential?”
Both nurses, and Caroline, nodded without further question, stepping outside, leaving the trio puzzled.
“I thought it best to avoid any unnecessary awkwardness or embarrassment for you all.” Urging Robin to come closer, he continued. “But before I explain it, I need to ask you a couple of rather…intimate…questions? When your babies were conceived, I’m assuming all three of you were together?” That drew embarrassed looks, but all nodded. “And I’m sorry to make you feel even more awkward, but did Robin, erm, alternate his penetration between you both? Going from one to the other and back, in a very short space of time? Within seconds, even?”
All three were stunned at being asked such an intimate question. Regina was the only one to nod.
“Well, to put it simply Emma, Robin’s unknowingly has transferred Regina’s DNA into you, and vice versa, along with his own during intercourse. Now normally it wouldn’t matter, but in this case, all three of you have powerful magic. That, combined with your true love link, has created two lives with not two but three genetic parents. It's remarkable really!” Regina gasped, shaking her head. “You’re seriously saying that I’m Emma’s baby’s mother? And she’s a genetic mother to mine?”“Precisely. They're both true genetic siblings, with future magical capability, from a true love union between thrthree of you.”Emma’s frown slowly turned into a grin. “So Regina, you've made two babies, not one.”“I have, and it’s all thanks to you.” She sniggered, leaning over to place a good solid kiss on her wife’s lips. “And a little help from a certain thief we know?”“Glad to be of service, mi'ladies.” He grinned.“Ok, let’s get this show on the road!” Merlin double-checked the monitor. “Emma, it looks like you’re due another contraction in about fifteen minutes. Patricia tells me your waters have broken, your cervix has already started dilating, and from the length of those contractions I guess you’re going to be delivering anything between ten and twenty hours from now. But in your case, your baby's magic, plus yours, may well speed things up. Regina, I think you had a sympathy contraction, so you may be at least a day behind Emma. But let’s see how we go? The important thing to remember, is that you’re in excellent hands with Pat and Livvy, and I’ll be on call if needed. Any questions?”  A good twelve hours later, in the early evening, Emma’s contractions shortened to five minutes apart and she was well on her way. She’d urged Regina to go rest, but she refused to leave.
Emma was now sitting in the birthing chair, legs in stirrups, feeling undignified, tired, sore and extremely irritated.
“I swear Locksley, once this is over, you come at me with that thing ever again, without getting a vasectomy, I’ll cut your bollocks off!” She almost growled the words.He knew she was frightened, so ignoring her threats, he merely continued holding her hand and placed a kiss on her forehead. “I'm so sorry to be the cause of your pain, my love; but I promise it'll all be worth it! You’ll soon be holding our precious baby in your arms, even if I do have to forego your favours? And once again, as I promised earlier, I’m more than willing to have a vasectomy, though preferably at the hands of a suitably trained surgeon. Not you, armed with a couple of bricks?” 
Regina smiled at the squabbling pair, as she lay back on the small bed they’d provided. That’s when a contraction of her own arrived.
“OOOF!” She winced, as the pressure in her pelvis kicked in. The dull ache in her back had been bad, but this was on a different level!  Lavinia noticed, quickly moving in, to establish that her own labour had finally started. Robin momentarily panicked, feeling helpless at the sight of both lovers now doubled in pain.“Looks like the real thing this time?” Lavinia leant over, pressing the call button. “Regina, we need to get you up to another room, and hooked up to the machines. Have you-”“I’m not leaving her!” She barked, taking Robin’s hand.“Livvy, is there any reason why they can’t give birth in the same room?”“I’ll see what we can do, Robin. The machines are quite heavy, and there’s always the chance we need to do a C-section, but, well, let’s see what Professor Sage suggests?”
Livvy stepped out of the room, and in less than a minute, Merlin reappeared.
“Well, under the unusual circumstances.” He closed his eyes, picturing the machines situated in a nearby suite, which now apparated in the corner. A second birthing bed then appeared close by.“Regina, please let Lavinia get you sorted out, so we find out what stage you’re at? Emma’s baby is close, so Pat, why don’t we get Regina changed, put the beds together facing opposite ways, but with the upper ends close? Then they can support and even hold onto each other, while we all get to work?" The medics agreed, moving Regina carefully onto the new birthing bed, just as Emma’s next contraction hit.“OOOWWW!” She bellowed. Regina leant over to take her hand, flinching as the Saviour squeezed it hard, along with Robin’s on her left. Livvy strapped the monitors onto Regina, and switched the machines on. “Okay Emma, you’re fully dilated. Now I need you to be brave, as your baby’s going to be with us very shortly? Remember, don’t push till  we’re ready?” Patricia's voice assumed a calm authority. They saw the look of abject fear on the blonde’s sweat-soaked face, her hair now lying flat and sodden.“She’s the bravest woman I’ve ever known!” Regina dropped a kiss on the back of her hand for luck. “Come on now Emma, I’m with you. We can do this!”“We love you, Emma,” Robin added. “Swear at me, and squeeze my hand as tight as you want, my love.”“OH…OH…OH…MOTHERFUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKK!!!” She bellowed, as the pain tore right through her.
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Why can’t we go to the hotstable, Henny?”Honour sat on her big brother’s lap. “Can we go soon? I want to see the babies!” She pouted. She adored Henry and whenever he came back from Harvard, she always tried to monopolise him ahead of her mothers. As she sat with her head against his chest, Henry had just told her a tale from one of his books.“You’ll see them soon enough, Honny. You know, it takes a long time for a baby to come? And you’d be really, really, really bored sitting waiting in the hospital all day. Your dad will let us know when they’re ready, okay? Then, I promise we’ll get you there as soon as we can. I want to meet them too, you know?” “Then you appallate us, so we get there quick? With your magic?”“I think you mean 'apparate'?  Yes I will, but mum told me I have to be careful where I send us, so we don’t frighten anyone? There's nurses carrying babies and we don’t want to drop them now, do we?” The girl grinned, snuggling in. “Okay. I don’t want you to go back to Harvid Henny, I want you to stay here? Mum and mamma get upset when you go away. Granma gets sad too.”He placed the book down, pulling her in a little tighter. “You know Honny, when those babies come, everyone’s going to be far too busy to be sad. You’re all going to have to spend time looking after them, and as you’re their big sister, they’ll need your help to protect them! Think you can do that?” Before she could answer, he heard his phone chirrup as a text arrived. From Robin:

‘First baby cygnet safely delivered. Swan and her pen are doing well!’

Henry grinned. “Honour, you have a baby sister! I think we should go tell Roland and Margot, don’t you?”
Meanwhile...
At the hospital, Emma cradled her new-born against her chest. Patricia busy down below, cleaning up the new mother. Regina, herself only minutes from her next contraction, gazed at the tiny wonder as Emma, under Livvy’s calm direction, attempted her first feed. The tiny tot latched on almost immediately, clearly starving.“Seems somebody’s hungry?” Robin smiled at the wonderful sight.“Clearly takes after her mother!” Regina joked, earning a gentle slap on her arm from her wife as they lay side-by-side, facing opposite one another. )“She’s perfect, Emma.” Robin wiped away a stray tear. “Merlin’s right, she looks like the pair of you.” Regina looked closer at the tiny face latched onto her mother’s nipple. Robin’s dimples were clearly there. As was his brow. The pale skin, nose and chin were definitely Emma’s. But the shape of her dark blue eyes and dark, almost black, hair? Could what Merlin said be true? Could this perfect little bundle really be the product of all three of them?   Emma beamed. “Do you want to hold her?” “There’s nothing I'd like more, but best leave it till after my next contraction? I don’t want to squeeze her accidentally. However, I know someone else who's simply desperate for their first cuddle?” She looked up at her true love, his eyes showing he was already completely smitten. “I agree. She needs a snuggle from her dad.” Emma offered her up, and Robin tenderly lifted the tiny bundle into his arms, carefully folding the small blanket around her.“Oh my, you are a beautiful little thing, aren’t you? Just like your mums. I’m papa, and I’m going to love you forever! You’re a very, very lucky girl, because you have not just one, but two amazing magical mummies. And a big sister, a half-sister, and two even bigger brothers! You’re going to be surrounded by so much love, young lady.” He carried on chatting away, while Emma and Regina exchanged a knowing grin. He was clearly besotted already - and they just knew this girl was going to have him wrapped around her little finger.  “Now young lady, a couple of house rules? First, you must always remember to do what your mums and dad tell you. Because your mums here, well they can be a bit scary?” That drew an arched brow from both women. “For example, your blonde mummy here, in just the last hour, has threatened to castrate, disembowel, and do all sort of horrible things to your lovely daddy! Can you imagine that?”
That caused both women, and the nurses, to start laughing. 
“Second, no boyfriends till you’re at least forty! My old heart couldn’t take all that.”“You’ve got no chance there, Rob!” Lavinia interrupted him, chuckling. “I mean, look at her? You’ll be shovelling ‘em off your doorstep! Now, sorry to ruin the moment, but may I borrow her? I need to weigh and check her over? Don’t fret, I'll bring her straight back, I promise.” Reluctantly he handed her over, stepping back to Emma’s side as Patricia was now checking over Regina.“Emma, you can't imagine how happy you’ve made us. You were so brave back then.” He leant over, pecking her lips. “Don’t kiss me Robin, my breath stinks!” “Who cares?” He shrugged, pressing his lips down for another.“Oh, so you agree my breath stinks then?”
He rolled his eyes, about to answer when Regina’s next contraction hit.
“OOOOOOH!” She groaned, instantly alerting her loves, Robin nimbly stepping around the beds, to be at her side. “Here, take my hand? The blood's just come back in, after Emma crushed it to death. You can also threaten me all you want.”As she continued to breathe heavily, she groaned. “I’m sure I will, but without all the profanities my wife seems to love these days!”
That earnt chuckles from the others, Emma grinning back.
“Well we’ll see, won't we?”~oOo~
Two hours later…

Henry was playing a board game with Margot and Honour when the next text came in:

’Another royal cygnet pen, safely delivered. You have two more beautiful sisters! Could you bring the rest of the family over? Your mothers are desperate to see all of you. Could you let everyone else know?’
“Henry, come on, it’s your go!” Margot called to her distracted cousin, as she handed him the dice, seeing his face break out into a huge grin. “What is it?”“Sorry Margie, we’ll have to finish this later. You’ve got two new sisters to meet!”That brought a cheer from the two girls, and a ‘yes!’ from Roland, putting together a model airplane at the nearby table. He was the one convinced they were going to be girls. “I knew it!”
Henry texted a reply:

‘Congratulations…Dad! Operation Royal Cygnets complete. Give them my love, and we’ll be over shortly. I’ll let everyone know.’

~oOo~

Robin read his message, smiling.
“Henry sends his love and they’ll be over soon. He’ll also tell your parents, Emma. I’m sure Snow’ll tell everyone else.” “No doubt about it!” Regina groaned. “And also no doubt she’ll be over here five minutes after he tells her?” 
The new mothers lay side-by-side on the top sheets of Merlin’s now magically-produced wider hospital bed, each with a baby in her arms. Regina held Emma’s birth-child against her breast and stared into beautiful, dark-blue eyes. Emma held Regina’s, allowing a tiny mouth to attempt to suckle.
Merlin smiled at the happy scene. “I’m so very pleased for you all. Robin, I guess you never could have imagined this?”“Not in a million years! While I love the idea, are you sure about this three-parent thing? That they belong to all three of us genetically?”“Absolutely. I can even sense their signatures. Can’t you? Anyway, even without magic, just look at the one in Emma’s arms right now? The one Regina gave birth too? She’s got Emma’s blonde hair, but dark blue eyes which will eventually turn brown, like Regina’s. And she has your face shape and hairline. And now look at her sister, Emma's birth child? She has the makings of Regina’s dark hair-” “Her eyes are blue, but mine are-” “Brown, Regina. And this baby’s eyes will also turn brown eventually. It’s quite normal. They’re both exceedingly beautiful, and I can assure you they’re the product of all three of you. Do you have names for them yet?”“We do.” Emma sat up. "But we wanted to wait till the children know before we announce anything. We won’t be doing that Lion King announcement thing my parents did with Neal!”“I look forward to it. Regina, Patricia told me all about Emma’s birthing. I’m pleased to hear she didn’t have anything unforeseen or need any stitching or aftercare. How about you? Do we need to have a consultation?”“All went as planned, thank you Professor!” Though she couldn’t resist adding, “I gave birth with all the dignity of a queen.”“Hmm. A very sweary, screamy, potty-mouthed queen?” Robin added, earning a glare from Regina, and a loud cackle from Emma, who added. “What? It’s true babe! You called him all the names under the sun!” “I did not!” She tried to defend herself. “I may have been a little stressed, but I don’t remember anything untoward.” “Well mi'lady, I seem to recall differently? Something along the lines of, "It’s alright for you, thief! You’re not trying to push a bowling ball out of a twat designed for a tennis ball!"" Robin impersonated Regina’s voice perfectly, “Quickly followed by "If Emma doesn’t sort you out first, I’ll gonna ram a nine-inch stiletto through your bollocks if you so much as come anywhere near me again! God help you!"”That earned a roar of laughter from all the others, even Merlin, and an embarrassed red face from Regina. But he wasn't done. “Though I was most impressed by the sheer variety of profanities aimed at my good self? Some of them were positively Shakespearean! I’ll need to check with Henry later, on some of the meanings.”Even Regina gave him a reluctant grin, before childishly poking her tongue out at him. “Well…you deserved it! You got us into this!”He looked down at the babies, thankfully sleeping in their mothers’ arms. “Very true, though it takes three to tango? And seeing the results, I don’t regret it for one moment.”“Nor me.” Emma smiled down at Regina’s new born, kissing her cheek.“Nor me.” Whispered Regina, gazing lovingly at Emma's.
~oOo~

Ten minutes later...
“MUMMY! MAMA!”
Honour yelled, as she bundled into the room, stopping only when she saw both mothers quickly moving fingers to lips, almost in unison.
“Sshhh! They’re sleeping!” Regina whispered loudly, before quickly adding, “Come here my love, we’ve missed you all.”Roland silently came up behind his sister, lifting her up to place her on the side of the bed. “Hi mum,” he kissed her cheek.“Hello, my not-so-little-these-days knight. Have you been alright? I’ve missed you.” She sounded drowsy, the day, and night, clearly starting to catch up with her.“Fine. We’ve just been playing monopoly, waiting to come over.” He looked at the small dark-haired baby. “Wow, she looks like you, mum. What’s her name?”“Well oddly enough Roland, Emma gave birth to this little lady. I’d like you to meet Hope Anastasia.” “Anastasia? After my grandma? Dad’s mum?” He looked closer. “Hang on a sec, you said this one’s Emma’s?” He noticed the baby’s dark hair and hazel green eyes. “But she looks like you.” “She does, doesn't she?" Regina gave him a broad grin. "But I gave birth to that little beauty over there?” She nodded toward the lighter haired, lighter skinned baby in Emma's arms. “She’s different to Hope, more like Emma I guess, but you can still kinda tell they’re sisters?” “We’ve named this little one Faith Eva...” Emma added. “After my dad's mum. She may be blonde like me, but she’s got your other mum’s eyes, see? They said they'll turn brown, eventually.”Honour stayed silent throughout, her mouth hanging open in awe, as she gently stroked Hope’s cheek. “Hope and Faith? They’re so beautiful, mummy. Can I hold one of them?”“In a moment, my lovely. You come between me and your mother, so I can pass her to you safely?" She glared at Robin, currently preoccupied. "Perhaps your father can help? That is, if we can finally persuade him to stop taking pictures?”They’d hardly noticed Robin silently taking endless snaps with his phone, of the first gathering of all five of his children. Margot however, didn’t seem so delighted; she seemed almost...sad.“Margot, are you okay?"  Asked her father, pocketing the phone to lift her into his arms. "Is something wrong?”“I’m fine, daddy. I just wish they were all my family? Honour's now got all three of you, two sisters and two big brothers. But I’ve just got mum. And she doesn’t even want to be here.” 
All the parents looked surprised, Regina almost tearful.
“Now you listen here, missy! Margot, I regard you as my daughter too! I may not have given birth to you, but then I didn’t give birth to Henry, Roland or Hope either! But I love them, just as I love you! These are your brothers and sisters, as much as they’re Honour’s. Other than Henry, all of you are your father’s children, and we love you all and cherish you, equally!”“Yeah, Marge,” Roland used her nickname. “You know I had a mum of my own before Regina and Emma, don’t you? Her name was Marian. But she died, just like Henry’s dad. But you’re definitely still my sister!” The parents listened to their eleven-year-old, all feeling a little emotional. The wild-haired, dimple-cheeked scallywag was always good with his sisters. Even Zelena had been surprised, though secretly dreaded the day when Roland and Margot would finally found out about just how his own birth mother had died. 
Just then, Henry walked in the door with an odd grin on his face. 
“What took you so long, young man?" Emma chided him, with a glare from Regina. "What could’ve prevented you from meeting your new sisters?” “Sorry mums, I just got distracted by Abby, one of the nurses here? She asked me to-” He noticed his mothers' looks. “Anyway, it doesn’t matter right now. So, you going to introduce me?” “Another nurse, Hen?” She gave her wife a knowing look. We're definitely having words with him about his love life later! Robin noticed the blush and changed the subject for the young man’s sake. “Henry, now you’re here, I’d like a picture of all of you together?” He gently plopped Margot down on the bed between the women. “I don’t think your mums need anyone on their laps just yet as they’re still tender, so could you move close in to their sides and pick up Honour? Rolly, on the other side please?”  He issued instructions to organise the first ever family group photo.“But Robin, Emma and I look dreadful! Can’t we just leave all this until later?” Regina groaned.“Impossible, you could never look dreadful if you tried, either of you! Besides, you can use magic again to fix your appearance now, can’t you?”
Robin apparated the camera into his hands then proceeded to spend the next few minutes firing off photos of the new babies with their mothers and siblings.
“Okay Robin, enough! Please? They’re going to need feeding again soon, and I could do with something…”  “Sorry, you’re right. Guys, let’s leave your mothers to rest? With a bit of luck, they’ll all be home tonight.” However, he was interrupted by Patricia poking her head around the door.“Ooh, aren’t there a lot of you? Ladies, I've got Mr. and Mrs. Nolan waiting outside, when you’re ready to see them?”“I told you!” Regina groaned, rolling her eyes. She just wanted to sleep. “Didn’t I tell you? The moment Henry gave her the news…well, I guess we won’t have to let anybody know now? The Storybrooke broadcasting system has just arrived!”“Oh stop!” Emma admonished her, tapping her ar,. “She just loves us, that’s all. Guys, I’d love for you all to stay, but me and your mum are shattered. We really need some rest so, Henry, would you mind?” ~oOo~The children trooped out behind Henry into the reception area. And as they appeared, Snow beamed the moment she saw her grandson.“Henry! I didn’t even know you were back till you called?” She pulled him into a hug, before looking down at the rest of them. “Hello my darlings, how are you all? How are your mums? I can’t wait to see your sisters!” She positively fizzed, excited. “Can I go in now?”
She may have asked, but she charged into the room regardless. And the best part of another hour was spent with Snow and David fussing and cooing over their latest granddaughters. Snow was delighted one had been given her mother’s name, but grew concerned when told the babies shared all three of their parents’ DNA.
“Is that okay? I mean, it won’t cause any health problems for them in the future?” “Not according to Merlin. If anything, it makes them even stronger. It’s a bit weird to grasp, but basically, although Regina was the one who gave birth to Faith over there,” she nodded toward the crib, “According to Merlin, a quarter of her genes are mine? Same thing goes for Hope, with Regina’s genes.”  “I don’t care about DNA, I only know that these two are just about perfect,” David whispered, already hovering over the crib, completely smitten as he now held Hope in his arms. Emma smiled up him. Strong, silent, lovingly protective, she wondered how much she’d loved to have known him when she was growing up. “Hello Hope Anastasia Swan-Mills! I’m grandpa David, and it's wonderful to finally meet you.” “Actually dad, Gina and I decided to call her Locksley? Hope Anastasia Locksley." She smiled across at Regina, who nodded. "And that’s Faith Eva Locksley."
The only one more surprised, was Robin.
“What? I’m sorry, I don’t understand? Why would-?” But Regina stopped him. “Emma and I discussed it, Robin. At quite some length, let me tell you” Regina grinned at her wife. “Roland wanted to keep his Locksley, after we get married. And after you came back, Honour asked us to change it to yours. Plus, ‘Locksley-Swan-Mills’ is quite the mouthful for any child, don’t you think?”Emma chuckled, enjoying the sight of his jaw dropping, and his surprised look. “Oh, and one more thing you should know? Regina and I decided we’ll take your name too, when we marry you next year?  So as you're technically an English lord, even though you keep denying it, it seems my ‘Lady Emma Locksley’ dream's going to come true, after all?”“You're both going to be taking my name?” Hearing that, he suddenly felt rather emotional. “I don’t know what to say. You'd...you'd do that, for me?”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Jolly Roger – Somewhere between Agrabah and Misthaven

It was a balmy day out on the ocean, and the Jolly Roger was making good progress. But at the wheel, the Captain’s mind was elsewhere. Rosalind’s pregnancy had clearly taken a turn for the worst and she knew something was wrong.
They were at least another two full days sailing to Agrabah, but yesterday she felt something...different...inside.  There'd been no movement in her belly for two days now, and her instinct told her she needed help, fast. The choppy waters didn’t help either, and her anxiety grew. What the hell do I do out here in the middle of a bloody ocean?  “Killian, something’s not right with the baby, I’m sure of it! I need to speak to dad as soon as possible? I’m going down to try and reach him. Can you make sure I’m not disturbed?”He had watched her do this over the last few months. Every couple of weeks, he’d watch as she sat silent, bolt upright, eyes closed, opening her mind to reach out to her father and siblings. She would sometimes go silent for at least an hour before she came out of it, to tell him news of her family. One of her recent telepathic updates had been a shock, when she’d been told that his former lover was pregnant. However a later update revealing that Regina was also pregnant, was an even bigger surprise.
Surprised though he was, the news helped him move on. Emma was now firmly in his past. However, word that Dorothy had just given birth lightened his mood enormously. I have a son! Nathaniel Killian Lucas. He now felt proud to have helped, and surprisingly Rosie hadn’t been in the least disturbed by the news, knowing their own relationship was secure. While there was no way he'd interfere in the raising of the child, he nonetheless wanted to see the baby sometime. Hopefully before he’d grown up?

Finally, Rosie came out of her trance, to find Killian staring back at her.
“I was right, we need to get to see dad! He said it sounds to him like I may need specialist medical attention? He also said he can get to me via a portal, but I do need to get onto dry land first, as he can’t do it over water. Killian, I’m scared!”He gathered her in his arms. “Alright my love. But you know yourself that we’ve got another two days sailing to Agrabah? Heading back to Misthaven would take at least a week. But I'll pull out all the stops to get there as quick as I can." 
Agrabah

The moment the ship berthed in the Imperial Harbour, Rosie communicated telepathically with her father to let him know she'd arrived.

Within hours, the legendary wizard appeared outside the royal palace, stepping through the huge gates, Annabelle accompanying him, both carrying medical supplies.

As Rosie fell crying into her father’s arms, Killian explained their predicament to their hosts, Sultana Jasmine and Prince Aladdin. The young queen and her true love, the former genie and now husband, had restored the city to good fortune over the last few years. They went on to produce a young son and daughter, although their happiness was recently dented by the death of her father, the Sultan.  Assuming the throne, Jasmine had offered Aladdin the sultanate, but the former thief declined, feeling it not right for a former thief to accept such a role; so she instead granted him the title of Crown Prince.  Theirs was a truly happy marriage. 
“Killian, please take Rosie up to the royal suite we set aside for you? Abdallafif will take you there and you’ll have more privacy. Merlin, is there anything else you need? We do have physicians and nurses available?” "Thank you, Your Majesty. A midwife or nurse on hand would be helpful, in case she needs a more…intrusive examination? As her father, I’d really rather not do that myself unless I have to, for obvious reasons.” “Of course. I’ll send for the Royal Physician, and you'll have whatever you need.” Jazmine smiled at the former pirate. “As for you Killian, Agrabah still owes you a great debt of gratitude for helping us overthrow Jafar. We’re at your service.” ~oOo~
They settled Rosie onto a bed, while her father checked her abdomen, using his magic to scan her.
“Well you were right to let me know when you did, my love. I thought at first it might have been ectopic, but fortunately, it seems not to be the case. However, this baby's definitely weak and distressed, so I’ll see if I can’t give it a little helping hand.”“Do whatever you think, dad. Don’t let me lose it?" "I'll do my best, my darling." Merlin slowly closed his eyes, resting his open palms on either side of her abdomen. Rosie immediately felt the warmth invade her entire body. She lay still, praying they hadn’t left it too late, while Killian and Annabelle stood silently by.
After a few tense minutes, he stopped, giving a silent nod.
“There now. The heartbeat seems a little stronger. I also sensed the beginnings of magic in there, so I think this little fighter's going to surprise us all? Now for safety’s sake, I strongly advise you rest here for a week or two? But if the problems continue, I’d like to transport you through the portal to Storybrooke hospital, or even Sherwood clinic? We've more specialist facilities there since you left.”“Don't worry, I’ll stay back here with her, dad.” Annabelle insisted. “We need a sisterly catch-up anyway. That is, if you don’t mind, Killian?” “Of course not, love. I know you all talk regularly with that weird mind-link of yours? But Rosie’s still missed you all terribly. “ ~oOo~
Over dinner that evening with the royal couple, the group caught up with all the gossip from Storybrooke and Sherwood. Anna and Merlin told them about the former King George trying to take over Sherwood, and the Merry Men’s subsequent storming of the clinic. Killian had been offshore at the time and although he'd come to here about some of it, he gasped in sheer disbelief when he heard just how a magically powerless Emma and Regina had almost been killed. He never knew about that bit! They may no longer be together, but it chilled him to think his former love had nearly been killed! Yet again!

But he was pleased to hear the gory details of how Robin had despatched the tyrant. That vicious bastard had it coming to him! The Sorcerer also told them about his own trip with Robin and Gold to the Dark Realm, to rescue Gold's son plus many more children and again, the ending of the Black Fairy by the same former outlaw.
“He’s definitely getting better using that sword! I'd always thought bows and arrows were more his thing?” 
Anna also told them all about Mulan giving birth to a daughter, Li, followed, a month later, by Dorothy, having her own son.
“Is their boy healthy?” Killian wasn't sure whether Annabelle knew of his involvement. But Merlin, who obviously knew all of it, answered for her, grinning. “He's not only in rude health, but an extremely handsome little fellow, Killian. Rather ‘dashing’ you might say?” Rosie squeezed his hand. “Anna, just so you know, Killian was Ruby's sperm donor? He helped them get pregnant just before I arrived in Storybrooke. So Nathaniel’s his biological son. We should go back and see them, Killian? They’re a lovely couple, after all.” 
Anna then dropped the bombshell.
“I’m sure they’d love that. Oh, and you remember Emma and Regina Swan-Mills? The other gay couple there? Well, as I told you before Rosie, they were both pregnant. But now they’ve asked Robin to join their marriage.” "HOOD?"To concerned looks from Jasmine and Aladdin, Killian almost choked on his rum, splurting it out before being seized by a coughing fit! Once he recovered, he croaked,  "They’re marrying Locksley? What, both of them? You’re sure?”Anna had forgotten about Killian and Emma’s history. “Well be fair? They have both just given birth to his daughters. Within hours of each other, too.”“YOU'VE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME?”
He wasn’t sure how to feel, particularly when it came to Robin. Betrayed?  How could his old mate do that to him?  Then as he calmed, he realised he was being stupid. Emma had moved on. Hadn’t he?  That’s when he saw the look on Rosie’s face. Clearly hurt by his reaction, he grabbed her hand.
“I'm sorry love! I didn’t mean - it just came as a surprise? A bit of a shock, that’s all. I was in the Underworld for three weeks, only to come back and find my then girlfriend was over me? And married to another woman, you know? Next thing I heard was the pair of them were pregnant. And by my best mate? It just took me by surprise, that's all.”“It's okay, I understand. I just came out of a relationship before I met you too, remember? You're bound to still have some feelings for Emma, no matter how it ended.” “No, love, no! Not those kinds of feelings! I came to accept it was all over between us before I even met you. What you and I have is permanent! Lasting. I’m in love with you Rosie Sage, and would be even if you weren't carrying our child."  
Merlin smiled, his accumulated wisdom of over two thousand years, and many children, knowing a good match when he saw it.
“That’s good to hear, Captain. I do believe Rosie's in good hands. I trust one day soon, you’ll be putting your relationship with her on a more formal footing?” He arched a brow. "If you understand me?"“Dad! You can’t ask Killian something like that? That’s between him and me!”Before Merlin could answer, Killian squeezed her hand. “It’s okay love, your father's right and just thinking of your welfare. But I’m also a traditionalist, and wanted to do this right. So perhaps now's the time, even if he and I aren’t alone?" He turned to Merlin. "Professor, you already know I’m in love with your daughter. I would like to ask for her hand in marriage, but would much prefer to do so having already received your blessing? So Merlin, even though you're probably well aware of all my former sins, would you willingly give it?” 
As the others held their breath, the Sorcerer stared right back into the eyes of the former villain, once more studying him, like a specimen in a jar.

One month later – Gold’s antiques shop
“Grandpa, it’s wonderful and really kind of you. But I’m not sure I can take this? It’s just too much.” “Nonsense! You’re twenty-one now, and you need your independence. The flat belonged to your father, not me,  anyway. And as for the money, well it’s hardly important to me now, is it? Take it, invest some of it, and live your life to the full, with my blessing. You may use it in whatever way you wish, though I hope you'll use a small part of it to travel and see the world.” 
Henry stared down at the bank statement in disbelief. His grandfather had deposited one and a half million dollars into an account registered with a New York bank, in Henry's name, handing him the bank card, passwords and access details. His mothers had been more than generous with funds to finance his education. But this was significantly more.
“I know you’ll think I’m being weird, but, I’ll only accept this on one condition?”“Condition, Henry? For something I've already given you? If I didn’t know you better, I'd guess you were trying to make a deal, young man?”“I am, in a way."  He smiled down at his grandfather, the Dark One. The man feared by so many. "Once I graduate next year, I want to travel. I want to spend at least a year seeing places that I’ve only read about!  I want to do Europe, Asia, South America. I want to see things for myself, before I write about them.” “I envy you your freedom to do so, but what’s that got to do with any deal?” “I haven’t told either of my mums yet, but because I’m majoring in English and History, subject to my final results I’m also being considered for a Rhodes Scholarship, after I graduate? Do you know what that is?” “Of course. Rhodes scholarships are given by Oxford University, for students from over here to study there. It’s a very prestigious and significant award, my boy. I’m sure you’ll excel, but I wish you luck.” “But I want you there! Or at least, if I get the place, and before I go, I want to spend some proper time with you, preferably travelling around together? I want to explore new places, and I want to do it with the only link I have to dad. You Gramps! You’re more knowledgeable about the world than anyone I’ve ever met. Would you come to Europe with me to visit and check it over first? Please?” 
Rumple was stunned. Nobody, apart from Belle in his past, had ever wanted him to spend any real time with them. The fatherly love he’d developed for Bae’s boy almost moved him to tears. Though he refused to show it. 
“Henry, much as I’d love to, I've Gideon to consider now?” However, he could never refuse this time with his grandson. Bae's boy. Possibly the last chance he would ever have? "Bring him along! He’d love it! Belle could come too. That is, if you want her along? She always told me she wanted to see Italy! Come on, say you'll come? A deal’s a deal, right? And you always honour your deals.”He started to chuckle. “I do indeed. Very well. I'd be delighted, but for how long I’m not sure. What do you have in mind?”“Well, we could start off in England first, so I get to see London and Oxford and stuff? Take in all the culture if I’m going to live there? Scotland next, as you said your grandparents came from there? Then Scandinavia, France; maybe Switzerland? I’d like to take you on a road trip. It’d be brilliant!”
Granny's
The Swan-Mills family sat around the largest table in the diner, as Henry told them of his plans. Seeing his mothers' initial reactions, Snow and David had quickly offered to take the now three-month-old girls off, so they could have their breakfast in peace. So the pair were now pushing Hope and Faith around the park, and on to to a picnic.“You’re doing WHAT?” Emma couldn't believe her ears.“Henry, no! What on earth were you thinking? You asked Gold?” Regina added, for good measure.Henry listened to them sound off, as he knew they would, when he told them about the trip. He knew their last month had been stressful, but seriously? Did they really have to revert back to treating him like a kid?  After last year?“Mums, please don’t be like this. I want to travel, and I’m going to travel, whether you approve, or not.”“Don’t take that tone with either of us, young man! You may be in Harvard, but we're still your mothers and you’re still- ” But he cut across her.“Still a twenty-one-year-old, legally independent adult? Unless you’d forgotten? I’m responsible for me! So, I am going to travel in Europe, and I am taking grandpa. Mums, as much as I love you both, this is not open for discussion.”He may have been right, but Emma felt still more than irritated. “Henry, remind me just who's pays for your very expensive education? Your car outside? Your allowance?” She glared as Regina gave him much the same scowl.“Yeah, and about that? I’m really grateful for everything you've done so far, but now I’m of age, you can cancel all future payments from now on. I’ve been given quite a big endowment by Grandpa. So, I was going to use a little bit of it to treat him. I was planning to travel across Europe anyway, but I decided I wanted to take him along with me, the first time.”“You’re saying you just don’t need us anymore, now you no longer have need of my, sorry our, money?”Robin winced at Regina's appalling choice of words, as he sat quietly watching, knowing it was just the wrong thing to say. “No Regina, Henry didn’t mean anything like that, and you know it!” He tried to calm her, before Emma joined in.“But maybe he did mean it?”
Henry stood up immediately, red-faced, getting more annoyed by the second.
“I can’t believe you just said that? You two are fucking unbelievable! I’m doing you a favour by showing you I don’t need you to support me with money anymore. And yet you just slam it back in my face? I didn’t do this to spite you. I did it because I wanted to treat my grandpa, the only living link I have to my dad.” Then his gaze turned to his younger mother. “Remember him, Em-ma? My dad? Neal? The guy who died saving everyone else around here?”
As Emma saw the anger building in him, she thought back to last year. Oh shit, here we go again? The anniversary of his death was yesterday. Just like last year, when Killian came back. Three years in a row?
“Henry, stop yelling at me! I’m sorry, but you still-”
But it didn’t matter what she said now, he was already on a roll. The rest of the table shocked, Honour almost frightened by her brother's sudden anger.
“But that doesn’t count, does it? Because dad was on the wrong side of the family! Tell me, when was the last time you even went to his grave? The guy who had to give you up the first time to get you back with your family and break a stupid curse? When was the last time you even remembered the day he died? I’ll tell you when – four years ago! God help us if we’d forgotten one of the bloody royal family! You’d expect paid mourners in the streets, wouldn't you? But for my dad, nothing! Bugger all! He’s just some token guy, who got you pregnant!”Regina, appalled by his outburst and attack on Emma, was about to bark back, but he just carried on regardless:  "Well I do remember, and I miss him!”
Emma reached out, trying to put a hand on him to calm him down, but he swatted it away.
“Don’t! You know what? To hell with you! I’m going on this trip, and I’m taking grandpa, whether you like it or not. And that’s the end of it! And if I do get accepted into Oxford, I‘m going to be doing my postgrad there. Then I’m going to travel. Far away from here!” He turned away, grabbing his keys from the table before striding over to the front door of the diner, opening it and slamming it hard behind him, cracking one of the glass panes.
The rest of the diners looked on, astonished by the outburst, having never heard Storybrooke’s favourite son completely lose his temper publicly before, while the rest of the family remained silent, sitting in embarrassed silence, broken only by Honour's quiet sobbing.
“Why’s Henny angry, papa?”Robin lifted her onto his lap. “He’s upset, my love, because his own papa died far too early, and he thinks everyone's forgotten about him, and what a great man he was. And Henry’s also grown up now. He's a man, and he needs people to know that he can’t be told what to do any more.” Emma glared back, knowing that last comment was aimed at them. “He wants, and needs, to make his own mark in the world. Your mothers just love him, and want to care for him. Don’t worry, he won’t be angry for long.”“I don't like seeing Henny angry! Can you take me to his papa’s grave please? I want to see it.”“Of course I can, sweetheart. You  know, I could do with a walk myself. So perhaps after you and Roland finish your breakfasts?” It was then he noticed Roland had already left the table and was now standing close to another group of diners at a far table, talking to a young girl who looked to be around his own age.But Emma was still grumbling, talking almost to herself. “He still thinks I don’t care about Neal? But I do! At least I did! It’s just, just that he died, and I moved on. Like I had to with Killian. It's been eight years! Do I have to mourn him for the rest of my life, just to make him happy?”“He said it himself, Emma.” Robin tried to sympathise, resting a hand on her shoulder. “You forgot the anniversary of his father’s death for three years running. It’s clearly still a sore point with him. You may have moved on, but he clearly hasn't. Sorry to raise an awkward subject but, how long after Neal’s death did you start dating Killian?”“What’s that got to do with anything? I don't know, maybe a couple of weeks? It’s not as though we were still together! He didn’t even know him until we went back to New York. And Henry thought he was dead anyway.” “And why would he think him dead?”
Emma groaned, remembering what she’d told Henry all those years ago. How his father, a fire officer, had died a hero, saving lives. Remembering her shame at having been dishonest.
“Because I lied. I’d told him he’d already died in a fire. He finally met him by accident, when he was twelve. He lost him again during the second curse, and finally, when he was only thirteen…” Her last words were almost a whisper.“So in his mind, he feels you deliberately kept his father from him? He got so little time with him before he died, it’s no wonder he feels the loss more.” But she wouldn't look at him. That's when Robin looked over at her wife, realising she was also upset. “Regina?”“He said, ‘To hell with you. Both of you’!” The brunette shook her head. “That he’s going to go far away, just to get away from us? We’ve lost him.”“I don't believe that. I’ll go talk to him after we’ve both had a chance to cool down.” She said the words but Emma didn’t sound too sure herself.“With respect, mi'ladies, he's your son, and I won’t interfere, but I suggest you not do that? I think it’ll make matters worse. How about I go? I’m not involved, after all.”
Storybrooke Cemetery

And so, an hour later, as Robin walked with Honour and Roland to the grave of Henry’s father, he saw the young man sitting on the ground next to the headstone.

On the way to the graveyard, Robin had been telling them stories about Neal. He told about how he'd helped rescue Henry in Neverland. And of his death, revealing the name of a certain dangerous witch to protect them, ultimately at the cost of his life. Reaching the grave, he noticed the small granite stone marking the plot, which read simply:
 
Beloved Son

Neal Cassidy
It seemed such a small comment on a life. Four words to describe the resting place of a hero?   He glanced at another headstone, larger and more ornate:
Graham HumbertSheriff of Storybrooke14th December 1981 - 6th March 2013

He looked at the dash between the dates. Thirty-one years? A dash representing an entire life? Just a dash?
“Henry, would you like me to change the headstone? Four words just doesn't seem right, somehow? Maybe we should give him something more fitting, for a hero?”His mind elsewhere, the Author looked up. “Um, yeah, I guess.”Studying the style of an older grave nearby, Robin focused and drew down his magic. The small stone seemed to double in size almost immediately, changing its shape to a more heraldic design, though the granite face was now completely blank, clean and shiny. “What would you like to say about him?”“Well…he was my dad. He was loved, and he died for all of us. I wouldn’t be here without him having been born! I can’t even remember his birth date, or even how old he was. At least two hundred I think, because of the magic jump through the realms. But he was my dad!” “Okay, well how about something like...this?”
With a small twirl of his fingers, inlaid lettering, in gothic script, appeared on the stone, surrounded by tracery:

Neal Cassidy‘Baelfire’

A beloved Father, Son & True HeroHe Died Saving Storybrooke from EvilForever in the Hearts & Minds of Those who Loved Him

Henry nodded, admiring the transformation.
“Thanks.” He rested a hand on the new marble. “You know, apart from me and grandpa, you’re the first to visit here in the last three years?" He looked at Robin's children, managing a sad smile. “Honour was asking about him, and wanted to come. I’ve been telling them what I remember about him. As I told you before, I never knew Neal for very long, but I do know how it feels to lose my father too early! The pain goes, but the memory always stays with you, doesn't it?”
Henry didn't answer, but used his own magic to cover the grave in fresh flowers, before standing.
“You think I should go back and apologise, don’t you?” “Only if you mean it. You lost your temper admittedly, but that’s understandable. They’re just being a little over-protective, Henry. They love you so much, but underneath it all, like most parents they hate the thought of any of their children no longer needing, let alone relying on them?” “Well, it’s not like they don’t have plenty needing them now?" Henry managed a dry chuckle. "There’s four kids at home, thanks to you! Five, if you count Margot! You’re a big old family these days and I’m kind of the outsider?” He regretted the words the moment he said them, knowing he sounded self-pitying.“Henry, you’re an intelligent young man, so I’m sure you don’t really believe that? When you’re away, they constantly talk about you. About your life, your plans, and their fears for you. They miss you. After all, you're their first born! But what you don’t seem to realise, is that those two regard you as their own saviour! They both had a very hard upbringing, without much love in their lives, for different reasons. Then you came along. You becoming independent is as difficult for them as it is for you, but you should never underestimate their love for you, even if they sometimes show it the wrong way?” He let Henry mull over his words. “Anyway, on to happier things. I personally think you travelling across Europe is a great idea. I just wish I could come with you.”“Difficult, now you’ve got so many kids?” He sarked back, though smiling now. “You’d probably need your own plane if you carried on!”“Only five, at the last count? Besides, Roland here will be a man himself soon enough...” He brought a hand down on the boy’s shoulder. “Perhaps I’ll act the same when he and your sisters leave us, which they all will eventually.” “So, you don’t think you’ll have any more? Maybe create your own football team?”He chuckled. “If you’d heard your mothers yelling at me in that delivery room, you’d know the answer to that! I’ve lived amongst soldiers, sailors, bandits and thieves, but I’d never heard such a wide range of profanities, swearing and threats! No, I think we have more than enough, thank you very much. Each one's a blessing. And that includes you!”"I hardly think my mums would agree, considering how I've treated them recently."“That’s not the reason you’re leaving, is it? To get away from all the commotion here? You don’t really feel you’re no longer part of this family, do you? I'd hate to think that I was in some way the cause.”“No, it’s definitely not, Robin. In fact, I like you being there for them. You calm them down, and you’re the nearest thing I’ve ever had to a dad since…well, ever, really. I’ve known you longer than I knew my own dad. It’s just that I need to live a little, you know? Harvard’s been great, and I’ve met loads of really interesting people, but I’ve never really travelled. I just want some adventures of my own? And as for grandpa Gold, you guys don’t know him like I do. Maybe he’s not as old as Merlin, but he’s been around for centuries. He knows so much! And underneath it all, he’s really rather cool? I want to spend some proper time with him. My mums may hate his guts, but whenever they’re in trouble, who do they all turn to? Rumpelstiltskin! He’s always being asked for favours and deals, yet once everyone’s gets what they want, they shun him again and again. And even when Gideon got taken by the Black Fairy, everyone sided will Belle, even though she was the stupid one who handed him to Blue in the first place! It’s just not fair.”“I'm inclined to agree. I certainly saw a very different side to Rumple when we went to the Dark Realm. One day I’ll tell you all about it, but we spent some time talking and it’s clear he’s continuing to fight the inner malevolent force controlling him. Perhaps the vacation will do him some good? Will he be taking Gideon? Maybe Belle could help look after him?”“Not sure about Belle. She’s moved back in with him, to be with Gideon, but it’s different now. The influence she used to have over him's gone completely. It was bad enough when she used his dagger against him to force him over the town line. But giving their own son to Blue to keep him away from grandpa? That was probably the last straw!”
The Gold Mansion
“So, you’re going to travel with Henry? That’s a surprise. What brought this on?”“He asked me. I made a deal, of sorts, with him." He smiled at the cheek of the young man. "Besides, now he’s put the idea in my head, I've started looking into it more closely. I’m intending to visit Scotland, where some of my ancestors once lived. Henry wants to cover England, so we may split up for a while. Then we'll visit Scandinavia, before heading south. We should take a month or so.” Belle was astonished. In all the years she’d known Rumple, he never once mentioned a wish to travel. That was her thing.  “A whole month? What about Gideon? He’s going to miss you!”“I don’t see why. I'm taking him with me.”“WHAT? You’re seriously thinking of taking my son away from me for a whole month? How do you think you're going to manage with a baby? Rumple, how could you?” She was horrified. Their damaged relationship had been gradually improving, even if there was still a lack of real trust between them. Whatever was he thinking? She couldn’t be parted from Gideon for that long? “I think you mean our son? I was going to ask you to join us. After all, you always said you wanted to travel, so here's your chance? If you prefer not to, then young Amanda said she would be perfectly happy to travel with us as a nanny. We'll manage one way or another.”“You didn’t think to ask me, first? You didn’t think he could be left here, with me?”“I do trust you to love and care for him, but unfortunately you’re still in thrall to the blue gnat, and those ridiculous heroes? I told you I wasn’t going to be parted from Gideon ever again, and I meant it! However, I’m happy for us to continue work on repairing our relationship, for his sake; and perhaps leaving this place for a while might help? You’re welcome to join us Belle, but I’ll certainly not be leaving him behind.”
Belle glowered but could still see his point. After all, it was her fault Gideon had been kidnapped in the first place! Would it be so bad, leaving here for a while?  She and Rumple were amicable enough, though her influence over him had waned, as he no longer trusted her with his dagger. It was also true that Snow and the fairies had continually encouraged her to move away from him.

But she was going nowhere without her son!
"I understand that your friendly mermaid is currently on her way back to Storybrooke, and it seems her split with her prince appears to be permanent? She's also likely to be heading over here, as I believe you're currently the only close friend she has on land? If you wish to invite her along to join us on the trip, I'd have no problem with that. Money's not an issue, and she could also act as a convenient babysitter from time to time, leaving both of us free to explore, as and when." "You'd do that?" Belle was astonished, knowing that the Dark One already knew about her and Ariel. "Knowing what you do...about us?""As I said, you're free to live your own life. She's been one of your more calming influences so far, so perhaps her joining us would do you good."
Was he trying to set her up? Test her in some way? Why?  Well, he was offering her a month-long sightseeing trip so, why not?
“Well, it looks like we’re all going to Europe then!” 
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The first three months after Hope and Faith were born, their parents were run ragged. They’d expected to be kept busy, but the sheer lack of sleep, coupled with the fact their older girls still needed their attention, was exhausting all three of them.

Maria was the one who came up with a solution, as they sat over breakfast, downing ever more coffee to keep them awake.
“Listen guys, no offence, but you all look completely shagged out? You’ve got new babies, and two more, not even including Roland. You’ll never manage without some decent sleep. You should really let me and Carrie help? Why don’t you move into that big old suite you’ve got at the Locksley? Then you can let some of us share the load, and feed them in shifts. You can catch up on sleep and get yourselves back on your feet?” “Oh, that sounds an excellent idea,” Caroline nodded, agreeing. “You could express for night feeds.  Maria, Sophie and I can take turns. They’ll both be on solids in a few months anyway, which'll make them sleep longer. Makes sense, and you get to stay awake during the day, instead of constantly dozing off?”
It wasn’t hard to persuade them. The new mothers had been light sleepers since the births and, although feeling guilty for troubling Robin’s family, their first night having more than four hours uninterrupted sleep, was sheer bliss.
But even that first night, Regina woke in a panic, used to hearing an early morning hungry yell from Hope, which would inevitably set Faith off. Stumbling into their nursery, her anxiety quickly turned to relief when she found Hope snuggled in Maria’s arms, as she sat in the nursing chair with a bottle, now half-full.Maria looked up at her with a tired smile, to whisper," She’s okay; I  heard her start grumbling, but once I got this inside her  she was fine. Go back to bed, because you’re doing the next one.”She smiled at the woman who always displayed the same innate kindness as her big brother.“Thanks Maria, you’re a godsend.”  She whispered, bending over to peck the top of the other woman’s head in appreciation.
Three months later...

Some semblance of normality slowly returned to Mifflin Street. At the six-month anniversary of the births, Emma, increasingly conscious of the fact she hadn’t reduced her weight and figure to her athletic, pre-pregnancy levels, became obsessed with exercising. Daily runs, crunches, planking and all manner of strict regimes were endured daily until, during a morning jog, she slipped on wet grass in the forest and badly sprained her ankle. Help had eventually arrived, and she now lay on a gurney in Sherwood Clinic, with Robin and Regina either side. Carrie had been on duty that morning, and had just completed an X-ray of the badly swollen left foot.
“Well the good news is nothing’s fractured! It’s just badly sprained. The swelling should start to go down in a day or two, but I’d strongly recommend not putting weight on it? And definitely no more jogging, for at least a couple of weeks.”“Two weeks? I can’t be laid up that long! Carrie, isn’t there something you could just give me to numb the pain once the swelling goes down?”“Why the rush?” Regina seemed puzzled. “You’ve been running like crazy every day, and you spend hours in the gym. What’s wrong?”“I just hate feeling like this!” She moved her hands across her stomach, treating the residual curve of her belly as though it was a disgusting mountain. “It’s been six months! I just want to get rid of all this...blubber. It’s horrible. I feel like a freak.”“Emma, you’re being ridiculous,” she sniggered. “You look fine. I’m carrying a bit of excess weight too, and you look slimmer than me already.”
Robin watched, feeling there was more to it.
“Yeah, but to be fair, you’re curvier than me anyway. A bit of extra fat looks good on you.” The moment the words left her, Emma knew she’d said the wrong thing, as Regina’s sympathetic look instantly changed to an icy scowl.“Thanks!” “Gina, don’t…you know I didn’t mean it like that? I’m just not…not…” Emma’s eyes welled up with tears, and both her wife and fiancé recognised the walls going up. Robin looked over to his cousin.“Carrie, would you mind leaving us for a couple of minutes? Please?”She nodded, seeing the tension for herself, and left them to talk privately. Robin hitched himself on the edge of the gurney, taking her hand, his thumb massaging her knuckles.“What’s really bothering you, love? It can’t be about weight, because you’ve already lost most of it. We both think you’re beautiful, so what is it?”“Beautiful? Ha, like I believe that? You two haven’t been anywhere near me for ages! Do you know how long it’s been since we last had sex? Seven months! Seven bloody months! So don’t go telling me you think I’m beautiful.” She almost growled the last part, looking away, and trying to avoid her wife’s stare.   “Emma, you can’t seriously believe I don’t still find you beautiful?” Regina was astonished. “We haven’t been intimate since we gave birth because I’m so damn tired, not because I’m not attracted to you. I don’t feel attractive myself right now, either. I just assumed you weren’t interested yet?  And to be honest, I’m not altogether comfortable about how I am right now…down below.”“Emma,” Robin needed to make his own point. “I know I’m just the man in all this, and my body hasn’t gone through the changes yours has, but I think it sounds to me like something Marian suffered from after having Roland. I think, from Merlin’s memories, it's post-natal depression? I swear, to me, neither of you have lost your beauty and I love you as much as I ever have. You’re just exhausted from all the changes we’ve been through. And as for sex? Emma, I thought neither of you wanted to, because you weren’t ready? I'd never put pressure on you but, whenever either or both of you decide otherwise, I’m here, ready and waiting.” He leant down, pecking her lips, quickly wiping a stray tear from her cheek.“I’m sorry, Ignore me, I didn’t mean to take it out on you. I'm just feeling useless? We all said we were going to be completely honest with each other. I guess we’re still learning?” “How about we talk to Archie?” Robin suggested. “I’ve been seeing him these past few months with my anger management issues towards Zelena, anyway. Gina, you two became closer with him after I died, didn’t you? How about we get him over? Maybe he might have some ideas?”
Mifflin Street

Days later, the trio sat with the psychiatrist. Archie had a unique ability to get his patients opening up. Half of the town seemed to have used him at some time and Regina knew he harboured more personal secrets than even the Dark One.

They now sat nursing drinks on the two sofas, one just for Emma, who now lay back, her head on Regina’s lap with her bandaged ankle laid up while they talked. The conversation drifted across several subjects, some more intimate, but Archie was never embarrassed nor judgmental.
“So, you asked for my opinion? Well from what you’ve told me, Emma badly misses working. The Sheriff’s Office  gave her satisfaction and a sense of worth. Emma, perhaps you should consider reapplying for your old job? Or even another part-time role? I think Hank would probably welcome you back. As for you Regina, you said you don’t miss being mayor, but perhaps you need a part-time role, too? Your former paramedic interest is certainly one to explore, though I’m quite sure an intelligent woman like yourself would easily find a suitable vocation. How about managing the new riding school and stables? They desperately need help over there, your equine knowledge is vast and I remember you telling me how much you used to love riding? David Nolan’s been trying to manage it part-time himself, but he’s stretched, so I’m sure he’d only welcome it.”
The brunette nodded. It wasn't such a bad idea.
“Now, let’s talk about the intimacy issues? What you’ve been experiencing isn't unusual, and Robin’s right, it does sound like a mild form of PND, quite common in the months following a birth, I assure you. Regina, you said you worried about your physical capability for intimacy p? I suggest you talk to one of the gynae team about pelvic floor exercises? Maybe even internal weights?” Regina looked more than surprised he even knew about such things. “Clara is the nurse who specialises in that area, but often the problem is more in a new mother’s own self-confidence rather than any physical changes. And Robin? Then there’s your role in all this. I admit I’ve never advised someone with two partners before, but you admitted you were anxious about putting any sort of pressure on either of them? That’s all very noble and kind, but I believe this concern has been subconsciously interpreted by them into thinking you were no longer interested. Or in Emma’s case, that she was unattractive? When in truth, from what you've told me, you were more than keen, but just didn’t want to force the issue? Well perhaps it’s time for you to take the lead in that area? Emma and Regina can of course decline should they so wish, but at least they’ll both feel not just cherished, but wanted in all ways. But the key thing is to do what you already started, namely talking to each other, openly and honestly.” “Thanks Archie, we’ll bear that in mind. Frankly, I think I’m also worried about getting one, or both of them, pregnant again? Considering they’ve both gone through such difficult times, I don’t think I could bear doing that to them all over again? We already have five children! They both thought they were protected last time, with Regina’s spell and Emma on the pill, but Merlin said my magic ‘overrode’ it.”“Then there’s your answer! Talk to him? He’s a physician as well as a sorcerer, after all. After two thousand years, I’m pretty sure he's found a magical answer to contraception, don't you?" He smiled as Regina subconsciously massaged Emma's raised leg. "You know, I've quietly watched the way your relationships have developed and the three of you became closer, came from the moment Robin came back? It’s been remarkable and in its own way, rather beautiful to witness. Personally, I think you make a terrific ‘thruple’!"
The Gold Mansion
“So you and Eric? It’s definitely over?”“We drifted apart, Belle. And papa didn't help! Both families were putting pressure on us for children, but Eric didn’t see any rush? Then him and dad got into a row, because the Sirens took down one of his ships. Several of his friends died, so he lost his temper with dad. So much so, that dad got mad too, and threatened him if he ever took to sea again! You know my dad's Triton, right? Then he told me I had to decide whose side I’m on, and to make Eric see sense. That’s when I came back here that first time to get away?” Belle took her hand. “What happened when you went back?”“I gave him an earful later, we got into our own argument, and I left him again to stay with one of my sisters. But I went back again. Eric told me I had to choose. Him or dad? But I can’t do that! We. When everything had calmed down we had a proper talk. It was then I told him I came here and stayed with you, that first time.”“Really?”“Yeah. And I don’t know why, but eventually I told him about us, as we’d always promised to tell each other the truth, no matter what. What surprised me though, was that he wasn’t really that upset? In fact, once I had, he admitted he’d also been with someone while I was away. Princess Emilia of Galway? I never liked her before, and always thought she was a snooty cow. We spent the night talking, and agreed we weren’t the same people we were, and were probably better apart? It all became very emotional; but we still want to remain friends. But, basically, that’s it. We’re done.”“I’m so sorry. Still, thankfully, you didn’t go on to have children? That would’ve made it even more difficult.” “I guess. Though dad’s pleased we've split up, and so's mum and my sisters. I think that’s what really made me angry? I told him he was partly responsible for wrecking the marriage in the first place, and stormed out, that I wasn’t staying.”“Oh Ariel, your family too? I know what it’s like to fall out with your father. I’m sorry,” she moved closer to her friend (and very briefly, lover) wrapping an arm around her back. “So what’re you going to do now? Where will you go next?”“I’ve no idea. I guess I’ll drift around? I don’t want to see them right now, but anyway, quite honestly I find I prefer human company these days. So who knows?”
Belle remembered her conversations with Rumple about the mermaid.
“You know, Rumple already knew about us?"“Us? You mean when we were together? You told him?”“No, he already knew. It’s his dark magic, I guess? He knew about almost everything I’ve done since we separated. He agreed my life was my own, and I could do whatever I want, with whoever I want, and so could he. As you know, after we separated, I was really lonely and depressed. I had a couple of short-term relationships. Ariel, you already know you were the first woman I’d ever been with? I knew you needed to go back to Eric, but after you left, I kinda went off the rails a bit. I decided to explore my sexuality more. I'm not proud of it, but I had a few one-night stands.”   “With other women?”“Yes, and a couple of guys. None of them serious, but I guess I’ve learnt something about myself.”“I did the same thing just after I left Eric. Just the once, mind! I guess I’m the same as you; a bit…confused? But I have to admit that although you we were only together a week or so, what you and I had then was, for me at least, something more than just sex? I’m sorry if saying that you makes you feel awkward?”“No, on the contrary,” Belle pulled her closer as they sat bunched up on the sofa. “I’m glad you felt something. I did, too.”“Really?" Ariel’s eyes glistened. "You’re not just saying that to make me feel better?”“I mean every word. That week you brought out feelings I haven’t felt for a while.” The beauty’s blue eyes lasered on hazel as she lifted a stray lock of hair off her face, tucking it behind her ear. “You still do.” The last three words almost a whisper.Both women knew what was about to happen, but neither pulled back. It happened almost in slow motion, Belle taking the cautious first step. Moving closer, she pressed her lips onto the redhead’s. Far from resisting, Ariel welcomed them as their mouths slowly moulded together. It was warm, tender, and within seconds Belle felt a warm tongue cautiously invade her mouth. She welcomed it, swirling and slowly coiling her own around it, to satisfying groans from both.They finally separated. “I really missed you.”“I missed you too, so very much. But there’s something I need to tell you. About Rumple and me?”“You’re back together?” “No, but we’ve started living together again. You see, he refuses to let Gideon stay anywhere but here. He’s terrified of losing him again, and I have to admit, that’s down to me causing him to be kidnapped in the first place? So I moved back in. It’s amicable, so far. We’re still technically married, but separated. And he knows about you and me and what we had. Oddly enough, he approved? He said you were a vast improvement on the others.”“He approved of us? I don’t believe it! That doesn’t sound like the Dark One.”“He’s changed. Having Gideon back seems to have changed him more than I ever did. I can’t really explain it. He’s given me a few conditions regarding raising him, but said if I choose to live here I’m still free to live my own life, subject to a couple of exceptions. He’s even drawn up divorce papers and offered to sign them, as and when I wish? I do still care for him though Ariel, even if we’re no longer together.”“So where does that leave the two of us? What would he do?”“It’s strange, but he seems to be almost encouraging me to be with you. Weird, right? He said of the people I’ve seen, he thought you were the most trustworthy around our son. Next month, he and Henry are taking a month-long trip to Europe. It was Henry’s idea apparently, though Rumple said he wouldn’t leave Gideon behind. I hate the idea of being separated from him after everything that’s happened, so he’s asked me to come along, and even suggested you’d be welcome to join me, if you wanted to come?”“He knew we were together, but still suggested it?” “As I said, he and I aren’t together any more; at least, not like that? He said he just wants me to be happy.”“Do you still feel anything for him? What happens if you decide you want more with him? What if he forgives you for Gideon’s kidnapping, and wants you back? Where would that leave me?” “That’s not going to happen, but why don’t you talk to him yourself? I’ll organise it and take Gideon out for a little while, then make up your own mind? Personally, I’d love it if you could join me. I’ve never really travelled in the world without magic before, but I’ve always wanted to see Rome and Paris because I’ve read so much about everything there. But I’m also nervous about going with them. Please say you’ll come with me? Because Ariel, it may be too early for you to hear this, but I have to admit I’ve developed feelings for you. Would you at least consider it?” The redhead smiled back at her. “Well I definitely still have feelings for you! Okay, let’s talk to him before we decide?”
The mermaid captured the beauty’s lips in another kiss. Slow and sensuous and this time, more heated.
“How much time do you think we have, till he's back?” “At least two hours.” Belle hauled her to her feet, still holding her hands. They pulled into an embrace, both heads tilting as lips came together yet again.“More than enough.”
The Earl of Locksley

Robin, Regina and Emma gathered in a quiet corner, talking with Professor Sage about their contraception issues.
“So we spoke to Victor about a vasectomy. He said it’d be straightforward, but we should talk to you about magical options?” “It is Robin, but in your case, I strongly urge you NOT to have a vasectomy! It's extremely hard to reverse, and your future will almost certainly require you to be able to sire more children.”“What? We’ve got more than enough kids, Merlin!” Emma was horrified. “Unlike you, we’re not immortal and we're all getting older? I love Hope and Faith dearly, but the thought of having any more?”“I do understand Emma, however there is another way. I’ve several powerful spells that I can teach you, that’ll work much better than any other form of contraception. They can be cast to last up to ten years at a time, until well past your menopause? It would be much better than anything invasive.”The blonde’s superpower went into overdrive. “I believe you, but you said Robin's future requires him to have more kids? There’s something you’re not telling us, isn’t there?”He sighed. He knew he had to finally tell them. “You’re right. It’s something you’d find out in due course, anyway? The fact is, Zeus gave Robin powerful magic for a reason! The greater the power, the bigger the challenge to come. He’ll face challenges far greater than the Black Fairy, and he’s been equipped accordingly. I can't be sure, but I have every reason to believe he may have become immortal.”
The little group went silent as the implications seemed to sink in. Robin the first to speak, sounding upset.
“Immortal? Well if you’re right, that means I have to experience these two dying before me? And outliving all my children, and my children’s children, all while I carry on? That’s not a blessing Merlin, it’s a curse!”“Robin, I’ve lived for just over two thousand, two hundred years. And in all that time, I’ve married forty-six women and sired one hundred and sixty four children, not including the four you’ve met. Plus partners. If I'd had a vasectomy, I would have been a very lonely man throughout, and many of my past loves and children would never have even been born.”“But I don’t want to live forever!” He felt cheated. “I want to grow old with my wives; I don’t want to outlive them? I want to end up in paradise with the family I’ve got now, not down here permanently!” “I’m sorry, but that is one of the great burdens placed upon you, as a result of returning you from death. There’s always a price for extended powers such as ours. However, you should also know that I regularly see ALL of my family. My passed wives, parents, children, lovers and loved ones. It’s complicated, but I believe you’ll have it better explained to you by someone far more powerful than me.”“More powerful?” Regina shook her head. “Is there someone? Who?”“Zeus himself. I do believe the Lord of the Gods will grace Robin with his presence in the fullness of time. Or at the right time.” Emma was confused. “You said he could meet us all…once we’re dead?  So he could see me, Regina, and presumably, Marian? How's that work? Sounds like a world of pain to me!”“It isn’t quite like that, Emma. You remember at the convent when Robin first came back? When I taught him how to split himself into multiple copies of himself? Doppelgängers? Remember how Robin’s chauffeur spoke to you separately, and without any assistance from the man who took you on that date last year? Well imagine that same power being available to everyone who's ever died and gone to the better place, whether they once had magic or not? Imagine yourself being able to spend as much time as you want with your parents, your grandparents, children and former loved ones, all individually or at the same time? That’s what happens. There’s no jealousy. No envy. Because everyone has as much time as they wish, with whomsoever they wish. So for example, once Regina has passed over, if she's fortunate enough to get there after being assessed by the Celestial Court, she’ll be able to spend as much time as she wants with you, with her father, with Daniel, Henry, your children and everyone else who passes over. And all simultaneously. As will you.”“And Robin doesn’t get that? It hardly sounds fair.”“He’ll get that, plus a life down here. Part of me, for example, spent time last month with my latest deceased wife Therese, Anna and Rosie’s mother, and several of my other partners, separately, while my physical body was down here resting in a self-induced coma. So for that reason, Robin should never get himself a vasectomy or sterilisation. There are much better solutions; spells which I can teach you right now, that can be reversed if needed.”“Yes please. And while you’re at it, could you teach the three of us to how to speak to each other telepathically? Like the fairies and your family? You did say it was possible?"
At the Pawn Brokers

Rumple had become surprisingly adept at using his tablet for web calls. He loved technology and embraced it, using it to research places to visit and stay during their trip to Europe. His planning was meticulous. And he now needed to discuss it with his grandson.
“Hi grandpa,” Henry’s face came into view on the small screen. “What’s happening?” “Hello, my boy. Well, I’ve been researching my forebears. Obviously, my more immediate relations are long dead; but I’ve been discovering where many of them came from and are currently buried. There’s also a centre of magic in an area west of Aberdeen in northern Scotland. So I’d like to visit the area. Perhaps after we leave Oxford? It might be good to start there, first.”
“Sounds great. I’ll be coming up for the weekend break, so we can plan out and book the hotels.”
“I’ll organise and pay for that, dearie, once we’ve agreed where to go. You focus on your studies!”
“No grandpa, I said I wanted to treat you! I want to pay for this! You’ve already given me plenty." 
“Coin is of no interest for me, my boy. I spin gold, remember? I may never get another chance of a holiday with my only grandson for quite some time; so indulge me?” He winked at the young man.
“Well okay, let’s argue the toss when I get back. Did you find out if Belle's coming? As we’re taking Gideon, we’ll need help, otherwise we won’t get so much time for ourselves without a babysitter.”
“All in hand. In fact, Belle will possibly be accompanied by a friend, who I believe can also be trusted around him.”“She's bringing someone?” Henry wasn’t sure how to feel about that, secretly hoping the trip would’ve been a chance for the still-married couple to repair their failed marriage. “Who?”  “You remember Ariel, the mermaid?”
“Ariel? I thought she'd moved to another realm with Eric?” 
“They've split up, I gather. She arrived in Storybrooke earlier today. She and Belle are close.”
“Well, the more the merrier, I guess? I’m really looking forward to it!”
“As am I, my boy. As am I.”
 Back in Gold's Mansion
“Oh fuck! Harder Belle…harder?” 
Only a quarter of an hour ago, they'd raced up to Belle’s bedroom hand-in-hand, urgency overwhelming them. They hadn’t wasted time removing clothes, as they wrestled each other onto her bed amid a flurry of frenetic kisses and laughter. As they’d hugged, kissed and giggled, hands eventually found their way under skirts, and inside blouses, sliding into underwear as they masturbated one another, face-to-face, fingers quickly finding one another's sensitive spots, as within a matter of minutes Ariel reached her first peak? 
Belle followed shortly after.

As their breathing calmed, Belle gave her lover a sly grin as she withdrew her fingers from between her lover’s thighs, bringing them to her own mouth. Ariel sniggered, copying her, removing her own fingers to lick them in turn.
“Tastes a bit like...ooh, I dunno…librarian? Rather delicious.”“I have to disagree,” Belle sniggered . “Mermaid tastes better. I need more...” The librarian sat up, still fully clothed, to turn, putting both her hands under Ariel’s skirt to roughly pull down and remove the mermaid’s knickers, tossing them aside, and moving closer to drop a kiss on her inner thigh. Ariel giggled at the tickly sensation, before twisting to pull down and remove Belle’s own underwear in turn, before easing her thighs apart. They now lay on their sides, instinctively knowing what the other was about to do. Each raising her left leg, to interlock around the back of the other’s, they raised each other’s skirts, to attack the other’s core with lips, tongues and fingers, now both getting equally worked up, desperate to draw another orgasm. Like the first time, it took only a matter of minutes before, now glistening with sweat, they came, almost together, with fingers inside one another, and mouths clamped onto clits. Ariel couldn’t stop herself squealing throughout.  The pair finally pulled away to lay on their backs, recovering.
Ariel sat up this time, turning to drop yet another kiss on already kiss-bruised lips.
“There’s something else I’d still like to try, if you’re up for more?” “Only if it means I don’t have to get up.”“Fortunately for you – it doesn’t. I'll do the work.”
The redhead moved back between her thighs, sniggering as Bell squeaked when she lifted her right leg up and placing it on her shoulder, before sliding her own left leg under it. Then lifting her right leg over the other’s left. It took Belle a moment to realise what she was going to do. So, pulling down a pillow from behind her, she raised her hips, placing it under her backside. Hitching both skirts up, Ariel pulled herself in closer, stopping to use the fingers of one hand to gently prise apart her labia a little more, before carefully pressing her now-soaking pussy directly on to Belle’s, pushing herself in.
The librarian groaned, gripping the other woman behind a knee to pull in harder. “You're feel so hot? Lovely...” Ariel gripped her leg in turn to increase the pressure. It was tricky trying to get the connection, both trying to work to get even closer somehow.“No wait! We”re moving too much! You keep still, and let me try?”
It was difficult, but she did finally manage to get their clits, Belle's a little more prominent, to line up and graze against one another. And it felt wonderful. Like a little electric charge? Belle, fully engaged again, lifted her upper body slightly to grasp Ariel's free arm, pulling each other in ever tighter, as they sought that third release.
"Better! Don’t…don't you dare stop!" 
As they were so engrossed, they didn't even see the bedroom door swing open. 
"Belle, I was calling you from downstairs? I didn't know you were back, I - OH GOD, I'M SORRY? I DIDNT REALISE YOU HAD COMPANY!"
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Continued...
"Belle, I’ve been calling from downstairs? I didn't know you were back, I - OH, GOD, I'M SORRY! I DIDNT REALISE YOU HAD COMPANY!"
Belle, enjoying the glorious sensation of Ariel’s pussy grinding into her own, and seeing her gritting her teeth as he pulled herself in even harder, knew that third orgasm was imminent. Just a bit more pressure? She arched her back from the bed, reaching out to grasp the other woman’s forearm, Ariel doing the same, locking on to pull them together even tighter, as their lower lips now meshed together in a very wet, very slippery, kiss of their own. Her eyes closed, to savour the peak that was almost upon her.
"Don’t…don't you dare stop!"  Ariel groaned. “I love you Belle!" The last words came out without thinking.
They were so engrossed, neither heard the bedroom door swing open. 
~oOo~
Meanwhile...

Rumple had decided to head back home early.
In his desperation to relieve himself, He’d barely noticed the cups, half full, on the table, or the case and bags lying around. Having just walked in from meeting with a newly-returned Jefferson, Gideon had started waking up, and began to cry as hunger had kicked in. “Oh, could you hang on a wee second before I feed ye, laddie? Your father's awfy in need of a quick pee!” 
Seeing Belle’s house keys on the side, he stepped to the staircase and called up.
“Belle, you up there? The boy’s hungry, and in need of his bottle, but I need to pee! Would you mind?”
But his call was met with silence, even though he heard noises from upstairs.
“Dammit!” He grumbled. Clearly she hadn’t heard him. So, cuddling the child into the crook of his left arm, he walked up the stairs toward the bathroom, where a small changing mat lay. “Sorry lad, but Dark One or no, nature calls? You’ll have to lay there a moment, till I’m finished.”Gideon seems to settle for the moment, glad for the comfortable sling of his father’s arm. However, as he approached the bathroom, Rumple spotted the light on in Belle’s room. Perhaps she’s asleep? He gently opened the door to check she was okay. And as he walked in, he spoke softly, so not to alarm her."Belle, I was calling you from downstairs. I didn't know you were back? I-”
It was only then he noticed. Belle seemed to be lying on her side, fully clothed, with another woman lying very close, facing her. It took a moment for his eyes to interpret. The pair appeared to almost be joined at the crotch, Belle’s legs wrapped around the back of the other. He noticed her closed eyes, and the ecstatic look on her face as it morphed instantly into one of absolute horror, as her eyes opened wide at the sound of his voice.
"OH, GOD, I'M SORRY! I DIDNT REALISE YOU HAD COMPANY!"
Rumple turned, fleeing the room as quickly as his frail leg would allow him!
~oOo~Belle was mortified, shocked by him catching her like that!  The mermaid also froze, looking over her shoulder at the new voice, also terrified, scrambling to cover her dignity. Belle sat up immediately, lowering her skirt and pulling Ariel up by the shoulders, wrapping her arms around her, pulling her against her chest for protection.
She'd never felt so embarrassed!

She was about to yell at him to get out, when she saw he'd already gone, clearly as embarrassed as her!

Rumple, still desperately needing to pee, now stood in the bathroom, urgently lowering the baby onto the changing mat, before turning to relieve himself in the toilet. Once finished, he quickly washed his hands, picked him up, and stepped out, walking downstairs as quietly as he could, down to the kitchen for a baby bottle.
“Oh hell! That was soooo embarrassing!” Belle groaned, as she separated from her lover.“I think I heard them go down? What are we going to do? What’s he going to do to me? To you?”But the librarian couldn’t formulate an answer. “I don't know. He said I could be with whoever I wanted, but I never imagined him catching me having sex?"  That’s got to hurt!“Well at least we both had almost all our clothes on? You did say he knew about us, right?”“He did, but this is way more than awkward. I don’t think I can face him right now.”
The Earl of Locksley Inn

The trio trooped back up to the Royal Suite, following their impromptu lessons with the Sorcerer. Merlin had taken time to teach them a particular aspect of fairy magic.
“I see what you mean about Merlin?” Regina shook her head. “Those methods of his really are unique. He just held my hands, and then all these images flooded in front of me? There was so much! I’ve never experienced anything like it!” Emma could only agreed. “That ‘telepathic conversation’ thing’s clever! He said we need to practice a lot, though. Still, isn’t it fantastic? We can talk to each other, wherever we are?”“It’s okay for you two! The hardest bit for me, is avoiding intruding into your memories; just focusing on the conversations between us instead?” said Robin, taking his jacket off. 
There was a soft knock on the door. Emma answered it, to be greeted by Robin’s sister, who stepped in, winking at the Saviour.
“Welcome back, guys! Right, the girls are asleep next door, and the babes went down just over half an hour ago. Roland’s still downstairs playing poker with the guys, but I’ve told him he needs to up to bed no later than nine. Even if it is a Friday!” “He’s playing poker? Again?” Robin shook his head. “Damn, that’s bloody Gilbert’s doing! I’ll have a word with him.” “Don’t be daft, Robin! There’s no money involved, only matchsticks. And besides, Livvy's down there with them.”   “That doesn’t fill me with confidence. Gil and Livvy are the biggest card sharps around! A word of advice - never bet money against them! They’ll do that trick where they make it look like he's useless, right up until you increase the stake, then boom! They’ve got you!” “I’ll second that!” Emma agreed, “The man damn well cleared me out of nearly a week’s wages last year; and I was convinced I had an unbeatable hand? I remember it all too well. I had a Full House, and he had an Ace Flush. I would've pulled out earlier, but he was panicking so much, I thought I was a cert!” “And was Lavinia, by any chance, standing there also panicking, and yelling at him? Having seen his hand and telling him to stop being such an idiot?” The archer sported a wry grin, more than familiar with his friends’ techniques.“Yeah, she was. Hang on a minute - was I set up by both of them?”“You were lulled into overconfidence in your hand, and you kept going. Simple fact to remember in future. Gilbert Whitehand never panics, is no idiot, and is not only brilliant at poker, but he's also one of the sharpest knife throwers in the team! Livvy’s pretty much the same. I’ve seen them fleece dukes and princes before.”“Well, sod it! I want a rematch!” The blonde was now irritated. Robin wrapped an arm around her. “Well how about you and me use our new skills we acquired earlier today? We could teach them both a lesson? If they can pass messages to each other, so can we.” Emma grinned, knowing what he was planning. “Cheating? You, Mr. Locksley, are a bad man!”"The worst." He pulled her gently against his chest, folding his arms around her, before kissing her lips. “Just another reason why you love me.” They exchanged a lustful look which was, unfortunately, also instantly picked up by Maria.“Okaaaay, horny couple alert? So this is the bit where I leave! Chloë's on call next door, if they wake up, till two tomorrow morning. Tuck said he’ll cover from then, so that should give you guys a decent night’s sleep. We don’t expect to see any of you till at least eight tomorrow morning. Got it?”“Thank you, sis.” Robin moved over to hug his sister. “I owe you one. Again.” As he stepped back, Emma immediately took his place, grasping her future sister-in-law in an even tighter hug.“And I appreciate it even more than he does! Thank you again Maria. You’ve no idea what a decent night’s sleep means to Regina and me? You’re my very own Saviour.” Much as Regina and Caroline had become close friends, Emma and Maria had also bonded since her arrival nearly a year ago. “It’s only a bit of baby-minding, sis-to be.” The younger Locksley sniggered, but enjoyed the hug regardless, before whispering in her ear. “Mind you, I saw the way he just looked at you, and I don’t think you’re going to be getting much ‘sleep’ tonight?”  Emma blushed. “I’ll bear that in mind. Thanks again, Maria. Good night, sleep well.”
As she turned to head to the door, Regina stepped out of the adjoining bathroom, now in a sheer purple silk nightdress that did little to hide her curves.
“Hey there, young Locksley? You leaving without saying good bye?”Seeing her looking like that, Maria leant close to Emma’s ear, to whisper again. “Speaking of sleeping, you definitely aren’t going to be getting much tonight?”  She chuckled, pulling back before stepping over to deliver a quick peck to the brunette’s cheek too, and an accompanying hug. “G’night, lovebirds!” Maria turned, walking swiftly out of the room.“What was that all about?” ~oOo~
A few minutes later, after checking in to see the girls sound asleep in their beds in the adjoining room, Robin stepped back into their own bathroom to prepare for bed.

Seeing Emma and Regina, both now just in their underwear, standing side-by-side, facing their mirrors and finishing their night routines, always seemed to do wonders for his soul. Even though he’d been jealous of Emma when he first came back, he’d come to accept that these two really were a natural fit. The simple domesticity of their home lives, so different to their public personas, confirmed everything he already knew about these two extraordinary women. His future wives.   
Emma caught him staring. “Something wrong, thief?”“Nothing whatsoever. I was merely enjoying the lovely view.”The blonde smirked back. “Hmm, well perhaps it’ll be a little lovelier in a few months, once I lose this weight?” ‘Don’t be silly, you’re perfect! Which is why we love you. Now, have one of you finished at the sink yet?”A few minutes later, Emma appeared back in the bedroom, to find them lying either side of the huge bed. “It's your turn in the middle.” Regina insisted, sharing a look with their fiance. Emma clambered over her to get under the sheets. And as she settled, she looked up. “You’ve been staring at me a lot this evening, Locksley. Something wrong?”“Nothing at all, milady, I’m just concerned that you seriously thought Gina and I didn’t regard you as sexy or beautiful? These last months I’ve been nervous as hell about making a move on you, thinking you weren’t ready. But I clearly misinterpreted.”He forcefully pulled her over and onto his front, Emma instantly feeling a bone-hard, sizeable erection against her stomach. He positively growled his next words. “So I’m about to fix that. I’m about to prove to you that you’re so, so, wrong! We are not only both very much in love with you, but we still find you the hottest blonde on the planet. So I’m about to ravish you, Emma Swan-Mills. Your wife is probably also going to ravish you. Then I'm going to ravish her. I’m going to have you screaming our names and forgetting yours! I’m going to f-” He never finished the sentence, as Emma rammed her lips against his in a heated kiss. Regina, already turned on just watching them, pressed herself into Emma’s back, sandwiching her between them.“And when he’s finished with you, you’ve got me to face!” 
The Gold Mansion

It was well over an hour before Belle stepped silently down the stairs and into the living room, dreading what was to come.
Not sure what she was about to face, she asked Ariel to stay in her room, until it was...safe? Was he going to be angry? Will he throw me out? Will he stop me seeing Gideon? 
That last thought worried her more than any other.
“Come on in, Belle?” He called, knowing she was there. "There’s coffee in the pot, and cake on the table.” He sounded oddly calm, which just made her even more anxious. She crept gingerly into the dining room, to find her estranged husband now sitting in the nursing chair, a sleeping six-month-old in his arms, with a small used baby dish, and spoon, next to him. He looked up to her, his face betraying no emotion. Yet.“Our boy has just started weaning, and it would appear he now has a taste for mashed up shepherd’s pie? According to young Miss Locksley, it should help him sleep through the night.” Well that wasn’t quite the reaction she was expecting!  “Oh! Erm, that’s good to hear. I thought he might be ready in a month or two,  but that’s good, right?” “Indeed. His older brother left the breast around the same time, as I recall. He always went back to sleep much more content after solid food.”She stepped closer to the pair, her heart drawn instantly to the sight of her son’s peaceful face resting into Rumple’s chest. “He looks happy. Would you like me to change him?”“No need. He was dry half an hour ago. Perhaps once he wakes?”“Oh, okay,” she hovered anxiously. “May I hold him anyway?” “By all means. Here...” He stood up slowly, careful not to wake the tot, before passing him across for her to gather in her arms. “Sit yourself down, and I’ll cut you a slice of cake? It’s coffee and walnut.” “Thanks. You said Miss Locksley? Robin’s sister Maria, or his cousin, Carrie?” She was pleased to move the conversation on from the obvious issue to come. “Maria. The young lady is a veterinary surgeon, but seems to have a lot of experience with children too. Apparently, she did plenty of child-minding to help pay her way through university. Rather delightful company, I thought? And surprisingly intelligent. Pretty too!” Belle felt oddly uncomfortable hearing her husband sing the other woman’s praises. “Well yes, I had heard she was bright. Like her brother, I guess?” “Quite so. I thought as Gideon’s godfather is due over tomorrow, I might ask her to join us for lunch.”“Robin’s coming here tomorrow? Why? I mean…not like it’s any of my business.” “I’m updating my will to take account of Gideon. And Henry. Robin’s agreed to be a guardian, alongside Jefferson, in the event of my, or our, deaths.”“And you didn’t think to ask my opinion? Rumple, he’s my son too!” Ooh, the arrogance of the man!“He is. And in the event of my death, for whatever reason, you would automatically be his legal guardian. However, I believe, given recent events, he needs additional guardians with some rights, to ensure his welfare.”“What recent events? Rumple, what the hell could possess you not to consult me about this first? I’m still his mother!” “Your recent romantic escapades and choices, for one thing? Your willingness to sleep with a wide variety of men and woman, of many hues. Belle, I do not want my son growing up in that sort of environment! Yes, I want you to be happy, but with the notable exception of the lady upstairs, your choices have been poor. In the event of my death, I can’t have the risk of my son coming under the influence of the witch, or anyone dubious you next choose to shack up with, to alleviate your…itch.”“HOW DARE YOU? I’m not even with Zelena! How dare you dictate how I live my life, even after you’re gone?” Belle was trying desperately hard not to yell and wake her son.“I can when it comes to him! I’ve already told you, you can live your life as you wish. You can have sex with all the nuns in the convent, for all I care, but you will not do it anywhere nearGideon! Personally I hope either you settle down with someone sensible, or even leave and get this out of your system.”
He could see she was furious, but he wasn’t finished.
“Belle, what you don’t understand, is that in the event of my death, Gideon will become a target! He has magic inside him and someone, some day, will try to take advantage, possibly even try to kill him. I can't take that risk. I chose Locksley and Jefferson, because they are the only balanced practitioners of magic that could protect him! And before you mention Regina Mills or the Saviour, might I remind you how well they looked after young Roland immediately after his father’s death? Or the fact the psychotic queen’s vile sister was allowed to live with them? Or the fact her naïve wife allowed her son, my grandson, to go to the Underworld with them, at great peril, to retrieve that diseased pirate? The woman who blackmailed me into joining them in the first place? No Belle, those women are not fit to protect Gideon. The Hatter has the ability to realm-jump out of danger, and the former outlaw is proven to put the needs of others, ahead of himself!”Belle seethed, trying to control her fury. She could understand his logic but his dismissal of her judgment rankled her enormously. “I’m not stupid Rumple! I can protect my son!” she said it, but she knew that in truth, defending him against the powers they’d previously faced would be nigh on impossible. Except if she got Gideon far away from here.“And look how that worked out last time? You handed him to the blue moth once, and he was kidnapped within hours! No Belle, there are still possibly former agents of my mother out there that would seek revenge for her killing. If I'm no longer alive, I can’t risk that.”Belle tried to collate her thoughts. However as she coddled her son, Rumple moved to the table to cut a piece of cake for each of them, as though their conversation had never happened. A moment’s magic, and a fresh coffee pot appeared. However she wasn’t expecting what he said next. “Come in, dearie? I know you’ve been hiding around the corner listening. You might as well join us?”
The door slowly creaked open, as Ariel slowly crept nervously into the room, looking awkward at being caught eavesdropping.
“Hello again! Ariel. Do please come in and sit yourself down? Would you like a piece of cake? Some coffee perhaps?” 
Ariel was astonished. She’d heard their raised voices just now, and went down to listen, worried that Belle might be in some sort of danger. She’d stood outside the door listening these last few minutes, her mind ablaze with what she’d just learned. And now, here was the unduly-calm husband of the woman she had been caught having sex with, less than an hour ago, offering her coffee?
“Erm…yes please, thank you!” “I’ll cut you a large slice. You must be rather famished after your…exertions?  I’m sorry to have walked in on the pair of you, dearie. I just assumed Belle was alone, and I desperately needed her to mind Gideon for a moment. Still, never mind.”
Ariel looked across at Belle, who was obviously equally nervous, and could see the same hint of fear in the brunette’s eyes. She was clearly just as astonished. Belle had to say something to ease the tension, if at all possible.
“Rumple. Aren’t you going to react to what you saw? Get angry with me? Smash things? Threaten me?” “For what, dearie?” He looked at her too calmly. She waited for him to explode in some way.“Ariel and me? Seeing us like…that?” She almost whispered the words. Ariel waited for the reaction.“Oh, you mean the two of you having sex? Why would I? I already knew you and Miss Tritonsdottir here had had a physical relationship recently, when she stayed with you at the library. I admit I was somewhat shocked to walk in on you both in flagrante, as it were. Somewhat embarrassing for all of us, and again, I apologise for disturbing your…fun.”“But you’re not angry?” It was Ariel’s turn. “I’d imagined you'd want to kill me or something?”“And why would you think that? My wife and I are currently estranged, or separated, as I’m sure she’s already told you. She's moved in here only to be close to our son. Belle is free to make her own decisions now on how, and who, she spends her time with. And so am I. You’re the best of the bunch, so far, my dear. Especially compared to some of the waifs and strays she’s brought home? Especially the Witch!” His voice went notably lower, almost in disgust, at the last two words.“Rumple!” Belle growled, annoyed her personal life was being with someone else, right in front of her?“The Wicked Witch?” Even the mermaid knew about the witch. Her face looked more disgusted than Rumple's. “You slept with Zelena?”“I was in a very bad place! Ariel, it was nothing...” She defended herself, but could see the look of horror on the redhead’s face. "You’re the first person since Rumple I’ve had any real feelings for!”“How could you, Belle? I understand you wanting to explore your sexuality. Fine. I did that too, after all! But her? She’s vile, Belle, and stupidly dangerous! She’s killed so many people I knew.” 
Including Baelfire, thought Rumple, who said nothing, fascinated by their conversation as he now seemed to be oblivious to them. 
“Ariel, she meant nothing to me! I was lonely. She was lonely. We just used each other. Please?”“Actually, I believe that to true!” Added the Dark One unhelpfully, not being able to resist a poke. “After you left, Belle became depressed. I believe you were the first woman she’d ever been with, intimately? So it seemed to have fired up her curiosity, to see whether see was a full-blown lesbian, or not.”“Rumple! I am not a ‘full-blown lesbian’ as you so indelicately put it, andAnd I don’t happen to think Ariel is either! It’s just…I have feelings for her, okay Yes, I was curious after she left to try and patch things up with Eric.  But I also had several relationships with men too,p? I was very, very lonely! I’m not proud of what I did, but with her  felt…real.” She looked up at the mermaid, whose eyes looked slightly tearful. Rumple saw . “Well, let me just say that if you wish for Miss Tritonsdottir to stay here with you, in whatever capacity, I have no issue. It’s your life, Belle. Ariel, I have already said my piece and I believe you are a more trustworthy person to be around Gideon. If you two do decide to put your relationship on a more formal basis, or not, you have my blessing to live here with her, too.” 
The two women looked at him, both open-mouthed in astonishment, not quite believing what he'd said. 
“Now, on to another, lighter, subject? If Belle hasn’t made you aware already, my grandson and I will be taking a vacation, some four to five weeks, away in Europe. I intend to take Gideon with us and, for that reason, I believe Belle would like to come along. Ariel, I had intended to take a child minder with us to allow me some free time with Henry. However, if you’re willing, you’re more than welcome to join us on the trip? I'll be funding it, although Henry wished to contribute. Your accommodation, food and travel would be provided for. Perhaps it could be a chance for you and Belle to get to know each other properly? Away from prying eyes?”“Rumple, you seem to be actually wanting Ariel and me to be together? I don't get it? Why are you even doing this?” Have you already given up on us ever being together again? “You know the answer already. I am, and likely to be for a very long time to come, The Dark One. I am cursed, Belle. And your attempts to change me have come to nothing, and they can only ever come to nothing. The force that controls me, through the dagger, is more powerful than you could ever imagine and compels me to live long after you’ve both died and will, on occasion, take control, despite my resistance. I am still very much in love with you, but I want to see you happy, even if it can't be with me. So, if you can find that happiness in the arms of Triton’s daughter, then I can only welcome it."
Ariel listened with tears in her eyes. He was giving his wife to her, to gain her happy ending? It was beautiful but sad. The poor man - cursed and controlled, with no hope of an end?
“Mr. Gold, is there really no way you can break free of the darkness? Would it be easier for you in a land with no magic? Does it…follow you?“It’s in my very bones, dearie. It’ll never leave until someone kills me with the dagger. Then they will consume the darkness instead, and I will go on to the eternal punishment that no doubt awaits me.”“That’s horrible! Is there something I could do? Maybe ask my father or mother for help? They are both demi-gods after all!”  He was genuinely touched by the concerned look in her eyes. “To remove my darkness? Nothing. Your mother, Athena, actually owes me from a deal herself! So it's best if I do not see them, as my darkness may enforce repayment. But you can help me with a small part of the guilt I feel. Do you actually love Belle?”
She wasn’t expecting that!
“Well, we haven’t actually started dating, but I think so. I've very strong  feelings for her.” She can’t believe she was telling her own husband this? Belle looked equally surprised at the frank admission.“And you, Belle? Do you love her?”Ignoring the overwhelming guilt she felt at making this - was it a confession - in front of her husband? “It’s all so new for both of us. But…yes, I think I do.”
Both women stared teary-eyed at one another.

Same Evening – Storybrooke Harbour

The Jolly Roger slipped silently into the largest berth of the port on the evening tide. It was a warm July evening, and there was still plenty of light to navigate. Killian and Rosalind had been away from the town for only fifteen months, and it seemed nothing had changed. Although for the two of them, everything had.   
As the ropes were cast, he was surprised to see his old former boatswain, Sam Smiegel, grab one, securing them to the dockside. Waiting for them on the quayside, were also Rosalind’s father and sister Annabelle, standing close to another, dark blonde woman he didn’t recognise. The gangplank was lowered, and they stepped off the ship. “Daddy!” Rosie yelled as she stepped down to hug him. “I’ve missed you.”Merlin wrapped her in his arms, kissing her cheek. “And I you, my darling. Very much.” 
Killian stepped more cautiously from the ship, cradling his precious cargo in his arms.
“Merlin, may I introduce your grandson, Liam Merlin Jones?” He proudly displayed his pink-cheeked, three-month-old son to the Sorcerer.Merlin gazed down in wonder at Rosie’s child. “Hello, beautiful one? Killian, I’ve experienced this moment so many times over the centuries, but each time is always so special. My, he really is a handsome devil, isn't he? He looks like you, Rosie.”“In some ways, but he’s got Killian's eyes, dad. Look?” Rosie rubbed a tiny cheek as the tot slowly opened his eyes to them. Piercing, pale-blue stared straight back.“Good evening, young man? I’m delighted to meet you. I’m your grandfather. You have some aunts and an uncle more than keen to meet you too!”“Well you won’t do it from over there. Here?” Killian placed the tiny bundle into his arms. As Merlin scooped him in, Annabelle came alongside. “Oh dad, isn’t he just gorgeous?” She beamed at the little bundle. "Hello there, Liam! I’m your Auntie Anna. I’m your mummy’s much, much, much younger, much prettier sister!”“Oh god, here she goes again?" Rosie rolled her eyes, pulling her into a sisterly hug, smiling. “At least I’ve got an excuse for putting weight on my hips now! What’s yours?” She chuckled, before seeing someone standing close by. “Oh hello, I’m sorry, have we met before? You seem...familiar?”The dark blonde smiled back. “No we haven’t. You must be Rosalind, right? Rosie? I’m a friend of Anna’s.” “My best friend actually!” Insisted the blonde doctor. “Rosie, I'd like to introduce you to Maria Locksley. She’s Robin’s sister. You remember Robin?” “Ah, that explains it,” said the young mother, relaxing and smiling back. “You have the look of your brother.”“I’m not sure whether I should take that as a compliment, or be offended?” She chuckled.“A compliment, I assure you.” Rosie shook her hand. “Your brother’s very handsome, though no sister wants to admit it. I should know!”“And this is your baby’s father. Killian, isn’t it? God, he’s hot!” She winked back.“Hey, hands off, lassie! My husband now, actually! We married just before the birth, And don’t go telling him he’s hot? It may be true, but he’s already far too smug, as it is.”  She sniggered, looking lovingly back at Killian as he hugged his own friends.“Rosie, you don’t have to worry about Maria going after Killian.” Anna took her sister’s arm again. “She’s started dating our little brother.”"Really?" That brought a wide-eyed look from the new mother. “You and Charlie? Well you’ve got your hands full there!”“Don’t exaggerate, Anna!” Her friend rebuked her. “We’ve only been on three dates. But – well, it’s nice.”“Ignore her! I know as a fact, that our baby brother is completely smitten with this one.” “Well about damn time!” Rosie seemed genuinely delighted. “He needs to settle down. You may be just the thing.” “Well, Jones family?” Merlin interrupted, corralling them. “I told Reul you were both arriving tonight. There's rooms made up for you at the convent when you’re ready? We can go there and settle the baby now, if you wish?”"Er, dad. I know he hasn't asked yet, but I think Killian would probably like to go to Ruby’s diner first. If that’s okay?”“Hmm? Oh, yes, of course, I almost forgot! You’ll be wanting to meet young Nathaniel, no doubt?”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Granny's Diner

It’d been a very long day at the diner. Takings were up, but the recent departure of Lizzy, one of their best waitresses, and Emily, who’d left for university, just added to the heavy workload of the two proprietors. Mike, their chef, stepped out from the kitchen after an usually long twelve-hour shift, and looked fit for bed. 
“Okay ladies, you sure you got everything covered here?”The exhausted man at the counter, enjoying the cool air, sat finishing his coffee. He was a marvel in the kitchen and, following recent staff changes, had thought nothing of extending his hours to cover the shortfall, even though he had a wife and kids back home.“Yes, Mike. We’ve only got half an hour left, so get yourself off home? Steffi’s going to be mad at you being late again. Give her a kiss from me and apologise for us, would you?” Dorothy felt bad for once again wrecking his home life, due to their own problems.“Don’t be silly, Steff’s fine. You’ll get sorted with more staff soon enough. You know, we were thinking? You two haven’t had a decent day off in a while, have you? Why don’t you let Steff and I take care of Nat for a day next week, and you clear off for a break? You need it, and my girls love him as you well know. He’ll be in safe hands.”“You serious? You’d do that?” Ruby overheard  and joined the pair, as he pulled another coffee from the machine. “He’s teething, you know? That’s why we’re so wrecked. He’s messing up our sleep something rotten!”“Yeah. Been there, done that! You try it with twins? Go on, it’ll be fine. Next Thursday morning works best for us. Come pick him up Friday afternoon? You’ve got cover then, so we can manage.”Dorothy beamed at the thought of a first uninterrupted night’s sleep since his birth, seven long months ago. “Michael Fowler, you are a godsend!” She wrapped an arm around him, delivering a loud kiss to his cheek as she hugged him. He sniggered, returning it by tilting her head to give her a brotherly peck on the brow. The moment she stepped back, Ruby also kissed him. “She’s right, we’d have been sunk without you these past few weeks!”Several minutes later, Mike finished his coffee and collected his things. The moment he left for the night, the bell above the door clanged once again as someone else stepped inside. More  customers, this late?“Sorry, but we’re closed! We're just getting-” But Ruby stopped the moment she saw him.“Killian?”Dorothy beamed at the new arrival. The man who gave them Nathaniel. “What are you doing here?” She moved out from the counter, to hug the former pirate.“Evening ladies..." Killian dropped two heavy bags, to hug the former Oz hero. And then she spotted who else had walked in behind him, this time carrying a baby in her arms.“Rosie? Lovely to see you again! Anna told me you two got married, but I had no idea you were pregnant?” The two Lucas women instantly crowded the young mother to admire the baby. “He’s a stunner!” Dorothy rubbed his cheek. “How old? Can I hold him?”“Three months, and please do! He weighs a ton, mind?” She passed the baby across, and as Dorothy cradled him in her arms, Ruby examined the tiny bundle. As she stroked his cheek, he finally opened his eyes to the sound of their voices.“Hello beautiful? He’s certainly got your eyes, Kill..." she looked up at the proud father. "He looks a bit like Nattie, too!”“Really?” Rosie shook her arms, just enjoying the respite from holding him. “We’d love him to meet his big brother. When he wakes up, of course.” “Well stay the night then? We've got plenty of rooms, and you can see him first thing. I’d love to see what they make of each other.”“We’d love to Ruby, but dad’s got a reception planned for us at the convent tonight, so we're staying over there. At least there’ll be no shortage of babysitters. Let’s come over in the morning?”
Mifflin Street

When Merlin had taught the Swan-Mills/Locksley trio the new contraceptive and reversal spells, he’d deliberately added something extra.
The spell, easily reversible, would last at least twenty years; more than enough time for both women to reach their menopause, after which they would have no need for contraception. However, what he didn’t tell them, was that he’d also added a little ‘booster’. A small, but highly effective add-on spell that would significantly increase their libidos, coupled with a feel-good ‘vitamin shot’ of magic. So now, after a long and overdue lovemaking session, Emma, Regina and Robin lay side-by-side, bathed in moonlight, exhausted, but satisfied. A thin layer of sweat across all three.“That was utterly, utterly, utterly…” Regina groaned, barely able to finish a sentence, let alone stand. “I know, right?” Emma nodded. “If that spell doesn’t work, we’re definitely pregnant again!” “I bloody well hope not?” Robin was still panting. “That’d be eight kids between us? In that case, I’ll definitely cut my own balls off, before you even got your hands on them!”   “Two hours without a break? What the hell did Merlin do to us? He only said the spell worked like an energy boost!”“I’m not complaining. That was without doubt one of our best ever. So Emma, I hope that’s the last time I ever hear you say we don’t find you sexy any more? It was just perfect And Regina, I hope that’s the last I hear about you thinking you have a problem…down below?  Because take it from me, everything's just tickety-boo in that department!”Regina couldn't stop grinning. “I guess it must be, seeing as you spent so much time with your head down there? It sounded like you were eating a royal banquet and I was the main course!” Emma smirked. “So what did that make me? Dessert?”Robin frowned as they started laughing at him again. “Was that some sort of complaint about my efforts? Was it a good, or bad thing?” “Good!”“Good, definitely!”
They both answered, almost simultaneously, then chuckling again at their joint reply. 
“That said..." Emma tried to sit up. "I really could do with a shower, but I don’t think I’ve the strength to get up again. Anyone mind me leaving it for once, till the morning?” “Well, if you mean do I mind going to sleep with the aromas of my fiancées still on me from making love? Not in the least. Regina?”“No argument here. I’ll bathe first thing. I need sleep. Tomorrow, we need to plan the wedding. Snow, or I should say ‘Bridezilla’, keeps reminding me we’ve done nothing about it to date.”“Well I’m in your hands, mi'ladies. What say you get her over tomorrow, and make a start? I’m sure she'd be thrilled to help you.”Emma wrinkled her nose. “I’m not sure. Better if she just minded the children. I don’t really want her faffing around. But, I still want a proper dress.  Gina, how about we go to New York to find something? Robin could take care of the girls.”“Good idea,” he agreed. “Why not make it a long weekend instead? Go Friday morning, get back Monday night? You haven’t had a break, just the two of you, since I moved in here. Go on, it’ll do you good.”“That is one of the many reasons I fell in love with you, thief!” Regina leant over, pecking his lips before pulling back, before licking her own. “Mmm. You might want to brush your teeth before you sleep? You still taste of Emma.”Emma leant in, kissing him to check for herself. “Nope, that’s you, babe.”Robin grinned. “I taste of you both, and I don’t care. I’m just…happy.” He wrapped his arms around his lovers, drawing them back into him.
They were all sound asleep within minutes.

The Gold Mansion

Neither Belle, Ariel nor Rumple slept that night. As Rumple lay wide awake, his ever-present Dark One spirit, in the form of the malevolent imp, was, as usual, tormenting him.
“What the hell were you thinking, spinner? Ye all but gave her away to the mermaid! Ye could have had her back, man! Where’s the sense? All ye needed to do was take the heart? You’ve done it enough times before, so what’s stopping ye? Take it, squeeze it, order and they will obey! Belle, the mermaid, anyone! Ye could have it all!”
Rumple was long used to ignoring the endless taunts of his inner darkness, which always appeared in the form of his own ghost, invisible to anyone but him. This time, he couldn’t help himself:
“I’m not doing that to Belle! I’m not going to control her. Ever.”“You’re ridiculous! You could have the lot. Like those frigid dykes at the town hall we defrosted? You’re the Dark One! You have my powers. You’ve done it before - use them!” “Not on her. She deserves better.”“Then you’re a damn fool! A complete waste of space. You’re in here blubbing, while she’s in there with her new lady-love, makin’ the beast with two backs. Doesn’t that bother you, you spineless wimp? The mermaid’s in there with her right now, probably a fingerin’ and a fiddlin’-”“GO!” He curled into himself in the bedsheets, but the malevolent force that had remained glued to him over centuries, just carried on taunting:“That was a shock earlier, wasn’t it?” He cackled. “Seeing your sweet little maid with her on that bed, slamming into each other like a pair of spring rabbits? Well it seems when the buck’s away, the does do play! Still, this town seems to be full of man-hating dykes these days, so she’ll move on and open her legs to plenty more fair maidens before long, I have no doubt.”“BE GONE!” He yelled, even though he knew the voice was coming from inside his head. It'd been a long time since the darkness had really got under his skin, and he knew he was losing it!“Shame. Belle was such an improvement over that first icy sow ye married, wasn’t she? Perhaps she’ll go back and fuck the witch again? After all, she-”
But Rumple reacted without warning, spinning on his bed to launch a large fireball straight at the voice. Obviously, it passed through the demon, exploding against the wall to char the paintwork. He instantly cursed himself for the pointless stupidity of his reaction. 
“Temper, temper, Dark One! Ye know, killing the Witch would be quite straightforward really? Just borrow Belle’s heart, send her over there with a decent knife, get her to seduce her, then order her to slit the bitch’s throat in her sleep. Easy! You’ve gone soft, man.”
Rumple hadn’t looked at the tormenting imp directly for many years. However, as he glanced at the singed wall behind it, he saw his demon looked somehow …different? Like a slightly lighter grey in pallor. His serpent eyes looked much more tired. Like he was suffering? Tired? Knowing how easily he invaded his thoughts he decided to roll to his other side, curling into himself into a foetal position in an impossible attempt to sleep.
~oOo~
Belle had been sobbing quietly in the next room. For the last half hour, Ariel had been lying beside her, holding her while she wept. They’d both heard the raised voice along the corridor.
“Who's he yelling at?” Ariel was more than confused by the anger coming from next door.“The Dark One. Emma told me it’s like an imp version of himself, all grey, gold and purple scales and evil eyes. Apparently it never leaves, and constantly torments him. Has done for centuries. It’s like a living, breathing entity to him. Merlin said only he can see it, but he can’t kill it. Just suppress it.”“Oh god, the poor man. There must be something we could do?”“Nothing. Merlin said he’s had better control over it than anyone else ever has, but it will always be with him until the day someone kills him with the dagger.”“So what happens when we leave here, and go somewhere with no magic? Does it just disappear?”“I don’t think so. It’s so deep inside his mind I guess it just shrinks further inside, until he comes back.”“If I was in his shoes, with his money, I think I’d just stay away for good! He'd suffer less. Why does he even come back here?
Belle already knew the answer to that one.  
                                                                                                                                                                       The following morning…
Emma and Regina invited Snow and David to join them for coffee, primarily to let them know that a wedding date had been set, and to discuss how they were going to arrange things.
“So, you’re booking for the first week of October, and going to New York this weekend to choose your dresses?" David summarised. "Are you taking some the older children? Or meeting Harry there?”“Maybe, if he can make it, though he’s coming home in a fortnight anyway. Robin’s staying behind and looking after the babies, so we’re wondering if you could look after Honny and Margot?"“Well I’m free, though not sure about your mother. David looked across at his true love. “Snow?”
Snow had barely said a word since the couple announced their plans for the weekend. Normally hugely enthusiastic about this sort of thing; a picture and symbol of hope to everyone in Storybrooke, she now seemed…distant?
“Mum? Hello, you in there? We asked if you’re okay looking after the kids this weekend?” “Hmm? What? Oh, sorry Emma, I was miles away. Something about child-minding?” She didn’t quite seem with it.The wives exchanged looks, surprised by her lack of interest. Regina snarked. "You don’t seem particularly happy about it? Your daughter finally getting the white wedding you always wanted?”“Oh, sure. Lovely. White dresses…nice.” She said it with no enthusiasm whatsoever. “Yes, we’ll mind the children. As usual." She suddenly stood without warning, exchanging a resigned look with her husband. " That's what we do, right? Mind the children? Sorry, would you excuse me? David, could you collect Neal from Kathryn's later?”
She then picked up her bag, turned and walked straight out without saying another word.
“Mum?” Emma called to her, but she didn’t answer, or turn back.Regina was puzzled. “What the hell was that about?” David picked up his coffee and sipped it slowly, a sigh heard after the first sip.“What’s going on? I thought she’d be pleased? What’s wrong?”“Isn’t it fairly obvious?”“Do enlighten us?” Regina’s tone a little more caustic then intended.“Regina, would you give me a minute to speak to Emma alone?” That surprised her. She and Emma shared everything these days. No doubt she’d find out in due course, anyway. “Certainly. I’ll leave you to have a 'father-daughter' moment, and go talk to Hopper.”She stood to leave, and Emma slid on the bench closer, her voice lower. “So, what’s wrong with her? What is it?”“Emma, can you imagine what it must be like, having given birth to Hope, to find when she’s all grown up, that she never visits you, unless she wants something? Doesn’t keep in touch? Expects you to call her; never the other way around? Doesn’t spend any real time with her own mother, and then, one day, she comes back to tell you she’s gotten married? Then, once she has a baby, she only invites you around when it suits her, or to ask you to do some childminding? She gets married to someone but doesn't invite you, and then later,  when she tells you she’s going to have another wedding here, in her own town, she doesn’t ask for your I put. Just still uses you only for childminding. How would you feel about that?”
His words were delivered so calmly, that it took her breath away. Nonetheless, she was being criticised. So Emma did what she always did when criticised. She retaliated.
“Well, it’s not like I had a fine example of parenting now, is it? You put me in a bloody wardrobe and sent me away! You abandoned me! I was twenty-eight before I even met her! Besides, she’s always hated Regina. Do you even wonder why I’m so independent? It’s because I had no choice! It's not like I had a mother around for advice, is it?” She got louder, her mood having changed in an instant. "Or a proper father!"
He looked back, with no anger in his eyes, only disappointment.
”But you've had your mother for the past eleven years, haven’t you? Emma, we’ve discussed this so many times. You HAD to go in that wardrobe, otherwise you’d have been killed!”“BULLSHIT! We could've been together, somehow. You just gave me up!”“I see we’ll never convince you otherwise?” He stood up to leave, shaking his head. “I’d best be going.”
That surprised her. He seemed too tired to even argue.
“Well, you can forget about the babysitting then!" She added to his departing frame, for good measure. "We’ll find someone to look after them!” She regretted the snide words the moment they left her.Charming looked back, sadness in his eyes, then shook his head before walking to the door.  Then he stopped and turned, clearly about to say something, but thought better of it. He left instead.“What the hell was all that about?”
Regina returned to the table, having heard her shouting.
“Nothing!” She was too irritated to explain.
Unfortunately for her, a voice from the counter did.
“You’re an idiot, Emma Mills!” The owner of the diner, having overheard, was clearly angry. “Ruby?”“I said you’re an idiot! Have you ever seen your father’s chest?" Emma looked at her blankly. "Well I have! There’s still a fucking great scar close to his heart, from when he got run through, by her guards!” She pointed straight at Regina. “Snow and I battled for hours to save his life! And wethought we’d lost him. Your dad took on THREE of her royal guards, single-handed! THREE! You in one arm, and a sword in the other? Just so he could get you outta there to safety!” Her inner wolf was now fuming. “Their orders were to kill you, not take you alive! So don’t you dare say it was bullshit! If he hadn’t done that, you'd definitively be dead! No Emma, no Henry, and no fucking white wedding to plan for!”
Emma was shocked by the vitriol flowing from her supposed friend.
“Ruby, this has nothing to do with you.”“Of course it has - I was there! I just heard you treat your dad like shit, and I won’t hear you talk to him like that! Not after everything he's done for you. So just…get out! Go! I don’t want to see you in here right now, Emma. Just LEAVE!”Regina stepped in. “Mrs. Lucas, calm yourself. You’re being hysterical!” “Really? Tell me Regina, you may not be the Evil Queen these days, but does she have any idea just how many babies and parents you and your guards murdered because you didn’t get what you wanted? Without David's sacrifice, your wife wouldn’t even be alive! So just, just, take her and get out!”Regina hadn’t been spoken to like that in one hell of a long time. In earlier days she’d have incinerated the bitch where she stood. But now?  She just stood, open-mouthed in shock at the angry stare. Then she felt someone tugging on her arm.“Regina, please? Let’s just go?” 
Nodding  and scowling at the wolf, she held her hand, before teleporting them out to the first place she could think of.
~oOo~Moments later they reappeared on one of the cliffs overlooking the bay, seeing as Regina knew the ocean always seemed to calm her.  And as Emma felt the sudden cool fresh breeze on her face, she opened her eyes to see something in the harbour down below she definitely wasn’t expecting?“Regina, look down there, in the big dock? Is that…?”“The Jolly Roger? Yes, so it would appear.”
Meanwhile...

A few minutes after they’d left, calm returned to the diner.
Ruby had told Dorothy what’d happened, as her yelling had been heard throughout the building. Assuring their customers all’s well, she went about wiping down the tables. And as she did, the small bell on the door tinkled, new customers arriving.“Rosie? Killian? Hiya! Got a decent sleep at the convent?”
Rosie Jones sauntered in, carrying a large baby bag, and looking exhausted. As did Killian, coming up closely behind her with a baby in his left arm.
“As well as could be expected I guess, when you’ve got this monster attacking your boobs for a snack half the night?” The weary mother replied.“I swear she’s talking about the baby, not me?” Killian added, making the women chuckle, but earning a light slap on the arm from his wife.“Oh shut up you!” Rosie snorted. “I wish you could grow a pair to ease the load!”“I know that feeling all too well.” Dorothy sympathised. “Our little mite used to bite me! Thank god he’s now on solids? Don’t worry, it won’t be for long.”“Hey, why don’t you both come in the back and have breakfast? You’ll get to rest up on a sofa, and I’ll bring us some hot drinks? Then I’ll go fetch Nattie to meet his dad?”“That sounds wonderful, but I may fall asleep again.”“That’ll be no bad thing. We’ve three mothers here, remember? Let us help?” ~oOo~
The next hour was an emotional one for all four of them. Killian got to finally meet the son he’d helped them conceive, for the first time. And he was overawed by the tiny bundle.
“His eyes remind me of Liam, my older brother?” Killian studied him close. “You’re an incredibly lucky man, young Nathaniel. I lost my mum far too early, but you’ve got not one, but two to love you all your days. Just love them back? And always know, should you ever need me, that this worthless old sea dog of a father will come running. Gladly.” 
Ruby and Rosie sat side-by-side on the sofa listening.
“There’s nothing worthless about you,” Ruby smiled at him. “I know they’re bloody hard work, but you’ve given us the most precious gift ever, Killian Jones. We’ll always be grateful. You too Rosie, for letting it happen.”Rosalind smiled, taking her hand and squeezing it. They then took pictures of the two babies, side-by-side, in Killian’s arms, in Ruby's arms, and even in Rosie's. And then, with everyone together as a group, with the self-timer. The two couples had become an odd, extended family, with an unspoken bond between the four adults, linked by their sons’ father. But after a night of broken sleep, Rosie started to fade. Seeing her trying to keep her eyes open, and sinking comfortably into the sofa, Dorothy gathered a small throw, placing it around the woman as she finally succumbed. She whispered to the other two.  “Listen, why not let her sleep here a while? I’ll take care of her if she wakes. Rubes, why don’t you and Killian take the boys out for a push in the park? They can both fit in the pram, and could probably do with some fresh air? I’ll give you a call when Rosie wakes up. Besides, Susie and Nick have front of house covered.” 
The pair agreed, gathering the boys for their first outing together.
And that’s how Ruby and Killian found themselves pushing the pram around the edge of Storybrooke Park’s lake. Conversation never stopped and Ruby spent the time filling him in on all the happenings in town over the last year. About Mulan’s baby, the changes her husband, Mayor Philip, had brought in, and the new people in town. They were briefly interrupted when Leroy and his new wife Nova walked by, with two young boys of their own, aged no younger than three or four, in tow. Killian shook hands with both. He'd never seen the usually miserable dwarf look so happy.“Congratulations. Ruby told me you recently wed? The children?”   “We adopted them when Robin and Gold brought them all back from the Black Fairy’s realm. She’d kidnapped these two many years ago, but sadly their parents had long padded. So Leroy and I decided to give them a home.”“Good for you! There’s been too many around here that grew up without the love of good parents. I should know! I wish there were more as charitable as you.” He meant it and was genuinely impressed. As the couple looked at and talked about the tiny boys in the pram, in  the distance Ruby spotted her best and oldest friend sitting alone, hunched, on a park bench. Bidding farewell to the little family, they walked closer to her.“Snow? Are you okay?” As the princess looked up, her recent tears were obvious. “Whatever’s the matter?”“I'm sorry Ruby, you caught me by surprise. It’s nothing. I’m fine.”“Uh-uh, you’re my best mate, remember? We’ve known each other years. Something’s wrong. Killian? Would you take the babies off a minute, while we have a chat?”Before he could answer, Snow’s reddened eyes lit up as she wiped her face with the back of her hand. “What…Killian? The boys?”‘Um…yeah. We’re taking Natty and his…Killian’s son, for some fresh air. Killian, would you mind?”“No, Killian, please wait? It’s lovely to see you back. I heard you’d had a boy? May I see him?” The crop-haired woman jumped up to gaze inside the pram. And as she did, both babies, now comfortably snuggled together, opened their eyes at the sound of her voice. As she bent over the pram to get a closer look, the first thing she noticed were the matching gazes and pale-blue eyes. Killian watched, knowing she was already making the connection.“Oh Killian, he’s gorgeous! His eyes? They’re just like Nathaniel’s.” 
Ruby knew what she was implying. And the obvious, unsaid question that would no doubt follow.
“Yes Snow, you guessed right. Nathaniel's Killian’s, too.” Best lance the boil now? Thought the wolf.“Killian’s your donor?”“Yes, but he’s a lot more than that. He’s his father. He helped us when we had no hope of adopting, or anything else.”“Well that’s lovely. But aren’t you married, Killian? I heard something about you and one of Merlin’s daughters? Does she know?”Again, wanting to defend him and before he uttered a word, Ruby again answered for him. “Rosie didn’t just know, she gave us her blessing! It happened just before they got together. She’s a wonderful woman, Snow! So yes, Killian’s his dad, and we won’t keep him or Rosie out of his life. Quite the opposite. ” She picked up and gave Killian’s hand a squeeze.“Well that's lovely. You’re a very special man to do that for them.”“Thanks Snow. However, you and Ruby need a few minutes alone? I'll push them around or a bit...” ~oOo~As he left with the baby carriage, Ruby sat down beside her, pulling her old friend close, an arm around her shoulder. “Now. No buts! Talk!” It took only a minute for more tears to flow, as Snow confessed what she’d been feeling. “She never wants me anywhere near her!  Like I’m only fit for babysitting? She never calls, unless I call her, and I feel I’m…invisible? Ever since they got together I feel I’ve been shut out. Henry keeps in touch with me, but not his mother.”“I’m so sorry. I thought it might be something like that. I heard Emma talking to David just after you left? I listened in. Sorry, bad habit I know, but wolf hearing, right?  She asked what was wrong with you, and David told her what he thought was the problem, but she just shouted back at him. She said something snide and insulted him, and I’m afraid I then lost it! I flipped and kind of kicked her out? So, I guess at some point I need to go and apologise.”“Emma insulted David? But they’re so close! What did she say?”“It was about when he had to put her in that wardrobe, to save her. He said he had no choice, but she called it bullshit and that he wasn't a proper father! Sorry Snow, but you know how much I love your David? I wasn’t going to allow her to just dismiss what he did?”  Snow loved her children dearly, but she couldn’t bear anyone disrespecting her man. Not after everything he’d done for all of them. “She actually said that?” 
Ruby nodded, pulling her in tighter. But a hint of the old steel entered the princess.
“It was me who insisted we put her in that damn wardrobe! He didn’t want to. Odd, isn’t it, that she winds up marrying the very woman who spent so much time trying to kill me? And who we both know would have killed her on sight? In fact, David tried to stop me removing Maleficent’s egg too, but I coerced him, yet again. You know, Emma can curse, swear and shout at me all she wants. Heaven knows, Regina’s done it herself enough times. But I won’t have her doing that to my David!”
She sat for a moment, considering her options.
“This time, I won’t go crawling back asking forgiveness, like I always do. This time, I won’t put up with Regina’s stupid insults! This time, I think I’ll just wait till Emma makes the first move.”    “You do whatever you think right. You’re my best mate, and I’ve got your back! Personally, I don’t want to apologise to either of them until I know she’s apologised to you. And David.”“You might have a long wait there! Emma’s as stubborn as me. But thanks. You’re my best friend too.” She kissed the wolf’s cheek.
The Gold Mansion

Earlier that morning, Belle had gone downstairs, exhausted from a sleepless night, to find no sign of Rumple. Or Gideon.

As she walked into the kitchen, everything appeared to be spotless. She looked for a note, something he would often leave in the past when he used to disappear before she rose. But this time, nothing.

Why would he even bother telling me anyway? It’s not like we’re together anymore, is it? He let me go.

Ariel appeared a few minutes later, wrapped in one of Belle’s dressing gowns. She’d had a pretty bad night herself, as Belle had spent most of the night sobbing into her shoulder.
“Something wrong?”“I’m not sure.”
Meanwhile…
After discovering the Jolly Roger moored in the harbour, with a small group working around it on the quayside, Emma and Regina had quickly established that neither Killian nor his crew were on board. Questioning some of the workers at the dockside, they discovered that the ship had arrived last night, bringing a large cargo from Agrabah, and that its captain was not intending to reload and sail for at least another week. Emma wasn’t sure how she felt about facing him again, so she was slightly relieved when they found he wasn't there in person.“So, are you going to tell me what happened in the diner? Why were you shouting at Charming? He seemed fairly calm to me. Was it about them looking after the children next weekend?”“It’s not important. It’s just…he said something about us not including mum in the wedding planning. That I only call her when I want a childminder. I just got angry.”“Enough for the wolf to snap your head off? Seems a bit extreme?” “It’s the way he said it! Like I was being selfish for not involving her? I guess I snapped, and called something he said, bullshit. He didn’t answer, he just shrugged it off and left.”“Well I wouldn’t worry. He’ll apologise soon enough.”~oOo~
Mifflin Street - a little later

It was an hour later when Emma received the text:
Mum:     Your father’s taking me away. We leave Thursday for two weeks.
That was unusually abrupt for her! Emma guessed her dad had already spoken to her. There were no emoticons, no kisses, no symbols, no loving words. So, she assumed her mother was just being petty, and answered accordingly:
Emma:    That’s short notice? What brought this on?It took a few minutes for the reply to come; which also took her by surprise:
Mum:     You. Your dad felt I needed it. I can put up with your shit most of the time. Regina’s spitefulness too. You may cut me out of your life, but I won’t have your father’s sacrifice insulted!  Ever! You WILL apologise to him, Emma Ruth!

It was so unlike Snow, that it hurt her more than she would admit.
“Wow!” Was all she could manage. She’d fallen out with her several times over the last ten years, but usually she was the one getting angry. It’d never come from Snow.Regina looked over her shoulder, reading the text. "What the hell did you say to David that brought that on?” “I said nothing. He said I was shutting her out of my wedding; stuff like that.”“Well, thank goodness you did.Your mother can be a real pain in the neck. She’d have taken over the whole day if we'd let her get involved. But that can’t be it, surely? What was that about insulting him? What did you actually say to him that brought that on?”“Look, I don’t want to talk about it right now, okay? Maybe later?” As she brushed her off, she remembered Ruby’s last words:

“Have you ever seen your father’s chest? I have! There’s still a fucking great scar close to his heart, from when he got speared through, by one of her guards!”

“We thought we’d lost him...”

“If he hadn’t done that, you'd definitely be dead! No Emma Swan! No Henry!”

Then she thought about Snow. David’s words about cutting her out? He’d never raised his voice to her before, which had made her feel even more uncomfortable. Was she being fair? Was she just using them whenever she needed something? Her mind ran through recent events. Her wedding to Regina almost two years ago. Remembering the look on Snow’s face when she told her they’d got married, without warning. Then a few months ago, when she told her they were going to be marrying Robin Hood. She’d never once asked her for advice. Only to look after their children. Now, she realised that her father may have had a point.
“Emma, leave them be! He’s overprotecting her, as usual. Let them stew for a week or so, and they’ll be back, apologising, desperate to have the children. Let’s just get on and plan this wedding?” 
She nodded, saying no more. Sensing, uncomfortably, that something might have permanently shifted in her relationship with her parents.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Henry's Flat, Cambridge, Mass.
"Henry, my boy! Please take your uncle off me, would you? I've got a case downstairs, and a taxi driver waiting to be paid.""Sure, grandpa. Hand him over?” Henry took Gideon's car seat. "Heck, he's put weight on? It's only six weeks since I last picked him up. Has he got a brick in that diaper?""Aye, but not the sort you're thinking!" He chuckled. "While I go down, maybe his nephew could change him for me?"
He left, popping out to pay the driver. Rumple had already left his car and luggage at the Boston hotel he'd checked into earlier that morning, before taking a taxi to his grandson's new apartment.
"Hi, Gid, remember me?" The now muscular twenty-one-year old placed the car seat down on the table, before lifting up the ten-month-old from it."I'm Henry, your neph - Oh my god, you stink! Oh well, I guess I've had to do Honour’s enough times..." He rummaged in the side bag, collecting the little changing mat, a nappy [diaper - US] and wipes. As he started to strip him, a soft voice came from the doorway."Henry? What are you-" A young brunette walked in, spotting the baby. "You been keeping secrets from me, Henry Mills?"'Hi Sofe. Hardly! This is Gideon, my uncle. His dad's paying for his taxi downstairs.""Uncle? That's quite some age gap? Mind you, he is seriously cute," she watched Henry as he expertly removed the soiled diaper, cleaning and wiping him quickly, replacing it with a clean one, all in the space of less than a minute. "I can see you've done that before?""Practised enough changing my little sister’s. And, as I told you the other day, my mums have had two more babies only seven months ago?""I remember. You do seem to have some big age gaps in your family!"He chuckled. "Tell me about it? Here, do you want to hold him? He's getting seriously heavy.""Yeah, I love babies. Come here, Uncle Neal?" Sofia collected the now clean, smiling baby into her arms.
A minute later, Rumple walked back in, surprised to find his son now being carried around by a stranger.
"And who might you be, young lady?""Grandpa, meet Sofia? She's a friend of mine, and lives in the next apartment along. Are you two travelling alone?""Aye. I thought we needed the break. A weekend away, and hopefully spending a little time with my grandson? It'll do him good. I've also have business to attend to with my lawyer, in Boston.""So you're Henry's grandpa? It's a pleasure to meet you, sir. You've got a very handsome son here? When Henry said his grandfather, I imagined someone…older?"He could tell by her eyes darting between the three of them that she was confused. "Henry's father, Bae…Neal, was my first son, by my first marriage. Sadly, he's no longer with us. Gideon here's my child by my second wife.""That explains it. You look far too young!" She flattered him. Looking at his bespoke suit, she could see he was also clearly a man of wealth. "Are you staying local? With the baby, I guess you'll need some space?""A hotel downtown. We're only here a couple of days. But Henry, I was hoping to use some of the time to plan our trip?""The earlier the better! How about we have dinner tonight? There's a pretty good restaurant near here, with sofas and play stuff for babies? Unless you're thinking somewhere else?""No, my boy, that'd be perfect, unless you've made plans?" He looked across at the young woman, who seemed disappointed. She seemed keen on Henry, and perhaps wanted to spend time with him? "Maybe young Sofia here would like to join us?""Well…I wouldn't want to be in the way.""Nonsense, dearie! Any friend of Henry's..."
Meanwhile, back in Storybrooke...
"Ariel, have you seen my phone? I haven't had it since yesterday, and I'm wondering if Rumple left a message? It's just not like him to take Gideon and go off like that? I should've heard…something!"Various thoughts swam through her mind, the main one being, 'Has he taken him for good? But she dismissed it as being paranoid."Where did you last use it?" Ariel's hand slipped around and down the sides of the sofas, scanning the room for the missing device."Yesterday. Just before you came over. I had it in the back of my…" Then she realised where she could have left it?  She went upstairs, followed close behind by the redhead, back into her bedroom. As Belle looked under, Ariel slid her hand around the edges of the mattress, before finding something between the mattress and the footboard."Got it! Must have fallen out of your skirt pocket, when we…" she smirked back at the beauty, remembering what they'd been doing last night."Thanks." Belle blushed as she turned the phone back on."I don't regret it, Belle. Do you?""No, of course not! I told you I’m free and unattached now; I just wish Rumple hadn't caught us like that? It was embarrassing!""I know. I just couldn't believe he was so calm about it?" Having switched it back on, Belle's phone went off, alerting her to a series of new texts. She frowned as she started to read:

Rumple: Belle, sorry to give no warning, but I decided to take Gideon with me on a trip to Boston. We'll be gone three or four days. He's quite safe, and it's not like you'll be alone? I'll call later.

Rumple: My call went to voicemail. I'm still driving. Speak to you later.

Rumple: Still no answer. Could you call me? Still in the car. Gideon fast asleep.

Rumple: You appear to have disappeared. Perhaps with your new friend. Call me.

Rumple: Still not answering, I see? I trust you are having a good time? Please call me?

Rumple: Still no word back? Perhaps if you were to extract yourself from your girlfriend's thighs?

Then finally, the last one:

Rumple: I've checked in to the Bostonian. I only mention this because I have our son aboard and you may wish to know his whereabouts?

She groaned, though stopped worrying, knowing at least their son was safe. However, she still felt annoyed that her estranged husband would just take him off, without warning?
"He could have told me he was going! He's my son too!"Well at least you'll have him back in a couple of days." She pulled her arms around her, holding onto her elbows from behind and pulling Belle's back onto her front. "Besides, that means you have free time on your hands now, don't you?"
Belle's scowl slowly morphed into a smile as she turned in her new lover's arms to face her, resting her hands on her shoulders, while Ariel's moved around her waist.
"I guess. And what are you suggesting we do with all this free time?"Her eyebrow raised suggestively. "Well, research for one thing.”"Research? Into what?" Belle lifted her chin, placing a soft peck on the other woman's lips."Into whether we can both come doing what we were doing last night, when we were rudely interrupted? I was pretty close...""Well I’d hate to stand in the way of research." She sniggered, before Ariel drove their mouths together once more, more heatedly this time, pushing her back down onto the bed.
Mifflin Street
"Dammit!"
Emma slammed the phone down.
"Problem?" Robin walked in. "What's going on?""What’s not going, more like! Namely, our weekend in New York! No one's free to mind Margot and Honour. You'll have Roland, Hope and Faith, so you're going to be pretty well maxed out anyway. All the usual suspects can't do it.""Really? What about your mum and dad? I spoke to David first thing this morning. He didn't mention he was up to much this weekend?""No, not them!" She said with a bit too much force, instantly making him suspicious. "They're going to be away!" She also sounded defensive."Well how about Ruby and Dorothy? Couldn't they help?""Best not. We're not exactly on speaking terms right now.""Why? Emma, what's going on?""It's nothing. It's just...I had a bit of a falling about. With dad, about mum. Then Ruby stick her nose in…”"Well you've started now, so you might as well tell me everything?"
She told him about her father's comments. About her just using Snow whenever she felt she needed a babysitter. About her reaction, telling him she'd had no parental example for twenty-eight years. About how she snapped at him and then, once he'd left, how Ruby jumped all over her, telling her to leave.
"When was the last time you went over there, or invited Snow out, without Regina being there?""Last week, when I dropped the girls off.""And when you weren't asking her to babysit? When did you last go around there? Again, without Regina or the children?""I – um, I can't remember." "When was the last time you called her for a chat? Again, without wanting anything?" His tone wasn't accusing, just…surgical. She didn't answer, just raising her eyes and looking a little sheepish, so he persisted. "When was the last time you took her a card or flowers, or asked her out for a drink? Or told her you love her? Like she and David do to you, all the time?"
She stayed silent, knowing that what her father had said had more than a grain of truth in it. Since she married, she'd distanced herself from them, her mother in particular. 
"Maybe I could try a little harder."He agreed. "Maybe you could make it up to her, by giving her what every mother wants for her daughter?""Which is? Inform me, wise one?" She sarked. "My expert in feminine logic. What is it that every mother wants?""The chance to arrange, or take an active part in planning her daughter's wedding, for one thing? Let her get properly involved? Let her help organise and take some of it off your hands, rather than just dump the kids on her? She shouldn't have to ask, you should be asking her! You seem to forget Emma, that your mother's a remarkable woman! And more than capable of organising things and people when the need arises. I'm seriously surprised you never asked her already? How did you let it get to this?""Because I can handle it myself! Because Regina doesn't want her involved. Because…""Emma, you know I love Regina as much as you do. She's an incredible woman, but even I know she has an irrational contempt for your mother's opinions on virtually anything and everything, just because of who she is! Sadly, it often translates into pettiness and stupid comments, which can be surprisingly childish. And I say that as a soulmate!""I'd love to hear you say that to her face!""I have done, actually. She couldn't possibly deny it. Those two have a weird past. A kind of love/hate relationship? Think of it from your mother's point of you? It must be very hard to ever fully trust someone who's spent half their life trying to kill you? And before you say she's not that woman anymore, don't you think I know that? I, for example, could never trust her sister as far as I can spit, no matter how she's changed! Tell me, did Snow even know you were going to marry Regina in New York?"Her silence spoke volumes. "How did she react when you first told them you'd got married without her?"
It took a few moments, remembering their faces at the time.
"I've been a bit of a bitch, haven't I?""A bit more than that! Do you actually want to have any sort of relationship with your parents? Do you actually love them?”"Of course I do! That’s almost hurtful to imply that-”He cut he carried on, regardless. "And do you think you can expect their love automatically, without them getting some back from you? Or do they have to do all the work?"Emma stood, irritated by his questions, glaring back at him, before walking off towards the door, picking up her keys on the way. But as she opened it, she stopped, almost about to leave, before lifting her head, dropping her shoulders, and sighing. Turning, she marched back to her fiancé, before standing right in front of him, grabbing the lapels of his jacket and planting an angry kiss on his lips, her hands now moving either side of his head as she worked harder into it, before pulling away just as dramatically."Thanks. I probably needed to hear that," It was followed by another angry kiss. "I love you, Locksley!"His face broke into a warm smile. "I love you too, Emma. Now go tell your mother the same thing?"
A restaurant in Cambridge, Mass
"So Belle's moved back in so you can both look after Gideon? But you're still not back together?"
They sat at the dinner table, comfortably replete, watching Sofia kneeling a short distance away, entertaining Gideon with toys scattered around.
"That's the sum of it. And Ariel's currently staying with us too. She and Belle have become close. I mentioned they'll both be coming with us?""You did. When you said they've become close, do you mean 'close'? I mean, are they…?"He nodded. "They share her room..." And her bed, and her body, he thought, uncharitably."In your own home? And you're all right about that?""We've separated, Henry. I just wish to see her happy, in whatever form that takes.""Well then perhaps we've a chance of finding someone for you, too? Boston's a busy place, after all! Lots of interesting women here, without so much…baggage or history?""Well who knows? At least here I don't have a raging demon whispering in my ear constantly! That's more than a welcome relief. Frankly, my boy, I see our forthcoming trip as my chance to broaden my horizons. I may be interested in looking to live elsewhere on a more…permanent basis.""You mean leave Storybrooke? Surely, you can't be serious?" The young scholar could hardly believe his ears. "You created that place! It's yours, even more than it's mum's!""And it would be perfectly fine without me. Henry, you'll be travelling soon, and you'll settle somewhere, though I think it unlikely to be a backwater in Maine? Baelfire has long gone, and I vow to keep Gideon close. There's nothing for me back there. I have wealth, so I have options.""But the businesses? The properties? And if you stay away, won't you age and die eventually?”"Yes lad. As all people should, in the end. I've lived centuries, and I'm not sure I want to live forever. It's one of the reasons I want to see Belle happy and settled. For Gideon's sake as much as hers.""Speaking of, I didn't even know she was into women?""Nor me, till recently. Yes, well what can I say? Love is love, and people do change. Still, never mind all that. Tell me about your thoughts on the trip? You wanted to travel to England first?""I need to go to Oxford, and talk to people about the induction. From there, we could go to Stratford-on-Avon, Shakespeare's birthplace? And London of course, then up to York, and head north.""I checked York too. There's a hidden magical settlement close to there. A small hidden town, slightly bigger than Storybrooke. You have a great-great-great grandmother who once lived there. I may have other distant relatives, so we can always split up for a few days if you decide to do something else?""That's fine gramps. Well after that, I'd like to travel to Scotland. Edinburgh mainly, then up to the Highlands…" Henry spent the next few minutes outlining his thoughts. Rumple followed with his own ideas, and soon they came up with the outline for the trip."Excellent. I'll start booking tickets and making arrangements. Passports have been obtained, so we'll leave next month.""That's great. Look, I'm fairly free this weekend. How about I show you the sights of Boston?"
Back in Storybrooke...

It was another hour before Belle, having shared a leisurely bath with Ariel and changed, finally phoned Rumple. She'd been furious with him earlier, for having taken Gideon away without asking her to join them. Would he have even bothered asking? However, she knew raising her temper could be counterproductive; so she stayed her hand, knowing a calmer approach would probably work better:
"So, when did you decide to drive to Boston? It would've been nice to be consulted?""First thing this morning. About four o' clock. I didn't sleep. When Gideon woke up an hour later, it seemed the best time to take advantage of the traffic. I did leave you a good few messages, but it seems you were…occupied? Or slept in.""Rumple, I couldn't find my phone! I had no idea you'd even left town. I only found it this afternoon.""And you chose not to call me till this evening?""I was just…angry, okay? I didn't want to face you in that mood. I've calmed down now. What are you doing in Boston, anyway?""Seeing my lawyer and a broker. Plus, planning the trip with my grandson.""You've seen Henry? Where? What did you do? Did you speak to Emma or Regina beforehand?" Immediately she said it, she knew it was a stupid question."Why on earth would I do that? He's a grown man. Gideon's had a fine afternoon, and evening, with his nephew and a nice young lady friend of his. We're just outside a museum now, and our boy is being pushed around quite contented."
Meanwhile…

While he was speaking to Belle, Henry and Sofia sat next door. 
"So, your grandpa? He seems like a really cool guy. I loved that little history lesson he gave us? Quite the character, isn't he?""He's seen so much, Sofe. That's why I want to spend some proper time with him. He's helped me so much recently and he’s the only link to my dad I have." He could hardly tell her he was the Dark One, could he? Or he's at least three hundred and fifty years old?"He dresses pretty formally for here though, right? I mean, I love the designer suits, and the black shirt and tie. Very natty, but maybe a bit too serious? Especially for a tour around Europe."That got Henry's little grey cells turning. "I guess he could do with a change. Especially with a baby in tow. Sofe, you mustn't say anything to him about this, right? But his, sort of, ex-wife seems to have just come out as gay? They’ve split and he’s alone at the moment, so I'd love it if you could help me, so he can go out to make some new, possibly lady, friends? Or just someone nice around here, or even when we go away. Perhaps you could help with a new wardrobe?""Are you seriously asking me to give your grandfather some sort of makeover?""Well, it's more your sort of area of expertise than mine, isn't it? Your mum owns that big clothes chain. And you're probably going to be running it one day? Someone like her must know what a middle-aged businessman should be wearing when he's not being a middle-aged businessman, right? He's wealthy enough to afford it, so if she appeals to his pride…""If you put it to her like that, she'd think you're incredibly sexist and patronising, just like I do right now! But...having met him, I think she'd enjoy the challenge? But I've got a better idea. It's not my mum but gran who actually owns the business. She loves daft challenges like that, and, as Grandpa Weiss passed away some years ago, I think she'd enjoy meeting him. That Scottish accent of his would work on her! You get talking to him, and I'll give her a call?"~oOo~
That evening, Henry's grandfather had been much easier to persuade than expected.

Sofia's grandmother had also been put in the picture. In return for a lovely dinner with her favourite grandchild, Gabriella Weiss easily agreed to help young Sofia in her quest, in getting her close friend's grandfather to look more appealing to women. That evening, at a far more upmarket restaurant than Henry would usually go to, Rumple was introduced to Gabriella, their respective grandchildren watching.
"Mrs. Weiss, it's a pleasure to make your acquaintance," Rumple nodded, kissing the back of her hand. "I'm Henry's grandfather. Please call me Angus?""And you should call me Gabriella, or preferably Gabby? It's lovely to meet you, Angus. Sofia tells me you have a little boy with you?" She positively twinkled as she looked at him."Gideon. He's just turned eight months. Two of your charming granddaughter's friends are babysitting him around the corner as we speak. Henry and I are keeping tabs on them on our phones." He smiled back. For a woman seemingly in her late fifties, she was in remarkably good shape. Also, clearly an intelligent, outgoing type. Rumple gave her a flirty smile which brought a wide grin from the woman. "Gabriella Weiss? Forgive me, I'm not from the city but, I've seen that name somewhere before?"She beamed back at him. "Probably just one of the shop fronts, or maybe one of the billboards?" But she brushed it off."Grandma, stop being modest!” Sofia rebuked her. "Angus, I'm sorry but she always does this! 'Gabriella Weiss' is a fashion chain, with about thirty stores on the East Coast. Granny here built the whole business up from scratch!" She said, proudly."Did she now?" Rumple was clearly impressed. Looking at the way she was dressed, she was obviously a lady of wealth and success. "Well congratulations to you, Gabby! It's always lovely to meet an intelligent, clearly refined lady in the cut-throat business world.""Oh stop that. I got my lucky break early. After I divorced my first husband, I went back to my maiden name. We're Swiss, you know? From the settlement, I started the business with my two daughters, Giulia and Greta. Giulia’s Sofia's mother. Greta sadly passed away five years ago." Her joyful expression faded at the sad memory. Recognising it for what it was, Rumple leant in, taking her hand and stroking the back of it, gently."I'm sorry to hear that. I know how you feel. My first boy, Neal, Henry's father, was killed nine years ago. We heal, but we never forget.”She looked dewy-eyed, a tear ready to fall. "So true. I'm sorry to hear about your son. We appear to have something in common?" The pair stared intensely at each other. "But there’s always hope for the future. And your wife, the boy's mother?""Milah, my first wife, died many years ago. Some years later, I remarried. Gideon's mother. But we're now…estranged.""Oh! So you’re now, technically, single?" Her spirits rose at the interest of this kindly man. He seemed very well dressed, his suits clearly handmade. And that soft Scottish burr was music to her ears."I am. But my second wife is involved in Gideon's upbringing. She still lives with me, though she now has someone else in her life. It's amicable, and I wish her well.""How very mature and sensible of you both. You know Angus, I think I'm going to enjoy this evening?" She led the group into the restaurant.
The four would go on to have an excellent dinner and drinks. Henry went to pay the bill quietly at the front desk, without a fuss, before anyone asked for it. Just as his grandpa David had previously taught him; only to find that Rumple had already beaten him to it, putting his own card behind the bar and making a substantial deposit before they’d even started the first course. Henry smiled back at the older pair, who’d never stopped talking from the moment they arrived.
He felt a gentle hand on his shoulder. "They seem to be getting on like a house on fire, don't they?" Sofia whispered, nuzzling his ear. "Who'd have thought it? Your grandpa and my granny?"
~oOo~

The following day, everything was taken out of Henry and Sofia's hands.

His grandfather had already called Gabriella. They'd met at one of her stores. She suggested some additional clothes for him to try for his trip, arranging for two of her best staff to fuss over Gideon, once she'd finished fussing over the baby herself, while persuading Rumple to take about eight different, more casual but nonetheless designer, travel outfits and accessories. Nobody seemed to be ringing up any bills, and when Rumple finally brought out his charge card, he was told firmly to put it away.
"This is on me, Angus. For your lovely company last night. No arguments, no refusal! My shop, my rules!""Well in that case, if you insist, then I must insist on taking you out for a decent dinner! My rules!” He was rather enjoying spending with this bright, worldly, mature lady.~oOo~
After Henry insisted he and Sofia babysit Gideon, Rumple took Gabriella out for a splendid evening, taking in a cocktail bar and a fine seafood restaurant, before he escorted her home. She'd insisted on inviting him in for coffee. Neither of them had done this for quite some time, but before long they finally kissed. The kisses slowly became more heated, and within an hour the pair eventually wound up in the master bedroom of her chic twelfth-floor apartment.

With moonlight shining through the large windows, they didn't have sex, they made love. It was soft, gentle and oh, so needed for both of them!
"Angus, that was just lovely." Gabriella breathed, as she lay with her cheek on his chest. "It's been quite some time for me, as you can probably tell?”"I couldn’t, but you were wonderful, and the same goes for me. It must’ve be five years now…" Apart from his brief fling with the ladies from the town hall recently, but now wasn’t the time. "You’ve no idea how much I've enjoyed being in the company of such a beautiful, intelligent, woman Gabby. In fact, I think you may have given me a new lease of life, along with all the clothes?" All of that was completely true. He meant every word."Thank you. We both know we're a bit too long-in-the-tooth to be star-crossed lovers. You have your life, and I have mine, but I hope we'll stay friends? And if you're ever inclined to do this again, provided neither of us are otherwise attached, you should know that I'll always be most willing!""As will I, dearie. Friends forever, in whatever form? I think Henry's generation has a term for it. Friends with benefits? A little crude for my taste, but it does rather encompass it rather well, don't you think? I hope you find the love you deserve. I eventually found it instead in my son and grandson. I do still love Belle, my wife, but we became estranged after something happened five years ago. She now appears to have now found her love in the arms of other women. But I'll always want you in my life. You're a very special lady, Gabby Weiss!""But your wife? Belle, wasn't it? You said she'd moved back in with you for the sake of Gideon? That must still be difficult for you if she’s with someone?""Not really. Gideon still needs his mother. As I said I love her, but I'm not in love with her." Even now, he wasn't sure that wasn't still true."Well I'm pleased you're sensible enough to put his interests before your own, unlike so many. Now, I know you need to get back to the hotel but…perhaps we can enjoy each other’s company a little longer?"
The Nolan Farm

As the evening sunlight slowly faded over the farm and surrounding trees, Snow stood at her kitchen window watching David in the distance with Fluffy, their treasured and loyal sheepdog, rounding up the fractious thirty or so lambs to get them into the barn.
"Fluffy? Honestly, what a stupid name for a sheepdog!"
She chuckled to herself, recalling Neal's choice. Her seven-year-old was upstairs, finishing his homework and this evening she was looking forward to planning their two week's vacation in New York and Boston, where they were also planning to meet up with their grandson. Now the former princess and rightful Queen of Misthaven stood, watching her true love finishing his day.

Their decision to retire from full time work had been a good one. David still carried out his Deputy Sheriff role two days a week and Snow, her part-time teaching role at Storybrooke School, but now they had plenty of time to spend with their son as he grew. Only one thing was missing. Time with her daughter. Having lost Emma on the day of her birth, it’d been twenty-eight years since they were reunited, by which time she was a strong, independent woman, with a child of her own.

Holding on to Emma had always been difficult and it took a long time for them to even gain her trust. Snow's bad decision many years earlier to steal Maleficent's egg only denting it further. Emma's short spell as a Dark One, culminating in the ultimate death of Killian Jones, had changed her, markedly. As they cared for their depressed daughter, she saw the lights dim in the eyes of the once fearsome, beautiful young woman. Killian's death led to her alcoholism and own near-death, before the combined efforts of friends, doctors and, as always, Archie, slowly brought her back. Seeing her move in with Regina as they helped each other cope with their respective losses had been a big surprise. That the two women would go on to fall in love, an even bigger one. Snow regretted her initial reaction, only remembering the fierce former queen who’d murdered her father and spent years trying to kill her, murdering so many of her friends and allies in the process.

However, David had taken a far more liberal view of the relationship between their daughter and Snow's stepmother, seeing the benefit and recovery it brought to his child. As Emma and Regina grew ever closer, Snow felt she was slowly being kept further and further back from Emma's life. A life she'd risked all to protect. Only one thing mattered to Snow as much as her children, and that was the constant love and devotion of her darling David. The man who’d stuck with her through thick and thin, woke her from a sleeping curse, gave his own heart up for her to get back to Emma, put up with all her nonsense with understanding and tenderness, and put his life on the line so often and cherished her throughout.

Her warrior. Her lover. Her soulmate and true love.

That's why it’d been a bitter blow to hear how Emma had dismissed him. At least, according to Ruby's version of events. David had said nothing, refusing to even talk about it. However, his suggestion of taking her away for two weeks was a welcome relief.

As her mind drifted, she was brought up suddenly, almost dropping her cup in shock, at the sight of a small white cloud suddenly appearing on the lawn, swirling in front of David in the distance. As the mist drifted, it left a woman standing in front of him.

Emma?

She could only watch from the window. Too far away to hear.
~oOo~
Outside...
"Dad?" Emma's bottom lip was now looking nervous.
He looked up in surprise, several of the lambs having taken flight, scared off by the magical mist. Fluffy went off, barking loudly, to round them back up.
"Emma? What are you doing here?" He noticed the red eyes. "You okay?""No. I'm sorry." Her voice trembled slightly, as she stood waiting for a reaction. He didn't hesitate, just moved toward her, gathering her in his arms. She almost fell into him in blessed relief, tears starting to flow. "I'm really sorry!" She mumbled again, and said something else, but it was indecipherable.
Snow, watching from the window in the distance, guessing what was being said, with a few tears of her own now threatening.
"Mum, what's wrong?" Said a worried voice beside her. "Why are you crying?""They're happy tears, Neal. Nothing to worry about," assured his mother, not taking her eyes off the scene outside.~oOo~"I've been a selfish bitch!" She sniffled, as he wiped a tear from her cheek with his thumb, his other hand holding her against him. "Ruby was right.""Ruby? What's it got to do with Ruby?""She…sort of gave me a bollocking?" Definitely one of Robin's terms! "After you left the diner, she told me I was a fucking idiot! And she's right, I was..." She pushed her head back into his chest., finding it difficult to face him. "She said she saw you almost die? Just to save me? She got upset when I called it bullshit.""Oh, that? Yes, well, you are my little girl, after all." God, how he wished she still was. "You'd have done just the same for Henry." He dismissed it."Can I see them? The marks? She said you've still got them?" Emma pointed at his chest. "Please? May I see?"~oOo~"What's he doing down there?" Neal also watched from the window, as his father seemed to be opening up his shirt front to his daughter, exposing his chest. Snow smiled down at him."He’s doing something that perhaps he should have done years ago." She watched as in the distance Emma now appeared to be tracing a hand over the largest scar that still remained, nearly four decades later. "You're father's showing Emma just how much he loved her when she was a baby. And how much he still does."
~oOo~
Ten minutes later, Emma appeared at the kitchen door of the farm, looking awkward.  Snow said nothing. Waiting."Can you forgive me?" "Always." She smiled, slowly opening her arms. "That’s what mothers do. Come here?"Emma came, just as she had David minutes ago. Then the hugged tightly, as though their lives depended on it."Always."
Tears were shed, Emma apologising several times, after which she felt drained.
"Come to New York with me, mum? Come help me find a proper wedding dress? Help me plan the wedding?""But you have a wife now, Emma. You need to go talk to Regina first, because she’s always had a big problem with even being around me. And she has her own ideas.""I know, but I still want you there? I'm sorry I haven't said it much but, I do love you mum!""That's all any mother really wants to hear, my love." Snow pulled her in again, looking over at a smiling David over her shoulder. "I love you too, sweetheart."
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Gold Mansion - two days later

It was late morning when Rumple's car finally pulled into the drive. It’d been a long journey and fortunately, Gideon had slept soundly in the back.

Leaving his bags in the trunk, he opened the back door, unbuckling and lifting the car seat out carefully, before walking across the drive to the large colonial house. With his magical powers having returned on crossing the town line, he used them to apparate inside, reappearing in his kitchen.
"SHIT!"Belle yelped, startled by his  sudden appearance as she made coffee. Unfortunately, the shriek woke Gideon, who started to grumble."Sorry - you took me by surprise!"Rumple put the car seat down, and she knelt to extract their son. "Hello Giddy! I'm sorry I woke you! Did you have a good time with papa in Boston? Did you meet Henry?" She gathered him in her arms quickly to soothe him."He’s had a lovely time. Henry's in fine fettle, and he didn't want to leave..." With a quick flick of his wrist, his travel case, Gideon's bags, and various new boxes appeared beside the large dining table.Looking closer, he saw she appeared to be wearing a slightly-crumpled, but very alluring, deep-red satin chemise, clearly new, which showed off her hips and bare legs. Also clear from the way it rested, she appeared not to be wearing a bra or underwear either? The thought alone made him groan internally, remembering what lay beneath.  Belle noticed him staring. "Something wrong?" He’d been caught ogling. "Hmm? Oh no, nothing dearie.  I just thought you looked rather nice his morning." As she realised where he'd been staring, her cheeks pinked. "Oh this? I've had it ages." They both knew it was a lie, but more importantly, she knew he knew it was a lie!"So I see. Is Ariel still asleep?" He'd already spotted two mugs and milk by the sink."Just woken up. We had a late night watching something and a lie-in. I’m taking her up a coffee. Would you like one?"Although tempted to decline, having her standing a little longer in front of him was more than appealing. "It was a long drive, so yes, I will. One second thoughts, I need the loo anyway so you could take him up? He needs changing. I'll sort out the coffees. How does Ariel take hers?"  "White, one sugar, like me.""Go on up. I'll bring them to you." ~oOo~
A few minutes later, learning from the last time he went in unannounced, he knocked cautiously on Belle’s bedroom door.  
"May I come in?" 
He stepped inside with the tray, to find Gideon now on the bed, lying happily on his back, with a towel under him but no daiper, giggling as Ariel appeared to be leaning over him, brushing their noses together, and making gurgling noises. She looked up to see Rumple setting drinks down on a nearby table.
"Ooh lovely, thank you Mr. Gold, I’m parched. Your Gideon's in a lovely mood? He's been laughing a lot, too. I think he finds my nose funny, because he won’t stop trying to grab it? He's just adorable, aren’t you Giddy? I could eat you all up!” She said the last part to the baby, her face now scrunched up, like his.
As he looked at the former mermaid, he couldn't help noticing she seemed to be wearing an almost identical chemise to Belle's, albeit in a different colour. His eyes drifted over her, noting how well she wore it. He barely noticed Belle kneeling close by.
“I'm a little surprised he's so cheery, considering he’s been stuck in the car so long. Though you best call me Rumple dear? Or Angus? 'Mr. Gold' sounds a bit formal if you're living with us.”As he handed them their drinks, both Belle and Ariel sat up up to take them. "I'd best sit back. I don't want to go near him while holding anything hot."Rumple watched them as they knelt side-by-side in front of his son. Each woman was beautiful in her own right, but together they made quite a picture."That's a nice colour you’re wearing dearie? Eggshell blue? Been shopping?"
Belle looked, realising Rumple had noticed how they matched. Apart from colour, Ariel's nightwear was identical. Why’d she tell him she’d  had it for ages? 
"Thank you. Yes, we went shopping at Kathryn's new store? It only opened recently. Usually a bit pricey for me, though.""They suit you both. Heavenly twins, as it were."  After the glib remark, he couldn't help but feel a hardening in his trousers at the sight. Can't let them see that?  He thought. "Excuse me a moment?” He left for the bathroom.Unfortunately, Belle noticed. The bulge, and the embarrassed look as he'd turned to leave.  Interesting? She smirked.~oOo~
Two hours later...

Rumple had showered, shaved and driven to open the shop early, to prepare for his rent collection day. Belle was not due in the library, taking Gideon with her, till noon. So she set about a brief tidy of the infant's room.

Spotting the various boxes, some large, some small, which Rumple brought back from Boston, she collected them to take downstairs, leaving them on his study desk. All the while, Ariel stayed with Gideon, having already fed and changed him.

Laying the boxes down beside his old gnarled walnut desk, she noticed several more boxes on top, already opened. Her curiosity got the better of her and she decided to find out what he'd bought. Taking the lid off one elegantly styled shiny black and silver box, she was surprised to see what looked like a pale cream, silk long-sleeve polo neck sweater? It was clearly expensive, judging by the soft feel of the cotton. But it was the colour he'd chosen that most surprised her! The vast majority of Rumple's wardrobe had always consisted of black or dark blue shirts, ties and suits. That was his trademark, reinforcing his Dark One, business-like image. However, this was very different. As her fingers stroked the fabric, she saw there were two more, similar sweaters underneath, one a pale blue and another flesh toned. Now even more curious, she started to look through and open more, previously opened boxes, avoiding the sealed ones. In one, she found two pair of, seemingly designer, jeans. In another, various pale and dark leather belts. Another contained cotton casual shirts in various light colours and the largest, a beautiful soft suede leather jacket.

The jacket was clearly expensive, judging by the quality of the soft leather, and it smelt divine. Like a new car. On the top lay an envelope, with the words 'Angus, with my love,' handwritten in beautiful script. Clearly written by a woman? Thankfully, Belle found that the envelope hadn't been sealed, just left on top.

Ashamed of her own nosiness, she nonetheless pulled out the contents to read:

My Darling Angus.

I just wanted to give you a little something extra after your delightful  company this weekend. I had a wonderful time. And with precious Gideon and Henry.

It does seem Sofia is rather smitten with Henry, doesn't it? Still, I can't say I blame her. He’s a lovely young man and I hope they find something together. Although they must have their time in the sun before they settle, so we'll see, won't we?

Thank you for making a middle-aged woman feel an awful lot younger this weekend. Thank you for entrusting me with helping put together your new wardrobe, that delightful dinner, and two of the most lovely nights in years. You've proved there's still life in this old dog yet! And you clearly still have the energy of a man thirty years younger? I have to admit that you’ve left me with feelings I haven't felt in many a year. Young Gideon has big boots to fill!

Do take care and enjoy your Europe adventure, you lovely man. I'll email you the chalets as promised. Meanwhile, have a wonderful time  and I do hope it won't be too long till you come visit me again?

With my fondest love,

Gabbie xxx

Belle's jaw dropped. Lovely nights? Energy of a man thirty years younger? That was more than a letter from someone he'd taken out for dinner! She brought the paper to her nose, detecting a scent of lavender. She looked over at the unopened, larger boxes. Some six in total. Then noticed, for the first name, a silver printed name on the back of the envelope. The same name as on the boxes.

Gabriella Weiss.

Gabbie?

Some old bitch has got her paws in my...my what? My husband? A lump formed in her throat as she realised Rumple had probably taken a lover. And It looked like more than a one-night stand?
She felt like her legs were about to give way. She knew all too well they’d separated. Hell, he'd even kicked her out! She'd taken lovers herself,  so how could she object to him doing the same? "Because they don't know him like I do!” She growled to herself.She felt a bad taste in her mouth. Like a wife betrayed.  But that’s stupid. He wasn’t even hers any more. This is what she wanted, right?
Granny's

Belle strode into the diner an hour later, holding the door open for Ariel as she pushed the buggy inside. Her mind was still swimming at the implications of what she'd discovered that morning. It was only when she felt a hand on her shoulder that she snapped out of it.
"Hmm, what? Oh, Ruby, hi." She forced an unconvincing smile. "Well someone's away with the fairies this morning?" Chuckled the proprietor. "Someone looks like she could do with a drink, and I don't mean coffee! Haven't seen you around here for a while, Belle. Everything okay?" "Er, yes thanks. Sorry, no, coffees fine. Ariel, what are you having?" The mermaid knew something was wrong. Belle had been acting weird for the past couple of hours, though she wouldn’t say what was bothering her. “Hot chocolate? Are you sure you're okay?" 
The brunette nodded, not wanting to talk about it. As her eyes roamed the diner, Ariel spotted a face she recognised.
"That’s Killian Jones over there, isn’t it? God, I haven't spoken to him in years. Could you take Giddy while I go have a word?""Sure," Belle's mind was on autopilot anyway, still thinking about the letter. The moment she sat at a nearby table, she felt another hand on her shoulder."He’s growing fast, hasn't he?" She looked up to the twinkling eyes of an old friend. "Mulan? Oh, hi! It's been ages." She stood to hug her old travelling companion. "How have you been?" Before spotting Mulan’s wife over her shoulder. "Aurora! Lovely to see you. I was just popping in for a coffee, before I head to work." Aurora was pushing their baby daughter, Li, in her buggy. "Nice to see you too, Belle. It’s been a while. Can't you join us for a few minutes? It's been so long." Since she hid herself from everyone, after Rumple threw her out."Yes of course. Goodness, just look at you, Li? You really are turning into a stunning little princess, aren't you?" She cooed at the eight month old girl, sitting content in her chair chewing on a teething ring. The tiny tot, smaller than most her age, looked so much like her former warrior mother, her large almond-shaped brown eyes twinkling. Though Belle could also see Philip's face shape, mouth and jaw. Rather a beautiful combination. "How are you both?" 
The three women chatted happily for the next fifteen minutes or so, though Rory and Mulan both saw something worrying their friend.
"Belle, don't take this the wrong way, but you don't seem yourself? Is everything okay at home? Someone told me you moved back into Gold’s, to be with Gideon?""I’m fine. We're still separated, but it seems to be working out alright. Besides, Ariel's staying with us at the moment." Perhaps too early to mention that but?"I heard. Someone saw you both in Kathryn's shop," Aurora smirked.  "Buying interesting lingerie, I believe?"  God, can't anyone mind their own business in this bloody town?  "Yes. Some presents. Kathryn’s got some lovely things in there." "I'll say. Ping’s bought me something special from there last week, too." Aurora winked at her wife, before leaning over and chastely pecking her on the lips."Very special!" Seeing the women openly kiss in public, she glanced over at Ariel, who now seemed to be cooing over the baby Killian was holding. Without thinking, she asked, "Does Philip mind?""Mind what, my wife buying me sexy undies? I hardly think so. Why should he? He's our husband, so he also gets the benefit!" She broke into a giggle.”Sorry, I didn't mean to offend, I just...sorry, never mind.""Just say it, Belle? What were you going to ask?" This time, Mulan persisted. "Oh it's nothing. I just wondered. Does Philip sometimes feel left out? Is there any jealousy?""Not jealousy exactly. Envy sometimes? Like when I come back from work late, to find them all snuggled up watching TV? Then perhaps a little. But then I just jump in the middle." She winked at Aurora."Or when I come home to find them sharing a bath, without waiting for me?" Her brow arched as she looked at her warrior."You soaked the whole bathroom when you jumped in!" Mulan cackled. "There was foam everywhere!" Both laughed at the recent memory. "But Philip? He doesn't ever feel left out? Two women against one man?""Occasionally, when he’s outvoted or in the wrong, which let’s face it, being a man, he usually is!” Aurora snorted. “But mostly, no. And other times, he says seeing the two of us together just turns him on? He's still a horny little bugger."Mulan frowned at her wife for her indiscretion. "What Rory’s trying to say, rather badly, is that the three of us have moved well past petty envy. We both love him as much as he loves both of us. And each other.  It just works for us.""Why do you ask, Belle? Looking for a little poly arrangement of your own?" Aurora had already noticed her eyeing Ariel. "You know, I think without meaning to, we may have helped give a little nudge to Robin and the Swan-Mills’s coming together? According to Phil, they've even booked the town hall roof for a wedding reception!""Really?"
Mifflin Street
"Emma, you can't be serious? Why on earth would you ask her to come?" Regina scowled."Because she's my mum! I want her to be part of this. She missed out last time." "And a good thing too! She'll ruin it by taking over. She always does.” Emma rolled her eyes in weary frustration. "Regina, please?" "It'll be twee. No doubt she'll want us coming down the aisle  serenaded by the bloody dwarves? She wouldn't know good taste if it bit her!" "You're not helping.""And dresses? She'd have us looking like meringues.""WILL YOU FUCKING WELL SHUT UP?"Emma suddenly stood, yelling back in her face, having lost it completely. "I've listened to this shit constantly! Yes, you hate my mother, I get it! But at least she's not some fucking murdering psycho-bitch, like yours was!" "SHE KILLED MY MOTHER!" Regina screamed back, both now almost spitting in each others faces in fury."WHO KILLED HER MOTHER BEFORE THAT! Or is it different for your family? Psycho nut-job Cora gets to murder HER, but that's different, I suppose?""AND SHE KILLED DANIEL!" The brunette was too angry to let this go, even though she knew that wasn't completely true."NO, CORA KILLED DANIEL! I SAW IT IN THE FUCKING DREAM-CATCHER! YOUR EVIL-BAT-SHIT MOTHER KILLED DANIEL!"
The slap came hard and fast, taking Emma completely by surprise in its ferocity!

She stood back in shock, mortified, staring at the brunette. A moment later, Regina, her hand now stinging, realised what she'd done. She'd actually hit her? She'd assaulted her own wife? 
"Emma! I...I'm..." 
But it was too late. The Saviour, a bright red mark now starting to appear on her left cheek, scowled back, before raising her hand. The familiar white mist engulfed her, and she was gone, leaving a heartbroken former queen knowing she’d gone too far. Way too far!
"Oh my god! What have I done?"
Meanwhile...

Rumple was sitting at his desk at home, when the expected web call came in.
"Good evening, my boy. How did the exam go?" 
"Hi gramps! The general paper was fine. I think I got through it okay, but the medieval poetry one was horrendous! All opinions and interpretations, rather than facts; but it should be enough. How about you?" 
"Well I have the all flights booked. We'll land in London early morning, so it'll give us time to recover. I'll email you the details shortly.""Thanks." Henry spotted what he was wearing. "Wow - love the shirt? Silk? Looks expensive. One of Gabriella's?""Aye lad. I bought quite a few things, and she insisted on giving me some too. She also gave me the full 'personal shopper' experience? Rather good of her to spend so much time on me, considering she owns the place, I thought." "I think she's got a little thing for you gramps! I'm glad you got on well with her. Sofia said she already asked me to make sure you got home safe?""She's a delightful lady, Henry. We had a very nice time together." Especially later, though he had no intention of telling him that! 
Over the next twenty minutes of their call, Rumple's eyes scanned the various clothes boxes that littered the room, noticing there was something decidedly odd about them. They'd been opened since he’d left? Saying his good nights to Henry and finally ending the call, he stood and looked at the carefully arranged tower of Gabriella Weiss boxes. His curiosity aroused, he rolled his hand across the dream catcher that hung by the window, casting a spell on it to show what’d happened in the room over the last ten hours. Since he'd left.

Fast forwarding, like a DVD player, It didn't take him long to see Belle enter the room, and leave a pile of boxes on the desk. He also saw how her curiosity had got the better of her. How she took the lids off several, gazing inside, and running her hand over his new clothes. How she's pulled out and stroked the leather jacket repeatedly, before picking up his envelope from Gabbie.

The way she studied it, sliding the letter out from inside to read. She looked surprised. Shocked even.

I'll bet you were, dear Belle! 
~oOo~
Later that evening, Gideon had become fractious, not wanting to settle. They’d fed and cuddled him, but he was still bellowing. Belle had been in a strange mood all evening. Sullen.
 "Here, let me take him?" He lifted him onto his chest, patting his back in an attempt to settle. "I'll take him up."But twenty minutes later, Gideon was still crying. Knowing he was teething, Rumple had applied ointment on his red gums, petted and shushed him, but all to no avail. Even he was getting frustrated!"For heaven's sake, my boy, you need some sleep!" He almost begged."Can I help?" Came a voice from the doorway. "I could try and calm him, if you'd allow me?" He turned to find Ariel looking anxious."You can try, dearie, but he’s a little overwrought with all his teething, but anything you think might help?" He was getting more agitated himself from all the screams. The redhead nodded, collecting the angry, red-faced tot from his arms, resting him against her chest. As she held the boy's head, she began to sing. For another minute, Gideon persisted in bawling until, gradually, he faded, as he started listening to the mermaid's soft voice.
A minute more, and the child had ceased all tears, looking silently up at her. But she continued her gentle song, moving him towards his cot, to eventually lay him down.
Rumple watched,  transfixed. The mermaid had a truly beautiful singing voice. Melodic. Soothing. Almost unearthly. It seemed to calm him as much as his son. He watched silently from the doorway as the boy's eyes closed into a gentle slumber. It had taken less than a couple of minutes, though Ariel carried on singing, just to be sure. He'd never heard that particular song before, but it hardly mattered. Her voice was pitch perfect. He also hardly noticed a stray tear slide down his cheek, as she gradually finished, memories of his stepmothers in his mind as a small child:"When's it's my turn, wouldn't I love, love to explore that world up above?       Out of the sea. Wish I could be. Part of your world..."
Gideon was sound asleep. She placed a small kiss on the baby’s forehead, before slowly stepping back, turning to find a dewy-eyed Dark One staring back at her.
"You have a wonderful gift there, young lady!" He whispered, a smile on his face. 
"Thank you. Papa said something like that. Ursula stole it from me once, in exchange for my human legs. I got it back eventually, thanks to a friend. It's a long story."

"One I’d love to hear when you're ready to tell it. Thank you for settling him. Come join me for a drink downstairs?"
~oOo~
A little while later, having changed into his new pyjamas and silk dressing gown, Rumple poured himself a large scotch, as Ariel entered the room.
He noticed that, like himself, she was also wearing new clothes. In her case, a sheer nightdress under an equally short dressing gown. It was more discreet than this morning's chemise, but nonetheless he couldn't help but admire how well the silk draped over her slight frame."Join me in a whisky, dearie?""Oh. Well I'm not sure I've had it before, but yes, I’ll try one? Thanks." She sat on a nearby armchair as he handed her a glass, looking him over. "Nice dressing gown! I spotted that new outfit you had on earlier? I'd never seen you in casual before, Angus. You looked very handsome. Quite expensive, I would imagine? Been on a spending spree?" Rumple chuckled coyly, not used to having comments on his sartorial dress sense. "Why, thank you. Yes, something like that. Henry thought I needed a change. Something less 'demonic', according to him. He introduced me to someone who advised me." " 'Someone’, meaning a designer from a top Boston fashion house?" Belle walked in, having just caught the last part of the conversation. "May I have one of those, too?" She nodded towards the tantalus. "I think I need it.""Help yourself, dearie." He noticed she'd also changed for an early night, and now wore another, slightly shorter, sheer silk nightdress he'd also never seen before. Meanwhile, Ariel was still admiring his new fashion sense."Well I think the new colours have knocked ten years off you! Whoever helped you really knew what they were doing.” She followed it with a large sip of the whisky, which, although warming her throat, made her cough."Well you'll appreciate ten years isn't much when you're three centuries old?" he chuckled. "Still, thanks for the compliment." "No, I mean it! It's nice seeing you in lighter clothes. They make you look less...""Threatening? Evil? Demonic? Again, Henry's words, not mine." "Severe! They make you look less severe," she continued. "And a lot happier. You definitely seem happier since you got back! It's nice."
Belle listened, surprised Ariel was being so full of praise for her husband. 
"Aye, well I'm feeling happier, dearie. I got to spend quality time with Baelfire's boy. He reminds me of him in so many ways, and young Henry has so much energy; so many new ideas. His company makes me feel younger, regardless of whether I look it." Then he noticed how Ariel had been doing all the talking; his wife had been mostly silent. "Something wrong, Belle? You seem a bit perturbed?" "Me? Oh no, I'm fine. I guess I'm just a bit tired.""Well come sit? Speaking of my attire, it would appear that you two have also been having more retail therapy? In Miss Nolan's store perhaps? You both look beautiful, by the way, complementary in fact." Belle perched herself on the arm of Ariel's armchair, rather than closer to her husband who was acting...strange. Much too happy, for him. Too light-hearted. God, he'd even been smiling? But it was his next choice of words that threw her. "You do make a lovely couple."Belle felt uncomfortable him talking about Ariel and herself as a couple. Were they? So she decided to change the subject."So tell me about this new clothes collection? This ‘wardrobe’ of yours? It looks like a woman's touch? This adviser, she gave you the full ‘personal service’, did she?" Rumple knew her inquisitive mind wouldn't let it rest. Oh well, here we go. "Well you'd know dearie, you did read her letter when you opened the boxes, after all." Belle choked slightly on her drink, coughing. Seeing his smirk, she realised the game was up. "I'm sorry. I was just curious. I shouldn't have looked." Ariel looked confused. "Sorry, have I missed something? Has something happened?" Rumple's grin widened. "Nothing important. Your new girlfriend decided to look at something that didn't concern her." "I'll say it again, I'm sorry, Rumple. I am! I know I shouldn't have looked inside, but it's just so unlike you to go shopping like that? You normally just look in one of those catalogues and magic things up. I was curious to see what you'd bought. I got nosey, I guess? And then I saw the leather jacket and the letter on top. It was wrong of me. Ariel's right though, the clothes are lovely.""You're forgiven. And thank you for the honesty." He knew she couldn't leave it like that. He quietly took another sip of his scotch, waiting for the inevitable follow up."So, are you going to tell me about 'Gabby'? Or were you just going to leave me in limbo?" God, Rumple, stop playing with me?"Gabriella Weiss is a very special lady. And a grandmother to one of Henry's friends. It was she who helped me put together my new…collection. A change was long overdue, prompted by Henry and his friend, and it was nice to get the opinion of someone who doesn't live in Storybrooke."Ariel sat up. "Gabriella Weiss? Isn't that the name you were looking at on that computer, Belle? The one on the boxes?"Game, set and match to Rumple! He thought, maintaining his smile as Belle winced. "She's become a dear friend.""How dear?" Belle asked, unable to stop herself, instantly regretting it. "I'm sorry, that's none of my business! I apologise. Again."He rose slowly, taking his glass with him. "No problem. Well, I'll bid you two lovebirds good night? Sleep well."  As he turned and left, Ariel couldn't fail to notice the way Belle stared at his back as he left, a sad look on her face. She waited till he was out of earshot. "You're still in love with him, aren't you?"
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

Just after Emma disapparated, Robin teleported into the same living room, having just missed her.

Moments earlier, he'd been working with Gilbert and Alan-a-Dale high up in the trees surrounding Sherwood village, building their new forest-ceiling walkway. But his mind link with his fiancées had detected some sort of high emotion between them? As they weren’t trying to reach out to him directly, he could only sense their feelings. Anger?
“Gilbert, I think something’s happened back home? I need to go. Could you finish off here on the ropes, please? And for heaven’s sake, don’t let anyone get up here or try it, least of all the children, till we've had a chance to test it properly?”
His friend nodded, waving him off.

~oOo~

As the white mist cleared in their living room, the first thing he spotted was Regina crumpled up on the sofa, her knees to her chest.
“Gina, what’s wrong? What’s happened?”
She didn’t answer, instead pulling herself into a ball. She knew she was the one at fault, but couldn’t bear the thought of his reaction to her having struck Emma.
“Talk to me?” It was clear she'd been crying. “What’s happened?”
Robin could see that her walls had gone up, and they would take ages to lower again. So he opted for the quicker solution.
“Would you at least allow me to read your mind? Just the last hour, I swear?”
They’d talked about doing something like this before, and she knew she could always trust him not to pry further back than promised. So, still sobbing, she nodded. He pulled her sideways into his chest, before placing a palm on her brow. Drawing down his magic, the last hour of her life flooded across his mind in a matter of seconds, Robin grateful for the Sorcerer’s careful extra training in its use.

He saw how the row began. Regina’s reaction to Emma wanting Snow to come to New York had quickly escalated into a full-on screaming match between the couple. And in less than half a minute, they’d gone from irritation with one another, to annoyance, to anger, then finally, fury. Culminating in Regina slapping Emma hard around the face. He winced at that particular vision.
“You had a lovers’ tiff.”“You think I don’t know that?" She finally spoke, using magic to produce more tissues, wiping her eyes. "I lost it! I lost control completely. Then I…then I…I hit her! I actually hit her!”“I saw. Just be calm, then we’ll talk about it? I’m sure it’ll be fine. In the end.”“I need to go to her. I can’t just leave it like that!”“Not yet. She’ll still be angry, so give her time to calm down. However, you and I do need to have a little chat, don’t we? This bad blood with Snow bhas gone on far too long. For everyone!”
The Nolan Farm
“She hit you, didn’t she?”
David was livid as he held Emma to his chest. When he’d opened the front door to her five minutes earlier, she’d just stood there in shock, a bright red mark on her cheek. And now, as he held her, the tears finally came, after a while reducing to sobs.
“Tell me what happened?”“She didn’t mean it. I provoked her.”“That’s never an excuse, and you know it! How many abused women have we met, who said the exact same thing? Always trying to excuse the inexcusable?”“I’m not abused, dad! I screamed at her; then she screamed at me. And then…” The sobbing resumed, so he just held her tighter. “What was it about? Where was Robin when all this was going on? Was it about him?”“He wasn't even there. We just had an argument which got out of hand.”“And then she hit you? I can see the mark Emma, so don't deny it. Tell me the truth?”    
Meanwhile...

Robin made her a cup of tea, which she took with trembling hands. He didn’t need to ask any more about the incident. He'd seen it all for himself.
“You need to apologise, to-” But she didn’t let him finish.“OF COURSE I NEED TO APOLOGISE! I KNOW THAT!” She yelled back. “IF SHE EVEN LET'S ME!”“Not to Emma. That can come later. To Snow. You need to finally end this, Regina. It’s gone on far too long.”“You don’t understand. There’s decades of bad blood between us. It was because of her, my sweet Daniel was killed! Because of her, I became the Evil Queen! Because of that, hundreds died. Thousands!”“Because an eight-year-old girl gave away a secret? That’s what children do, Regina! Roland, Henry, Honour. They all would, if they thought it would help their family stay together. Snow was a child. But your mother wasn’t! There was only one person who murdered Daniel, and that was Cora. You need to finally accept that! And also the hard facts that Cora also murdered Snow’s mother, and YOU in turn killed her father! Snow lost both parents to your family, Regina, and that is the simple fact. She's more the victim here, and you know it!”
She glared harshly at him, not saying a word. She hated it, because she knew it was true.
“I’m sorry to be blunt, but I know for a fact that while your father is now in a better place, among all of his family and those who loved him, Cora is in a very different place! A place of suffering, for all eternity, for the many hideous crimes she committed, and lives taken. She never even repented or atoned for them.”“You sound like Merlin. He said something similar months ago.”“It’s not enough to regret the past Gina, we have to make amends where we can. How can the gods give you a happy afterlife, if you don’t repent for mistakes in your first life? And what better way to start, then apologising to, and asking forgiveness from, the very person who started your slip into darkness in the first place?” 
Regina looked down, almost in shame, before sighing, nodding slowly. But he wasn’t finished.
“Regina, I love you, body and soul, you know that! I even gave it up for you, and I would readily do so again. But the constant sniping at Snow? The endless, sarcastic, pithy comments? The bitching? It's not a clever use of that wonderful wit of yours, but just appears petty, spiteful, malicious and sometimes downright childish. It’s unworthy of you! Yes, she can be immensely irritating sometimes, but she doesn’t deserve that. It has to stop!”
Regina finally looked him in the eyes. Listening to his rebuke, she was reminded of her own father.
“And finally, you need to stop putting a wedge between Emma and her mother! Stop trying to keep them apart. Emma loves her, and needs to know she has her support, especially when it comes to her own marriage? Every mother wants to be part of their daughter’s wedding. Can you imagine how you’d feel if one of our own girls kept you away from her wedding arrangements? Or the wedding itself? I know you - you’d be devastated.”“Enough Robin! I get it!”
The Gold Mansion
“Angus, may I have a word?”
Ariel hovered anxiously by his study door.
“Don’t stand on ceremony, come in. Problem?”“I’m not sure. It’s about me living here? I know after you two, erm, split up, things were different. She moved into the library and she and I, well, you know?”“I do, dearie. In modern parlance, I believe you would call it ‘finding yourself’? I’m aware she went off the rails somewhat, and found herself in, shall we say, dubious company? Though I thought you a vast improvement on the others.” “Thank you. After you rescued Gideon, it was kind of you to let her come here to live with him again. I know you didn’t need to, but it’s definitely made her happier.”“Every child needs its mother. Sadly, I wasn’t graced with such a benefit.”“Nor me. As you know, my mother’s a goddess. Things were different for me.”“Ah yes, the beautiful Athena. You share a look, you know? A very wise woman, though rather...fearsome.”“You’ve met her?” She was more than surprised. Her mother was always reclusive, staying away from humans.“She came to me, asking the Dark One for a particular favour, unknown to your father, many years ago. We made a deal, her wish was granted, but I have yet to request settlement. She seemed rather austere, even for a goddess? Cold. Humourless. I could never imagine her as a loving mother.”“Definitely not! My father was the one who really raised me and my sisters. Mother and I were never close.”“And how does this concern Belle and yourself?” “It doesn’t. I wanted to talk to you, about you and her. And me living here.”“I’ve no issue with the pair of you, dearie. As I’ve already said, I want her to be happy even if it’s with someone else. I’ll always love her though, despite everything that’s happened.”“It’s fairly obvious she still loves you too, despite your issues! I saw the look on her face when you mentioned that woman you met when you were with Henry. Gabriella? Belle’s still in love with you, Angus. And I don’t want to stand in the way of that. You have a son to consider.”“We do, but too much has passed between us. After we lost Gideon, I threw her out not because I don’t love her, but because I didn’t trust her. With the dagger, or with Gideon's safety.”“And now? Do you trust her now? Because if you can find the way to, and get together again, I wanted to let you know I won’t stand in your way. I'll step aside, if need be? I love her too Angus, but like you, I want her to be happy.”It was rare for him to be shown courtesy, let alone any kindness. And he knew the mermaid was being sincere. “Well, you surprise me, dear. But I know her love for you is genuine. I see far too much for my own good. What started between you may have been curiosity about her orientation, or yours, but it’s grown to be a lot more than physical, hasn't it? She's been through a great deal of pain in the past, much of it caused by me. I think she’s beginning to understand that she can't mould me into being a better person, in someone else’s image. I’m cursed Ariel, and that can’t change! But you offer her another path; a path of light and happiness. Provided you love her, and take care of the woman we treasure, I’d prefer you to be with her, than not.”A silence passed between them. “You know, I’ve heard so much about you over the years? You’re a legend, even among the Merpeople! About your deals, your dark magic, your evil deeds? But for me, all I’ve seen so far is a man struggling with a force that controls him, that no one else seems to hear, or understand? I realise what Belle saw, and why she fell in love with you. There’s a good man buried in there Angus, trying to get out from under all that darkness, isn't there?”
He didn't answer. So without saying another word, she kissed his cheek.

That simple act of affection brought a hitch to his breath. Nobody showed affection towards Rumpelstiltskin. Until Belle, and more recently, Henry. He almost raised his hand to his cheek to feel the moist spot left, but stopped himself.
“Thank you dearie.”
Back at the farm...

Emma held tightly onto her mother as they sat on the sofa.

Snow had been consoling her, whispering words of comfort. She couldn’t yet bring herself to tell her what the argument was about, only that she and Regina had had a blazing row. And now, as she closed her eyes, enjoying the rare hug, she realised what a source of comfort her mother really was. She so often dismissed Snow's hope speeches as platitudes. But now, she began to understand. But as she felt the beat of her mother's heart, her head laying against it, she also felt a voice inside, in her mind, calling to her?

[Emma? Emma? Can you hear me? Talk to me, love?]

It was Robin, trying to reach her using their new telepathic link!

[I just need to know you’re okay? Where are you? I won’t come, if you’re not ready?]
Snow felt her daughter’s body stiffen, then pull back and sit upright, her eyes still closed. “Emma, what is it? What's wrong? I-”“Shush!” She interrupted her, “Sorry! Hold on, I’m trying to talk to Robin?”
Snow and David exchanged a puzzled frown.

[I'm with mum and dad at the farm. I’m okay, but something happened. Regina and I had a row.]

[I know. She let me read her mind and I saw what happened, and that she slapped you. She feels dreadful about it!]

[Me too. I'm still angry and don't want to talk to her yet. Where are you? At home?]

[Yes. I felt your row, if that makes sense? So I came back. We had a talk.]

[How is she? We said some really horrible things to each other.]

[Better, but  very upset at how she reacted.  She's ashamed. Emma, before she sees you, she wants to see Snow? Well, she doesn’t want to; I kind of insisted?]
[Insisted? Not trying to dominate my wife are you, Locksley?]  She smirked, her eyes still shut tight. [Not a good sign for a future husband, you think?]
[Well, you know she sometimes likes me to dominate, on occasion? As do you, from time to time, I recall?]

That brought a wider grin. As her confused parents watched Emma's expression change repeatedly, her eyelids fluttering and her lips moving slightly with no words coming out, they exchanged a confused look, neither understanding what the hell was going on? Only that she seemed a little happier than she’d been only a minute earlier.

[Very rare occasions! Don’t put thoughts like that in my head, Locksley, now’s not the time! Come on over? I want you here.]

[How about we do something else?]

[What?]
~oOo~ 
After ending their mind link, Emma finally opened her eyes, only to find Snow in front of her, staring.
"Sorry about that. I was talking to Robin.”“You talk to each other with only your minds?” “Cool, huh? Yeah, Merlin taught us. Regina can do it, too. Bit hard to explain, and it’s complicated, but the three of us can now speak to each other telepathically? Regina and I can’t read minds like Robin, but we can talk to and hear him, and each other.”“That’s incredible!” David shook his head, astonished. “Emma, that’s-”“True love,” Snow interrupted him. “It could hardly be anything else, could it?”Emma felt her cheeks flush. “Yeah, well. I’m gonna head back home as the kids should be back soon. Regina’s going to come over here and talk to the two of you when I leave; though to mum, mostly. Robin thinks that’s a conversation well overdue between the two of you. And I agree. It is.”Snow knew this was going to be awkward. “Oh well, I guess it had to happen sooner or later?” She pulled her into a final hug, as did David. She and Robin had already agreed it best the two wives didn’t meet for the moment, so she left it for him to apparate them both at the same time.
[Okay, ready when you are?]

Within seconds, Emma’s pale grey mist swirled around her as she disappeared from view, only to be replaced by the purple mist of Regina apparating almost on the spot where their daughter had stood.

And she looked seriously uncomfortable!
“Hello Regina. I guess it’s time we had that little talk?” Said the former princess, now looking decidedly more confident than the former queen.
Mifflin Street

The moment she reappeared in the mansion, Robin pulled her into his arms.
“Hello gorgeous!” He breathed, lowering his lips onto hers, savouring  the feeling of her body melting into him. “I missed you.”“How is she?”"Ashamed. Not just because she slapped you, but because of the things she said. We talked about Snow and Daniel. And more importantly, Cora? She knows she’s been holding that against your mother far too long. But you know Regina? She can hold a grudge for a lifetime.”“It wasn't just her. I said horrible things too. About Cora, mainly.”“All of which were painfully true, no doubt. She was a truly vile woman. It’s just, even now, it’s still hard for her to hear them.”“I still love her, Robin! Nothing’s changed. But, when it comes to mum…”“Well now it’s time for her to put it to bed once and for all. She married her daughter, so it needs to end for everyone’s sake. Let’s leave them to it.”“What about the kids? While all this has been going on, nobody’s been-”“All taken care of. Faith and Hope are in the nursery with Pamela. Honour and Roland are being collected by Will and Alice. We’ve plenty of time before we head over there, and I’ve asked Regina not to come back until she’s cleared things up with Snow and David. And I don’t mean by explaining, I mean apologising!”~oOo~
They spent the next hour talking, about anything and everything other than their fight. They talked abut the wedding, Henry’s trip, her return to the Sheriff’s Department. Anything but what happened.
Finally, Emma kissed him. “Thanks. For making me go and see mum yesterday? We’re lucky to have you. Frankly, I don’t know what we'd have done without you, these last few days? I just want you to know I’m grateful.”  She got up, picking up the cups to take back to the kitchen. And his mood changed the moment his eyes fell on that perfect arse.“Hmm. How grateful, exactly?”She turned. She knew that look all too well! It was starting to have the same effect on her as it did Regina.“Oh! Well…a spare couple of hours, you say?”  
Robin nodded.
“Come upstairs in ten minutes, and I might show you just how grateful I can be.”
The Gold Mansion - Later that evening...
“She’s given you a way out, ye blithering idiot!” Growled the imp, as Rumple tried to avoid looking at him. “Do you hear me? She’s said she’ll step away! You don’t even need to kill her. Just tell her you and your librarian want to be together and she’ll bugger off!” As he tried to avoid the demon, his mind couldn’t help but go back to that beautiful song the mermaid had sung to his son last night. And before he could help himself, the vision of the two of them, kneeling side-by-side on the bed, in their nightwear, crept back into his mind. That’s all the demon needed.“Ah! So that’s it? Triton’s daughter's doing things to yer loins, isn’t she? Perhaps you’re wanting both of them? Not difficult, spinner. Take the heart, and take control! You’ve done it many times before.”
Rumple had indeed controlled so many people, but the idea of taking the hearts of either Belle or Ariel just…sickened him. He looked up, ready to yell once again at his permanent tormentor. However, the moment he saw the imp, he gasped inside. Instead of the usual shiny dark-golden scales, the creature was even more pale than before he’d gone to Boston? An almost sickly pale-grey skin hung from its face. The usual belligerence and cockiness was there, but it looked to be almost…dying?

The beast had clearly picked up his thoughts, shrinking back with a caution Rumple had never witnessed before. He needed to think, but knew whatever thoughts he had would instantly be transmitted to the creature, who now said nothing. As though it’s vulnerability had been exposed. 
As a defiant final word, it almost screamed at him.
“You’re running out of time, spinner! Take action, before I move to someone who can!”            
Mifflin Street

After Robin and Daniel’s deaths, the next half-hour proved to be one of the most difficult of Regina’s life.
For the first ten minutes, Regina had asked Snow to “please, just sit and listen.” She had gone on to tell the princess about the reasons behind her behaviour. About her upbringing at the hands of her mother. About Cora’s quest for power. Then the deliberate staging of Snow’s horse bolting by her mother, so Regina could be seen to rescue the girl. About how Snow’s leaking of her plans to run away with Daniel led  directly to Cora crushing his heart in the stable in front of her. About how she forced her daughter into marriage with a king so much older than her.Snow already knew a lot of it, but the detail was much harder to hear. And this time, Regina didn’t leave anything out.“I’m sorry, Snow. It’s no excuse for my subsequent behaviour, and I know you don’t want to hear it, but you need to know that regardless of what he was like as a father, Leopold raped and beat me, repeatedly! Of all the foul deeds I’ve committed over the years, I regret nearly all of them, but never for letting the genie kill him! He deserved it.  He’s just one of many reasons I took that infertility potion. Not just to get back at him, but also my mother. I wished I was dead, and even tried to commit suicide. Twice. Only Tinker Bell saved me.”Snow listened to all of it in silence. 
She went on to detail her descent into madness. How Rumpelstiltskin arrived on the scene to take advantage, showing her the magic she possessed within and how to use it for control. How she used it trap the genie, later to become Sydney Glass, in the mirror to enable her to spy on everyone. How she trapped and banished Cora. How she pursued Snow to avenge Daniel’s death. How she reached her lowest point, removing the heart of the one person she loved, her father, before crushing it. All for revenge. She told them everything.
“But all those deaths, Regina? You and your knights murdered so many! Mothers, fathers, children? All to get revenge on a silly young girl who made a foolish mistake? Every one of them had the right to live, just as much as you! It makes no sense. But you only banished Cora instead of killing her? The woman who actually murdered Daniel! Yet you murdered your own father, a good man, just to get your revenge on me?”“I know. There’s no logic to it, only madness. And that’s why I’ll burn in hell for eternity, just like my mother, while my father and all the other innocents live in heaven. That’ll be my punishment. Merlin told me as much.”“It doesn’t have to be!” David spoke up for the first time. “I’ve spoken to Merlin myself. Anyone can be saved Regina, if they genuinely repent and attempt to make reparations for their past crimes. You can’t do anything for those whose lives have been destroyed, but you can do something for those left behind?” “Merlin told me the same thing. I was planning on doing something, a new career in medicine, when I discovered I was carrying Faith. I still have plans to try to fix this. They may not be enough, but at least I’ll have tried.”“Why are you telling me all this now, Regina? Why aren’t you with Emma, apologising?” “Because the row was about you! It got overheated and I, I slapped her, to my shame. She’s back with Robin, but I needed to see you first? To apologise, before I go back, grovelling for her forgiveness. So here I am. I’m truly sorry for the harm I’ve done to you Snow, and to your family. If I could take it all back, I would. But I can't.” 
David left them to talk, stopping only to rest a hand on Regina’s shoulder, surprisingly, pecking the top of her head.

The next half hour was even more intense for both women as things that they should have talked through decades ago, were finally out in the open. Tears were shed. Finally, before she left, Snow had another question.
“I gather that you three are now able to talk to each other telepathically? That’s amazing. There must be an incredible bond between you all.”“We’re still learning how to handle it. Basically, I have to completely open up my mind to allow them in?” She closed her eyes, trying to now focus on her lovers. But as she pictured Emma in her mind, she felt an astonishing surge of energy! Like a fierce jolt of electricity powering through her.“AAAH!” She flinched, jolting back in shock. “WHAT THE HELL?”“Regina?” Snow watched her lurch forward, then stoop, reaching out to hold onto the table to steady herself, her free hand clutching her stomach. “What is it? What's going on?”It took a moment to figure out what was happening.  A wild jolt of energy, pulsing right down in her groin! Inside? It wasn’t painful, but it was just like a…“OH MY GOD!” She gasped, realising she seemed to be sensing what Emma was sensing! Was she having some sort of…orgasm?
I think I’m having it with her?
“Regina, what’s happening?” Snow was on her feet, clearly worried.“Nothing! It’s Emma. I just…I just...need to go back? I’ll see you-”
Almost immediately, a purple mist swirled around her and she was gone.

Mount Sinai Hospital, New York
“Mr. Gold? How are you, this fine evening?”
Professor Sir Merlin Sage sat at his desk at his New York surgery. Realising who’d called, he took the speakerphone off.

“Good evening, Professor. I’m sorry to call you at work, but I have a pressing matter of some urgency. However I need to set up some time when we can discuss it properly. I need to be outside the Storybrooke town line to make the call. Walls have ears, you know?”
“Perhaps seven this evening, after surgery?”
Storybrooke

Later that evening, Rumple drove to the edge of town, driving several hundred feet beyond the town line. He parked and called the Sorcerer.

“Good evening again, Rumple. What seems to be the problem?”
“I thought it best we talk outside the boundary. It’s about the Dark One.” 
“Well you’d know more about that particular subject than me. Has something happened?”
“I’m not sure, but it appears it knows nothing of the time I spent outside the town line this week. That’s why I’m making the call from here. It’s like it’s been put into some sort of…suspension? However, the last couple of times it’s tormented me, it appears to have been weakened in some way. It’s colour’s disappearing, and looks much greyer. It’s even more agitated than usual? Having it within me for the best part of three centuries, this is a first. I know it can’t die, but I wonder whether it can be…neutralised?”
 “Well, I’d only ever known Nimue with your…affliction, so I can’t be sure. The colour’s grey, you say? It could be due to your recent absence from Storybrooke, though it sounds to me more like an act of true love has occurred.”
“I don’t understand?”
“I’m surprised you haven’t realised by now? Every unplanned, unsolicited act of love for another, or freely given kindness performed by you, is like a blow to the Dark One. It survives on your pain, anguish, guilt and suffering. Replace it with genuine acts of kindness or love and the creature is weakened. I don’t believe it can be killed but perhaps, being away from its magical source it could be encouraged to leave the host body.” 
“To some other poor bastard, no doubt!”
“Or perhaps to another place? If it detects magic, it could make its way there…if there's no other option. I recall you said, when we last met, you were planning a long trip with your grandson?”
“I am. In two weeks’ time. We’re away for over a month.”
“Then perhaps we should be preparing a welcoming committee for the Dark One when you return? Would I have your permission to do so? Obviously, I can't tell you of the details, or all would be lost.”
“Please do whatever you think necessary. I've prepared a forgetting potion covering the last hour, otherwise he’ll know about this call the moment I step back over the line.”
Meanwhile…
“Come upstairs in five minutes, and I’ll show you just how grateful I can be?” Emma answered coquettishly. 
Robin had now been living with the Swan-Mills women for just over a year, and his love for Emma, and hers for him, had become stronger by the week ever since. Before his death, the pair had barely had a conversation. But now, she was as much an ingrained part of him as Regina. Their contradictions, their compatibility, their contrasts, merely made him love them both even more. And now, seeing her lustful gaze, his feelings boiled rapidly, as usual.
“Don’t think I can wait five minutes!” He growled, latching his lips to hers in a heated kiss, feeling her chuckling into his mouth. Without any hesitation, one of her hands left his side, to slide down his waist, around the front and down into his trousers, to firmly grasp a hardening bulge through his boxers. He moaned. “Well, it’d be a shame to waste that?"
And they didn’t. In a matter of seconds, Robin had magicked her knickers off, and hitched up her skirt. She didn’t bother with magic, instead unbuckling his belt and forcefully pushing his jeans and boxers past his knees, before grasping his cock firmly in her right hand and pumping him, hard. He looked surprised by her haste.
“Well, you did say you couldn’t wait?” His hands went around her backside, ready to lift her onto the worktop, and move his mouth down onto her, to prepare her, as usual. However, Emma was taking charge.“No need. Trust me, I’m ready!” Her overblown pupils flared. “Just get inside me. Now!”“Your wish is my command, mi'lady!” He grunted, lifting her up easily and over the top of his cock. Emma slid a hand underneath to line him up with her entrance and without further ado, still standing, he lowered her slowly onto the now thickened member, both hissing in delight as she expanded to accommodate him. They'd never done it in the kitchen before!“Ooooooooh!” She groaned into his mouth. Robin could only agree, feeling her surround his length like a moist, tight, velvet glove. But he couldn’t just do this standing, without some sort of balance? So, as she squatted on him, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck, he turned and pressed her back into the wall, allowing him to move in and out properly, growling with the intense and wonderful sensations of fucking his fiancée in earnest.
Emma, finding her rhythm, brought her hands to his chest, tearing at his cotton shirt, several buttons flying off as a result, to expose his shoulders and back, dragging the shirt down as far as possible, without needing his arms to leave her ass to support her. This was sex in the raw, an animal passion that’d overtaken them. And as she moulded into him, her back squashed against the brickwork, he drove even harder, even deeper.

And oh my god, she loved it!

Her fingers gripped his upper back and she grazed her nails hard over the flesh, drawing blood. For a brief moment, an image of him doing exactly this to Regina upstairs at the inn several months ago popped into her mind, and she remembered the look of bliss on Regina’s face. as she came, loudly, pressed back against the bedroom wall, her teeth biting her lower lip in ecstasy, even more turned on by the position. How the image alone had been enough to trigger something inside Emma. As Regina’s face stayed in her mind as she rocked, a familiar jolt ran through her as the first orgasm hit.
“YESSSS!” Robin slowed a little, to check on her. “Have…have you?” He panted, between thrusts, his release surely only moments away. “Yes, but for god’s sake, don’t stop! I want you coming too!” She ordered. So Robin continued powering into her. “This is fucking heaven!”
At that moment, a purple mist appeared, Regina now apparating into the dining room doorway, already sensing her lovers’ strong magic from close by.

It took a few seconds to orientate herself, to focus and see what was happening. And her jaw dropped at the sight of Robin, his tight, bare white little arse on display, his jeans around his ankles, ploughing hard into Emma, currently being pressed up hard, against the kitchen wall?
Robin was growling, Emma’s chin resting on his shoulder, facing her. But she had her eyes tight shut, her. teeth bared, almost snarling?  Anyone looking at her Saviour right now would think she was in agony! But Regina knew better.  She was in sexual ecstasy, clearly in the throes of an imminent orgasm. Another one?
The sight of her coupled lovers in their passionate lock brought immediate, overwhelming feelings inside the former queen, who now seemed to be experiencing something similar below, once again, that she imagined Emma must be feeling.
The blonde dug her nails hard into his back, biting his shoulder, earning a loud hiss from the outlaw. “Fuck, Emma!” His voice faded, to be replaced by the blonde’s ear-piercing shriek.“Yes! Yes, come on! Oh fuck! Yesssss!”    
At the noise, Regina felt her own centre surge, a pulse racing through her as her peak hit. The second time in a matter of minutes?
“Oh my god!”
Her voice made Emma’s eyes open immediately!

She now saw her wife standing in the doorway, her eyes closed, one hand on the door frame, holding herself up, shaking violently, and the other hand under the front of her skirt!
“Regina?”
Robin heard Emma call behind him, but with his own climax well underway, it was far too late to stop. Much too late!
“Haaaaaaahh! Emma! I'm…I’m….” He groaned in exquisite pleasure as he exploded deep inside her. Even Emma felt it. “So goooood!”
After his release, and feeling her gripping him tighter in surprise, he turned his head, still inside her and yet to soften, to find Regina staring right back?
“OH! Sorry love! Would you, erm, mind?” He blurted out, now embarrassed.If he was embarrassed, Emma was mortified. “Robin, could you at least allow me some dignity? Perhaps lift me off your cock and put me down before talking to my wife?”
The moment he lifted her off, still semi-erect, placing her feet back on the ground, Emma, her face now crimson, both from the orgasm and the embarrassment, raised a hand to magically cover herself in clean underwear and a necessary pad, before lowering her skirt, which she’d never even bothered removing. She looked at Regina, unsure what to say.
He’s our shared lover? Should I be embarrassed?  We're even marrying him! However, seeing Regina in clear discomfort herself, she stepped up to her.“Gina?”“We need to do something about that mind-link, as soon as possible! Your orgasm went right through me!”“Sorry, I don’t-?”“You had one a few minutes ago, didn’t you?” She asked, to a small nod from the blonde. “I felt it! Unfortunately, I was standing in front of your mother at the time. At least give a lady some warning, would you?” At that, Emma gasped, raising both hands to her mouth. However, Robin, realising what she’d just said, suddenly collapsed into a fit of laughter as he pulled up his underwear. “IT’S NOT FUNNY!” She bellowed at him. “AND FOR GOD'S SAKE THIEF, PULL YOUR TROUSERS UP!”But he was too far gone to answer, tears of laughter streaming down his face as his body shook. Emma, seeing him like that, started to grin too, before falling into uncontrollable giggles herself. Seeing her lovers in hysterics, even Regina could see the funny side; though she wasn’t going to give them the pleasure of showing it!  “Glad to see you find the idea of me having an involuntary orgasm in front of your mother, so hilarious, Swan? Perhaps I should return the favour? Maybe when you’re next alone in the diner? Maybe the Christmas party with your parents? I'm sure they'd love the sight of their daughter looking like she's got her vibrator stuck in the mains!” 
That really didn’t help, and the pair still couldn’t stop laughing.
“For heaven’s sake Robin, stop it! This isn’t funny!”“Sorry, but I have to disagree? It so is!” Emma clutched Robin’s arm for support. “I’m sorry mi'lady, but I’ve got to agree with Emma on this one! It’s bloody hilarious!” “After I spent the last hour grovelling to Snow White? Apologising and saying I would change and stop taunting her? Don’t you think I’ve suffered enough?”
Emma paused, finally bringing her laughter under control. And as she wiped the tears from her cheeks, her face changed to something more...serious.
“Well. Perhaps I could consider it a decent punishment? For slapping me around the face?”
A look of shame fell across her in an instant, remembering what'd happened only hours ago.
"I’m sorry. You’re right, I deserved it!"
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Locksley Inn. Two weeks later...

Arriving the previous morning, his family had mobbed Henry from the start. His older sisters adored their big brother (Margot now regarded by all as just one of the family) and monopolized his time the moment he’d arrived. Finally free, after Henry had read them early bedtime stories, Robin had insisted Regina and Emma take their son out, to get some valuable time with him together, on their own, before he went away. Henry proposed dinner with his mothers at the Earl of Locksley. So, an hour later, the three sat around a dinner table.
“While I’m pleased you’re looking forward to the trip, your mother and I haven’t seen that much of you this past year. And now you’re off abroad for another five weeks?"  "What your mother’s saying," Emma brought her arm around Regina’s shoulder. "Is we've missed you, Hen. ” 
Henry leant over the table to take one of each of his mother's hands in turn.
“I know, and believe it or not, I miss you too when I’m away? I love you both, and I know we’ve had a couple of fallings out over the last year, what with the jail, my magic, grandpa and everything. But I promise I’ll try not to be so much of a jerk this year? Then again, you’ve also had a lot going on since Robin came back, what with the babies and everything?” “Maybe, but you're still our eldest! Just because we’re a large family, don't forget you’re still in the centre of it. Without you, none of this would've even been possible!”  “I guess. Anyway, enough of being maudlin. Tell me about the wedding plans? You fixed the date yet?” “Maudlin? University teaching you big words, just to confuse your mothers?” Emma's voice held a hint of sarcasm.“It means over-sentimental or self-pitying, Emma.” Regina rebuked her. “And I for one am happy our son's developing his vocabulary. He’s studying literature, after all? Still, never mind all that. Before we start talking about weddings, I’ve a more important question. Namely, why’s your grandfather now constantly being seen around Storybrooke wearing casual clothing? And very good quality, according to Kathryn. She said he looks completely different, and all the black suits have disappeared? He spent the weekend with you recently, so...what’s going on?”Henry grinned. “Yeah. A lady’s touch, in more ways than one!” Though he regretted it the moment two eyebrows arched back. “You are so going to explain that," Emma was now more than curious. “You’re implying the Dark One’s got himself a new…girlfriend?”“Weeeeell, I’m not sure about 'girlfriend', exactly..." He hesitated, unsure how much to tell them. "But they seem close. Basically, a good friend of mind, my flatmate Sofia, introduced us to her granny. And her granny's a clothes designer and owns some shops in Boston, New York and other places down there. We all went out for dinner, and she and grandpa really hit it off! They left us after the first night and spent a couple of evenings together on their own. The next thing I know, there’s loads of boxes of clothes he’s bought? All designer names too. All upmarket stuff, none of the rubbish! I think Gabby’s got the hots for him. I don’t care, because he's happier than I’ve ever seen him.”“Gabby?”“Gabriella Weiss. She’s lovely, and probably just as wealthy as him. They just seemed to really hit it off, you know? She’s a widow, and he’s single. So what’s the harm?”Regina had already pulled out her phone, having heard the name somewhere. She googled it. “'Gabriella Weiss. Designer and retailer'?" She showed him the image, and he nodded. "It says here. She owns over twenty-five stores? Henry, this woman's dating Gold?”“Hell, does Belle know about this?” Emma doubted it. “Wonder what she'd say?"“No idea. Still, it’s none of her business anymore, is it? After all, she’s got Ariel.” The moment he said it, Henry realized again he’d said too much. His grandpa might've told him that in confidence? “Sorry, forget I just said that.”“Belle and Ariel?” “Yeah. I shouldn’t have said anything. Grandpa might’ve told me that in confidence, so please don’t say anything to anyone? It’s not like they’ve announced anything.”  “Of course not, Hen. But I always assumed they were both straight? Belle certainly was.”“What about Prince Eric?” Regina was well aware of the mermaid’s story and the fight for her voice. She’d always assumed they’d found true love. “I remember he was very handsome, albeit a bit dim. I knew had a falling out, but I thought-”“They’ve split for good, though I don’t know all the details. Ariel’s been staying  at grandpa’s house for a couple of weeks with Belle. Eric's already got someone else. Some local princess, though I can’t remember her name. Ariel’s kinda moved in.”“To Gold’s?” Emma couldn't believe her ears. “Is she even safe there?”“Of course she’s safe!” The assumptions about his grandfather irritated him. “She helps look after Gideon.”“I never imagined either of them  bi? The bookworm went out with Scarlett after they broke up. And according to rumours, that over-muscled baboon who runs the Rabbit Hole?”“Yeah, but let’s face it, half the women around here 'dabble’ with other women, don’t they? Trying out both options?” His tone was almost dismissive, and Emma wondered whether the barb was aimed at them.“Well, I’m very surprised. The imp would usually have slaughtered anyone, man or woman, coming anywhere near Belle. I recall he once beat up Keith Nottingham, just for letching at her!”“Yeah, but don’t forget, this time grandpa threw Belle out, not the other way around? Now he just wants her to be happy.”“Enough to let Belle’s 'girlfriend'  live with them? I can’t see that working for too long!" She shook her head in surprise. "Anyway, back to the subject in hand. Are we going to get any more time with you this weekend? You said you’re going to Gold’s tomorrow?” “Yeah, we’re finalising everything for the trip. Now come on, tell me about this wedding?”“All in good time, young man. First, tell me about this Sofia girl? A room mate, you said?”
The Gold Mansion. The following morning...

Henry and Rumple sat at his grandfather’s breakfast table, finalising an itinerary for the trip, maps strewn across the table, Ariel and Belle sitting opposite studying guides, while the librarian made suggestions for additional places to go, and things to do.
“So it’s all agreed. Grandpa and I leave Oslo on the second Sunday afternoon. You and Ariel take the Eurostar from London, and we all meet up again at the hotel in Paris. On Wednesday, we’ll all take the train down to Strasbourg. Saturday we fly to Rome, so we need to confirm flights and hotels for that bit. So, five days in Rome. Everyone happy with it so far?” They'd already plotted out the first three weeks and were now working on the last week before flying home. Rumple saw his wife’s frown. “Belle, is something wrong? Something you wish to change? If so, now's the time to speak up.”Belle sighed. “Nothing wrong exactly, but it’s just, Rome has so much to see, and you could easily spend a lifetime there. But I was really hoping to also visit Florence? I’ve always wanted to visit the Uffizi Gallery. It’s got probably the finest collection of mediaeval and renaissance paintings in the world.”“Yes, certainly the finest examples of Botticelli and da Vinci, I gather?" Rumple pondered.  “What about you Ariel, do you fancy that?”  “Well, I'd rather see Venice, quite frankly! It looks stunning. But I’ll go with whatever the rest of you decide on.”Henry was surprised the mermaid even knew about Venice? “We can’t do both, as it’ll be the last few days, and we’ll need to fly back from Rome Sunday. Though I must admit, I quite fancy Florence too, Belle. I read up on the Uffizi and I’d also like to visit the Ponte Vecchio if I’m there. Good for pictures. Grandpa?”“I prefer Ariel’s idea of Venice. I read up on it recently, and The Doge’s Palace and St. Mark’s Square look rather magnificent. There's also a magical centre not far, on a little island close by.”“So how about we just do two days in Rome?” Henry suggested. “Venice and Florence are train rides away. Ariel, how about you and grandpa head across to Venice, while me and Belle go to Florence? Two nights away, and then we come back to Rome for the last day? Next day, we get the flight back to New York.”“An excellent idea, my boy; we all get what we want. Provided Belle and Ariel are happy with that?” 
Belle looked silently at Ariel, hoping she’d say something. The mermaid had moved in just over three weeks ago and they hadn’t spent a day, or night, apart. With the exception of Belle’s work at the library. She hadn’t discussed their situation with anyone apart from Rumple, although she thought Aurora and Mulan had already suspected there was something between them.

That was, until Henry’s next question.
“That is, unless you two don’t want to be separated that long?”
He knows.
“What? No…of course we can, Henry. I don’t have any problem. But what about Gideon? Who’s going to look after him?” “It’ll be my turn anyway,” Ariel squeezed her hand under the table. “If his father’s joining me, we’ll be fine. Unless you’d prefer to explore Venice alone, Angus?” She smiled at Rumple.It was Henry's turn to be surprised. He’d never heard anyone, apart from Sofia’s grandmother, call him by his adopted name. The one he'd used on his passport. He looked to see how he'd respond, but he seemed oblivious, merely smiling back at the mermaid. “Not particularly, dearie. We can split off from each other while we’re there if you prefer, or if you have anything specific to see that doesn’t appeal to me. I’m more than agreeable you joining me. It’ll also be easier if two of us look after Gideon. I’m sure Henry and Belle are more than capable of going their own way in Florence.” 
Belle looked aghast. Had Ariel really just agreed to spend two days alone in Venice with Rumple?   
“Great. I’ll go ahead and book the last bits then, grandpa. Three rooms in Rome, two in Venice, two in Florence, then three back in Rome for the last two nights, before the flights back? I’ll also sort out the trains.” Henry was pleased they’d finally agreed and finalised the complicated five-week itinerary. “Did you get all the passports sorted out?”“I did indeed...” Rumple dug into his briefcase, bringing out a large brown envelope. Handing Belle her own one, she was more than surprised to see what appeared to be a very recent passport photo of herself, and a digital signature almost exactly like her own.“Rumple, how did you…?” but she knew even before asking. Contacts? Magic? Perhaps a bit of both?“It’s all in order, dearie. I’ve made certain assumptions on Miss Tritonsdottir’s date of birth. As her surname would attract suspicion, I’ve given her your maiden name, Belle. So it’ll seem as though you’re sisters. I trust you’re ok with that, Ariel?”“More than happy, Angus. You two seem to have thought of everything.”Henry was surprised at just how comfortable the mermaid and his grandfather were with each other? She seemed a lot more at ease than Belle?“Thank you, we try! So, in two weeks’ time, early on Saturday, Henry will collect both up both and drive to New York. I'll meet you at the airport, as Gideon and I will be leaving here on Thursday.”“Why, Rumple?” Belle was surprised at the change of plan. “Why aren’t we all leaving together?”“I have prior engagements in Boston." He gave no further details but Henry noticed Belle’s look darken. 
Gabby?
“And can’t these ‘prior engagements’ wait till we get back?” Her tone hardened. “Can’t she wait?”“No actually. I'll be meeting my broker and yes, spending a little time with Miss Weiss, too. I've no wish nor need, to postpone. In fact, I’m very much looking forward to seeing her again, and my grandson is more than capable of organising things from here, aren’t you, Henry?”
Henry loved the way his grandfather treated him like an adult. Since his magic came in a year and a half ago, Rumple had taken him under his wing, teaching him so much. Not just about how to control and exploit magic, but also his business affairs and how best to make use of his management skills. He’d even given him a large endowment, making him less financially dependent on his mothers. He knew it was partly due to a guilt that burdened the man’s soul, at the loss of his own son, but that made him love the old wizard even more.
“Sure, gramps. I’ll also let Sofia know you’re coming? She said she’d also love to see you again. That is, if her granny doesn’t monopolise you, like last time?”
As he smirked back, Rumple’s face turned into an exasperated one, when he heard his son start to cry from the cot upstairs.
“Bugger. He’s only been down half an hour!? If he stays awake now, he’ll be up all night.” He stood, heading towards the door, as a voice behind him called out, “Let me come help? I could sing to him again if he doesn’t settle?”“Yes, good idea. Come…” The pair left the room together to settle the screaming toddler, leaving Henry and a clearly irritated Belle, alone. Henry couldn’t help but notice how her mood had changed.“Something wrong.” “Oh, nothing,” she huffed. “I just don’t see why he doesn’t leave at the same time as us? Henry, this woman? Gabby? What do you know about her? Is it serious between them?”He ignored the question. “Are you jealous?”“No, don’t be silly, it’s nothing like that, I just-”“You certainly sound jealous, Belle. You’re not happy he’s found himself  a possible girlfriend, are you? I don’t see why, you’ve got a girlfriend yourself now, haven't you? Don’t you think he deserves some happiness?”That confirmed he knew, but was stunned at his blunt question.“Henry, I’m not…yes, of course he does! I’m just surprised, that’s all? Since he came back from visiting you, he’s changed. A lot! And I’m not just talking clothes either. And it all seems to stem from this ‘Gabby’ woman? I just find it odd, that’s all, after all the time I’ve known him.”“Well, think of it from his point of view? It must be odd too, seeing his wife come out as  gay, bi or whatever? Don’t you think?”Belle was rarely lost for words, but that threw her. Was she gay now? She was certainly in a relationship with another woman. But she liked men too, didn't she? So maybe she was bi, like Aurora or Mulan. Or Emma and Regina? And what were her real feelings for Ariel? She was certainly drawn to her. Very much so! For the best part of a month they'd shared her bed, and each other, fully. And it'd been wonderful. She even told her she loved her; but was she in love with her? And why was she still upset about Rumple?
Henry was right – he deserved to be happy.  
“Henry, this isn’t a subject I feel comfortable discussing with you. It’s between your grandfather and me.”“Fair enough, but you’ve brought someone else in here, haven’t you? Belle, I’ve no problem whatsoever, with whoever you’re with. But I’ve never seen gramps looking so happy, and I don’t want anyone to fuck it up. Ex wife or not.”“I’m STILL his wife!” She almost snarled the words. “And you may be a grown man now, Henry Mills, but you will not tell me how to treat my husband!”“Like you did such a great job before, eh?” He snarked back, standing up to leave the room.~oOo~
Upstairs, the atmosphere in Gideon’s nursery was very different.

Ariel stood silently watching, as Rumple cuddled the grouchy almost-toddler in his arms. He was singing him some sort of nursery rhyme?
“Oh, ye cannae shove yer granny aff a bus!Ye cannae shove yer granny aff a bus.Ye cannae shove yer granny, cause she's yer mammy's mammyYe cannae shove yer granny aff a bus!"
Ariel listened to the Scottish burr, as he sang soft and low. She smiled, seeing the little one slowly smile back at his father. She could almost feel the overwhelming love he had for his son.
“Now ye can shove yer other granny aff a bus - PUSH! PUSH! Ye can shove yer other granny aff a bus - PUSH PUSH!Ye can shove yer other granny, cause she's just yer daddy's mammyYe can shove yer other granny aff a bus - PUSH PUSH!"
She couldn’t stifle a giggle. Father and son were adorable together, and a part of her hoped that she'd be able to have a baby of her ow just like Gideon one day. A tinge of sadness came over, as she remembered her last parting with Eric, the prince who'd once stolen her heart. It was not to be. And a part of it was her fault.
“He’s gorgeous.” She whispered as she stepped closer. “You're a truly lucky man. He’s looks nearly asleep. May I help him settle?”“Aye dear, I'll hand him over.”  She cradled her arms as Rumple lifted his son into them, and as she took the weight, she leant in and kissed the man’s cheek, something she had done, almost nightly recently. Usually as she retired for bed.“You’re a wonderful father, Angus.” She whispered.
He would never admit it, but he’d slowly begun to savour her little goodnights at the end of each day. The mermaid was one of life’s innocents, untouched by the nastiness of the world. It made him want to protect her. All the more surprising, seeing as she was now shared a bed with his estranged wife.
“Thank you, dear,” he whispered back. “And I hope one day you’ll have the chance. After all, you have a mother’s touch.”
“Hmm. Bit unlikely now, though. Probably why I enjoy spending time with Gideon. He’s just about perfect.”
“Aye, he is.” A moment later, for reasons unknown to him, he gently leaned forward and gave her a small peck on her lips. “Never say never!”  He whispered, stepping back and moving toward the door.
It was Ariel’s turn to be stunned.

Two weeks later...

Henry, Belle and Ariel prepared to set off for New York, bound for the airport.

He’d hired a bigger car to take the extra luggage, Rumple having gone on ahead with Gideon two days ago. His family gathered to see him off. It had been an emotional farewell, particularly for his mothers. Although he’d mainly been living in Cambridge, near Boston, since winning his place in Harvard two years ago, his trip to Europe was a foretaste of what it would feel like in the future. With their son far, far away from them.

Henry loved the fact he was now a good ten inches taller than either of them, as he brought both mothers into a group hug.
“It’ll be fine, you'll see. It’s no different to me being at Harvard.”“No, because you’ll be thousands of miles away, at least five hours ahead, in a different time zone!” Regina was not comforted in the least. “And why’s Gold not here, to go with you?”“He’s gone on ahead with Gideon. He’s seeing his broker and…a friend.” He looked across at Belle, who was standing just out of earshot, watching Robin and Ariel load everything into the car. “This friend being Gabriella Weiss, by any chance?”“Erm, yeah, probably. Why’d you ask?”As they talked, Emma saw an odd look on the librarian’s face.“You okay? You seem…nervous.”“Oh fine, I guess. I am a little bit. I’ve read so much about the Land Without Magic from books and seen so much on tv, but it’s different from actually going there! I’m also a bit nervous about the flying…”“Don’t be, it’s a lot easier than you think. Get some of the free drinks inside you, and get your head down for a sleep and you’ll be fine.”“I suppose so. Rumple said he’s already booked some sort of ‘bed seats’. Harry said it was ‘business class’, whatever that means?”The Saviour smiled back. Then, as they were now out of earshot. “So, you and Ariel? I definitely didn’t see that one coming?”Belle cheeks pinked. Clearly it was all over the damn town b now.  “No, nor did I.”“So, are you two an item yet? Is it ‘official’?”   She cringed. “ It’s…early days. So, we’ll see. Maybe.” She really didn’t want to be having this conversation!“Surprised you’re taking your ex, though? I would’ve thought you’d have wanted to ditch him, and do your own thing?”“He’s still my husband, Emma. And Gideon's father. I know you two don’t get along, but he’s changed. And he’s the one inviting us along on Henry’s trip, not the other way around.”“Oh, he's changed, all right! What with all the clothes and everything. Makes him look much younger, and well...a bit…normal? It’s like he’s trying to make a good impression? Is he going out with someone?” Emma knew she was pushing her buttons, as she already knew the answer.“Yes, so I gather.” Belle really needed to end this.“Henry tells me you’ll be splitting up into groups, for some parts of the trip?”“Yes, there’s a lot to take in. We’re all going to London first for a few days. Henry will then head off to Oxford, Rumple to Scotland, and Ariel and I to York, then Edinburgh, where we’ll meet up again later. We’ve a few stops in between, but we’re together in Norway and France, then splitting up again before we all get to Italy. It should be fun.”
God I hope so – I’m bloody petrified!

Granny's Diner
Once they’d finished the call with Henry, the Locksley and Swan-Mills families left and descended on the cafe for lunch. Heading for the largest table available, Emma froze at the unexpected sight of a too-familiar face.
Killian Jones, with the proprietors, huddled in a corner? Unfortunately, Ruby spotted the Saviour first.
“Emma, did Henry get away okay?”
The blonde knew she couldn’t avoid him forever and had dreaded this moment. So, taking a breath, she stepped over to the group.
“Hello Ruby, Dorothy. Nice to see you back, Rosie?” She finally focused on her former lover. The man she once thought her own soul mate. “You too, Killian.” He looked as good as ever, as his piercing blue eyes found hers. Eyes that even now, seemed to draw her to him.“Hello Swan, it’s been a while? You look well. The Swan-Mills dynasty continues growing, I see?”  He nodded in the direction of Regina and Robin, who were out of earshot, pushing the long double buggy through the room, towards them. “Um, yeah. We had two more girls. One each. And I gather you’ve got a son of your own, now?” Emma looked at the still glamorous figure of Rosalind, currently sitting, feeding a tot with a spoon.“Two, actually.” Dorothy also sat feeding their own, slightly larger toddler. “Nathaniel's Killian’s father too! We decided between the four of us not to keep it secret any more. Without Rosie and Killian’s help, Nat wouldn’t even be here today.” She looked warmly at the other couple.“And we’re also now married, Swan. Just before Liam here was born.” He leant over to peck his bride on the cheek.“Well...congratulations." Emma stepped closer, to get a better look. "He’s lovely. I can see the resemblance. It's in the eyes?”
By now, Regina had settled the children at their own table, Robin having walked over to stand by Emma’s side. He exchanged a look with Killian, before the former pirate rose to give his old friend a hearty hug, slapping him on the back.
“Good to see you again, thief? Fate's finally been kind to us, it seems?”
Emma watched the simple embrace between the two men, feeling slightly hurt Killian hadn’t even attempted to hug her, even though it would’ve been awkward.
“Hello again, pirate. And hello again to you too, Rosie.” Robin bent over to deliver a small peck on the mother’s cheek, as she responded in kind. “My, you’ve got a handsome little lad, there? Thank goodness he looks like his mother, instead of this ugly old reprobate of a father, eh?” Earning a snigger from Rosie and an eye roll from Killian. Emma was always surprised, sometimes irritated, at just how easily Robin always seemed to mix and get on with everyone, even in awkward situations. “Yes, I’ve been blessed with two more beautiful girls, Hope and Faith."
Amid the obvious tension between the four, Rosie was the first to ease it.
“I need to get to know you a little better too now, Robin. As it appears we might become family one day?” He looked confused. “I gather my little brother’s dating your little sister?”“Ah, yes of course!  Should I give Charlie the ‘overprotective big brother’ treatment?” “Hell yes! I’d enjoy watching that, though I’m sure your Maria wouldn’t thank you for it? And she seems more than capable of taking care of herself. It’s all horribly sweet. I’ve never seen Charlie smitten like that before. Anna and I always assumed he’d remain a bachelor forever.”“Seems there’s someone out there for everyone, Rosie.” Robin glanced at Emma, giving her a wink. “And often when we least expect it.”“Or in your case, not just the one?” She gave a sly grin. “Emma, come have a hold of Liam? And perhaps let Robin take me to meet your new babies?” Before Emma could object, the tall brunette stood, handing Killian’s baby up and into her arms, taking her by surprise.“Oh, um…” she stuttered, as Robin stepped back to introduce Rosie to his own family, leaving Emma alone at the table with Killian and the others. And as she held the baby, looking down to his father, she couldn’t help but notice the odd, resigned, but happy look in her former lover’s eyes.“Funny how things change, don’t you think, Swan?”~oOo~“So Caroline and Maria are going to be in New York next weekend? The same weekend as us?”“Apparently so,” said Regina. “Carrie said she’s popping up to see Whale, and Maria’s seeing her new boyfriend. It seems young Charlie Sage is opening some sort of music school there around the same time? Carrie suggested we should have a girls' evening while we're there? I thought we could perhaps combine it with our own wedding expedition. Your mother could join us.”  After her long-overdue apology a few weeks ago, Regina was finally trying to mend bridges with her mother-in-law.
New York, one week later...

Emma, Regina and Snow found themselves in a Manhattan bistro, sharing cocktails with Maria and Caroline Locksley. Robin’s sister and cousin turned out to be great company in the city, and after Caroline had giving them a guided tour of parts of Manhattan she and Victor had recently discovered, they sat happily tired from the day.

Maria was the most keen to make it a good evening.
“Okay girls, shall we do a few clubs, or what? Anyone in the mood for dancing?”
Emma and Regina, having enjoyed their first break for a while, and looking forward to a baby-free and child-free morning lie-in, weren’t too keen on making it a long night. However the voice beside Emma piped up.
“I’d love to!” Snow White was already feeling a little tipsy from just three tequila slammers. “When David and I stayed near here recently, I saw that neon-lit place on the corner opposite the hotel? That looked fun. ‘Diva’s’? I think that’s what it’s called.”Caroline cackled into her drink. “We can certainly go there. And we probably won’t get pestered by any unwelcome male attention! Quite the opposite, in fact. It’s a gay bar. Good music, I’m told.”Regina chuckled. “I hardly think Snow would feel comfortable on a dance floor full of lesbians? She’d probably freak out if one came anywhere near her?” Emma also laughed, nodding in agreement, which drew an fierce look from her mother.“What makes you think that, Regina? Perhaps you don’t know me as well as you think?” “Oh come on, mum? A gay bar? You? It’s not as though you’ve so much as even kissed another girl.”“Again, why on earth would you think that? I’ll have you know-” but she was interrupted.“Because you’re Snow White, for god’s sake! We’re not talking about a childhood girl-crush here!”Her belittling tone annoyed Snow, and the alcohol started doing the talking.“Thank you, both of you, for being so condescending? But for your information, I HAVE kissed other girls, and I’ve even had sex with one or two! Once, before I met your father, and once with him right alongside me! So there!”
Snow stood, collecting her bag and angrily storming off to the toilets, leaving the astonished group looking at her back as she left.
“Wow!” Maria spoke first. “I’m guessing by the looks on your faces, that was a surprise? It certainly makes my love life tame by comparison? I’ve kissed a few girls when I was younger, but never gone any further. Sounds like your mum’s more interesting than you thought, Emma? And as for your dad…”Caroline sniggered. “Well I guess that makes me the dullest woman here? I’m boringly straight. Only men so far. Maybe I don’t have the looks other women find attractive?”“You surprise me,” But Emma was still trying to get Snow's parting words out of her head. “The first time I saw you in Robin’s pub, you were definitely flirting with my wife! And Ruby!” “Carrie does that with everyone, Emma. Men, women. She flirts with everyone! That’s how she gets people  to do what she wants?”“I agree, she does!” Regina winked, blowing an air kiss in Robin’s cousin’s direction. “And it works.”  Emma instantly picked up on the look. “Hey, knock it off, you two? Unless you’ve forgotten Regina, not only are you sitting beside your gorgeous, pouting wife, but we’re both going to be marrying that woman's cousin in a few months time? Control yourself, woman!” She rebuked Regina, but she was still smiling.“Well I for one am never going to think of Snow White and Prince Charming in the same way ever again?” Maria’s comment made the others, except for Emma, start laughing. “I mean, I may be straight, but I’d tag-team for a three-way if David Nolan asked me! He’s a total babe!”
Seeing Caroline and even Regina nodding in agreement freaked Emma out.
“AARGH! PLEASE JUST STOP? That’s my dad you’re talking about! I’ve only just discovered my mum’s had girl-sex and a threesome? Enough already!” Then, realising they were only teasing her, a mischievous idea came to her to pay her back. “Maria, did I ever tell you just how good you brother is in the sack? He's-” “OKAY OKAY, I GET IT!" Robin's sister defended herself, closing her cupped hands over her ears. "Last Thanksgiving, your wife here said he was ‘hung like a donkey’, as I recall? Which sadly, I do!”
Regina pinked, remembering her teasing, looking at Emma with a shade of guilt. So, Emma couldn’t resist responding in kind.
“She really said that? Well it’s true, but did she also tell you he’s the King of Cunnilingus? The things that guy can do with that tongue of his? He's-”“OKAY, I SURRENDER!” Maria almost spat out her cocktail. “No more talking about parents and sex! Or my brother! I got it!”“…a guy who can get both of us pregnant on the same night? Virtually within minutes of each other?” She carried on regardless, now enjoying Maria's torment.“Emma, please?” Caroline spoke up, between loud chuckles. “I’m only his cousin, but even I’ve heard too much!”  “…stiff as a post in minutes? Lasts for ages…” She couldn’t resist turning the knife a final time.“Emma, stop telling these women about our love life?” Regina demanded, imperiously. Though inwardly, she thought it was hilarious. God, I wish I could tell Robin about this?  “I think you’ve traumatised them enough for one evening, don’t you? And if Robin caught wind of it, he’d be far too smug to live with!”   Later that evening, after saying goodbye to the Locksleys, who decided to head to a nightclub Carrie knew, the wives finally got back to their hotel room, Regina having insisted on a decent suite. As the brunette disappeared into the bathroom to change and freshen up, Emma fell back onto the large bed. “I’m pooped! Maybe I’m getting too old for girls’ nights out? I need my beauty sleep these days.”“Oh, that’s a shame.” Regina stepped back into the bedroom wearing one of the the sexiest silk camisoles Emma had ever seen her in. “I wasn’t quite ready to sleep yet?” She purred. “I bought a few…extra items. What you do think of this?” She pirouetted for her gaze.One look and Emma no longer felt sleepy. "I think maybe I’m not that tired? I assume you bought that when we split up to go our separate ways this morning?”She nodded, as Emma sat up, turning to the small collection of bags by her side of the bed. “I did a bit of shopping myself, as it happens? I’ve found something that might go very nicely with that top...”
Emma took out a black box from one bag, opening it up to reveal a silk sleeve, containing something Regina had only recently read about. As she pulled out the purple rubber item, Regina’s eyes widened.
“Is that what I think it is?”“Yup. It’s a Feeldoe.” She lifted up the strapless dildo. “Hmm. Perhaps we could give it a test-drive? If you’re not too…tired?”~oOo~
An hour later, Regina collapsed on top of her lover, spent.
“That was wonderful!”
After a vigorous bout of lovemaking, both women now hot and sweaty, the brunette slid lowly off Emma and onto her back, before carefully removing the new device, laying it by her side, as they both caught their breath.
“It was great, though you managed to hold it in a little easier than I did? Perhaps I need to borrow those pelvic-floor weights Archie recommended? I think I may need to tighten up.”“Nonsense,” Regina entwined her fingers with her spent lover's. “You were superb. I came three times, so I’m more than happy. Though more practise would be fun. Perhaps Robin might enjoy watching?”“I know he would! He’s a kinky little bugger; there’s no ‘perhaps’ about it!”The pair chuckled in the darkness. “Oh well, we’d better get some sleep. We’re supposed to meet for breakfast at nine, then head to the bridal shop with your mother.”At that, a horrible realisation overcame Emma. “Oh Fuck!” Her voice became suddenly panicky. “Oh, holy fuck!”“What is it? What’s wrong?”“Mum! After she stormed off to the bathroom at the bistro, I forget all about her? I even forgot she was with us! Oh shit. Gina, we left her behind? What if she didn’t get back?”“Calm down. She’s not completely incompetent. I’m sure she’ll have seen we went off somewhere else, and headed back to her room. She's Snow White, for heavens sake! She survived alone in the Enchanted Forest for years. Give her a call, or just call her room? She might get annoyed you woke her up, but just tell her you were worried. She’ll be fine.”Emma took her phone off the dressing table and speed dialled her mother. Within a few seconds the call went straight to voicemail. Worried, she left a message.
“Mum, it’s me. Sorry we left you behind, back at the bar? I had too many drinks and forgot you were still there. We’re back at the hotel. Give me a call and let me know you’re okay? Please?”

Regina had already picked up the hotel phone, calling down to Reception.
“Hello, this is room 422. Could you pass me through to Mrs. Nolan in room 320 please?”After a moment of checking, the voice on the other end said, “I’ve tried her line for you, Mrs. Swan-Mills, but I don’t think she’s back yet. Mrs. Nolan’s key is still here at the front desk. I’ll keep calling anyway and let you know if she picks up?”
Regina thanked the young man and put the phone down.
“Gina, it’s one thirty in the morning! Mum’s not back, and she’s alone in New York City? What do I do? Dad is going to be so pissed with me!”  
Meanwhile...

Less than a few hundred feet away, and unbeknown to the pair, Snow White was currently fast asleep in a large bed, in a flat over the Diva's night club.
‘You get some rest, lovely,” said a soft voice next to her, kissing her on the forehead. “You probably need it!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Langham, New York

It was seven in the morning and Emma hadn’t slept, far too worried about the whereabouts of her mother.

If she’s not back in her room, where the hell is she?

She’d checked hourly with Reception, left messages on her phone, and even gone down to her room twice to bang on her door, earning an angry rebuke from a previously-sleeping guest next door. She then sent her fifth message of the night:

Emma:    Mum, I know you’re angry, but pick up the goddam phone and call me? Just me know you’re okay?

Then, after she thought more about what'd happened:

Emma:    I’m sorry you thought we were poking fun at you. It was the drink talking.

Then her last message of the night:

Emma:    If I don’t hear from you soon, I’ll assume something’s seriously wrong, and call the police. For god's sake, call me?

She tried to get her head down to catch at least an hour’s sleep; but it was no use. She seriously thought about calling the police. Had it really come to that?

In the cold light of day, she felt bad for helping Regina belittle her mother, yet again. But this time they’d done it in front of Robin’s sister and his cousin. Why did she always have to side with Regina over her own mother? Henry had mentioned it in the past, and so had Snow. And even after all the apologising of two weeks ago, the pair still tended to treat her as some sort of mild irritation.

Even worse was the fact the four women had split up, two drinks later, without even noticing Snow was no longer with them?
“Jeezus, how could I forget my own mother?” She groaned, annoyed with herself.
She nearly jumped when the phone rang, also waking Regina in the process.
“Hello?”“It’s Colin at the front desk, Mrs. Swan-Mills. I put the word out, as I promised. The door key system indicates Mrs. Nolan definitely didn’t return to her room last night. You said she was wearing a pale-green cocktail dress? A nd you were last together at Petrus? I know Malcolm the manager there, so I put the word out. He thinks she left about ten minutes after you settled your tab. As she left alone, I also checked Diva’s. That’s the club opposite the hotel? Lots of single women use it, because it’s safer when they’re alone.”Emma remembered last night’s conversation when they’d ridiculed her. She’s alone, but definitely not single!
“I spoke to my friend Chrissy on the front desk. She said a lady answering your sister’s description went in early evening. She was quite the life and soul of the party, apparently! She also spent a long time at the bar talking to Imogen, the manager on duty yesterday. She checked both videos, several times, and said she has your sister going in, but she’s fairly certain she never came out again.”
Because nobody would believe Snow was old enough to be her mother, Emma pretended she was her concerned sibling. “Not coming out? How’s that work?”
“I go there quite regularly. I gather they also have a couple of spare bedrooms for rent?” He stopped himself, realising he may have said too much.

Emma’s face blanched at the implication. But she already had a room over the road. Mum? No, surely not? She’d never do that to dad! Would she?
“Erm, thanks Colin. That’s great. At least I now know she’s probably safe?” Emma knew from her days as a bailbonds person, that concierges and door staff were usually the best source for information when it came to tracking people. “Thanks for doing all the digging. I’ll come see you before we check out?” In other words, I’ll make sure to leave a fat tip.
“All part of the service, Mrs. Swan-Mills. Have a nice day now.” He ended the call.
“I take it they found her?” Regina now sat upright in bed. She immediately noticed how white Emma’s face had gone. “Problem?”“I’m not sure. Maybe.”“Well, if you know she’s safe, perhaps you could come back to bed?” She fluttered her eyes. “As we’re both awake now, I could be persuaded to  have a little more practise with our new friend over there?” She looked over to the side table, where the feeldoe they’d bought earlier lay. “Could I pass on that? I…I think I want to go down to breakfast.”
Normally, Regina would've been hurt by Emma declining an offer like that! But seeing the anxious look on her face, she slid over the bedsheets to take her hand.
“Talk to me? You’re worrying me. What is it?”“Oh, nothing. At least I hope it’s nothing. I just really need to eat.”
Without another word, she stepped into the bathroom, freshening up quickly before heading down to the ground floor.

~oOo~

The hotel always served breakfast in its ground floor restaurant, situated to the right of the main entrance. Residents could see everyone coming and going, which was why Emma situated herself at a table close to the full height, smoked glass windows. Serving herself a large cooked breakfast, fruit, orange and a flask of coffee, she sat and waited. And waited. And waited some more.

It was a good hour later when Regina finally came down, spotting her wife sitting at a table close to the window.
“Clearly you’ve had enough of my company this weekend? Why else would you wish to spend an hour and a half down here, rather than in a warm bed, with me in it?”Emma looked up, looking guilty as charged. “I'm sorry. I was just…waiting.”“For what? Snow? Is that it? You didn’t tell me where she’s been.”“I’d rather not say, just yet? But if I’m right, I need to have a serious talk with her!”     
The previous evening...

Snow had seethed with anger at her daughter’s patronising putdown.

Now sitting in a cubicle in the ladies room of the bistro after she’d left them, she remembered the sneering comments from Regina and Emma, alluding to her past life. Their condescension. As though she knew nothing about life?
It had only been a matter of weeks since Emma, full of tears, had come to the farm to apologise for her behaviour.  How she’d cried in her arms, asking forgiveness for past slights and rudeness, and taking her for granted. Then Regina too, later, for a lifetime’s suffering inflicted by her for a terrible but innocent childhood mistake. And now, two weeks later, here they were, at it yet again, sniping at her. Putting her down. Making her feel like she knew nothing. That she was nothing.
As she sat there, her anger turned to upset, and she couldn’t stifle the sobs that finally came. Unfortunately she wasn’t quiet enough not to be heard by someone in the next cubicle.
“Hey, you okay in there, honey? You don’t sound so good!” Came a soft voice. “The toilet tissue in here's crap! You need Kleenex? I’ll push some under the door if you want?”“Oh. Thanks!” She said as she leant over, picking up the small packet, taking a few out before sliding the rest back.“What’s upset you, hon? Don’t tell me, a man?”“No. My man is just perfect. It’s my dau-” Then she remembered where she was. How admitting she had a grown up daughter nearly her own age would attract too many questions. “My little sister. And her wife. I felt like they were ganging up on me.” “Yeah? Men, women, we can be as bad as each other. Never you mind, honey. You stayin’ in there till you feel better? Or coming out so you can freshen up?”“I think I’ll stay in here for the moment. I’ll definitely need to fix my make-up once I’m out. Thanks for the tissues? Sorry, I didn’t catch your name?”   “Imogen. Or Immie? I manage the nightclub nearby? Diva’s? Billy, the manager here, is a friend of mine and sorts me out with food of a night. I’m on duty over there tonight, so if your sister’s still being a bitch, come over to my place? Food and drink's nothing on this place, but they're a hell of a lot cheaper, and the dancin’ and music’s good!”“Diva’s? That’s the gay bar opposite our hotel, The Langham, right?”“Yeah, that’s what it’s known as, but in reality we let in most couples. Just not groups of straight guys looking for action? It’s a place where mostly single women can feel safe, have a drink and a dance, without any unwanted attention, know what I mean? We throw that sort straight out! Come in and ask for Immie? I’ll be the tall blonde at the bar.”“Thanks, I might just do that! I’m Mary-Margaret by the way? If I come, I’ll be the little crop-haired brunette in the green cocktail dress.”“Then I look forward to seeing you, Mary-Margaret. If you come, I’ll stand you the first beer.”“It’s a date!”
Did I really just say that?

~oOo~

It was a good twenty minutes before Snow finally plucked up the courage to leave the bathroom, still not wanting to face the others. Though as she walked into the bar, she soon realised they'd already gone.
“Nice! Thank you, girls? Always nice to be appreciated.” 
The effects of the alcohol earlier had largely worn off, so she decided to head back to the hotel, albeit alone. However, seeing the green neon lights of the club nearby, she remembered Imogen’s kindness, and decided to head there instead. Go on, treat yourself Snow? Some music and a couple more drinks before bed would be nice.

Before she went inside, seeing two large bouncers on the door, she pulled out her phone to call David.

“Hi, my lovely! How are you getting on? Good day?”

Just hearing his voice made her feel better already.
“Hello, darling. It was nice. How are my boys? You okay?”
“Bit tired, to be honest. Neil and I took Honour and Margot on the Jolly for a cruise around the bay. Robin stayed back with the babies.”
“Killian’s still there? I thought they would have left by now.”
“Merlin’s coming back next week apparently, so Rosie wants to spend more time with him. Anyway, how’s Emma? Has she chosen that dress yet?”
“We’re supposed to be going shopping tomorrow, though we had a bit of a falling out this evening. They said something horrible to me, and I felt she and Regina were picking on me, again. I probably over-reacted. They’ve gone off somewhere else without me, though I’ve no idea where. I’m outside a club, by the hotel.”“I’m sorry to hear that, though I’m sure it’ll blow over by morning. They went off without you? That’s rude! But you’re safe?”“I am. David, can I ask you something?”“Go on.”“Have I become a little bit too…safe…to you? A little too ‘vanilla’? Too boring?”“You, boring?” She heard him start to chuckle. “The woman who fought ogres for breakfast? The woman who scaled castle walls just to steal a ring? The woman who persuaded a whole kingdom to unite against an evil dictator? The woman I fell in love with? Don’t be so silly!”He sniggered. “Thanks, I needed to hear that! But I meant more…personally?  Maybe...sexually? Have I become a bit too…I don't know...predictable?”
This was her true love on the line. If she couldn’t ask him, who could she ask?

“Where on earth’s this come from, Snow? Why would you ever think that? Are you unhappy with our love life? Do you want to do other things in the bedroom?”
“Absolutely not! David, you’re everything to me. And I’m more than happy; you know that! No-one knows me like you do. It’s just…earlier this evening, we were talking about going on to a night club. It seems it’s also a gay bar and Emma, Regina and the girls poked fun at me, saying I had no idea. I kinda got angry, and told them I’d once been with another woman. Unfortunately, It may have been due to the drink, but also let slip about that threesome we had a couple of times? I’m sorry.”There was now silence from the other end of the line, and she worried she may have badly hurt his feelings by breaking their confidence. “David? Talk to me? I’m sorry, I never had any intention of-”
“Did you tell them who you’d been with? Who we'd been with? She may have been single back then, but she’s a married woman now Snow, and I’m not even sure her husband knows? You do realise Emma’s going to keep on at you till you tell her?”
“Well I’m not going to say anything! I’ll just have to ride it out.”
“Me too. Though, purely between ourselves, after what you said just now, if you ever feel you want to repeat the experience? I’ve no particular wish to, myself. But if it’s something you fancy, I’ll support you.”
“You always do," she smiled. "That’s why I’m totally in love with you." The phone made an odd blip. "Oh hell, the battery’s about to die! David, I’ll call you in the morning, okay? Love you!”“Love y-” But then the phone died.“Right then, let’s try Imogen’s club?”~oOo~
Divas

After mentioning her name to a very large yet kindly looking guy on the door called Arthur, Snow was shown the way down into the cellar.

Fortunately, it wasn’t too noisy and from the steps, she scanned the room. There were about fifty or so people dancing, mostly women but also some men. Most were alone, but there were some in couples, and one group of four.
“Ladies bathroom's down in that left-hand corner over there?" Arthur pointed. "Bar’s over to the right. Now if anyone starts bothering you or making you uncomfortable, man or woman, just yell up to me and if I don’t hear you, you see that girl with the red top and the bandana?” He pointed to a shorter, Asian-looking girl who slightly resembled Mulan. “That’s Kimmie. She’ll help you out. Have fun.” And with that the kindly man bounded up the metal stairs, back to the front door.The music was loud, but not too loud, and the place seemed to have a happy hubbub of noise. A little like Robin’s pub, but modern, with music. 
As she stepped nearer the bar, a voice hollered out.
“Short crop hair and green cocktail dress? Gotta be Mary-Margaret, right?”“Immie!” Snow grinned, stepping up and shaking her hand. “Always nice to put a face to a voice. Thanks for the tissues, by the way?” She looked into soft, pale-blue eyes. Imogen was even taller than Ruby, probably David’s height, but her easy grin reminded her of Queen Elsa of Arendelle. A strikingly beautiful woman with a kindly face.    “Glad to help. I promised you a drink, so what’ll you have?”“I’ll take whatever’s in that hand pump? I got a taste for dark, draught beer recently. My daughter’s fiancé owns a pub near us. They seem to have got me hooked!”“Daughter’s fiancé? Girl, you’re never old enough to have a grown-up daughter? If you have then, damn! You’re looking way too good for your age, lady.”Snow sniggered, realising she’d said too much. “I meant my sister. I call her my daughter, because she acts like a child. But thanks for the compliment.”“Is she the one who said mean things and got you upset? I thought you said ‘her wife’ earlier? I must have misheard."“It’s complicated. Still, nice club?” She took a swig of a dark beer placed in front of her. “Hmm, you’re right, this is good. So, you own this place?”“Nah, there’s a brother and sister who own it. Both gay like me, and I manage it for them. Pays well, and you get to meet a lot of nice ladies?” She fluttered her  lashes. “Mind you, I remember you saying your man was…perfect?  So you clearly bat for the other team?”“Sorry, bat? Other team?” She sounded confused, which just made Imogen chuckle.“You’re straight. Heterosexual?”“Oh, I see. Well, before I met my husband, I suppose I would've been considered a bit bisexual. Like my sister. I've had experiences with women, but you know…”“Well then, you're now bi. Or at least, you were.”“I guess,” she started to pull her cell phone out to show her David’s photo, before realising her battery was dead. “Dammit, I forgot,”“Give it here? There’s a charger plate behind the bar.” She handed it over without question. As Imogen set the phone to charge, Snow couldn’t help but open up a little more to this kindly stranger.“That’s what got me upset earlier? I mentioned coming to this place, and Emma said I’d run a mile if another woman went near me? Her wife said something similar. I got upset, and walked out.”“Why didn’t you tell her about your past? If she’d known that, she wouldn’t have dissed you!”   “I kind of did,” she chuckled. “I stormed off, but not before telling them not only had I been with another woman before, but that I’d also had a threesome with my husband. After that, I stormed off in a huff.”“Damn, girl, that’s hilarious! You’re way ahead of me, but a three-way’s definitely on my bucket list.”“I thought you said you were gay?”“Three girls can get it on too, you know? Maybe not often, but it happens. Friend of mind did once. Said it was so good, she couldn’t walk or move her jaw the next day?”Snow roared with laughter. As she did, she heard her partly recharged phone buzz back into life, texts coming in. “You wanna take them?”“No. Hand it over and I’ll put it on airplane mode?"  Imogen did and as she flicked the necessary slider, she saw the photos icon. She opened it up to one of her favourites.“This is David. My husband?” She declared proudly, showing him off to the other woman. Imogen looked closer.“Damn, girl, he is seriously fuckin’ hot! Jeez, even I’d consider going rub-a-dub with him? You play at a high-level, babe.”Snow chuckled. “Thank you. Are you sure you’re really gay?”The tall blonde laughed back. “Well, ninety-nine percent of me is, but a girl’s gotta keep all her options open, right?  Hell, if you and him ever want to repeat that little threesome of yours, you come right over here and see Immie?”“Thanks for the compliment. I’d never cheat on him though, but I will mention you to him. If I ever ‘batted for your team’, as you put it, you’d definitely be on my bucket list.”“Can’t say fairer than that! Now, if you’re getting on the dance floor, just stay clear of that really short-haired one in the corner? The one with the Carrion T-shirt? She’s been chucked out of here before and she's looking a bit predatory tonight. Any problems, just holler?”~oOo~
The next two hours flew by. Snow got on the dance floor and danced the night away, stepping back to the bar regularly to refuel in between.

Forgetting about her earlier clash with her daughter, she watched the rest of the dancers with interest. Two guys, who seemed so good they looked professional, gyrated and moved together seamlessly, at one point one clinging to the other’s back as they curled together. As the music changed from rock and pop to more slow ballads, more couples came together, and she watched as two of the women held each other tightly, gently grinding their hips together as one, never once taking their eyes of one another, clearly in love and all others oblivious to them. They reminded her of Emma and Regina, when they first admitted their feelings for each other publicly. But some of the pairings were clearly more interested in after-club activities of a more basic nature, and she watched as the more assertive and aggressive ones sought their quarry.

When the Bee Gees 'Staying Alive' came on, Snow got back onto the dance floor to bop to a old favourite from her fitness classes. Immediately before her on the floor, wearing a short, dark-blue party dress, was a strikingly pretty auburn-haired woman, of similar height and build to herself. She smiled shyly at Snow, before closing her eyes, swaying to the music. Snow then noticed a taller, close-shaven-haired girl, several tattoos on a bare arm, suddenly appear behind the woman, blatantly pressing herself into her backside.
“Hello, lovely. Like company?”She said it with a rather nasty leer on her face, and it was clear the shorter woman in front of her didn’t want the attention. “No thanks!” She said it nervously, a hint of panic now appearing on her face.“Come on, gorgeous?” The taller woman's arms snaked around her waist from behind. “Just a little dance?” Now the shorter woman’s eyes flew open in panic. How dare she touch me like that?
As the music switched to the band’s slower, more romantic How Deep is Your Love, Snow was about to intervene on the woman’s behalf, when she felt another pair of hands land on her own hips? A head suddenly resting on her shoulder.
“Hi hot stuff. Never seen you in here before? You alone?”
She felt her press herself hard into her back. She couldn’t believe the audacity of the woman? She looked straight ahead, into the equally disgusted eyes of the woman immediately in front.
“No actually! What does it look like? I’m with my girlfriend!” She moved her hands forward, onto the other offended woman’s waist. Fortunately, the same woman realised what Snow was up to, and pulled herself in closer as Snow rested her chin on her shoulder. “So fuck off, the pair of you, or I’ll ask them to throw you out.”“Alright, alright! No need to be a bitch about it? Never even saw you in-” The shaven-headed girl’s voice switched to an “Ow!”, as the Asian girl with the bandana Arthur mentioned earlier, pulled the offending woman’s arm behind her back, forcing her away from the dance floor.“I told you before, Josie! If you misbehaved again, you’d be out? And you are so out!” She frogmarched the struggling young woman to the staircase.Snow continued to dance slowly to the ballad with her new dance partner, neither moving to pull away. As she didn’t see what had happened to the second nuisance behind her, who’d melted into the crowd, she stayed in character.“Thanks for that!” The other woman said close to her ear to be heard. “It happens a lot in these places. Shame, when all you want is a decent dance, good company and nothing else?” Both women swayed gently to the music, still holding one another, eyes closed. “This is nice, though.”“I agree. I’m Mary-Margaret, by the way? Though most people call me Snow.”“Because of your gorgeous black hair and lovely skin, like Snow White, I guess? It’s Julia, by the way? Thanks for the dance, Snow. And helping with that asshole?” The shortened music switched to yet another, more romantic, ballad, Too Much Heaven. Snow unconsciously pulled herself in just a little bit tighter.“You’re welcome, Julia.” Both women seemed to adjust into each other comfortably, and Snow completely forgot herself as she lightly pressed her body against her new dance partner's. As their arms came around each other’s backs once again, she enjoyed the warmth from being held. Of Julia’s chest pressed against her own through the thin fabric, their chins now resting on one another’s shoulders.“You smell nice. Chanel?”“Yep. A present. Erm…Snow?” She almost breathed in her ear. “Don’t get me wrong. I’m really enjoying this and all, but I’m not actually gay? I’m happily married. To a guy? I just also like the company of women. Not to have sex with but, just...the romance, you know? Girls tend to be better at this stuff.”Julia felt Snow’s responding chuckle rumble through their chests. “We’re more alike than you think! I’m happily married too, to a wonderful man who knows me like no other. I’m lucky, David's extremely romantic, and I’d never be unfaithful for one moment. But I agree, this is nice.”  They continued holding one another till the end of the song. When she finally opened her eyes, a small blush appeared on both sets of cheeks.“Thanks for the dance.” She said, before placing the lightest of pecks on the other woman’s lips. “Now, can I buy you a drink before I head off?”~oOo~
They raised a toast to romance and friendship. A few minutes later, Julia looked up to see a handsome, clean-shaved man approach the bar.
“And here’s my Paul! Snow, it’s been lovely meeting you. I hope I get to see you here again sometime?” Even though her husband was standing close to them, she still leant over to peck the other woman’s lips, for the second time. “Safe journey back.”
As the woman disappeared up the stairs, Imogen reappeared.
“Well that was…interesting! For a straight girl, you looked a lot more gay than you think. You were really into her, weren’t you?”“Not in that way, Immie. Yes, I like the romance. And yes, I liked holding her, and I know she did me, but we’re both straight and happily married. It was nice though. I see why so many women fall in love with each other. But my David is my one and only true love.”“True love? That sounds like something out of Hollywood? Like Snow White and her, um…”“Prince Charming? Yes, it does, doesn’t it?”       ~oOo~
An hour later, and Diva’s was ready to close. Snow had danced a few more times, and only had a couple more drinks, yet she’d virtually collapsed, fast asleep, on the lounge seats near the bar. 
“So where’s she staying, Immie?”Arthur stared at the reclining woman. “Do you want to look in her bag, or her phone? Maybe a key card or something?”“Let her sleep it off, Art. Put her on the bed in the room next to mine. There’s an adjoining door between, so if she wakes and panics, I’ll hear her.”“Alright.” He gathered up the woman in his large arms like she was a feather. “You go first and open the doors? I’ll lay her down and just take her shoes off. Don’t want her freaking out or anything if she sees me? You can change her.””No, I’ll just leave her be. I’ll drop a spare towel and nightie, if she needs it.”~oOo~
And so it was that Snow woke up in an unfamiliar bed.

Relieved she was still in her, albeit crumpled, dress and underwear, with her phone, bag, a towel and shampoo on a table next to her. A large glass of water and headache tablets lay nearby. Feeling slightly embarrassed, she quickly slipped her shoes on, ready to go over the road, back into her hotel room. But as she crept out, she was spotted.
“Good to see you someone's awake?  You want breakfast?”“Oh, no thank you Immie. But thanks for the room? I don’t actually remember coming up here?”“Arthur carried you up. You were too far gone to send home, wherever you’re staying?”“You could’ve just kicked me out, I’m staying virtually opposite! I’ll go shower and change there, but thanks again. It’s lovely to have met you!”“No problem. Come again sometime? And maybe bring ‘Prince Charming’ with you next time?” “You know, I may just do that!”
As Imogen led her down through the back room and out the side door into the morning sunlight, the tall blonde looked down at her.
“Well it’s been a real pleasure meeting you too, Mary Margaret. Now don’t be a stranger. I mean it!”~oOo~Unfortunately, as Snow was saying her goodbyes, a very different, shorter blonde and her wife were looking at her from behind smoked glass windows. Silently watching as they embraced, kissing each other’s cheek, Emma now stood, her arms folded, waiting for her mother to walk back into Reception.
A minute later, and heading to the front desk to collect her room key, Snow was confronted by her scowling daughter.
“And where the hell have you been?” “EMMA? What are you doing down here?”“Waiting for my mother to return. The mother we lost last night, who I subsequently discovered spent all night at a notorious gay bar!”“Oh! Well, I wouldn’t call it notorious. Different, certainly-” “WHY DIDN’T YOU ANSWER ANY OF MY BLOODY TEXTS?” She yelled at her, ignoring the glances from people near the front desk. “I'VE BEEN WORRIED SICK!”“Lower your voice, Emma. We’re in public.”“Never mind the bloody public! I want to know what the hell you were doing in there?”Snow looked up at the angry face. But she refused to be intimidated.“Emma, you will lower your voice when you speak to me. I'm your mother, and-”“Don’t you ‘your mother’ me! What the fuck were you doing? After what you told me last night, you spent the entire night in a damn gay bar? Then you breeze in here first thing, as though nothing’s happened? I just saw you over there, snogging some woman! What the hell were you playing at? And WHO the hell was she? How could you do that to dad?”
At the mention of her husband, the change in Snow was instant!
“Don’t you dare bring your father into this, Emma Mills!” She snarled back, using the abbreviated surname she almost never used, Emma taken aback by the sudden change and almost venomous tone. “Of course he knows! He also knows you belittled me in front of your friends last night! He knew what’d upset me, and where I'd gone. I rang him after you abandoned me!"“Who were you with?” Emma continued, trying to regain control.“That’s none of your business, and don’t you DARE imply anything! I have never, and would never, disrespect your father, or my marriage! I may have saved your life in the past Emma, but you’ve made it abundantly clear, time and time again, that you and your wife have little regard for my opinions, or me! You all went off without me last night, after mocking me. That hurt Emma, and I don’t forget easily! Now if that’s all, I’m going to freshen up.”
Emma wasn’t expecting that. An angry, spitting alley-cat instead of a guilty, embarrassed mother?
“I just needed to know what you were?”“Emma, hear this?” Snow's voice went even deeper. “We may not agree most of the time but I insist on your respect, or we will have no relationship! Unlike your wife’s continued inferences to the contrary, I'm no halfwit! I'm no idiot! I am no weak-minded spoilt princess. I am Snow White! Your father and I ran an entire fucking kingdom, before you were even born! And we did it without all her magic to control people! We killed ogres, fought kings and queens and even stopped your future wife in her more psychotic phase, from destroying an entire nation!”Regina now joined them, attempting to stop the situation getting even more out of hand as most of the diners nearby were now looking at them. “Snow, you need to calm down!”“And you can fuck right off, Regina Mills! I'm done with you! Two weeks ago you came to me with your tail between your legs, and you begged my forgiveness for all the vile things you’ve done? I forgave you. Yet the moment you get the chance, you’re back to sniping and making bitchy, asinine comments yet again? I heard you last night. Clearly your apologetic words meant nothing! Why did you even invite me here, Regina? You still hate me, despite everything you said, and you always will! I’m done! I’m gonna pack and go home.”
Snow turned away from them and stormed up to the reception desk, demanding the key.
“Mum!” Emma called, but she snatched the room key from the waiting receptionist and headed upstairs without looking back.  “Oh shit! I’ve done it again, haven’t I?”~oOo~
Snow showered and changed.

She knew she’d overreacted, but having Emma imply she’d been unfaithful at the nightclub had been a step too far. David was her rock, and anyone hinting otherwise always got short shrift from theformer princess.

As she picked up her phone to check in with him, she noticed it was still set on Airplane mode. “Dammit!” she groaned, disabling it. Moments later, the texts and voice messages started arriving. She looked at the flood of new messages, ignoring the accusing ones sent by Emma last night. Now looking at the ones sent in the last hour, she felt slightly guilty for her harsh reaction:

Emma:    Sorry, mum.

Emma:   I never really thought you’d been unfaithful to dad.

Emma:    I’m sorry I made fun of you

Emma:    I still want you to help me choose my wedding dress. We need to leave for Kleinfeld at 12.00

That irritated her, so she typed in a terse reply, which Emma read immediately:

Mum:      You mean ‘nod my head and agree with whatever Regina says', surely?

Meanwhile, in her own room, Emma smiled. It was a start. At least she was talking? She typed a reply.

Emma:    Come on, don’t be like that? I need you there.

Though her smile ended the moment she saw the next message come in:

Mum:      No, Emma. I learnt a while ago that my daughter always does what her wife tells her. You obey! With all your power, strength and wisdom, I never imagined you’d become a Stepford wife. You know she’ll choose your dress. And your venue. The bridesmaid outfits. The page boys. Everything! Run along and do what she wants now. You always do, in the end.

Ouch! That stung a lot more than Emma would like to admit. A Stepford wife? Is that what she really thought of her?  A tear bloomed in her eye, as she remembered the last few years with Regina. After Robin’s death. Her move into the mansion. Getting Roland back. Honour’s birth. The wedding in Boston, when Regina had suggested it. The dresses they wore. All organised and chosen…by Regina. Even the plan not to tell Emma’s parents till after they returned, married, was Regina’s. And she had gone along with it willingly, even though she knew it’d probably upset them. The more she thought it through, the more she realised, painfully, there was some truth in her mother’s barbed words.

Emma:    Do you even want to come to my wedding?

It took a few minutes before the answer came, which she’d been dreading:

Mum:     You’re already married. There’s nothing any mother wants more than to see her only daughter get happily married. To help her plan it all. To help choose the dress. The food. The catering. The reception. I missed all of that, and not because I couldn’t make it, but because my daughter chose to invite me! Have you any idea how much that hurt, Emma? Probably not. Your mind was only on Regina. I just pray it never happens to you!'

She slumped against the wall, now feeling thoroughly ashamed. Nonetheless, a final text arrived:

Mum:     I’m not needed. I’m taking a coach back at five and your father can pick me up from the nearest halt outside town. See you back in Storybrooke, whenever you choose to visit.

That was the final nail in the coffin! It felt like her mother had just let her go. And all because she chose to tear her off a strip for staying out all night? Her mind was in a whirl and she started to sob. Finally, she reached out to her phone, before dialling the only person she truly trusted when it came to her own mother:
“Dad? It’s me. I think I screwed up again!"
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Edinburgh, Scotland - Henry’s Grand Tour – Day 14

Angus Gold was the first to check into the Balmoral Hotel, situated close to the centre of the old Scottish capital city.

He’d left the others in London over a week ago, before travelling to Scotland with his son. Over the next week, he’d ventured further north, to the windswept Orkney Islands, where a hidden magical city lay, to discover facts about long-dead and unknown relatives in the church archives. It'd been Rumple’s first ever real vacation, and he managed to fill his time well. Gideon was now standing and attempting to walk, distracting him frequently. Nonetheless, he delighted in the little one’s company. Provided he was regularly entertained, his son was a happy child overall, frequently giggling at the smallest things. His changing expressions, when he sat staring out of the window as the sights fell away, reminded his father so much of Belle. And as for his mother, they'd left her and Ariel in London, though spoke daily with the women to discuss their days and what everyone had been up to.  
“Good evening sir! Welcome to the Balmoral...” Boomed a large doorman, as he opened the even-larger door to them. “I’m Matthew. May I help ye with yer bags, there? Or with the wee 'un?” His deep, rumpling Highland accent echoing across the large foyer.“Thank you, Matthew. Perhaps the cases please?” Rumple stumbled in with an increasingly heavy Gideon in the portable car seat. “Do you have parking?”“Aye, sir. At the back. I’ll sort that out and park her up for ye? Then I’ll handle the cases and all that stuff? Let Mary here take care of ye?” He pointed to a pretty auburn haired woman behind the desk.“Good evening, sir! May I have your name?” Her voice was also soft and pleasant to the ear. He gave her the details.“Let's see now. Gold. Angus Gold? We have a party of four in three separate rooms, you and the bairn in the Royal Suite.”“The Royal Suite? There must be some mistake? I don’t even recall ordering a suite, Mary.” How much would that cost in this place?“Ye didn'ae, sir. I took a call from a Mr. Henry Mills yesterday, who’ll be joining us this evening? He said it was to be a special treat for his grandfatha. And he also said that ye’d probably refuse, so he paid in advance! I wish I had someone who treated me like that!”“Did he, indeed?" His lips broke into a smile. "Then I’ll be having a serious word with him about his spendthrift ways.”“Oh, he bartered me down sir! I had to give him an awfy guid price! Quite the dealer, your grandson. It’s Room five on the top floor, Mr. Gold. Hamish here will take yer bags up, when Matthew gets back from parkin’ yer car. Now, if you and the wee one want to rest up first? Shall I sort out some tea and biccies for ye? Maybe something for the laddie?”  ~oOo~
An hour later, Belle and Ariel arrived, having taken the short flight from London.

They’d spent the last week trying to fit in as much as they could. Museums, galleries, some of the most famous historical sites, including the Tower of London, and even a day trip to Windsor Castle. At Ariel’s request, they even managed to squeeze in a major rugby match, at a place called Twickenham. Belle didn’t understand the attraction, or the game, until she saw the sheer brute physicality, and the size of the players. That’s when she was reminded that she was very much bisexual, albeit in a gay relationship. Some of the guys were gorgeous. They seemed to have arms bigger than her waist!

And her feelings for Ariel only deepened with every day they spent together. The mermaid’s raw enthusiasm for life, for seeing new things, and new experiences, only encouraged her more. At night, their physical relationship had also changed, going from energetic, urgent sex to slower, more intense, but tender lovemaking. However she still missed...him. There was still a hole in her heart, which he once filled. And his absence over the last week only brought it home to her that her feelings for her estranged husband were still there.
“There’s yer key cards, Miss French. Mr. Gold checked in at least an hour ago. He’s currently in the Orangery, with his son...” Mary pointed towards the back. “I can have yer bags taken up to the room, if you want? And organise some tea, or coffee and biccies to be sent over?”
~oOo~

Two minutes later, walking into the huge conservatory, Belle spotted Gideon sitting in a high chair.
“Giddie! Hello my angel? Mama’s missed you SO much!” Belle ran over to wrap her hands around his cereal-caked cheeks, delivering urgent kisses all over his face. “Have you been a good boy for your papa?”“He’s been grand.” Rumple put down the baby spoon. “And he's now trying to walk and talk!”The almost one-year-old gave her a cheesy grin. “Mmmmmm!”Both parents beamed at their boy. “And you, Rumple?” Belle bent down, pecking his cheek, and wrapping her arms around his chest to hug him from behind. However, Feeling him tense up, she realised it may have been inappropriate, considering their current status. “Did you find what you were looking for in the Highlands?”“I did. There’s a hidden town, about the size of Storybrooke, close to a place called Stromness. Some of my ancestors on my grandmother’s side hail from there.”
Just then Ariel walked in, followed by a woman bearing a large tea tray and biscuits.
“Hi Angus, hi Giddie!” Seeing Belle now playing with her son, she also bent over the back of Rumple’s chair, turning her head to deliver him a welcome kiss. But as she did, Rumple turned his head, momentarily and accidentally receiving her open lips on his. It was chaste, but the simple act, but Belle noticed.“You had a good week? Taking care of your handsome young man here didn’t wear you out?”“It did, but I wouldn’t have it any other way,” he smiled warmly at the mermaid. Belle noticed that, too!“So what’re your plans for tonight? You’ve had him all week, so I’m happy to stay in and look after him, if you want? After I’ve had a decent bath, of course! Belle, you could go off and explore the city with Angus tonight too, if you want?”“I’m a bit tired quite frankly, and I’ve really missed Gideon. I’d prefer to stay in tonight. Angus, what’s your plan?”“Nothing tonight, though someone else looking after him would be nice for a change? Henry gets in soon. He’s taking the train up, so it’s unlikely he’ll want to go out either. How about dinner here?”
New York
“So let's get this right? You had a bust-up with Snow, she stormed off, and now she’s taking the coach home?”Robin had been updated on the web call. He was surprised at just how quickly his fiancées' weekend had deteriorated. “And that’s before you even went shopping?”  Emma had explained what happened. How her mother flew off the handle at them. Robin had probed a little more until the pair had told him what had actually caused her reaction. “So although you didn’t exactly accuse her of outright adultery, you implied it?”“Yeah, pretty much. That’s when she went ballistic! She told me later I was a Stepford Wife, letting Gina have control over everything? Said it didn’t matter, that whatever she said, this one would always have her own way, regardless. Then she dragged up all the crap about our last wedding? About how much we'd hurt her?"“Well, it’s no more than the truth, is it? Let’s be honest, if Honour came home after getting married, without even telling us, you two would be pretty pissed off, wouldn’t you? Can’t blame the woman for being sore.” Emma rolled her eyes at him. He’d said it all before, after all. But she, and Regina, knew it was a fair point.“And if we’re being honest Emma, you do kind of take a back seat to Regina when it comes to organising things, don't you? I bet she chose the date, the venue, your dress and everything last time, didn’t she?”
Regina stayed quiet.
“That’s not fair. Regina always consults me and we agree everything beforehand! I’m no fucking Stepford Wife!” Unusually for her, her mother's barb had really hurt.“Consults you after she’s chosen the options for you to choose from? Regina, I love you with all my heart and soul, and you’re a fantastic organiser, but you do always try to take control. Who chose not to tell Snow, last time you got married?”“Me,” Regina groaned. “I thought it best to get it done quickly, without all the fuss she'd make. As usual.”“Knowing full well it’s the biggest slap in the face any bride's mother could receive? That’s just cruel, Regina! Let’s face it, you two royally screwed up the first time.""We'd never set out to deliberately hurt her!" Emma defended her. "And anyway, we asked her to come this time, partly prompted by you, didn't we?”“To do what? To manage anything? To choose anything? Or just nod her head at whatever you decide? She sort of has a point, Emma.”“Never mind!” Said the brunette, now ignoring him, turning to her wife. “If she goes, she goes! We’re booked in Kleinfeld’s at 2.30; I’ve already seen three dresses online I’d like to try on, and there’s more that would suit you, Emma. We can follow that with the bridesmaid options next door? Get it all done in one hit! There’s a stunning-”“And once again, Regina takes over the show!” Robin interrupted, his voice laden with sarcasm. “Snow White is now officially redundant! Just like the first time, eh Emma?”“Robin, someone has to organise this!” Regina was getting more irritated by the minute.“And that someone ALWAYS has to be you, doesn’t it Regina? Other people can give you all the suggestions they want – provided they’re yours.”“Then what do YOU suggest, smart-arse?” She growled, irritation now bordering on anger.“Well that depends. Emma, three weeks ago you were in tears because you thought you’d screwed up your relationship with Snow. You made promises to try harder, didn't you? Now, you’ve broken them, and made snide remarks, even implying she wasn’t being faithful. Do you actually want her as a mother, Emma?”
Robin always had a horrible knack of getting straight to the heart of the problem. Last time, she yelled at him. This time…no, this time she was going to remain calm.  
“So what do you suggest, wise one?" Regina answered for her. "Stop the coach and beg for her forgiveness? Yet again?” “Yes! Stop the coach, certainly. Then give her full control.”“Control of what?” She was finding his supercilious attitude infuriating.“Everything! Your dresses, the venue, the catering. Everything.”  Regina's eyes bulged. “You can’t possibly mean that?”“Of course I do! Regina, you promised to do better by her. Yet here you are yet again, taking over, and dividing mother and daughter. Keeping her out of it! You hurt her badly when you got married. You hurt her today. It's time to step back. Time to show her you were serious.”“Robin, this is our wedding we're talking about! Not just a goddam party! I can’t just let her take over.”“No, but I can!” Emma now sounded more assertive. “Regina, he's right. There’s two of us in this marriage, and soon there’ll be three. I agree with him. Two out of three?”
Later...
And so, just before twelve thirty in the afternoon. Emma jumped on board the coach, waving her Sheriff's badge, hoping to god the driver didn’t suspect and call another cop to validate it. She insisted the driver hold on till she'd checked the passengers on board. Spotting her mother at the back, she quickly covered the distance. The pixie-haired former princess looked glum, and had covered herself with a travel blanket.“Mum, please get off the coach? There’s something we need to tell you.”Snow looked up, unimpressed. “Leave me alone, Emma. I’m not interested. You’ve said enough.”She already knew this wasn’t going to be easy. “Look, I’m sorry, okay? I shouldn’t have said what I said.”“Sorry for what? Wrongly accusing me of being unfaithful to your father?” That earned a few gasps from nearby passengers who'd overheard, and even a ‘bitch’ heard from someone nearby.“I shouldn’t have said that. I’m sorry, I know I screwed up.”“Yes, you did, didn’t you? Just…just go, Emma. Go be with your perfect wife. Go organise your perfect wedding. Who knows, maybe your father and I might get even an invite this time?”
Emma heard more comments from nearby passengers.
“Selfish.” From one. “What a shit – not inviting her?” From another.“What a cow!” From a third.“For god’s sake, mum! I’m trying to-”“For god's sake! You’re organizing the damn wedding!" Yelled Regina, appearing behind Emma. “ All of it!” You’ve won, Snow! You get to choose everything. Now just get off the goddamn bus, and let Emma explain, before that driver calls the police!"
Back in Scotland...

Henry Mills checked into the Balmoral late.

Dropping his bags into his room, and following his grandfather’s message, he appeared in the regal dining room, to see his grandfather, step-grandmother and her girlfriend gathered around a large round table, having almost finished dinner.
“Hi grandpa!” he said, hugging the older man, before pressing a polite kiss on Belle’s and Ariel’s cheeks. “I got held up. Train problems. You all just finished?”“Hello, my boy. Yes, although, I was considering a pudding. Come join us.”“How was Oxford, Henry? Did you get to see the college you're trying to get into?” Asked a smiling Ariel.Henry went off at length about all the amazing things he’d seen and learned over the past seven days, particularly about the English city he was considering studying in for his post-graduate years. He told them about the people he'd met and the wonderful pubs he’d visited. “I see where Robin got his ideas for the Earl of Locksley from!” He told them about the trip to York, and his plans to go back. It had been an exhausting week.
Rumple watched Ariel’s face as she took it all in. The mermaid had a zest for life and a keenness to learn that he had only really seen before in Belle a few years ago. Everything seemed to be an adventure to her, and he noticed how easily she’d integrated herself into their odd little extended family. He also noticed Belle studying her, as her lover told them about what she’d seen at the Victoria and Albert museum in London, the Tower of London, the maritime dockyard on the south coast and her trip into the London Eye, a big wheel on the river overlooking the capital. It was clear to Rumple that Belle had now fallen in love with her completely. He was unsure whether Ariel felt quite the same, but he himself felt a mixture of emotions at the change. Pleased Belle had someone to love. Pleased to see her with their son. But saddened that the split between them had become permanent. He definitely needed to sign the divorce papers when he got back.

Half an hour later, Henry rose, telling them he was too tired to stay awake, before bidding everyone goodnight.
“I’ll go up with you, Henry. Angus, thanks for a lovely dinner. See you in the morning?" As earlier, she leant down and gave him a quick peck, but on the cheek this time. “You coming up, Belle?”“In a few minutes. I’ll just have a nightcap with Rum… with Angus first." She looked over at her estranged husband. "If that’s alright with you?” Ariel smiled before leaning down and giving her a kiss. “Okay, I'll see you soon.”
The two left the table, leaving Belle and her husband alone for the first time in weeks. He couldn't fail to notice her anxious expression.
“Something on your mind, Belle? You seem out of sorts.”“I’m not sure. Can I ask you a personal question?”“You may; though I may choose not to answer.”“Gabriella Weiss. Gabby. Are you together? Sorry, it’s just, well you know about me and Ariel. I just want to know whether it's serious between you? Whether it might affect my living with Gideon?”“I could decline to answer, but I don’t see why I shouldn’t just tell you. Gabby and I are now close friends. She’s an independent, mature woman, a grandmother herself, widowed, but with a life of her own. We have an understanding. Is there a physical relationship? Yes, but the friendship is more important. Are we exclusive with one another? No. We both agreed that if circumstances were to change for either of us, we would revert to just being close friends. I find her intelligent, delightful company and a welcome break from Storybrooke.  Why do you ask?”"Thank you for telling me. She’s clearly made a big difference to you. You seem happier these day? More...relaxed? And certainly a lot better dressed!” She gave him a sad smile. “Ariel’s always commenting on the way you dress recently; your little kindnesses to her; and your way with Gideon. She thinks very highly of you, you know?”“I have a great respect for her, too. She has a very sweet nature, and a remarkable way with our son. A marked cut above your other lovers, certainly!” Belle frowned at that, but he carried on. “Don’t be like that? It’s obvious your relationship has deepened, and as I said before, I only wish for your happiness. Your change of orientation doesn’t concern or bother me, you know? Not any more. Are you perhaps wanting us to sign the divorce papers I drew up?”  “Despite what you may think, Rumple, I’m not an out and out  lesbian! I still find men attractive, and, judging by the looks Ariel was giving some of those Rugby players we saw this week, so does she! If anything, we’re probably both bisexual, albeit now in a gay relationship.”“Well either way, I want you to be happy. Fascinating though this may be, why are we even discussing it?”“Because, I’ve thought about this over the last week, while we’ve been apart. It’s painful to admit but, whilst I think it’s true and I've fallen for her, I’m also still very much in love with someone else. Someone who, whenever I hear about him being with another woman, makes me feel like I want to spit blood! The same person who, I pray, one day, might be able to forgive me for past misjudgements, and perhaps learn to trust me again?”He wasn't expecting such a frank confession. Then she added, “Ariel also thinks I’m still in love with you.”“She said something similar to me. She even offered to step away, if we wanted to get back together.”“She said that?” It was Belle’s turn to be surprised.“Aye. She told me she believed I was still in love with you, too. She’s a very perceptive woman! I may have been angry with you, Belle, but I never stopped loving you. It was trust that was the problem. But Ariel offers you something that I can't. Light, and a better future. I have a great darkness within me, as well you know, and I'll never escape it.”“Could you ever grow to trust me again?”"You have to remember that I lost Baelfire! First to my own cowardice, and then to a vile bitch I still want dead.” Belle winced, remembering she’d shared a bed with that vile bitch. “You didn’t answer the question. Could you ever trust me?” “I acted in anger, after losing Gideon. But…I believe I can now trust you with him. After all, I regularly leave him with you at home, do I not? And now I’ll be leaving him with you, and Ariel, for days when we all head to Norway. And then when you take him home.”“You mean you’re not coming home with us?”“I’ll be flying from Rome back to London. I’m booked to have an operation in a hospital there. Once recovered and I've convalesced, I'll return to Storybrooke.”“An operation? Is it serious? Why on earth didn’t you tell me?”“I didn’t want to burden you. I had a consultation in London, shortly after we arrived. Merlin, or should I say Professor Sage in this world, has introduced me to a specialist.”“To do what, for heaven’s sake?” “He’s an orthopaedic surgeon. He’s going to operate on my leg and ankle. It’s something I should've done as soon as I found a way to enter th world without magic, without losing my memories. I intend to spend more of my time in these lands in the future, so needing a walking stick isn’t conducive to bringing up a small child?”“I’m staying with you. I’m NOT having you here alone when you go through an operation like that!”“There’s no need. I’ll be in good hands.”“I'm not asking you, Rumple, I’m telling you! I’m going to be here when you wake up. And so's Gideon.” “Belle, it’s only corrective surgery. It’s nothing too serious.”“I don’t care! I’m still your wife, even if it's only on paper, and I care for you. I’m staying!”
He sighed heavily. He'd love to have her with him, but she was now in a committed relationship with someone else.
“Rumple, you just said you trusted me now? And that you still love me? Then there’s hope, right? I don’t want to divorce you, dammit! I want to see if we can save our marriage!”“And what of Ariel? If that’s what you really want, is it fair to her?”“No, of course not! That’s the problem. I love you, and I love her. But that’s not allowed, is it? I want you both in my life! It’s greedy, I know. But, you said you and this Gabby woman are ‘not exclusive’? Is there a chance we could one day also be non-exclusive? It’s ridiculous, I know.”Rumple was confused, unsure how to answer. “Have you discussed these feelings with Ariel? It seems she could get badly hurt. You also run the risk of losing her.”“Not in any detail. But I need to. I just need to know whether you’re open to the idea?”“I need time to think. And you definitely need to discuss this with her.”
New York

It took another two solid hours for them to finally persuade Snow to stay.

Unusually, Regina left all the talking to Emma, to avoid any more tension than there already was. If Robin hadn’t requested her to keep the peace, she felt like she might have just gone back on the bus herself, and leave Snow and Emma behind. The coach driver had almost called the cops to have them chucked off, beginning to suspect Emma wasn’t a real cop. The fact the blonde kept calling the woman ‘mum’ despite being virtually her own age, made the decision. But Emma won, and they left the bus.

As a condition, Snow made them swear she would not be overruled, and Regina almost ground her teeth to a pulp as she grudgingly agreed. The married couple now sat back in the hotel dining room, an hour before the booking at the dress shop. Snow checked back in, and left the to make phone calls, before emerging with a small pad and a determined look on her face.
“Right! Kathryn is now checking on availability for the Town Hall roof garden. In case it’s full, she’s getting Little John to check upstairs at the Earl of Locksley. If that’s booked, I’ll ask your fiancé to overrule the booking. It is for his own wedding, after all!”“Why the Town Hall roof?” Asked Regina, feigning interest.“Because it can cope with up to one hundred and fifty guests, so it should be large enough. If it’s raining or windy, the room below it will be big enough. It’s close to about three caterers, including Ruby as a backstop. There’s parking, bars and cafés nearby, and near enough to the hospital, should anybody be ill.”Regina’s brow arched as she looked at Emma, who was now sporting an annoying smirk. Her mother had thought things through, after all?  “Sounds good so far, mum.”“Now for the catering. Ruby’s on the case. It’s too big a project for them to manage themselves, but she’s got good relationships with other caterers and venues in the area. I’ve given her the numbers, so I need you to figure what foods you would like. I’ve pulled off and I'm about to email you about twenty different sample menus. Robin’s also put in a call to that fancy restaurant you and he went to last year, Emma. What’s his name now?” She stopped to look at her notes. “Pierre Roch? Yes, that’s it. I've heard that name before, I think. According to Robin, he’s more than happy to help us, but suggested you three go to his place, and discuss the menu options over a meal.”“The owner of L’Auberge Cachée?” Regina eyes widened in disbelief. “Pierre Roch would be willing to cater for our wedding?” She sounded like a groupie about to meet her hero. “But he’s one of the world’s top chefs!”“Yeah, and Robin and I met him when we went there. For a legend, he's actually rather sweet!”“While I'm impressed, it would be hideously expensive, no doubt about it?” Regina was still stunned. “He's a five-star Michelin chef! I’m not sure we’d have that sort of budget for a wedding.”“Robin thought you might say that! He said don’t worry about it. He’ll cover it outside the wedding budget. Now, let’s talk about the wedding attire? I propose you both choose your dresses first? That’ll then dictate what the groom, best man and bridesmaids should be wearing. So let’s go to this place you’ve booked?”
The two women silently nodded. They'd asked her to take responsibility, and she seemed to be doing just that! Regina was impressed, but she sure as hell wasn’t going to tell her that!

Two hours later, and the three women found themselves at the bridal shop.

After being ushered into a large fitting room by one of the staff, a tall, statuesque woman walked in, She looked rather like a theatrical grand dame, Regina thought. And judging by her clothes and confident manner, she was obviously the owner, rather than a manager. They later found out, from a member of the team, that she was known as The Marchioness behind her back. Unfortunately, the cold aloofness reminded Regina of her own mother.
The Marchioness sat them at a table, directing one of her staff to pour the trio some chilled champagne, while other staff presented three identical white picture books.“Now ladies...” Emma thought her French accent was possibly fake, or at least exaggerated. “Which of you is the bride-to-be?”
Regina knew they’d face this, and was ready with a retort. However Snow stepped in first.
“Madame Valerie, this is my younger sister Emma, and her wife, Regina. They married some time ago, but are now solemnizing their vows again, with a more formal, traditional wedding. So they will both be choosing today. I trust that isn’t an issue?” Snow had already seen some people’s looks when they heard Emma had married Regina.The haughty woman’s severe face broke into a small smile. “No issue whatsoever, Mrs. Nolan. My wife and I were wed as soon as same-sex marriage became legal in France, two years before this country.” That little comment put them more at ease. “That’s good to know.” “Now, in the catalogues are the dresses we can provide in all our ranges. Try not to worry about your sizes at this stage? Everything is adjusted to fit, or bespoke. Think about the feel as much as the look; after all you need to be comfortable in them all day. Some questions to consider. What time of year will the event be held? Morning or afternoon? Indoors or out? Then consider the event. Will there be a theme? Try not to get too set on a particular style, as when you try it on, you may change your mind entirely. Don’t lose sight of what type of bride you want to be. Remember, you want to look back at photos of yourselves in ten-years-time, and still love your dresses! Now I’ll leave you in peace to browse. I suggest you each select four or five styles? My team will not bother you until you’re ready or need assistance. Please don’t rush, just take your time. Enjoy the champagne, and relax.”
She bade them farewell, with a smile. Then Snow stood.
“Alright, I suggest you two start to do this bit together, and shortlist a few things? I’ll go have a look through the store, and come back in a while.”“Really? You don’t want to choose these too?” Regina was more than surprised. After all the bloody fuss she was making? “No, that should be between you two. Besides, I’ve already seen the perfect dress while you were talking to her! It’s a cut above the rest.”“The perfect dress for me, or Emma?” Regina imagined something meringue-like as the woman's personal choice. “Who should wear this 'perfect' dress of yours?”“Either of you. or both? If I had a wife, and we were jointly getting married to our new husband, I'd personally like to wear the same style as her for that special day.”“Mum, we have completely different tastes! And styles. Gina’s dark, and I’m fair. Shouldn’t they be different?”“Different? You think so?" Her mother just laughed at that. "Have you seen how you two dress these days? Emma, I hardly ever saw you in a skirt before you moved in with her! And as for you Regina, how often have I seen you in jeans recently? No, you've changed and become a couple. Good luck.”~oOo~
Later...

Emma and Regina spent the best part of an hour working through the choices. They selected six each so far, and the staff came and helped them try them on.

By the end, neither entirely happy with any single one, Regina sat back, now dressed in one of the shop’s silk dressing gowns, to take another large slug of the champagne.
“I'm exhausted! I knew it would be tiring, but this much?"Emma came out of another changing room, while the staff set the last dress aside. “You’re exhausted? I’m fucked! And I'm still not sure.”
As they slumped at the table, helping themselves to the canapes in the centre, Snow reappeared.
“Any luck so far?”  “Nope. Seen ‘em all, tried a few. Not there yet.” “We looked right through the catalogues. So much for your perfect dress, Snow!” Regina added.“Oh, it isn’t in the catalogue. It’s one of the new arrivals. I saw it hanging, on the way in when I went to the bathroom. I didn’t want to say anything, until you made your choices.”Regina sighed, louder than necessary as she rolled her eyes. “Go on then? Let’s see it!”
Snow nodded, leaving them to speak to a member of staff. A few minutes later, two girls appeared behind her, holding two sizes of the same dress. The Marchioness appeared behind them.
“Ah, I see you’ve spotted one from our new British designer? The Belle Epoque? New in this week. Très élégant, and I have to admit, top of the range as far as price goes? I’ve a couple of pictures you can see first? Or you can try them on?”~oOo~
Fifteen minutes later, each bride-to-be-again appeared outside their respective changing rooms, facing each other, the assistants flapping behind to adjust the trains.

Even Regina caught her breath when she saw Emma in all her glory! Clad in the most beautiful, simple yet elegant silk dress she'd ever seen her in.
“Oh my goodness! Emma, you look stunning!”"Yes, I have to agree," Madame Valerie nodded her approval. "It would appear to complement both your figures perfectly. You certainly wouldn't be the first bridal pair to choose the same dress."  “It’s an old cliché, but I feel like a million dollars?” Emma then looked Regina up and down. “And Gina, you're a goddess! Jeez, I wish we’d tried this on first?” It was then she heard a soft sob nearby, turning to find her mother standing by the door, both hands over her mouth.“Mum? You okay?”“They're wonderful..." Snow almost choked on her tears. "You both look just perfect. Emma, it's how I always imagined you'd look on your big day. Robin will be struck dumb when he sees both of you!”“Robin?” Said the Marchioness.“Our fiancé.” 
Regina earnt an odd, disappointed look from the proprietor, and a smirk from Snow.

The Balmoral
A gentle knock sounded on the door of the Royal Suite. Rumple sat upright in his bed, reading a tourist guide for Edinburgh. Gideon lay sound asleep in the adjoining room, the door open.“Dammit!” He grumbled, getting up to open it. “Oh, it’s you?”
Belle and Ariel both stood in the corridor, in matching hotel dressing gowns.
“Sorry to disturb you, but I had a talk with Ariel, after you and I spoke. May we come in?”“Well, I guess so, though you’ll need to keep your voices down. He’s asleep in the side room. Come in.”“Hell, this room's bloody enormous!” Belle gasped at the high, ornately plastered ceiling. “Henry said he’s upgraded you. But this?”“Aye, it is rather grand for just me and the lad. A bit ostentatious. Can I get you both a drink? They have a decent whisky in that tantalus over there. Fancy a dram?”“Yes please, Angus!” Ariel didn't hesitate. “And that bed’s huge! You could get all of us, and Henry, in there and still have space.”
He poured three generous measures from the crystal decanter, handing one to each of them before moving to deposit himself on the bed.
“Yes, well. There’s just me. Now ladies, what can I do for you?”“Belle told me about your hospital visit and your operation after the trip? And I agree with her, I want to stay too. We can look after Gideon for you rather than take him back. He’d want to be near his father anyway. So If it’s alright with you, we’ll both stay in London till you’re ready to leave hospital?”"That’s kind of you but, what about the library?”“Oh, bugger the library! You’re more important. We want to be with you when you go through this. We're still family, of sorts, aren’t we?”He smiled, feeling genuinely flattered they cared so much, though he saw the nervous look in Belle’s eyes. “And is there anything else?”Once again, Ariel, recognising her nervousness, took the initiative. “It’s about us. Belle and me. And you. She told me what you talked about, so I think I’m the one who still needs to say something?” Taking a large gulp of the whisky, she moved around the large bed, lifting herself up to sit on the end of the mattress, bringing her legs up. Belle copied her, so Rumple had them both facing him at the foot of the bed.“We talked. As I told you before, I believe you two are still very much in love, despite everything you've been through together. And you’ve both virtually admitted it to me! I know there's obstacles, but it’s the small things I notice between you? I told you both that if you decide you want to get back together, I won’t stand in your way. I do love Belle and, if I’m truly honest with myself, I’ve developed more than a crush on you too, Angus. And despite everything and while he's not of course, I kind of regard Gideon as one of my own? Belle's told me she loves me, but I still don't want to be a barrier between you two.”"I'm getting confused," Rumple stayed silent for a moment, considering his words. “I want you to stay, Ariel. You give her something I can't. You complement one another. What do you want from me?”“I want you and Belle together, Angus. She's still your wife, after all. I'm prepared to share her with you.”Belle didn't look surprised, having clearly just discussed it with her in their room. “ As for me, I'm also prepared to share Ariel with you, Rumple.”Now that brought a look of surprise from the mermaid. They definitely hadn't discussed that bit?“Belle?”“What? You don’t think I’ve noticed? The little kisses outside Gideon’s door when you both settle him? The looks? The hugs? It’s something I’d like to explore. I don’t want to be the centre of attention, a future battleground for you two to argue over, when times are rough. But if you two can explore your own feelings for each other? Well, that would be the ideal solution for me.”The women exchanged a look, each trying to guess the other’s thoughts. “Well I’m certainly willing to try. Angus?”"Well...If Ariel is, I'm certainly not...averse to the idea." He was desperate to hide his confusion under the usual layer of calm. Looking at the pair, sitting there facing him, on his bed, in their dressing gowns, made his mind whirr. “Well let’s see where we get to, shall we?”“Why don't we try going on a few date nights?” The mermaid pondered.  “Perhaps me and Angus one evening while we're away. Then you and Angus. Then you and me?”“Makes sense,” Belle nodded. “I was hoping to stay close to Giddy tonight, as I’ve missed him all week. Would you mind if I stayed in this room tonight?”“Of course,” Rumple slid out from under the sheets. “We’ll swap, as this bed's bigger. I’ll take yours, and see you early in the morning.”“Why? It's plenty big enough for all of us. If you don’t mind, of course?” Said Ariel. “What? Oh…well, erm...no problem.”
Shit! There could be a problem!
Moments later, the mermaid slipped off her gown to reveal an alluring deep-red satin chemise, that Belle had worn when he first returned from Boston. Belle similarly dropped her own gown to the floor, revealing the pale blue version previously worn by her partner. There they stood, two visions, standing either side of his bed. Rumple gulped, swallowed his whisky in one, before sliding under the sheets to ensure they didn’t see the growing bulge he felt in his pyjamas.“Belle, it's probably best you get in the middle? I’m the lighter sleeper, so I’ll get up when Gideon wakes up this time?” 
Belle nodded, shuffling into the middle of the large bed, opening the duvet for Ariel to climb in beside her.

Having the two of them in his bed like this, dressed as they were, was playing havoc with the now autonomous organ in his pyjamas. Just when he thought he was a suitable distance from resting against Belle’s rear, the mermaid pushed herself into the chestnut haired beauty’s front, before leaning right over her, pushing her down, to quickly plant a warm, not-entirely chaste, kiss on Rumple’s mouth.
“Goodnight Angus. And thanks again for this wonderful holiday. It’s been the best thing I've ever done, and we’re only ten days into it!” She shrilled.
Unfortunately, seeing the redhead almost mount his wife to get to him, pressing her down into his erection, had the effect of only making the problem worse.
Belle noticed. She'd felt it against her thigh, and smiled inwardly, delighted.  She turned her head to one side, trying to look at him. “Don’t I get a goodnight kiss then?” “Oh, sorry.” He used the excuse to pull his lower body away from her before raising himself on his elbow to plant a chaste kiss on her cheek. “Good night, Belle.” But she wasn’t finished torturing him.  “Oh, so she gets a proper one on the lips, and I have to make do with a lousy peck on the cheek? That hardly seems fair?” He now realised she was playing him. “Oh, very well!” He breathed, leaning over again, and this time covering her lips with his own and pressing in firmly. She almost lost her breath when she felt a tongue quickly slide in and out, in a moment, briefly massaging her own before withdrawing. "Good night, Belle.”“Oh, that looked nice?” Whispered Ariel, who'd seen it. “One for me too please?” Without asking, the redhead pushed in again, this time seizing his lips in a more heated, though equally swift kiss. Seeing her lover and her husband exchange what was basically a fleeting French kiss, had an instant effect between Belle's thighs. Ariel then unpeeled her lips from Rumple’s to immediately latch them on to Belle’s, giving her the same treatment. Plus an additional swirl of tongues.
Over in seconds, the exchange left two people feeling very flustered, Belle damp, and Rumple with an erection you could hang a coat on! 
“Good night, you two.” Breathed the mermaid, rolling to face away, before pressing her bottom into Belle's lap.How the hell am I going to get any sleep now? Thought Rumple.I'm never getting any sleep now!  Thought Belle. Thanks a bunch, Ariel!
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Edinburgh
Nearly half an hour after the lights went off, Rumple lay awake in the dark, trying to think of anything, other than the fact two extremely attractive women were asleep next to him.  Or at least, that’s what he thought.
“Can’t get to sleep?” Belle whispered, so not to wake Ariel.

"No” He whispered back. “Too much on my mind.”

“Sorry, I know we didn’t help. I felt you against me. Earlier.”

He cringed. “That was wrong of me. I’m sorry.”

“Don't apologise. I'm just pleased I can still cause a reaction." She pulled herself in closer, ensuring they weren’t overheard by the sleeping mermaid on her other side. “I remember when you came back from Boston, and we were on the bed with Giddy?  Was it me, or her that made you feel, well, you know?”

“You’re extremely attractive women. What you both wore may not have helped, unfortunately. I’m still only a man, Belle.”  
“I noticed! It affected me too; tonight, when I got squished between the two of you? It's one of the reasons I can’t sleep either.”
“I never imagined you'd still think of me that way. I’m flattered.”

“You kidding me? When she leant over and kissed you like that, it made me feel…well, let’s just say it did things to me.”

“Belle, please don’t, you’re making me…erm-” But he stopped the moment he felt warm fingers slide into his boxers, gripping him. “Oh.”

“Big. But big because of me, or her?"  Her own breathing quickened as she pulled close. “Please touch me Rumple.”
Had he heard her correctly ?
“What about Ariel?”

”We've talked. It’s okay.” She kept her voice to a whisper. “Please?”

In the past he could never resist when she took the lead, though it’d been quite some time. It was an unspoken power she held over him. But now? Turning to face her in the darkness, he rested his hand cautiously on her hip, stroking her thigh, before sliding it around and down into sheer underwear, Belle easing her left leg out a little, to allow him access. As his hand roamed over her mound, more close-shaven than he remembered, she exhaled, sighing when his middle finger drifted between her lower lips.

Good god, she's soaked!
“See what you’ve done to me?” She squeezed him harder, now starting to pump him. “I need you inside me, because if you don’t, I may  never get to sleep.”
Without the inner confidence his magic gave him, Rumple felt out of his depth with this astonishing woman. However, he wasn’t going to pass up such an unexpected opportunity.

“Are you sure?”
“I'm sure. And more than ready, as you can tell. Rumple…”  She took her hand away from him, to quickly slip off her underwear.  It was a matter of moments before she eased herself up, and over him, grasping him before lining him up at her entrance. Over-aroused, she knew she wouldn’t last long. And as she eased herself down over his swollen brim, he tried stifling a groan as he felt himself disappear into her warm depths.“God!” She groaned, still trying to keep her voice down, finding it increasingly difficult. It was the first time in six years he’d been inside her and she relished every inch as he slipped in deeper.Without warning, a snort came from the body lying next to them, making them freeze. They both looked to the side as  Ariel snorted again and rolled over, her head now facing them, her eyes still shut and her sublime, relaxed face shining in the dim moonlight. Belle looked at her, proudly. “Stunning, isn’t she?” She breathed, as she resumed rising and falling, Rumple still inside her. “Can you see why I fell for her?”
“She's entrancing.” Rumple looked back up as she began to ride faster. “You complement one another perfectly.”

Remembering how, in their past he used to get turned on when she told him, sometimes graphically, what she liked, an idea came to her. 
“Can you imagine her on top of you, doing this?”  She knew she was getting closer to her peak, and that crude language often helped bring him to the boil quicker.  She couldn’t resist, turning the language blue, which he always loved."I think she’d love to slide down this big, hard cock as much as I do. Can you picture yourself ploughing into her? Or watching me go down on her, or her me? Imagine you eating her pussy while I’m on you like this, but facing her? Can you picture the three of us doing it together? At the same time? Because I can!” 
It was working. As she suspected, her words were having their intended effect. He felt even harder inside, responding to her every push, his shaft now pistoning within her. His breathing had changed too. She was close to coming now, and knew he wouldn’t be far behind.
“Did you like what you saw that first time you walked in on us? When she was rubbing her cunt up against mine like that? Did you like that Rumple? I did! We were both so wet and we were sliding off each other, and she…she…oh...oh! God, I'm close! I’m...oh this is…yes!” She stopped, desperately trying to keep her voice down, shuddering as a powerful orgasm ripped through her.  “Yeeeeeesssssss!”
Her filthy language had also brought him to his own peak, but he desperately sought to hold back until she’d finally gone through hers. Now, feeling her tighten around him, he couldn’t hold it back any longer. Gripping her hips tighter, a familiar pulling within now took over. He felt his balls twitch violently as he climaxed deep inside her. Then another, as he released for a second, shorter time. Then a smaller, final ejaculation left him gasping, completely out of breath.

“Heavens! That was…amazing.”

She collapsed on top of him as he remained inside her. “Yeah, that was just…” She gulped before sliding off and onto his right, leaving him the one now sandwiched between them, drawing breath. 
“That was awesome!”
A new voice to his side almost made them jump.
“I heard it all! I knew you were a minx Belle, but I had no idea you could be such a potty-mouthed princess, too? I mean…Wow!” Ariel started chuckling loudly in the darkness, making Rumple eventually start chuckling himself.
Eventually.

Back in Storybrooke

“Usually L’Auberge Cachée does not provide outside catering for events, monsieur. But as it’s for you and Lady Emma, I suppose we could possibly provide something. Professor Sage did speak so ‘ighly of you, after all. A buffet, perhaps? What is the special occasion?”
“Merci, Pierre. I came to you partly at Merlin's suggestion, and also because Emma and I had a wonderful dinner with you last year. In fact, Merlin will also be joining us next week. His youngest daughter, Annabelle, is living and working with us here, at the moment.” “Oh,” Robin knew the mention of the Sorcerer would get his interest. “I remember Anna when she was just a baby. A beautiful child, much like her sisters, Celia and the fair Rosalind. It seems so long since I last saw them in London.”Robin chuckled. “Rosalind likes to be called Rosie these days. And she’s a mother herself, now! Pierre, we can come to you, but why don’t you come to us here in Sherwood as our guest? I have a decent pub here in the forest, in a new village we call Sherwood. The food may not be anything like up to your standard, but I think it’s perfectly good. It’s traditional English fare? Then, we can discuss the wedding."
“English food? Mon Dieu! Oh well, never mind...” Typical snobby French anglophobe! Thought Robin. “You said ‘wedding’? Who are ze happy couple?”

Okay, now for the hard bit. Remember to appeal to his snobbery Rob?
“Well Pierre, it's a very special royal event over here, otherwise I wouldn't be asking one of the world’s finest to cater for us? We've a lot to learn over here...” Okay, that's laid it on a little thick, but this is where it gets awkward. “The wedding will be for myself and my two fiancées, one of whom, Emma, you've met. Merlin said you were from the Old World, so I can tell you now, in the strictest of confidence, that Emma isn't just a lady, but she's also Her Royal Highness, Princess Emma of the House of White, former rulers of The White Kingdom. Being the eldest child and only daughter of Snow White and Prince Charming, she's still technically in line to the throne after her mother. Emma is already married to Regina Mills, the former usurper Queen of Misthaven, but now reformed. So technically, they are already Their Majesties Queen Emma and Queen Regina now. And they are both intending to open their marriage to include me, Robin of Locksley. Or Robin, Earl of Locksley, though personally I'd prefer you to just call me Robin?” Keep using the old titles, Rob? It may even work with this old snob.
The line went silent.

Shit, he’s blown it. He thought I’d already married Emma!
However, to his surprise, an overawed voice came from the other end of the line. But not for the reason he'd imagined. 
“Snow White? Snow White is the mother of one of the brides?”
“Yes, she is. In fact, Snow, Emma and Regina are in New York together right now, choosing wedding dresses. Why?”
“Incroyable! I can't believe she survived? Milord, would you be able to introduce me to Her Majesty, the Rightful Queen?”
Well that was a surprise? Snow clearly had a big fan. “Of course I can Pierre. She's going to be my mother-in-law, after all? She’s a lovely lady. And you’ve met her husband David? Prince Charming?”
“Only ‘er, I’m afraid. She’s not just a lovely lady, she’s an incredible lady, monsieur. She and ‘er dwarves saved my entire village! I owe 'er my life, and that of my daughter and granddaughter. Monsieur, under the circumstances, it would be a true ‘onour to provide ‘er daughter’s wedding feast! (Why did he sound more French when he got excited?) When is the date?”

Well that’s easier than I thought!

Edinburgh...

Rumple still really couldn’t believe this was happening?

After he and Belle had made love in the dark. Correction – when they'd had fast, urgent sex in the dark, trying not to wake a sleeping mermaid next to them, they never realised Ariel had been awake for all of it? She’d slowly turned her head to face them. Although magic didn’t work in this land, her vision was still far more acute than any humans. After all, the oceans are dark down below. So, through the slits of closed eyelids, she’d watched their urgent coupling, more than turned on by her own lover’s actions, while still feigning sleep. She recognised the noises coming from Belle and knew when her orgasm was close. Ariel had been more than aroused, especially when Belle started including her in her filthy language.
“That was awesome!” She gasped, grinning when she saw them freeze at the sound of her voice, realising she was awake! “I heard it all! I knew you were a minx Belle, but I had no idea you could be such a potty-mouthed princess? It's quite the turn on!” She enjoyed seeing the shocked looks on their faces in the dark. And like her, even Rumple, despite his embarrassment, started to chuckle.“You don’t mind?”  Belle, even more embarrassed, pulled back into Rumple’s side, having just been caught cheating on her new lover, red-handed.“Why should I mind? You're married! Besides, you know you don’t have to just imagine the three of us getting together, right?”Rumple’s jaw fell. Had she really just said that? “Ariel? Are you…serious?” Belle still whispered, despite everyone being awake.“Totally. In fact, I imagined something like this. That is, if you two were up for it? I’m not sure if Angus finds me attractive like he does you. But I do like him, especially now he’s away from his magic!”Belle’s shocked face gradually morphed into a grin. “Oh, he likes you all right! And it’s not as though he’s unfamiliar with handling two women at once, is it, Rumple? Hilary and Katja, the Fridge from Finland? You defrosted her, I gather?”
Rumple still hadn’t spoken. This was unreal.
“Well Angus, I guess it’s down to you then? I know I’d like to explore this...” She pulled herself into his left side, lifting his arm and pulling it around her shoulder to settle her head on his chest. “If you are?”
 He still couldn’t find the words, his mind a blur. As he felt her soft body move into his side, Belle brought herself closer into his right again, the two women’s heads now resting on his chest, their faces only a  few inches apart as he held them. Ariel then leant forward to latch her lips onto Belle’s, before the librarian whispered something that he couldn’t quite catch.

These two are definitely going to kill me!

Meanwhile...

It was now one in the morning at the hotel, and Henry was in his room one floor below, wide awake, on a web call with his mothers, as they collapsed in their New York hotel bedroom after a long day, at eight in the evening their time.

“So you’ve got the dresses? And you really took grandma with you, without killing her? Mum, I’m impressed!”
“A little less of the sarcasm, young man? Yes we did and, I admit, she was...helpful in her own way.”“Helpful?” Emma arched an imperial brow worthy of her wife’s. “Come off it Gina, she found the bloody dress! Give her credit where credit's due? And now she’s organising the venue and catering. So Hen, now we need to get you and Rolly suited and booted. Your mum and I can take care of the girls. Now, tell us what you’ve been up to. Where are you now?”
Henry launched into a summary of the last week. About Brasenose, the Oxford college he was currently considering, the people he’d met, trips to London and York and finally, where he was now, in Scotland, having met up with his grandfather again.

“Yeah, he's spent most of this week on an island off the north of Scotland. There’s a magic settlement there apparently, a bit like Storybrooke? I met up with him earlier this evening. He seems more than happy, but quite tired from looking after Gideon on his own.” 
“So you left Belle and Ariel in London?” Emma was more than curious about the odd relationship between the Dark One, the librarian and the mermaid. 
“Yeah. He only took Gid. They spent all week down south? Not sure what they were up to, but they got up here a few hours before me.”
 “Just the pair of them? Well, I guess him and Belle are definitely over, then.”
“The three of them do get on pretty well though. In fact, after we reach Rome, Ariel’s heading off to Venice with grandpa, and Belle's coming to Florence with me. It’s like Grandpa’s got a new zest for life over here? He’s very different to how you know him.”
“Probably due to a certain Gabriella Weiss?” Regina couldn't resist. “His new girlfriend? Which, speaking of, you never answered my question last week about her granddaughter. Sofia, wasn't it? Just how close are you two? And what about Violet?”
“Mum, please?” He groaned. This was one topic his older mother always went to.
“Henry, we just want to know you’re being careful.” Emma defended her.“And using protection!” Regina added, not being able to resist winding him up.
“Mums, I can’t believe you’re still asking me all this stuff. Yes, of course I’m being careful! And as I’ve already told you, Vi and I are just friends these days.” Friends who also happened to be irregular fuck buddies, but he wasn’t going to tell them that. “I’m not actually with anyone serious at the moment. But, I’ll tell you what? Let’s have a deal?”
“You sound horribly like Gold, dear!” “I promise never to ask you about your sex life. Either the two of you, or what you get up to with Robin. But in turn, you promise never to do the same with me and mine. Deal?”“Henry, don’t be like that. We’re just concerned mothers; we love you, miss you and always want the best for you.”
“I know, and I love you too, but I’m fine. You taught me well and, while I’m not exactly a virgin, I’m not going after everything that moves! I’ve had good role models. You two, and grandpa David. I spoke to him yesterday.”
“You spoke to my dad? He never said.” Why am I always out of the loop? 
Henry chuckled. “We talk a couple of times a month. Just for a quick catch up. He told me about Neal and that tree yesterday? Seemed funny, but a shame about the broken arm.”
“Neal broke his arm? Henry, what are you talking about?” Regina’s voice rose, concerned. After Emma, her young brother was by far and away her favourite Charming and she had a soft spot for the over-enthusiastic eight-year-old.
“Not Neal, grandpa David! I’m surprised you don’t know already? Neal saw a bird’s nest high in a branch of a tree, close to the farmhouse. Apparently, there’s a mother and chicks in it, and a cat was climbing up to get to them? So Neal poofed himself up there, to get in front of it. But he panicked when he saw how high up he was, and got stuck. He was too frightened to get down, so he couldn't use his magic again. So he screamed for grandpa." 
“Poor lamb!” Regina was more concerned for the frightened youngster than the man who hurt himself. “What happened?”
“Apparently, grandpa heard him. It’s way too high for ladders, and there wasn’t anyone with magic around. You were away, Robin was out, Merlin’s family were all away and I think Anna was in theatre in Sherwood. So grandpa climbed up it with a rope. He lowered Neal down safely, but before he got himself down, the rope snapped.  He landed badly and fractured his collar bone!”
“Ow!” Emma winced, remembering what that felt like. “Why didn’t he tell me?”
“He figured you had more important things to do with grandma. Said you needed time together and that if she got wind of it, she’d be on the next coach back? So he asked me not to say anything. Oh bugger, I did it again, didn’t I?”
“He should have told me himself! How is he now?”
“Very sore. He’s in some sort of neck cast, but out of hospital. They’ll patch him up properly once the bones have had time to heal. I think Blue’s keeping an eye on Neal for him.”
“I’ll call him,” said Emma. “Don’t worry Hen, I’ll say it just slipped out? But I will need to tell your grandma, otherwise she’ll give me hell if she knew I knew, but didn’t tell her. I’ve already upset her enough this week, but let’s not go there.”Something else was on Regina’s mind. “What about Honour and Margot? Wasn’t David also supposed to be looking after them yesterday?”“Yeah. When Robin got the news, he picked them up. They’re all with the men in Sherwood now. They’ve got a leaving party for John and Elsa, as they’re heading off to Arendelle soon.”
Back in Edinburgh...

Belle couldn’t believe they were actually doing this?

Just over half an hour ago, Ariel’s blatant flirting with Rumple had resulted in the Dark One reviving completely from their earlier activities. He’d been watching the pair kissing tenderly above him, whispering sweet nothings. Then came the hands. Belle had softly massaged his stomach before sliding ever-so-slowly back down to his recovering member, still slightly sticky from herself. Ariel’s hand had met hers before their fingers interlocked around him, drawing the flesh slowly up and down. He inhaled sharply, panting at the renewed sensations.

As he felt Belle’s lips move across his cheek before latching on to his own, Ariel’s head moved lower, dropping kisses across his stomach before moving to their target. Feeling her lips slowly move across and onto his organ, sucking hard on the brim, made his entire body shiver and groan into the librarian’s mouth.
“Ow!” He yelped in shock as Ariel’s teeth gently nipped him under his glans. So sensitive, slightly painful but…somehow wonderful.Belle sniggered. “Feel good?” She whispered into his lips, until she saw, still bathed in the moonlight, her lover’s head slowly rise from under the duvet.“Sorry, but you’re hard as a rock and I can’t wait any longer!” Ariel insisted, before hitching herself up and drawing a leg across him, assuming the exact position Belle had been in ten minutes earlier. She didn’t waste time, lowering herself onto him and taking him fully inside her in one smooth movement, moaning loudly as she consumed him.
The sight of Ariel riding him sent a strong burning sensation straight to her own core. Rolling onto her front, she lowered her lips onto Rumple’s, sliding her tongue between his lips to dance with his own before pulling back.
“How does she feel? She’s close, I know she is. Make her come for me, Rumple?”  She then slid her hand down between them, feeling for where they were joined. Two fingers slid further, either side of his shaft, her thumb seeking out Ariel’s clit. Desperate to avoid screaming as her orgasm started to come in, Ariel grabbed the back of Belle’s head, pulling her mouth onto her own to scream.“Mmnngh!”It was too much for him. Now he needed to control, to feel more. Feeling her tightening around his length and knowing he was himself only a few seconds away, he twisted violently, turning her over, almost squashing into Belle but with his cock still embedded in the mermaid. Now he was the one on top, driving himself into her as hard and as fast as he could. Ariel immediately wrapped her legs around the back of him, drawing him in. “My god, this is good!”  He rasped, feeling the enormous pull of his groin as he exploded inside her, amid grunts, groans and yelling from both of them. 
He collapsed, before sliding off from her, to lie on his back, completely spent and taking deep breaths. Ariel was equally shaken, trying to recover her own breath as she lay in a sheen of sweat, next to Belle. The librarian gave her a soft kiss on the brow, before tilting herself up to look at Rumple.
“Now tell me the truth? How did that compared to Hilary and Katja?”“There is no comparison…whatsoever! That was…incomparable!”“Ariel,” she chuckled softly. “I think we broke him.”   
New York
“WHY THE HELL DIDN’T YOU TELL ME?"Snow yelled at the tablet, now on the web call with her husband. “You told Henry, but you couldn’t think to tell your own wife?”
David sighed, knowing this was exactly how she'd react. “Don’t fret. It happened yesterday afternoon, and Henry was the one who called me. He saw the shoulder brace the hospital put me in. Yes, it’s painful but Anna Sage said it’s only a mild fracture, and could’ve been much worse. It’ll heal, Snow. There’s some internal bruising, but she wants that to come out first before she uses any magic on me.”
“Shoulder brace? You still should’ve told me! David, we vowed never to keep things like this from each other!”
Snow had called within minutes of Emma telling her Henry’s news. As the Saviour always tended to keep her own problems very private, she could only sympathise with her dad, feeling guilty she’d told her mother. She and Regina now sat on nearby chairs, on the opposite side, out of view of the camera, while Snow berated him.

“I know, my love. But you and Emma had more important things to deal with, and I didn’t want you running back to fuss over me.”
“I’m your wife! That’s part of my job! That's what we do for each other.”
“I know. But we also have a daughter, and she’s more important right now. Have you two made up yet?”
Snow glanced over the screen to where Emma sat, realising she hadn’t already told him they were listening in on the call. “Yes, we made up. We’re good.”
“Good, pleased to hear it. I was getting worried. And Regina’s fine too?” The former queen’s brow rose. 
“As well as she ever is…” She replied tartly, not looking at the woman in question.
“Now come on Snow, she reached out to you, and she apologised. For everything! That takes guts. You said you’ve forgiven her, so you now have to work at it too! You can’t keep dredging up the past and throwing it back at her whenever it’s convenient. You have to let it go, too.”
Regina smirked as she listened to him chiding his wife like she was a spoilt child. Thank you David, I could so kiss you right now.   “I suppose so,” she almost whispered the words. “Anyway, stop changing the subject! I’m coming home on the next coach.”“No, don’t Snow! Seriously, don't! Come back tomorrow with the girls, as you planned. I’ll be just fine. Blue’s checked in on me already, and Ruby’s been fussing over me, she’s playing outside with Neal. Robin’s checking up on me later, so all’s good. Just all of you take your time, and get back here safe and sound tomorrow afternoon. Please Snow, spend time with our girl, not here. She's important!”Emma smiled smugly at Regina, the latter squeezing her hand. “I’m a daddy’s girl!” She whispered.
“Oh and another thing I nearly forgot? Do you remember a French guy called Pierre? Pierre Roche?”

The women's ears pricked up.
“Pierre Roche? Can’t recall him. Should I?”
"Well he remembers you! Robin told me this fella Pierre has offered to do all their wedding banquet, if they want. It seems Robin and Emma met him last year. He’s a world class chef. And a huge fan of Merlin, and you, apparently?”
“I still don’t remember him.”
“Apparently, you and the dwarves saved him, his family and his village during the Ogre Wars. Anyway, he specifically asked if he could meet you? So Robin suggested he set up a formal dinner for all of us, Pierre and Merlin.”
“So he wants us to set up a dinner for a mere chef? Why go to all that trouble? There’s plenty of chefs around who could cater for them.”
Regina simmered, red-faced, on the other side of the screen. It was bad enough that one of her biggest culinary idols, a five-star Michelin chef, was a fan of the annoying woman.
"Because he’s one of the world’s best, you imbecile! You put him off, and I’ll…I’ll…" She muttered under her breath as she felt Emma squeeze her hand, smirking back.
“Not like Pierre, apparently! Robin thinks he’s better than most. Emma’s a big fan, and I gather Regina is too. So you might want to buy yourself something suitably ‘regal’ while you're out there?"

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Edinburgh, the morning after 
Rumple woke to sounds of soft griping and gurgling coming from the adjacent room, Gideon clearly awake and needing his bottle.
As his eyes adjusted to the early light, he felt movement from the bed on his left, as Ariel climbed out from between the sheets.“It's okay, my turn. I got this...” She moved towards the boy’s door, and he couldn’t help noticing her crumpled chemise, and little bare bum cheeks poking out from under it as she walked away.
Now isn’t that a nice sight for sore eyes, he thought.
To his right, Belle remained snuggled against him, enjoying his warmth.“What time is it?” She groaned groggily, yawning and stretching.“Just gone six. No need to get up yet. We’re not meeting Henry till eight.”
At the sound of his voice, Belle quickly recovered consciousness, realising the situation she was now in. Although not entirely naked, she was covered in only a sheer top, her underwear presumably lying somewhere?

I had sex with Rumple. We both did. And he’s still here!
As pink filled her cheeks, her thoughts were interrupted by the sight of her girlfriend, dressed similarly and also panty free, carrying Gideon in her left arm while fiddling with a bottle in her right. She couldn’t help admiring the wild bed-hair flowing over one shoulder as she came closer, a sleepy look on her face, smiling  down at her.“Morning, beautiful. You wanna take him while I sort the bottle?”“Hmm? Oh, sure – I’ll take him.” “Alright, I’ll make tea. Or Angus, do you prefer coffee?”“Tea please, dearie. I canna abide those vile sachets they leave in these places! No taste.” Rumple smiled at the simple relaxed domesticity going on around him as the women shuffled about with bottles, cups and kettles. He also heard a chuckle from the redhead, now standing near the boiling kettle, her cute little buttocks clearly on display under the silk.“Angus, you know, since you’ve arrived in Scotland, your accent’s changed? ‘Canna abide?’  I love it!”“One of many things that differentiate us from the ‘auld enemy’ over the border. That's the English. There’s a rivalry, friendly most, but not always, you know?”Belle clutched the one-year-old to her chest, relishing her first chance to feed him in over a week. “You’re getting big, Giddy! Papa tells me you’re trying to walk, but don’t grow too quickly, my love, I’m going to miss this.”
For the next half hour, the three sat in and on the bed, playing and coddling the child as he giggled, grinned, and desperately tried to move off it. Belle enjoyed the contented family scene, wishing every morning could be like this. However, she knew there was an issue looming. Last night, she and Ariel had both had sex with her estranged husband, the father of their child and, effectively, her landlord and employer. However Rumple and Ariel seemed oblivious to any concern, happily fussing over the baby.
“Sorry to break the mood, but do you think we should talk about what happened last night?”
Rumple frowned, guessing she’d do this. However before he could say anything, Ariel spoke up.
“I don’t see why? It was lovely and we all enjoyed it. Personally, I don’t regret it for a moment and I’m guessing Angus enjoyed himself too, didn’t you?”“Yes, of course. It was wonderful. But-” Belle’s concerns were brought to an abrupt halt by a loud rapping on the door.“Who the hell's that at this hour? It’s not even seven.”“It’s okay,  I’ll go.” Ariel stood. “Just a minute?” She called out, before pulling on a hotel robe from the back if the door, covering herself, before opening it. “Yes, what is - oh, Henry?”“Ariel?” The surprise on Henry's face at seeing the former mermaid in the room, and this early, was as nothing compared to the sight over her shoulder. There was his grandfather, sitting in the middle of the bed, his back to the headboard, nursing a cup of tea. Belle was sitting on the top of the sheets, both hands holding her son’s, as he appeared to be trying to stand.“Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb. Grandpa always wakes early, so I just thought…”
Seeing his surprised expression, Ariel was relieved she’d had the foresight to put the robe on. Belle was sitting on the bed in only her chemise, desperately wondering where she’d left her panties. The older man was the first to respond, weighing up options. If he asked him to come back later it’d look suspicious . If he stayed…
“Henry, come on in? The ladies got here a little before you, offering to help with Gideon this morning. How’d you sleep?” “Fine thanks,” he stepped inside. “Sorry if I came a bit early, it’s just I wanted to show gramps - Morning, Giddy! - a city map, as I’ve some ideas for today. But I can come back later?”“Nonsense.” He was under the duvet, wearing no PJ bottoms, presumably lying crumpled at the bottom of the bed, so he couldn’t get out of it. “Pop it on the table over there, and we’ll take a look. But first, would you mind checking for my magnifying glass? You’ll in my small leather toiletry bag. In the bathroom next to the mirror?”“Sure.”
Henry stepped away towards the bathroom. Though he couldn’t help notice, out the corner of his eye, that Belle seemed to be pulling Gideon closer. She was wearing something sheer and clearly didn’t have a bra on underneath. But his keen eyes also spotted that she definitely didn’t have anything on below either. He wasn’t trying to peek but the silk had ridden pretty high!

He went into the bathroom, finding the bag in question, and unzipping the side pocket to find a watchmaker’s loupe inside, in a cloth bag. He was gone less than a minute, but by then Ariel had snatched Belle’s robe from a chair, quickly passing it across. Belle in turn passed Gideon to Rumple, who’d retrieved his PJ bottoms, sliding them back on under the quilt. Ariel helped her lover slide quickly into her gown, before she darted under the side of the duvet for decency.

‘Panties?’ She’d mouthed silently at Ariel, pointing at her lower half, the mermaid shaking her head, not having had time to retrieve them before Henry came back.
~oOo~
The next few minutes were awkward as Henry enthusiastically told them about the places he wanted to visit.
“Belle, Ariel, come take a look? I figured we should maybe take a tourist bus first, then go to the castle before we head to Arthur’s Seat.”
The three gathered around him, Ariel holding Gideon, Henry completely oblivious to their earlier panic. The women now relaxed a little, getting into the topic of the day to come. Another five minutes, and he refolded the map.
“I’d better go shower. I’ll see you down in breakfast at eight?”“Best make it quarter past as I need to give Gideon something solid before we head down. I don’t want him bawling while we’re trying to eat.” Henry nodded, turning to leave. However, from the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Gideon’s bottle lying on its side on the little table, a small pool of milk leaking from it. “I didn’t think these were supposed to leak?” He moved across, turning it upright. 
And that’s when he spotted them. On the carpet near the bedside table, wedged between it and the bed, lay two pairs of panties, clearly worn and cast aside. One pair deep red, the other pale blue.

Interesting.
“Okay, I’ll see you all later.” He left the room.“Phew, that was close!” Ariel was now grinning. Seeing Rumple’s wry smile, the pair looked at one another before they started chuckling.But Belle’s cheeks were red. “It’s alright for you two, I was caught sitting there, without anything on! If I hadn’t pulled Giddy up close, he would have not only seen my stretch marks, but a hell of a lot more!”“Sorry, babe. Well I guess we’d best go shower and get changed? I certainly need one after last night. Belle, have you seen where my underwear went? I think I flicked them over your side?” “Will these do?” Rumple, now at the far side of the bed, held them, a pair in each hand. He’d just picked them up from the floor next to the side table, on which stood the bottle of milk.   
Storybrooke...
“Robin, nice to see you again. Wedding plans all sorted?” “Hello Merlin, good to have you back. All still in planning as we speak, though thanks for having a word with your wonder-chef? He’s coming here next week. You staying long enough to be able to see him?”“Yes, I’m here for a few weeks this time. I’ve also come to see Rosie and Killian while they’re in port, and to spend time with my latest grandson. Plus Anna.”“Well, you should know your daughters now have quite the fan base! Their constant verbal jousting in my pub and the wide variety of insults is quite something to behold. Plus, your Annabelle and my sister do seem to be joined at the hip these days. Did you know Maria’s going out with your boy?” “I did. I met her and Anna two days ago in New York. Charlie’s opening up a new music education centre there. That boy never seems to stop! But it’s nice to see him getting serious about someone for a change. He’s rather smitten with her, you know? “Maria also seems keen. You’re heading to the hospital next?”“Yes, but first I wanted to see you about something for which I’m going to need your powers soon enough.”“The Sorcerer needs MY powers?” Robin became suspicious. “Is this a problem like the one with the Black Fairy and Rumple’s child?”“Not quite. Though it does affect him directly.”“You do know he’s away right now with Henry, travelling in Europe? He’s still not due back for another couple of weeks.”   “Indeed. Which gives us the opportunity to plan the extraction properly. We don’t want any slip-ups.”“Extraction?”“We intend to remove the Dark One from inside him. We’re going to knock him unconscious, stopping his heart, then bring him back to life after extracting the demon from within him, before putting it in a safe place.”“Hasn’t that been tried? As I recall, it went terribly! Emma had to take the darkness to stop it consuming Regina! It’s one of the first times I realised there was more than friendship between them.” “Though this time, and with the right planning, it’ll be very different. Every day Rumple spends away from anywhere with magic, the more the demon’s weakened, and needs to escape. And, things have already been happening that have weakened it for us significantly, making the task easier.”“But how can you be so sure what happened to Emma won’t happen again? It can’t be killed, so it has to go somewhere!”“True. We’ll be sending it to a newly created realm, where nothing else, no other life form, exists. I’ll need more high-level magic practitioners in the town to help me, so I also need Emma and Regina on board. Their magic, Reul’s, yours, mine. Plus a certain someone to seal the new realm.”“Seal an entire realm? Who on earth has the power to do that?”“Jefferson Hatter. He’ll be joining us tomorrow.”
Edinburgh

Henry was already sitting at the breakfast table, when the others joined him.  Freshly showered, Rumple sat Gideon in a high chair as Belle and Ariel arrived. The Author was already tucking into a significant plate of hot food. Bacon, eggs, fried bread, sausages, beans and a weird looking black disc.
“Henry, what on earth's that on your plate?” Belle asked.“Black Pudding. When they tell you what it’s made of, it sounds downright disgusting, but it actually tastes pretty good!”“Nothing wrong with oats, barley, fat and spices, my boy. Though I’ll admit, the blood does make it an unappetising colour.”“I’ll just go with the kippers.” Belle was unimpressed.“Okay, guys. First event, at the castle, is at eleven; so we’ve a couple of hours to kill. I also need to buy a few things I left behind in Oxford. There’s a shopping mall close to here, so I'd like to go there first, if that’s okay with everyone?”“Can I come with you, Henry?” Ariel asked. “I need to get some extra clothes and things. It’s cold up here!”“I thought mermaids didn’t feel cold?” He smirked, lowering his voice so not to be overheard. “It’s pretty chilly in the ocean, isn’t it?”“You don’t notice it when you’ve a tail and you’re always moving! But in human form, everything changes.”“Fair enough, but don’t forget, if you’re looking for pants here, they call them trousers. If you ask for pants, they might think you mean underwear.”“I remember!” Belle added. “Panties are ‘knickers’ here, aren’t they?”“Aye. Also, never tell them you can’t get your ‘fanny’ in those ‘trousers’?” Rumple couldn’t contain a sly grin, as Henry chuckled, earning puzzled looks from the women. He leant closer, lowering his voice.“Over here, ‘Fanny’ doesn’t mean backside or bum. It means vagina. They’ll think you’re deformed.” “I’ll try to bear that in mind!” 
Storybrooke

Regina’s car drove over the town line early the following evening.

It’d been a long drive but a fruitful weekend. The Swan-Mills women smiled at one another as soon as they felt the familiar buzz of magic back inside them.
“Feels naked without it, doesn’t it?”“Sorry, what was that?” Snow was yawning in the back, recovering from having dozed off.“Nothing dear,” Regina rolled her eyes. “We’ll drop you off first, before we head home.”“I’d also like to go in and check on dad first?” Emma added. “That broken collar bone sounded nasty. I’ve done it myself and when you do it bloody hurts! Knowing him, it’s worse than he’s making out.” “Sounds like someone else I know, dear.”~oOo~
Ten minutes later, the car pulled up at the farmhouse. The fading sun shone on the horizon across the edge of the forest, and the view into the valley never looked lovelier.

Snow sighed at the beautiful sight, looking forward to a decent bath, a cuddle with her young son before bedtime, and eventually, snuggling under the sheets with her man.

Unfortunately, as they were getting out of the car, her pleasant thoughts were disturbed by the unbelievable sight of a giant ginger tom cat, floating gently above the trees? At first she thought it was some sort of balloon, but then she realised, in horror, it was a real, live cat! And it was wailing!

Ignoring the others and racing to the back lawn, she spotted her son, now waving his arms in the air while Ruby, standing nearby, looked on in horror, her hands to her mouth.
“That should have done it! He should have come down again!” He yelled to no one in particular.“NEAL! WHAT THE HELL’S GOING ON?Snow barked, now almost having reached him. “Why do I have a giant floating cat over my lawn? And where on earth’s your father?”He turned, seeing his mother, and looking suitably embarrassed. “Oh, hi mum! Welcome back. Don’t know anything about floating spells, do ya?”“Oddly enough, no! That’s your sister’s department. What have you been doing?”
The cat, suspended about twenty feet off the ground and very distressed, was bigger than a truck!
“I tried to magic him off the tree, by making him float off. I wasn’t going to hurt him, but he keeps going after a mum and her chicks up there. I did that one okay, but when I tried to bring him back down again, he got…big instead.”
Snow’s annoyance wasn’t helped by the two chuckling women behind her now joining them. She turned, giving them both fierce glares.
“Don’t!” She warned. “Don’t you dare encourage him!”“Hi Gina,” Neal yelled to his sister-in-law, relieved to see a friendlier face. “I screwed up the reversing spell. Couldn’t help me out, could ya?”
Regina had a very soft spot for Emma’s young brother. They’d always been close and he was the first to welcome her into the family when she got together with his sister.
The former queen stepped up to him, dropping a hand on his shoulder and a kiss on the top of his head. “Of course. I’m impressed you got the floating spell right, because that takes lots of concentration! Did you picture it reversing in your mind?”“I thought I did. But I guess I got distracted?”“Don’t worry, it happens to all of us from time to time. Here, we’ll do it together, okay?”
She took his hand and whispered something to him, indecipherable to the others. As each of them raised a free hand, the cat started slowly shrinking visibly, and over the next few minutes, eventually reached its original size. Then, as it gradually floated down to the lawn, the moment its little legs touched the grass, the terrified animal raced across the grass, desperate to get away.
“Thanks Gina, you’re the best!” The eight-year-old lifted himself up to kiss her on the cheek, making her beam. Then, as he turned back to his mum to face an inevitable telling off, Emma came alongside her wife.“He didn't even notice me? He’s definitely your favourite. I’m getting jealous, you know?”“He’s adorable, and so much like Roland, always getting into mischief. I love him to bits.”Snow hugged her son, relieved it was over. “Right, now that’s over, let’s get you cleaned up and ready for bed, young man!”“Okay. But I guess I’d better get the unicorn back in first?”“WHAT?” his mother’s eyes glared back.“Er...Honny’s unicorn?” His voice now sounded laden with guilt. “She left it here, and I kinda…brought it to life? Not quite as big as the cat, but…sorry ma.”“Oh, good!” Snow groaned, sarcastically, ignoring the women behind, who were now collapsing with laughter. “Ruby, can your wolf smell out a large pink and blue unicorn? Please?”
Unfortunately, Ruby was laughing along with the others.
“I’ve no idea what unicorns smell like, but I’ll give it a go.”~oOo~“David, you said it wasn’t serious. But just look at you?”
Snow became teary-eyed the moment she clapped eyes on him, seeing most of her husband’s upper torso encased in a surgical support.
“It looks worse than it is Snow, and this is just to help me sleep at night. Doctor Wells said I need to wear this for a few days, and keep the shoulder still, till it comes off? He’s back on Wednesday to check me over.” He winced again, turning to face them.“I’ve never even heard of any Doctor Wells?” Regina asked, suspicious. Snow and Emma were sitting either side of David on the sofa. “Where’s he from?”“Anna and Merlin know him. He came in from New York. He’s from a magical realm himself, so he can get over the town line. He’s rotating with Whale for a few weeks. Seems a good guy. I like him.”“Mum’s right though dad, that shoulder looks nasty! You should've said something? We could have come back sooner.”“No, Emma. As I told your mother yesterday, you three needed to clear things between you. Neal and I were doing just fine.”“So I see!” Snow was unconvinced. “Giant flying cats, fluffy unicorns roaming in the forest, and broken collar bones? All perfectly fine!” She scowled.“Oh, let him be, love. We were young once? I’m sure this one," he looked at Emma, smirking, "...would’ve been just as much of a handful if she were around at his age.”“Nevertheless, you worried me, dad! When Henry told us, I had to go tell mum. You know, Regina and I were talking a few minutes ago. About helping with Neal’s magic?”Regina took over. “His magic’s rather powerful for his age. I certainly wasn’t floating and animating objects at eight years old! So I think he needs a little more help to manage his magical emotions. I think Emma and I can help him learn to control them, and Merlin’s also in town if we need more advice. If you’ll let us? He’s your son, so it's your decision.”Snow frowned, but David immediately nodded. “It makes sense, Snow. Regina does seem to have a strong emotional connection with both our children,” he winked at Emma. “I say we let them.” "Very well, but go carefully! That little bugger’s already said he was going to turn one of Anton’s pumpkin’s into a wedding carriage for you two, like in the Disney film?”“Ambitious!” Regina was clearly impressed. "I'd love to see that.”
Mifflin Street

As Emma pulled the car into the drive, Robin was already standing outside, ready to greet them.
“Hello strangers! I’ve missed you both.” He stepped in front of Regina, wrapping his arms around her waist, before pulling her in for hug and a not-entirely-chaste kiss. Nothing urgent, just warm, soft and generous. Regina sniggered, reciprocating in kind, lightly flicking her tongue over his.“With a welcome like that, maybe I should go away more often?”“Where’s mine then, Locksley?” Emma stepped alongside, Robin easing gently from Regina, taking the blonde in his arms.“Coming right up, beautiful.” He breathed, latching his lips to hers, prising them gently open to deliver another warm welcome. Was that a familiar hardness Emma could feel against her stomach?“Mmm. I think someone missed us.”“Maybe, but we’ve children to attend to, dear. And after that drive, culminating in chasing a unicorn halfway around a forest, I need an early night.” "Unicorn?" Robin looked confused. "Don't ask. Though she’s right, we do need to get up early tomorrow." “All in hand, my lovelies. Hope and Faith are already tucked up in their cots, Roland’s at Will’s, and Honny and Margot are with the Briars tonight. Emma said she’s not working till Wednesday, so we get a lie-in.”“They’re with the Briars?” said Regina. “Robin, they have school in the morning!”“No, they have field study. Mulan and Rory organised it. So as I said, you get a lie-in, and I’ll get up for the babies when they wake. You can rest up.”“That, Locksley...” Emma kissed him again. “Is one of the reasons I eventually fell in love with you.”“And there’s me thinking it’s because I’m good in bed.”Regina leant closer “Sounding a little overconfident there, thief?” She kissed both their cheeks. “Well I've never had any complaints so far, Mrs. Swan-Mills?” He pressed his lips into her right cheek, Regina immediately doing the same to Emma’s, who did the same to Robin. All three then turned their mouths right, to bring their lips together in a mush, flicking their tongues out for a moment, toying with the others. It was a little act of silliness, an awkward intimacy they played out from time to time, when they weren't in danger of being overlooked.   But he still held them. “You’ve no idea just how much I’m looking forward to marrying you both. I can’t wait to see you both in your wedding dresses.”
Regina also noticed the now prominent bulge.
“So it appears. But I’m afraid you’ll have to wait for the big day. And night.” Emma’s pupils went larger. “Maybe, but you know, there were some other things we bought, which he hasn’t seen us in. Maybe a little fashion display’s in order?”“I think you could be right.” Regina chuckled darkly as the purple cloud gathered around all three of them, whisking them into the bedroom.
It was going to be another long night.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

The purple mist evaporated in the master bedroom, depositing the trio, still holding together, at the foot of the bed.
“I need to go pee!” Robin declared as they pulled apart. “Give me a minute?”
That earnt a frown from the brunette, and a grin from the blonde.
“Thanks for killing the mood, thief!” Regina hollered to his back as he left, rolling her eyes. “And do sit down in there for a change? The last thing I need to hear is a drum roll while I’m trying to seduce your fiancée.” They could heard his guffaw in response from the other side of the door, Regina trying not to grin herself.“Who said I need seducing?” Emma put her hands on her wife’s shoulders, pushing her back down onto the bed. Regina grabbed her wrists as she fell, pulling the blonde down with her. Sniggering, Emma ground her hips against her, though as she was still wearing jeans, there was no friction. Instead she moved higher, latching their lips together in a clumsy kiss.“Hang on a sec?” The brunette stopped her. “Before we get busy, those dresses in the car are going to get seriously crumpled and damp if we leave them overnight. Let's bring them in first?” She twirled her fingers, casting the appropriate spell, transporting all the shopping from the boot of the car to their bedroom, most at the foot of the bed.“There, all done. Where were we?”~oOo~
Robin stepped out of the bathroom, having quickly showered and brushed his teeth, wearing a blue silk dressing gown, his downy-haired chest poking through.
Emma, waiting, rose up and gave him a peck. “You smell nice If you’d said you were taking a shower, I'd have come joined you.” She slid a hand over the bulge in his boxers, giving his package a little squeeze. “As it is, I suppose I’ll just have to make do with Regina.” She sniggered, a coy grin on her face.“Oh, you poor unfortunate soul!” Said wife retorted. “What makes you think I'd even join you, after that?”“Because I know a horny queen when I see one. Plus, you said it yourself, I’m irresistible! Come on.”As Emma took her hand, pulling her up and into the bathroom, Robin was already regretting not having asked them to join him. Then he noticed all the bags at the foot of the bed. “I’ll put the shopping away then, shall I?” He called back at the closed door. “There’s nothing I shouldn’t see, is there? No wedding dresses?”“Don’t be daft!"  Emma’s voice came back from the other side.  "We’d never bring those. We're going back for final fittings next month, and all that gets delivered just before the big day. But you could put the babies’ clothes in the nursery? And there's a couple of the girls’ bits and pieces in the big yellow bag? You could hang them while you’re waiting?” He heard them resume their chatting.“Are you two sure you’re all right in there?” He tried again, resting his head against the other side of the door. “Need a helping hand?”
“Not unless you’re any good at shaving legs?” Emma called back, chuckling. “Gina says it's looking like she’s shaving a Sasquatch in here?”

“I said no such thing!” Regina’s voice called out, amid laughter from both of them. “That was last week! And then I was referring to your bikini line!”

“Ooh, you bitch!” But Emma didn’t sound in the least bit upset. It reminded him the sisterly squabbling and rude asides between Merlin’s daughters.
“Do I have to come in there and separate you two?” “No, don’t! We’ll be out soon.”   
As he lifted various items out of the bags to hang them, he put the children’s clothes to one side, together with a new toiletry bag. Then he spotted a smaller black bag, inside a larger one, apparently from a shop called ‘Romantic Depot’?
Curious, he lifted out the contents. Carefully wrapped inside white tissue paper, was a neatly packaged box with the words ‘Athena Rechargeable Strapless’ on the side? Although he’d never seen one before, its purpose was fairly obvious. He grinned, turning it over, reading the description on the base."'Play with 3 intensity levels & 4 pulsation patterns…easier grip for the wearer…full vibration through each end?'  Stone me ladies, I’ll be redundant at this rate?” He chuckled to himself. Minxes! How can I compete with that?
Hearing them finish, and a hand start turning the bathroom door handle, he dropped the box into its bag, and that bag into the larger one, just in time.

Regina was first to reappear, and Robin’s jaw dropped when he saw what she was wearing. His true love stood in the doorway wearing a very sheer, ivory, full-length silk gown. No, not a gown, more like a dress he thought, as it seemed to cling to her like a coat of paint. She clearly had no underwear on beneath, and with her hair down, she looked like a siren, a goddess from one of those old Hollywood films she was so keen on watching.
“You look ravishing!” His eyes desperately tried to stay focused on her eyes; and not the dark nipples and areolae just visible underneath.Regina knew that look, delighted to see the intended effect. His pupils were blown, and she smirked as he tried too hard to look at her face. “If you think this looks good, wait till you see what she’s wearing. Emma?” Emma stepped out from behind her, now looking far more more nervous than Regina. Unlike the full-length number, the Saviour now wore a black silk baby-doll nightie. With an extremely short hemline and matching G-string. It was deliberately provocative, in a style Emma had never worn before. Seeing it on a mannequin in the store, Regina had suggested she try it. But the blonde felt a little awkward wearing it, not sure whether her wife and fiancé would regard it as looking a little 'trampy'? At least, that was until she saw the look on Robin’s face. “My god, Emma, you look sensational! Though it does seem a shame.” “What do you mean, shame?" Emma frowned, disappointed. "You don’t like it?”“Oh, I like it very much. But I don’t think what you’re wearing under it is going to survive when I take it off with my teeth.” The frown turned into a pink-cheeked grin. “Don’t even think about it, Locksley! I expect several good wears out of this. Otherwise you’re buying the next one!” “Willingly, if they make you look anything like that! Ladies, you both look good enough to eat. And I for one, happen to be starving.”
Giving Emma a quick peck on the lips, her breath caught when she felt an obvious erection slide across her stomach as he turned to kiss Regina in turn, though within moments she pulled back, giving him a quirky look.
“Robin, I know we agreed the next time we role-played that it'd be your turn to be the Dom?” Regina breathed into his ear. “Well...I’m wondering if you’d be willing to be mine again? And in return, I'll submit to you twice next time.”“That very much depends what you have in mind, mi’lady? I don’t mind a little bit of tying up or blindfolds, though I’d much prefer seeing the two of you use that new toy you’ve bought, on each other?”“WHAT?” Emma’s eyes whipped across to the bags on the floor. “You’ve been peeking!” Her cheeks pinked, realising just what he’d seen. Now even Regina was blushing. “To be fair, I am a former thief? Old habits die hard.”“Well thief, that rather depends on whether you’ll co-operate or not!" Regina glared back. "Are you going to lie down and let me tie you up?”
Without another word, he smiled before dropping his gown to the floor and lying back in the centre of their bed, all too eagerly.
“I guess my punishment awaits.”Regina sniggered darkly, twirling her fingers. “Count on it!”
Four sets of padded handcuffs now appeared on his wrists and ankles, magic pulling them gently to stretch and attach him to the bedposts on each corner. She was careful to go slow, as if the victim was yanked too quickly, the results could be painful. Robin now lay before them, his bare torso exposed, in only his silk boxers.
“Hmm, that’s better,” Emma admired the view. “How about a blindfold?”“No, not this time…” Growled her wife. “For nosing through things that don’t concern him, I think our fiancé should suffer more by just watching, don’t you?” She turned to Emma, pulling her into a hug, making a great show of kissing her passionately. The blonde eagerly responded in kind, their jaws now wide and latched together, Emma’s hands burrowing through Regina’s dark locks, holding her face to her own in an almost angry kiss. Robin lay back watching, beginning to realise what Regina meant by ‘suffering’. Seeing his lovers, the two most beautiful women in Maine, making out, had the usual effect on him, as he felt his cock harden even further. But his damn hands were tied?  It was certainly true he could easily magic the cuffs off and haul them both to him, but he’d agreed to do things Regina’s way. However the sight before him was more than stimulating. So his breath held as they carried on, feeling, as so often in the past when these two got into it, he'd become invisible.
Maintaining the kissing and continuing to hold Regina by the back of her head with her left hand, Emma’s right now drifted over the brunette’s nightie, palming a turgid nipple, before moving south. A short stop over her stomach, and her fingers settled lower, working under the shift and up, to finally cup her, before gently sliding a finger through the warm lower lips awaiting her.

Although he couldn’t see fully, Regina followed suit with her own hand, moving down and sliding into Emma’s matching G-string. As lips separated, hands and fingers went to work, and by the changed expressions as they gazed into one another’s eyes, Robin could tell the moment they’d entered each other, curled wrists and fingers working in tandem, their breathing now laboured.
Hell, he was turned on, his cock now pushing hard against the little fly buttons of his boxers, forming a significant tent. Gina you bitch, this really is suffering! Nonetheless he grinned, knowing this was exactly as intended. And as if to confirm it, Emma finally groaned louder, her voice shaking:“Enjoy…enjoying the show?”“That was the intention, wasn’t it? Now let me out of these and I’ll show you just how much?”“In a min…in a minute!” Regina stuttered, an orgasm starting to build. “You’ll have…ooh that’s...have to wait till we’re…we’re done. That’s what you get from…uh...going through ladies’ shopping.” She struggled to speak, their foreheads pressed together as their torsos shook.While they fingered each other relentlessly, he  felt like an unwanted voyeur, even though he was invited to watch, if not participate.“I’ll wait. Though I promise you ladies, that won’t be your best orgasm of the night!”
He marvelled at how in synch they were, Emma starting to move faster, Regina slower, staring into each other’s eyes, trying and ensure they’d reach their peaks together. Or as near as dammit.
“Gina, I’m getting close.”“Me too. Together?”“I…oh fuck..mmm” Emma’s babbling muffled when Regina slamming their lips together again as she started to cry out. Then the pair suddenly stopped, holding steady, savouring their peaks within seconds of each other, fingers still inside, before finally releasing, to draw breath.“Holy crap, that was hot!” Robin groaned, almost in pain from watching. As they finally separated, Emma fell back on her back, Regina collapsing on top of her. He stayed silent, watching them recover, until finally Emma turned to face him, seeing the look on his face.“You okay?”“No. I’m lying here with my cock busting out of my pants, having just watched one of the sexiest displays ever! Of course I’m not okay! It’s one thing punishing me, but it’s quite another torturing me. So I'm sorry Regina, I’ve changed my mind. I’m revoking the deal!”The cuffs and chains instantly vanished from his arms and legs as he sat up, with  a crazed look in his eyes, which the pair had only seen once before.  “It was my turn to be Dom, and I’m damn well going to be Dom! Any problem with that, mi'ladies? If there is, you know what to do!”
Regina gulped. He rarely did it, but she loved when Robin turned caveman on her. He was always so careful, so gentle, so obliging of their feelings. But occasionally, just occasionally, when he’d put up with quite enough of her shit he could become fierce. And she secretly loved it! Emma had only seen a flash of it once before, though her wife had mentioned what could happen.
“You remember the safe word?” He growled, an evil smirk now appearing on the brunette’s face when she nodded. “And you Emma, do you remember it?” He looked almost predatory. Like he was about to have her for dinner!“Beetlejuice?”“You chose it. Now, ready?” Regina nodded, not sure where this was going, but sure as hell wanting to find out. Emma also nodded.“Good. Now, let’s see? Or in your case, let’s not see. First, close your eyes, both of you!” Within seconds, Emma felt a thick, soft, padded but secure blindfold, appear over her eyes, blocking out the light.“HEY?”Regina got the same treatment. “I can’t see a thing. Emma, you’re blind too, I assume?” She sniggered nervously. She knew he’d never hurt them, but with his magic, the uncertainty was still there.“Unlike how you treated me, I won’t tie you to the bed. However…” A moment later, Emma suddenly felt herself being lifted off of the bed, clearly by magic, and she could feel herself floating before being rolled over onto her front, facing down. But still over the bed?“WHAT THE HELL?”
Knowing she was safe but not in control, she sniggered nervously before feeling some sort of binding on her wrists and ankles. She was being tied to something. No, not something, someone!
“Robin, what do you think you’re doing?”“He’s tied you to me, I think.” Regina’s shaky voice came from below, very close, and Emma could feel her breath. “I think he’s got you floating over me. Robin, at least lower her onto me? Is this supposed to be erotic, or just plain perverted?”“Hopefully the first, not sure of the last one, but an awful lot of fun. For me, at least!” Said the deeper voice close by, as Emma felt herself being lowered. “Remember, you can always use the safe word and I’ll stop? So…now ladies, just what was it you bought yourselves this weekend? Ah yes, here it is." They could hear rustling of paper and cardboard. "The ‘Athena Rechargeable Strapless Strap-On’. My, this looks fun! Have you tried it yet?” Then he pulled it from the silk pouch. “What a silly question - of course you have.”Regina started chuckling. “Don’t you dare!” Her laugh startsetting Emma off. “You’re supposed to be turning us on, not into a circus act!”He ignored her. “‘Three intensity levels & four pulsation patterns…easier grip. Full vibration through each end, delighting both users...’” He read directly from the box. “Girls, you know it’s a pretty poor show, replacing me with some sort of novelty garden hose? And a vibrating one at that! Now then, let’s see how this works, shall we?” They heard him take it out and switch on, and small buzzing, whirring noise resulting as his lovers remained in darkness. “If you’re really planning to use that on one of us, you need to sterilise it first! Emma called out. "And for god's sake, put lube on it first!"“That’s what magic's for, right?” He cast a disinfecting spell over the device, picking up a gel tube from the box. “There. I wasn’t going to use it on one of you Emma, I thought I’d use it on both of you. That’s what it’s for, right?”“Robin! If you’re going to…OOOOOOOHHH!” Regina suddenly felt a warm object being pressed against her labia, before being slowly eased inside, Robin carefully guiding it in. Fortunately Emma having clearly already made her more than ready to receive it. He worked the bulbed end gently in and out, her breathing having stopped as she felt every sensation, every vibration, in pitch darkness. “Go easy?” She finally gasped as he worked it in fully. “Ooh! We hadn’t switched it on before. It feels…pretty good.”As her breathing became more erratic. Emma realised what’d probably just happened. “Well that's her sorted. What about me?”“Patience, Emma my love. Just give me a moment? We don’t want to ruin your lovely lingerie now, do we?” He breathed from close behind her. A second later, both women felt the sensation of their clothes disappearing completely, probably by magic, Emma’s breasts dropping slightly by their release, to rest against Regina's warm flesh. She must have been lowered, as she could also feel their bare stomachs touch. But they were still tied together by the wrists and ankles.
Before she could say anything, she felt fingers, presumably his, gently part her lower lips before easing them…no, not his fingers, the vibrator…inside her, bending the longer end to fit snugly between the two of them. 
“It's inside you, too?” Regina whispered, hearing her gasp.“Yep! Feels pretty good with it switched on, but we still need to move…” Emma attempted to grind onto it, though without the use of her arms or knees, it was proving difficult. “Robin, you do realise we don’t  get any benefit whatsoever with our wrists tied together, don’t you?” Said Regina. “We need to move with it in.   Like the real thing?”“You’re absolutely right. Though it does look incredible from down here. Now, before I let you go, how does it compare to the ‘real thing'?”
Emma knew all men have fragile egos, especially when it came to women's toys. She also knew her response would dictate whatever he did next. Time to massage that ego, girl!
“It feels great, but it can’t compare to a real one!” “True. It could never compare to you, thief.” Regina added, knowing full well they were playing him.“Flattery will get you everywhere, mi'ladies. Though I'm not sure whether you mean it? So for research purposes, let’s find out, shall we?” And with that, he eased the device straight out of them both, casting it to one side before magically freeing their ankles, moving onto his knees on the bed behind, and without warning, easing his now seriously engorged cock firmly inside Emma. She gasped at the difference in warmth and thickness, and his urgent pushing.“OOH! No, definitely NO comparison. Aaah! Go easy, tiger?” She shuddered as her body adjusted around him. “That’s definitely…much better!”Feeling the Saviour’s mound pressing down on hers, Regina pulled her down, by wrapping her legs up and around the blonde, feeling Robin’s hands take her calves and gently raise and part them to better accommodate Emma. Though he wasn’t inside her, Regina could still feel what he was doing.“You’d better still have the strength to carry on after her, thief. You promised me a better orgasm than the last one!” “A promise I'll deliver, my love, come hell or high water!” He puffed, now holding Emma’s thighs from behind and driving hard inside. His mind went back to the very first time they'd made love in just this position. Though this time, he wanted to make them both climax fully before allowing himself his own release. He could tell Emma was getting close as she appeared to be tightening on him.“Gina, hold me?” She gasped. With her blindfold still in place, the brunette dropped her hand down to seek out Emma’s clit, only to find Robin’s larger fingers already there. “I’m…I’m…FUCK, ROBIN! GINA? OH YES! YES!! YES!!!” She yelled as a fierce jolt ran straight through her.
After he gave her a moment to settle, she clenched him tightly before he slowly eased himself out of her. Expecting to be moved to one side so he could give Regina what she wanted, Emma was instead surprised to sense her lower half again being lifted? She then heard Regina hiss loudly right under her.
“Steady!” He was clearly already inserting himself inside her wife, and now felt Robin’s shoulders move under her thighs as she floated, his warm hands around her as he took her weight.“What in the hell…?” She wheezed when she realised what he was up to, now feeling a warm mouth move directly onto her entrance, before sliding his tongue slowly inside, making a deep moaning noise in appreciation. She imagined what the scene must look like. His mouth on her pussy, as she lay suspended, still floating, with his cock no doubt now buried deep in Regina as, judging from all the jolting, he was ploughing her remorselessly. Just the thought of the image made her a little dizzy.
It took less than a couple of minutes for Regina to reach a powerful orgasm of her own, as Robin’s lips now latched on to Emma’s clit.
“Don’t stop? Don’t you dare stop!”
As Regina's peak hit, she reached up, grabbing Emma firmly, to drag her mouth down onto her own, firing her tongue inside as she heard his familiar growl; a sure sign he was finally coming.

As he finally withdrew, now sated, the blindfolds disappeared and both women blinked at the bright light. Emma rolled off Regina, still holding her as they lay side-by-side.
“You alright?”“More than alright! I needed that.” Regina kissed her brow. “Me too. I’ve never seen our boy act like that before?” Emma whispered. “I like it, though I nearly yelled the safe word when he had me floating. Quite the Dom, when he wants to be!”“Sorry if I made you uncomfortable, Emma.” He was just within earshot of her last comment. “Though you do realise it’s your turn to be Dom next time? I’m sure you’ll exact a suitable revenge.” He rose from them, to go to the head of the bed and roll down the duvet.“You can bloody well count on it! Now, although we just had one, I need to take another shower.”“Shame...” Robin climbed under the duvet, Regina moving quickly into his right side, as it was his turn in the middle. “I rather like the smell of you two after we’ve made love.”Emma looked at them, snuggled up, before deciding to forgo the shower and just climb in beside them instead. “You, Mr. Locksley, are getting kinkier the older you get.” “Any complaints?” He wrapped an arm around her, pulling her in to rest on his left, opposite Regina’s contented face on his right. At times like this, as he watched them gaze at each other, he felt like a  king. Well technically, weren't his fiancees both queens? Regina leant over, pecking her wife's lips. “None whatsoever.”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

One week later.
The Locksley and Swan-Mills families assembled around the large sofa, with Robin’s new MacBook (a gift from Regina, as he was getting more computer-savvy) resting on the coffee table, far enough away for them all to be included by its camera. Hope and Faith were sleeping soundly in their cots, having just got back from an afternoon walk around the park. Emma and Regina sat side-by-side, Margot and Honour on their knees. And on the floor in front, sat Roland.“Okay everyone. Robin, make the call please?” Regina was keen to finally get a chance to speak to their son for the first time in over a week.
Moments later, a weird beeping noise indicated the video call had connected, and seconds later, Henry's face appeared in the centre of the screen.

“Hi guys! How’re you all doing?”
“Hi Hen!” Emma was the first. “We're all good. Hey, I’ve never seen you with a beard! It looks kinda cool. Suits you.”“Hello my prince, we’ve all missed you,"  his older mother added. "So where are you now? What time is it there?”
“Hi mum. It's coming up to nine in the evening and we're in northern Norway, right up in the Arctic Circle, in a city called Tromsø. It’s brilliant!”
“We saw the pictures you sent. It looks beautiful. I’ve always wanted to see the fjords and mountains. It looks a bit like where Elsa and Anna live, doesn't it? Is there anything to actually do up there, apart from skiing and snow fights?” 
“Are you kidding me? There’s a big film festival here this week. Grandpa and I are going dog-sledding tomorrow, and we’re on a whale spotting trip later. We’re out shortly, seeing the Northern Lights this evening. There’s also quite a decent university and student population up here, too. There’s loads to do. And Robin? They’ve even got a decent small brewery up here doing bitter instead of the gassy stuff!”
“Ah, civilisation then? Sounds great. How's my godson doing?”
“Gid’s fine. He’s just started crawling, sort of, and now they can’t stop him! He’s playing merry hell, trying to climb out of his crib at night, but the three of them seem to have got him under control. It’s hilarious watching them, though."
“So they’re all still getting along? No tension between Gold and Ariel?” As The Dark One was travelling with his former wife and her ‘girlfriend’, Regina had certainly expected ructions by now.
“Far from it! They all seem really happy. In fact, I’ve never seen grandpa like this. I think it must be because the darkness can't control him when he's away. He’s like a new man! He’s much happier, and it’s taken years off him. Probably will even more so, once they fix his leg.” 
“Fix his leg? What are you talking about?”
“He’s staying in London for a few weeks after I come back. He’s booked himself into a private clinic, and they’re going to operate on his left leg and ankle. He’s put it off for years, but now he’s ready to get it fixed. Belle and Ariel are staying back with him, until they discharge him.”
“You said he’s happy? That definitely doesn’t sound like Gold.”
“You’re right, it doesn’t. But he’s completely different away from home. A lot more relaxed. It's great being with him now; it’s like he's discovered a new life.”

Robin stayed quiet, remembering Merlin’s plans for Gold once he came home.
“And you’ve got quite a sun tan there, young man. I do hope you’re using sun screen?” Regina couldn’t help going into protective mamma mode, despite his age. Beneath the new light scruff of beard, his cheeks were quite red.
“It’s just a bit of wind-burn from skiing. We went down some serious slopes over the weekend. I paid for a few lessons too. Belle's surprisingly good at it! Ariel didn’t want to come, so she stayed with grandpa and Gid.”
Honour was getting bored with the adults monopolising the conversation. “Henny, have you met any trolls yet? I read about them at school!”
Henry then went on to tell his little sisters about a fictional troll village nearby, careful to embellish it enough to make it exciting, but believable. He loved telling Honour and Margot fairy tales.
“So, you’re back in just over a week? As you’re coming back alone this time, would you like us to come meet you at the airport? We need to go back to New York anyway, for a final dress fitting. If you’re with us, we can get you and Rolly’s suits sorted at the same time. We could also spend some time together, then go with you to Cambridge and perhaps spend a little time in Boston?” 
“That sounds great, ma. If everyone came down, we could have our first-ever real big family break away from Storybrooke? The rest of you guys can see my place, too. Ro, I can even take you to see a proper football game?”

Everyone turned to look at Roland, who seemed completely distracted. And, unusually for him, sad? Until now, they’d hardly noticed that he hadn’t said a word all afternoon.
“Roland, are you all right?” Regina felt bad at having just noticed his silence. But he didn’t answer.“Roland? Your mother’s talking to you.” Robin asked, a little louder. His mind seemed miles away.“Hmm? What?” “Henry was asking you if you wanted to meet him in New York?”“Huh? Oh…New York…yeah, sounds great.” But he said it without any trace of enthusiasm and looking almost tearful.“Roland, is something wrong?” “It’s fine, dad. I’m just…sorry, I’m not feeling too good. I'm going upstairs.”
Without another word, he stood and went off quickly, despite their calls to him.
Henry saw it all on the link. “Did I say something wrong?” Had he upset the boy?“No, I don’t think so Henry. But something is bothering him. Perhaps there’s a problem at school? Either way, I’ll deal with it.” He shared a look with Regina. Roland was always the most ebullient, happy, positive child she’d ever met. This really wasn’t like him at all.“So, Hen, where are you off to next?”
“France. We'll leave in two days then fly to Paris. Belle and Ariel will stay there a bit longer, while grandpa and I take a fast train down to Strasbourg. It’s a really old medieval city, and according to him there’s a magic realm near there too. After that, its two days in Geneva, in Switzerland. Then we meet up again in Rome for a few days After that we split up again…”

Robin lost his focus on their call, now worried about Roland. Was he being bullied? Problems at school? Perhaps something to do with a girl?  At twelve years old, girls were beginning to notice him, though as usual, at that age they matured before the boys and so they tended to look at the older boys instead.

For the rest of the call, they gave Henry their latest news. About Regina starting to give Neal more lessons to control his magic. About the celebrity chef coming next weekend to plan their wedding banquet. And other minor news and David's recovery. Once they’d finished the call, Regina was by his side .
“What’s going on with Roland?”“Not sure. I’m going up and talk to him.”~oOo~
After leaving him a good ten minutes, he knocked on his son’s door.
“May I come in?”
He asked twice. Getting no answer, he slowly opened it to find his son sitting on the bed, fully clothed, staring blankly at the tv.
“Roland? Talk to me please?”“Hmm? Sorry, it’s nothing. I’m fine.”“Clearly you're not. And you and I have never held secrets from one another.  Talk to me? You know by now you can tell me anything. Please?”Roland sighed, loudly. “Not about this.”
By this time, Regina had walked up the stairs, but hesitated in joining them, listening instead from outside the door, unseen.
“Roland, I’m serious. What’s wrong? Are you being bullied at school? Tell me?”The red-eyed twelve-year-old looked up at him, with a grief-stricken stare. “If I ask you something, something personal, you swear you’ll tell me the truth? And nothing but?”“I swear.” He didn't hesitate. He'd never lie to his son.“I heard some old women talking in the village. I think one of them might have been Gilbert’s mum? They obviously didn’t know I was listening, because they were talking about you. And Emma and Regina. The fact that everyone knows you're going to get married. Again. Then they started talking about my real mum. Marian.”It was very rare for Roland to refer to Regina as anything over than his mum these days. "Go on."
A hint of steel entered his voice as he looked up into his father’s eyes.
“Is it true Regina murdered my mum?”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Jolly Roger

Killian Jones sat in the large leather captain’s chair, holding his sleeping eleven-month old son in the crook of his arm, his free hand gently stroking the boy’s cheek. Ruby and Dorothy sat opposite, each holding a glass of port, served by Rosie, who stood beside her husband. The two couples had just enjoyed lunch, cooked by Killian’s new chef. Replete, they were slowly recovering.
“Ladies, in the month I’ve been back, I feel I’ve fallen in love all over again. I’m going to miss this little man.”Dorothy smiled at Ruby, currently holding an equally snoozing Liam Jones in her arms. “He’ll miss you too. And Liam. Do you really need to leave so soon?”“Sadly, yes,” Rosie answered for him. “He’s still got things on Zeus’s list to complete. Plus, we’re going to Elsa and John Little’s wedding. We’ll be gone at least two months.”“We’ll be sorry to see you go. I wish we could join you. With the boys together, I feel we’ve become quite an extended family, the six of us.”“Awe, what a lovely thing to say.” Rosie smiled. “I feel just the same about you three. We’re family now.” She leant over, pecking the top of the she-wolf’s head. “Seeing our boys together gives me a warm feeling inside. Like it'd be wrong to separate them.”“You know, you’re always welcome to join us for the trip? Rosie’s father will also be in Arendelle for the wedding. Although we have cargo to deliver after, I’m pretty sure he could open up some sort of portal to get you back quicker? Thanks to him, we’ve now got much larger cabins suitable for a family. Think about it? We’d be more than happy to have you along.”“Oh, I'd love to!" Killian’s idea excited Dorothy. "We used to travel all the time, and we haven’t been anywhere since we came back to Storybrooke. Ruby, is there any way?”“What, shut the diner for two months so we can go to a wedding? Dot, you can’t be serious? Of course I’d love to, but I don’t see how we could.”“Well Mike’s got the kitchen nailed, and he’s found part-timers so he can serve front of house recently. Plus, he’s always telling us to clear off and take a proper break. Why don’t we ask?”Rosie agreed. "And don’t forget Killian can magic up money. That sort of thing doesn’t matter to us these days, so we could quite easily make Mike a generous extra bung for his time, while you’re away? Girls, I think it’s a great idea! You can both get a decent break, and a chance to visit Arendelle, while the boys get to be together a bit longer. What with Tink still over there, I get some female company to share the voyage with for a change? No offence Killian.”“None taken, love.” He just sniggered. “I'll admit, the crew’s salty humour can get a big earthy, even for you.”“You can really magic up money? So why do you keep sailing then?”“I owe Zeus big time. So if he has tasks he’d like me to undertake during my second life, it'd be churlish to refuse.” “Okay, I’ll have a word with Mike in the morning.” Ruby was coming around to the idea. “Though we also have a Royal Wedding of our own in six weeks, remember? We’re not doing the catering thank god, but we've been invited as 'honoured guests'.”    “Royal Wedding? Who?”“Regina and Emma. They’re marrying Robin. It’ll be Storybrooke's second poly wedding, after the Briars.”“Oh, of course,” Rosie remembered. “Anna's become best-buddies with Robin’s sister. Apparently, they were in New York last week, shopping for it.”“Can we get back to the topic?” Killian didn't need reminding of his former lover’s nuptials. "Arendelle?"“I’ll have a word with dad to see if he can guarantee a portal back. I may be wrong, but I think there's others from here going too, so he may already have it in hand.  I'm sure one way or another, we'll have you back in no time!” 
Mifflin Street
“Is it true Regina murdered my mum?”
Robin’s jaw dropped, not sure how to answer. But he wasn’t done.
“Is it also true Emma and Killian almost got her back accidentally, after going back in time, but Zelena murdered her before she even got here?”“Ro…Roland, I-” “You swore! Did they kill my mum? My real mum?”“Zelena did, the second time. The royal guards killed her the first time, but not Regina, though they were acting on the Evil Queen’s general orders for all those leading opposition. It wasn’t Regina as you know her.” “How did they kill her?”“Roland, I’m really not sure we should-”“HOW? Dad, how did she die? The truth! You swore!”For the first time ever, Robin felt almost intimidated by his own son. “The villagers we rescued said she was captured by the Black Guard, after dropping off two children at a safe site. She was caught and hanged nearby.”My own mum, hanged?  “Did you find out which soldiers did it?""We did. It was three of the Alpha Platoon, some of their most vicious. Alan-a-Dale and I dealt with them two days later.""I hope that means you killed them?"He nodded. "It was quick and clean. Better than they deserved.”“And Zelena? How did she do it?”“I’m not sure. Apparently Marian was putting up a fight not to come along with them, so either Emma or Killian knocked her out. While she lay unconscious, they were distracted. The Wicked Witch killed her and swapped identities using magic, so she could travel back here with them, disguised as your mother. That’s all I know.”He watched his expression change from sadness to anger. “So Zelena killed her, while she just lay there, not able to defend herself? Where’s her grave?”“I honestly don’t know, son. Somewhere in the Enchanted Forest, I assume.”“But she'd know, wouldn’t she? She’d know where she put her body!”“Roland, wherever she’s buried, that’s not your mother now. Not my Marian. The spirit of the woman I adored has moved on to a better place. A place we’ll all go eventually. And I honestly believe you will see her again one day.”“Not good enough! Zelena, and Gina, get to visit their own mum's grave. Henry goes to see his dad’s whenever he’s back and puts flowers on it. But me? Nothing!”“I’m sorry my boy. Your mother was a wonderful woman who I loved with all my heart. But she’d want you to move on, not grieve her. She-”“How can you let her live, knowing what she did? Now you have magic too, why can’t you just kill her? Destroy the horrible bitch who murdered my mum!”He ignored the cuss. This time.  “Because that’s not who I am Rolly. I thought about it many times, and came close to doing so when I first came back.  It's one of the reasons I'm still having therapy with Archie. But Zelena also happens to be Margot’s birth mother, and your sister’s an innocent in all this. Something pure came from something bad! And it’d be wrong. Revenge never satisfies the blood, Roland. I learnt that many years ago.”“But you had no problem killing King George or the Black Fairy, did you? But the woman who murdered my mum? Well I do want to kill her! She gets a fucking life, and everything's just  forgotten about, but I get no mum! Forever!”
Robin had no idea Regina was listening outside. Never saw her reaction when she heard the boy's anger. Never saw her slump to the floor, leaning against the wall with her knees to her chest. Never saw the tears come.
“Roland, I killed those bastards because they were killing others, and threatening to do much worse! I won’t kill Zelena, because-”“She’s Regina’s sister? Did she even apologise for raping you? Because that's what she did, didn't she?”
Oh god that stung! He’d gone straight to the nub of why Archie was treating him. How did he find out? Robin felt himself crumbling at the vile memory.
“Roland, please? We have to move on. We-”“I WILL kill her! She doesn’t have magic any more. And if she never comes back here, then I’ll go out and find her and kill her! I’m sorry dad, but I don’t think I can live here any more. Not like this!”“Roland, don’t talk like that, it isn’t you! Yes, I know you’re angry; I was too. But you’re only twelve. You have to live here, with us.”“I can go live in Sherwood. The guys can take care of me, like they always did, after you died.”“Roland, no! Despite what you’ve just discovered, I’m your father, and I love you but you will obey me. You will NOT leave this house without my express permission. Do you understand?”
But he said nothing, just sat staring back, defiance in his angry eyes.
“I SAID DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” His sadness having turned to anger.“You can shout at me all you want dad, but you can’t keep me here forever!” His son challenged, eerily calm for his age. “I know you’re bigger than me, and have magic now. You can lock me up too. But one day, when I'm older, you’ll have to let me go. And I vow I will eventually find and kill that murdering bitch, or I’ll die trying!”Robin’s heart broke. We didn’t want to shout at or fall out with his wonderful boy. Didn’t want to lock him in his room. Hell, he understood fully why he was angry. He’d just discovered his mother had been murdered by someone he knew. But he could never condone murder. He had to take a stand now, if he were to avoid everything spiralling out of control.“You’ll stay in your room tonight. No phone. No laptop. I’ll bring you up your supper, but you can’t leave. You'll can use the adjoining bathroom, but I’m putting a seal on anywhere else. I’m sorry Roland, but you can’t just take the law into your own hands.”“Like everyone around here who has magic does, eh?” A cynical tone returned to his voice.Robin wanted to respond, but thought better of it. They both needed to cool down.  He flicked his fingers to cast a spell, creating a magical barrier preventing the boy from leaving his room, combined with a sound blocking charm.
As he stepped out onto the landing, he barely noticed his fiancée sitting just outside the door, on the floor with her head in her hands.
“Regina? What are you-? What did you hear?”“Enough,” she sobbed, red eyed. “He’s right though, isn’t he? If anyone had done to me what Zelena or I did to his own mother, to your family, I would've killed them in the blink of an eye!”“You’re not that woman any more. Everyone knows that, including me.”“Doesn’t bring back Marian though, does it?” “No, it doesn't. But unlike Zelena, you’ve regretted your actions ever since. And taken steps to reform and make amends.”“Every day! But it still doesn’t change things does it? He’s right to hate me.” She still couldn’t look up to face him.“He doesn’t hate you. It’s just…this is all news to him. He's confused, but he’ll get through it. As I had to.”“I need to talk to him. I have to apologise. I need to fix what I’ve done.”“No, Regina. Seriously, if you go in there now, it’ll just make things worse. I’ve also cast a seal and sound proofing spell on his door.” “I murdered his mother, Robin! His life was ruined, because of me!”“That’s an exaggeration. He barely knew Marian then. He was only a baby when she died.”“But I heard him! He doesn’t want to live here…with me.” She almost whimpered the last words.“What’s going on? I heard shouting?”A new voice from the stairs made them jump. “Regina? What’re you doing down there? Have you been crying?” Emma dropped to her knees beside her.  “Roland found out about Marian. About how she was killed. Both times.” Regina croaked, between sobs.“Robin nodded. “He’s angry and said some very harsh things, so I’ve sealed the room till he calms down. I’ll bring him some dinner later, but it’s not looking good.”
The moment his father left, Roland picked up his tablet to make the call. Something he’d been intending to do when he’d been interrupted.
The young adult appeared on screen. “Ro, you just stormed off! What's going one?”Roland  had come to regard Henry as a big brother over the last few years. Both having had traumatic childhood sand the loss of a parent, the boys had an affinity, an understanding, and they'd grown to confide in one another. Though Henry, under sound advice from Emma, Regina and Archie, had never disclosed to him the full circumstances behind his mother’s death, or his father’s rape at the hands of the Wicked Witch. So, as Roland now told him what he’d found out, he felt guilty for having withheld so much.“Why didn’t you tell me? I thought we were friends?”“We’re more than friends, Ro. I think of you as my little brother, and I’m sorry I didn’t tell you earlier, but my mums and Archie really thought that you knowing all that stuff could do you more harm than good. I was planning on telling you when you were older. You deserve to know the truth, but-”“But you couldn’t tell me that they murdered my mum! Twice!”“You're forgetting, Zelena was responsible for my dad’s death too! He died saving the town from her. I know how you feel mate, I really do. There’s not a day goes by when I don’t think about him. Especially when I see that ginger bitch in town.” It was rare for Henry to show anger, but old feelings surfaced.“Even more reason to kill her then. She doesn’t deserve to live.”“Rolly, you may be right, but I’ve seen this before. Killing Zelena won’t bring your mum back! And don’t forget there’s Margot to consider now? She's her mother! If anyone should punish Zelena, it should be your dad. But he won’t do that, because he’s one of the good guys. And what about Regina? She'd had Marian killed the first time. Do you want to kill her too?”“I don’t know. I can’t imagine her doing something like that. Dad says her soldiers did it. But she was in charge of them, wasn’t she? She just let it happen.”“The Evil Queen killed hundreds, maybe thousands. And many of them were mothers and children. But that isn’t the same woman who you live with now!”“I don’t think I can live here  anymore. Not with her. Not now I know how my real mum died.”“Rolly, you don’t mean that! You’re angry, and I get it, but you need to think-”Roland blanked him. “Sorry Henry, call coming in? I really need to go!” He ended the web call.
The Town Hall
“Come on in, Sheriff.” Mayor Philip Briar welcomed him into his office. “You asked to see me?”“I did, Mister Mayor. Thanks for doing it at such short notice.”
The former Prince Philip had been the elected mayor of Storybrooke for over a year and a half. In that time, after proposing Hank Morgan, a former Knight of the Round Table, as his sheriff, the pair had restored a sense of order to the town, following a turbulent period after the removal of Mayor Spencer. Although both were military men from another age, they'd embraced the new knowledge and technology from the Land without Magic, learning and introducing computers and many other modern systems to the running of the magical town. With the result that most of the administrative functions became smoother, simpler and more streamlined. And now-elected Sheriff Hank Morgan and his trusted deputies had played a strategic part in its success.
“You’re welcome. What can I do for you, Hank?”“Well, I’ve decided, or I should say Laura and I decided, to move to Connecticut. She's got family there and, what with Violet now in Boston, we felt the time was right. I’m giving my notice.”“I’m sorry to hear that, although obviously I wish you both well. Not so good for me, though? Frankly, you’ll be difficult to replace. You’ve been an excellent sheriff, and I’m pretty sure I’m not alone in saying I’m going to miss you.”“That’s kind of you Phil. And for the record, I’ve enjoyed working with you enormously. You’ve made so many changes here, I’m sure you’ll find an excellent replacement. What about Mulan? She’s always been a superb deputy. Far better than me! She'd make an excellent sheriff, I'm sure. Or Emma Swan-Mills? She’s held the post before.”“True. Well, I agree with you about Mulan; but she's my wife after all, so I'm kinda biased? And I did propose her once. Though I think if she took it and won the election, I should rightfully stand down as mayor. I don’t think it’s healthy having both positions held by members of the same family, do you? I've no problem standing down, after all. I came into this on a temporary basis, but I’m a soldier like you, not a politician.”“I think most of the town would disagree with you! Your little family's highly regarded here, and after all that nonsense with the royals, Spencer and Nottingham before, you were a breath of fresh air. You also have two rather astonishing wives, young man! Rory's brilliant at running the nursery, the social services and the elderly support team. And Mulan? Well let's face it, she could run anything thrown at her, that one!”“I know, I’m blessed. We got some very strange treatment from some when we married her, but I couldn't imagine life without either of them. Well in that case Hank, first you’re going to help me interview your replacement. Then you’re going to be principal guest at the leaving party I’m going to throw you! Mayor’s orders, and all that, so you can't duck out of it.” He smiled at his sheriff, knowing he was going to really miss his old friend.
Back in Mifflin Street...

Three hours had passed since Robin had used magic to seal his son in his bedroom. Three hours of guilt on his part, and he felt terrible.

Regina had stayed silent, knowing that if she interfered, it could well backfire. In her mind, she was the direct cause of all his pain, her past crimes coming back to bite her. The thought of losing her youngest son's love now he knew, made her feel ill.
As he sat silently nursing his coffee in front of the fire, Robin felt a hand wrap around his arm. “Robin. I know it’s your decision, being his father after all. But out of the three of us, I’m the one least involved. Would you mind letting me talk to him on my own? Just the two of us?”He looked up into sympathetic green eyes. “That's kind, but I’m not sure it'd help.”“Well at least let me try, please?” She leant over to kiss his brow. “Saving's kinda my job.”He smiled, pulling her down a little lower to peck her lips properly. “Okay.” He twirled his fingers, recasting the spell on Roland’s room. “You can go in now, but he still can’t come out.”~oOo~
A few minutes later, as he sat on his bed, surfing for details on Zelena’s current whereabouts, Roland heard a knock on the door.
“May I come in?”
Of the adults downstairs, Emma was the last person he expected.
“Dad’s locked me in.”"I know." The door opened easily, and Emma stepped inside, moving closer to the bed.  "May I have a word?”“If it’s to tell me I can’t kill Zelena, then no! Dad gave me the lecture.”“No. I just wanted to talk. Not about her, but about me?” She stepped closer, lifting herself to sit on to the end of his bed, before bringing her legs up.
He rolled his eyes, expecting yet another talk on behaviour. Or revenge.
“You know, I was alone most of my life, right up until I was twenty-eight years old? I didn’t know where I was from, or who my parents were, or anything. All I had was a blanket that said ‘Emma’ on it.  I spent most of my childhood being passed between foster homes. Maybe that was partly the reason, but I escaped the system and wound up on the wrong side of life. I stole things, like cars and watches...” Roland lifted his head, paying more attention. “It’s true. I got pregnant and I even once went to prison for a year! Then, on my twenty-eighth birthday. On that very day, I was living alone in a dingy flat in Boston, when an annoyingly persistent ten-year-old boy knocked on my door, telling me I was the mum who'd given him up for adoption!”“I heard about that. Henry told me.”“Yeah? Well, it's true. I wound up in this crazy little town. Regina? Regina was the Mayor here, and a pretty horrible one at that! She tried running me out of town and was a thorough b-i-t-c-h!”“You mean bitch? If you mean bitch, just say bitch!” Nonetheless, he gave the tiniest hint of a smirk.“Yeah, all right smart-ass! Bitch! I hated her!”“You hated Regina?”“Couldn't stand her! And she hated me, too. She was horrible, not just to me but to everyone. She thought I was a threat, and tried to get rid of me. Even going so far as to give me a poisoned apple turnover, to put me under a sleeping curse, just like she did to Snow White? She actually tried to kill me.”“And Henry bit it instead, right? To prove to you he wasn’t making things up?” He knew the story. Emma sighed. This was going to be more difficult than she thought.“Well anyway. Henry bit it and yes, it put him under a sleeping curse. After trying everything at the hospital, we all thought he's died. So upset and not knowing what I was doing, I kissed his head, which broke the curse and brought him back to life. It was only then that I started believing in magic. It took a while before I discovered, after something Rumpelstiltskin said, that I had magic, too. After that, I realised Henry was right all along, and that Snow White and Prince Charming really were my parents.”“And Regina Mills was the Evil Queen.” Roland added, making Emma wince. "I already knew that, too."“Yeah. Although even then, she was trying to change, for Henry's sake. She and I had fights, lots of them. She wanted to kill me, and I sure as hell hated her! But somehow, we survived. Ro, do you know how and why she became the Evil Queen?”“She had magic. That sort of power over everyone makes you do stupid stuff!” There was certainty in his voice. "Dad told me that."“It does, but something needs to trigger i first! Did she ever tell you about Daniel?”
He shook his head.
“Daniel was a stable-boy, who became Regina’s first ever boyfriend. They were in love, and she wanted to marry him. Unfortunately, Regina’s mum, Cora, who was a right bitch, had other plans for Regina. She was a violent psychopath who had a plan for her daughter to become queen…”
Emma gradually told Roland about the Red Queen’s past crimes, including arranging for the murder of Snow White’s mother, Queen Eva. Then how she arranged for Regina to act as a nanny for the young Snow White, gaining the trust and attention of the old widowed king, Leopold. 
“There was no way Cora would ever let Regina marry Daniel. She wanted her to become queen by forcing her to marry the king. So Regina planned to escape with Daniel. Unfortunately, she made the mistake of telling Snow White when she nagged her about something. Unfortunately, Snow then told Cora, thinking it might help. Cora stopped them by murdering Daniel. She pulled out his heart and crushed it, right in front of Regina!”     “She killed him in front of her? That’s…that’s…”“Horrible! It sent Regina crazy. Well over the edge of sanity. As a result, she vowed revenge on Snow for breaking her secret!”“So that’s why Snow ran? But that’s just stupid! Her mum killed him, not Snow!”“Very true. And later Cora forced her to marry Snow’s father, the King. Leopold was a very brutal man. He was an old, frustrated, but still very powerful man. And now he had a very young bride and he…well, let’s just say he treated her badly. VERY badly!”“You’re saying he raped her, aren’t you?”Emma felt bad for revealing more about Regina’s past than intended. But he was a bright boy and needed to understand. So she just nodded. “She had no way out. He was the King, powerful enough to control who lives and who dies. That’s got to make anyone go crazy, right? So Regina completely lost it. She vowed to, and that’s where the ‘Evil Queen’ nickname came from. Then, Rumpelstiltskin, who had taught Cora magic, realised that Regina had it too. He trained her and in her very fragile mental state, it just made her worse.”“She murdered thousands. How did Snow survive?”“Well, I’ve only known my own mum for the last twelve years or so, but one thing I do know. She and my dad are amazing fighters who never give up! Plus, they're brilliant at rallying people to their cause. Dad especially! The Evil Queen saw that, but the more she threatened and killed people, the more hostile they became, and the more they rallied to my parents' side.”“So how did they stop her if she had magic?”“I’m not sure how exactly, but I think it had something to do with Rumpelstiltskin, again. They captured her once, but mum wouldn’t let them kill her, and banished her instead. So, she decided to escape it all by using a special dark curse that Rumpelstiltskin had created, to make a new realm that she could control. That’s how Storybrooke got created. But to do that, she had to sacrifice the life of the one person she loved the most.”“You said Daniel was dead? Who could love such a horrible person?”“Her own dad, Prince Henry. My Henry was named after him. You know I met him in the Underworld? He seemed to a kindly, gentle man, but without any magic, far too weak for a powerful dark witch like Cora. He was the last person who believed Regina could become good again. So to enact her curse, she crushed his heart.”“She killed her own dad?”
God, this was worse than he thought. She’s a psycho!
“The Evil Queen did, not Regina! But even after that, she still wasn’t happy in her new life. She needed saving.”“By you, the Saviour?”That made her chuckle. “Hardly! No, she was saved by my Henry. He convinced her she could change. There was a time when he wanted nothing to do with her, and it nearly broke her! But eventually he realised that she was just the product of a very, very damaged childhood. Henry made her change for the good. A few years later, someone else came into her life. Someone who convinced her she could permanently renounce all darkness, and be capable of adult love. Any ideas?”“Dad?”“Exactly. Your dad! Her true love and soulmate, according to Tinker Bell. And you changed her too Roland, in your own way? You helped her just by loving her. Between you three, you changed her magic from dark to light. For the first time in most of her life, Regina was cherished. Wanted. Then, nearly seven years ago, your dad showed her the greatest love of all. He sacrificed his own life to save her, and his daughter, from one of the greatest evils ever. Hades, the Lord of the Underworld. Now that really did break her! Her true love and soulmate was gone for the second time? Roland, I’m not making excuses for her past, but I just want you to see what led up to it.”“And what about you? You fell in love with her, too.” His face showed no reaction, good or bad.Emma had never spoken about this with Roland before. Until recently, he had always been a lot more distant from her than Regina, choosing to always call her by her first name. “I did. I lost my own love, Killian Jones, just before your dad was killed. I became sick. I’m not sure whether you’ve learned about depression yet, Ro? But at the worst moments in your life, you sometimes do really stupid things. I drank too much alcohol and took drugs. I had to go to hospital to have things pumped out of my stomach to save my life. But your mum, Regina, she was so much worse! After losing Robin, she was so depressed, she even tried to…tried to…harm herself.”“You’re trying to say she tried to commit suicide?” He said it in a matter-of-fact voice.God, that kid knows too much already for a twelve-year-old.  “Yeah, she tried. But our family managed to save her. There’s still a good few people in this town who care for her. Who know she's changed. The two of us were in a very bad way. And all because we lost the loves of our lives!”
For the first time, the wild-haired boy gave her a sad smile, dropping one of his hands on to hers, giving it a squeeze. Another little thing your father does, she noticed.
“Go on. I’m listening.”“All of that happened in just the first few months after their deaths! Then, Regina discovered she was pregnant, with Honour. That made her feel even more guilty, because she could have killed her too, by accident. We were both having treatment under Doctor Hopper and Doctor Whale. We both moved into my mum and dad’s place, and spent a lot more time together. Neither of us could work, so we lost our jobs as Mayor and Sheriff. Finally, she gave birth to Honny, and that triggered us to go find her big brother. We needed you home, kid! About a year later I moved in here, as it was easier taking care of the baby together, while we were still going through the treatment programme.”“And that’s when you fell in love with her?” “It took a while. I slowly got over Killian’s death, and started going out again. That’s when I started to see Regina very differently. Once she’d moved past her darkness, I saw someone astonishing. She’s really an incredible woman. Yes, she’s beautiful and clever, but she has so much love in her, Roland! After a little while, my feelings for her grew to something more than just friendship. I had no idea she felt the same about me, until Archie banged our heads together. It was a little weird at first. We both felt guilty, like we were betraying the memories of Killian and Robin? Plus, neither of us had ever been in a relationship with another woman before. It took a long time, but finally, we admitted that yes, we were in love with each other. A year later, I finally plucked up the courage to propose. I still wasn't sure she'd accept."“Thanks for telling me. I saw it made you uncomfortable. And what about my dad?”Emma found it easier to smile this time. “Roland, when the famous Robin Hood first came back from the dead nearly two years ago, I couldn’t bear it! Regina was still madly in love with him, and I knew I never stood a chance. After all, The guy who gave up his life for her, so no competition! But something happened. Something wonderful. Robin never wanted to break us up, so he decided to try and befriend me instead. I never thought it could happen, but I eventually started to fall in love with him, too! I won’t give you all the details, because that's adult stuff. But I can honestly say I have never loved another man, not even Henry's father, as much as I now love your dad! And I’m really looking forward to being his wife; well, one of his wives, at least."“I know he feels the same about you, Emma. About both of you. He told me so enough times.”
The pair sat silently for a few minutes, holding hands, Roland deep in thought. Eventually, and without warning, he rose onto his knees, before shuffling closer, silently wrapping his arms around her neck. Then, finally, his tears came. And Roland Locksley once more became a twelve-year-old boy, crying over the loss of a birth mother he never knew. And Emma welcomed it, hugging him even tighter. It was the closest the pair had ever been. Finally, h
e pulled his head back, having left a large wet stain on her sweater.
“It’s just not fair. I don’t even have a picture of her! John, Will and the guys have told me all about this incredible mum I had. All the great things she did? But I’ve got no memories. Nothing!” He returned to sobbing, which even brought a few tears from Emma.
Jeezuz, why do Locksleys always reduce me to tears?
“You’re right Ro, it isn’t fair. But you’ve given me an idea. What if I told you, I might have a way to get a few pictures of your mum? Would that help a little?” 
He nodded silently, before burrowing his head back into her shoulder. She continued to hold him.
“I’ll do my best Rolly,” she whispered, kissing his cheek.“And don't forget, I love you. We all do.”~oOo~
The awkward afternoon led to an uncomfortable evening for Regina and Robin, while Emma never left Roland’s bedroom.
After playing with all their daughters and toddlers, reading them bedtime stories and getting them settled, the pair finally prepared for a, probably restless, sleep. Regina had spent all day worrying about Roland’s reaction when he next saw her, now he knew she was responsible, or at least partly responsible, for Marian’s death. She now lay in the centre of the bed, trying to read, for the umpteenth time, a page from a Shakespeare play Henry was studying, but it just wasn’t sinking in.Robin stepped into the bedroom. “I always think you look sexy in those glasses.”She half-attempted a smile, rolling her eyes. “You’d say I was sexy wearing a monocle! Have you checked on him yet? What’s going on in there?”“I peeped in. Emma’s in bed with him, and they’re all snuggled up. Let’s try and talk to her?” He stepped to her side and took her hand. Closing his eyes, he focused on his blonde fiancée, using his mind to reach her with their new telepathic link. Fortunately, she was still awake. 
[Emma, my love? Are you alright?]

[Robin, is that you? Jeez I still can’t get used to talking this way. I keep thinking I’m hearing voices and going mad!]

[It’s me. How did it go?]
[He’s asleep. I might stay the night here, if you don’t mind? It was quite emotional and we talked a lot. About Regina’s past, and mine? He’s a bit better now, but there’s still a lot of feelings bottled up about Marian. He’s really upset about the fact he can’t remember her? Do you have any drawings of her or anything that belonged to her? You once said you used to draw all the time?]  
[No pictures here, but I may have something back in Sherwood.  I’ll go check in the morning, but I haven't drawn for a long time. I made lots of sketches of Marian, but they all got lost in the realm switch. I could ask Tuck though? He keeps lots of old records and things and never throws anything out. Perhaps he has something…]

[I thought not. But I had an idea. You remember those dream catchers from Camelot? Well when I was a Dark One, I used to pull memories out of minds, to put them into the catcher to display them. I don’t have those powers now, but Mulan said Merlin’s back? Maybe he could help us pull something out from your own memories of Marian to show him? We could even get a picture or two from it?]

[Emma, that’s brilliant! I’ll call him in the morning]

[Okay. Gina? I can sort of sense you. Are you hearing this?]

[I’m here, Emma. I was listening. That boy must hate me so much right now! I’m not sure if he’ll ever look at me again, after what I’ve done.]
[That’s not true. Just give him a chance for everything to sink in? He’ll be alright, you’ll see. Anyway, you get some sleep. Robin, please hold our girl close tonight? I’ll try to sneak out first thing tomorrow.]
[I will, and thanks again Emma. Sleep well, my love.]

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Roland learns more about Marian from some of the Merry Men. One of Regina's culinary heroes comes to town.

Granny’s Diner – the following morning
“Ruby, I’ve been offering for ages, and you need that holiday, so just go? We’ve got everything covered here; I’ve got the kitchen taken care of, and Donna and Paul know what they’re doing. Take the damn holiday!”“You sure you can cope? We’ll be gone the best part of a month! Shouldn’t you at least talk it through with Steffi, first?”“Already have, Dot. In fact, I was going to wait for a little while before mentioning it, but I’d like to propose something. Steff’s mother passed over a couple months back, and she left us a fair sum. We’d thought of leaving Storybrooke, and starting a little diner of our own someplace? But she and I got talking and, well, she doesn’t really want to move away. We’ve got lots of friends here.”“So you want to set up your own café, here in Storybrooke?” Hell, they hadn’t seen that coming! He’s the best chef they’d had in years, and the competition could kill the business.“No, of course not! I'd never do that to you – you’re mates! We were going to ask whether you might be interested in letting us put some money into the business? Coming in as junior partners, like? I think I can help us grow it, and Martha’s old ice cream parlour’s been empty a while. I figure we could set that up as a bakery and home delivery, giving us a bit more room here to expand things.”“Mikey, you’re being serious?” Ruby looked across at Dorothy, equally surprised.“Yeah. I mean, we work well together, right? I thought it’d make sense. And it also means Dot and you can get off and travel more like she wants to, and not worry about this place.”“I don’t know what to say. We can’t make any decisions yet but, if you come up with the numbers and ideas, we promise we’ll give it some serious thought, eh Rubes?” The wolf looked equally surprised at the offer. Then Ruby remembered who the business came from in the first place.“Erm, as part of what you’re thinking, would you want to change the name, or anything else about this place?”He looked surprised. “Why would I want to do that? Everyone around here knew Granny, she set it up, and frankly, I loved the grouchy old broad, God rest her soul! No, we should keep the name. Though we could always call the other place ‘Mike’s Bakery’, or something like that?”As they continued to chat, the bell on the front door sounded for the first customer of the day. “Heck, it’s seven thirty already! Time for work, everyone,”Ruby stood. “Mike, can our decision wait till the end of the week?”“Sure, I’m not going anywhere. Anyway, you get off and deal with Grumpy? Looks like the old fella’s waiting for his heart-attack special.”“They’re gonna to have to change his nickname back to Dreamy! Have you seen him around Nova, these days?”
Meanwhile...

As Ruby and Dorothy were starting their day, Emma woke in an unfamiliar, narrower, and definitely less-comfortable bed than their own.

Opening her eyes, she felt Roland’s hot, pyjama-clad body pressing into her side. Hell, kid, you’re like a radiator? She grinned, moving back from him. He seemed to be sound asleep. Normally an early riser like his father, his emotional talk last night had led to the boy falling asleep much later than usual.

Extracting herself from the bed as quietly as she could, she decided to use her own bathroom rather than his little en-suite. The girls would be waking fairly soon, so fingers crossed, Emma might just catch a few more minutes snoozing before the morning mayhem began.

As she crept in, she saw only Regina under the covers, Robin having presumably gone down to make hot drinks.
“Hi,” she joined her under the duvet, pulling herself against her wife’s warm front. “You sleep, okay?”  She kissed her brow. “Not really, no. Not after what happened. You?”“Not great. He finally went off about midnight. He’s still sleeping.”“I can’t imagine he’ll ever want to even see me again. What if he refuses to come to the wedding? What if he wants to have nothing more to do with me?”“I don’t think it’s that bad, honestly. We had a long talk last night and I…well basically, I told him a lot! About your past? About me and how I’ve screwed up? He asked about us and Robin. So I told him nearly everything I knew. He cried a lot, which is probably no bad thing, as he’s been holding it all in for so long. I think he’s angrier with Zelena, than you. I had a quick look at his tablet just after he fell asleep. He may only be twelve, but he’d already tracked her down to Seattle? To where she’s staying, too. You know, he’s already hacked into her private Facebook and Twitter pages? He’s quite the detective, given his age.”“Why would he do that?  What would he do with it all?”“Destroy her reputation, basically. Then go after her.”“He’s twelve, Emma! There isn’t a malicious bone in his body!” Though she wasn’t so sure now.“Well we'll see, won't we? Still, let’s just play it by ear. Now then, I haven’t heard anything from the babies. Shall we go in there and face the day, or what say we have a cuddle here, and let our dear fiancé face the fury of four ‘hangry’ princesses?”“You’re mean! No, we’d best get up. He won’t be able to cope with all of them, and we need to get over to see Merlin. You remember we have that dinner with Pierre Roche tonight? It’s bad enough that the chef whose work I adore thinks the sun shines out of Snow’s ass! We don’t want her screwing up the one chance we get to have one of the world’s best to cook at our wedding!”“She’ll behave, because she knows it’s important to me. Okay, come on then girl, how about joining me in the shower?”“If you’re thinking about getting dirty while we get clean, you’ve no chance. I ache all over.”“Then I’ll just have to massage your back, won’t I? And any other bits I find on the way.”~oOo~
A little later, they joined Robin downstairs, to discover he’d already made breakfast for Margot and Honour, fed Hope and Faith in their highchairs, and was now preparing more pancakes, presumably for them.
“You, my dear fiancé, just keep getting lovelier by the day...” Emma, with a wide grin, swiped an already syrup-coated pancake from his own plate, before ramming most of it in her mouth. “Mmm, luvly!” She mumbled, almost unable to speak with a full mouth.“Well, they do say the best way to a sheriff’s heart is through her stomach?”  Robin replied, before leaning in and biting off the piece of pancake that still hung from her mouth.“Daaaad? Gross!” Margot rolled her eyes. Despite only being seven, she’d already started to pick up far too many of Regina’s mannerisms. “Mamma Gina, did you see that? Emma was still eating it!”“I did and I agree with you, Margot!” Regina glared, albeit hiding a smirk. “It’s extremely unhygienic. Control yourself, daddy!” She admonished him.
But Robin ignored her, instead swinging around and pulling Regina against him to place a buttery-lipped kiss on the brunette’s nose, making the other girls laugh. As the usual Mills glare was certain to follow, he quickly wrapped his hands around her sides, knowing just where she was the most ticklish. That in turn led to a loud scream from the normally controlled queen, who collapsed into uncontrollable giggles as he tickle-tortured her to the floor!
“Quick Honny, daddy’s attacking mum! Let’s get him?” The redhead laughed, jumping off her chair to attack Robin, jabbing her little fingers into his waist and clutching his leg. Honour was now doing the same on his other side, both laughing hysterically as their father pretended to collapse on the floor from the onslaught.“Yeah, you get him girls? Get that big bad man!” Emma encouraged. As Honour sat on his chest and Margot rolled over his legs, Emma quickly got down on the floor with them, before whipping off one of his slippers, and forcing  a knuckle hard into the base of his foot, just where she knew he was the most ticklish, making him yell. He'd learnt that from Roland.Regina guffawed at the ridiculous display, now also dropping to her knees, before pressing two fingers gently into the base of his neck. Yet another weak spot she’d discovered from Roland. “Do you surrender, Locksley, or do I have my queen and princesses torture you some more?” This was followed by Emma once again ramming a knuckle into his foot. God he was ticklish down there!“Argh, nooooo! I surrender!” He yelled between tight laughs. “Four cruel women against one poor, defenceless man? Hope? Faith? Get down here and save your daddy! Have you no mercy?”“None whatsoever!” Regina breathed, before placing another kiss on his buttery lips.The happy family got up and continued finishing their breakfast, Robin finally stepping up to the table and taking several pancakes onto a plate, with a glass of orange juice. “I’d better take these up to Roland. He’ll be starving by now.”
As she watched him head up the stairs, Regina turned to the rest of them.
“Right girls! I need you to help mamma and I get Hope and Faith cleaned up for the day. Aunty Maria’s going to be here soon, and we’ll all be heading to your grandparents' farm.”“Really?” Margot's eyes lit up. “Is Neal going to be there?” She was rather smitten by Snow and David’s boy.“Probably. So, let’s bath and change these babies, then we can-” but she got interrupted by a loud yell from upstairs.“HE'S GONE!” Robin barked. “ROLAND'S GONE!”Emma immediately went up. “That’s impossible, he was asleep not half an hour ago? You sealed his room, and I felt the barrier when I walked out, so there’s no way he should’ve got through that! You only opened it for me, right?” “I’m sure I did. His room was still sealed. We’d better notify everyone to look out for him? I’ll message the men and Sherwood. You let your parents know, and anyone else you think. Just tell them he’s upset and gone missing?”“I’ll let mum know first. She knows just about everyone! Rob, you remember I said he's already figured out where Zelena's staying? He might be going after her! I’d best let Hank know, so they can cover the town line.”
The Earl of Locksley, Sherwood

Merlin had arrived in Storybrooke late the previous evening and stayed the night at the convent. He’d arrived at Robin's pub early, to meet his daughters for breakfast, before Rosie headed off once more with her husband on the Jolly. Killian had stayed behind on his ship, to look after Liam and prepare the vessel for the long journey to Arendelle.

Merlin smiled as he watched both of his precious daughters plough through two huge, cooked breakfasts as though they'd been starved for a week.
“It never ceases to amaze me how much you two can eat! Considering you both have whippet-like figures, I really don’t know where you put it. Slow down, Rosie? It’s not going to be taken away.”“Sorry dad, but you know what I’m like with bacon and eggs! This is good stuff. Besides, I’ve never had a weight problem. Anna’s the one that puts it on!” She nudged her, playfully.“Not sure about that, sis. You’ve been packing it on the thighs recently!” She scoffed.“Enough, girls. Stop the squabbling, even if it is in jest?  I need to talk about arrangements for the Arendelle wedding trip. I-” But he was interrupted by Robin’s sister Maria, stepping out from the kitchen in a hurry, looking flustered.“Maria?” Her friend called out. “Something wrong?”“Anna,” the anxious woman noticed her friend was with her family. “Hi all. Yes, I just got a message from Robin. Roland’s gone missing! We need to keep a lookout for him.”Annabelle was already familiar with her friend’s nephew. “Anything we can do to help?”
However, just as she stood, Maria’s phone buzzed with a new message. This time from Alan-a-Dale:

AaD:        Don’t panic! Roland’s here with me. He just arrived a couple of minutes ago, looking very upset. Rob, hold off the cavalry? Me and Tuck are talking to him.

Then a second message:

AaD:        He’s starving, so I’ll feed him and call you, okay?   
Maria sighed with relief. She already loved her boisterous nephew. "They found him. He's safe!" A moment later the phone buzzed again. This time, her brother on a group message:
        Robin:      Thank God! Okay, stay in touch? He got some bad news yesterday. Keep an eye on him please?

AaD:        That's what mates are for. Now bugger off and leave us be! He's in good hands.   
“Yeah, the guys have him. Panic over.”“Good!” Merlin pointed to a spare seat. “In that case Maria, come have breakfast with us? I haven’t spent any real time yet with the lady who seems to have stolen my boy’s heart.”Anna smiled up at her. “Dad, I’m not sure that’s such a good idea, this one’s a Locksley. You think we’ve got big appetites? This one’ll eat and drink you out of house and home!” “I think we'll survive,” he chuckled. “Besides, I want to get to know her. Come, Maria? Tell me if my son’s behaving himself?”~oOo~
While Maria had breakfast with her boyfriend’s family, at a small lodge nearby, Roland was sitting with Tuck and Alan-a-Dale.
“Rolly, your pa’s clearly worried about you. He’s just texted. What’s going on? Your dad's like a brother to me, but you know I can still keep a secret, when required, don’t you? What’s going on?”It took a little while for him to open up, but Roland finally told them what he’s learned about his birth mother's death. About Zelena and the Evil Queen, and how he wanted revenge. The friar placed a sympathetic hand on his shoulder. He knew Robin had probably already lectured him, so decided on a different tack.“What do you know about your mum, Roland? About Marian?”“Not much. Dad used to tell me a lot about her adventures. How they broke into castles, and they attacked stagecoaches together? He said she was a pretty good fighter! That, and he loved her so much.”“Did he tell you what she looked like?” Alan interrupted him. “Tuck, have you still got those old sketch books?”“Maybe? Give me a few minutes…” He stood, leaving the room.“Roland, your mama, Marian, was a real looker! Bright as a button, too. I’m sure she broke quite a few hearts before she came by your dad. He stole her family’s horse, you know?”“He stole her horse? Why?”“Cos, he thought they were rich! She was from a noble family, was Marian, but the king had purged and exiled them. That horse was all they had! So, she went chasing after him to get it back. Gave him a first class bollockin’ and merry hell, she did! But he just looked at her, acting like a lovesick puppy?” He looked wistfully out the window. “She was quite the girl, your mum.”
While the information made him feel proud, her loss just made him feel empty.
“We all loved Marian. She taught me to read and write, you know? And when I realised my interest was more in men than women, she was the first one, out of all of them, to accept it. She gave me courage to face the rest of the men and tell them. Bit difficult that, when you live among them? She was like my big sister, as much as Robin was a brother.”“Dad told me that you and him tracked down and killed the guys who hanged her?”“He told you about that, did he?” Alan was more than surprised. It wasn’t the most honourable thing he’d ever done, and he and his leader never spoke about it after. “Well, I can’t say I’m proud of what we did, Roland. When we got to that little village up in the hills, we found quite a few bodies, and a lot of devastated, grief-stricken people. We found your mum in a barn there…” His voice started to crack, as he remembered dark times. “Your pa completely lost it! We left the men to help with all the burials, and the two of us went after the bastards who did it! Your dad’s a brilliant tracker, as you know, and we found one of the Royal Guard holed up nearby. We…we tortured him to find out who’d done it. It didn’t take long. We found out it was one of the generals, Fitch, and two of his men.”“I need to know everything, Alan! What happened next?”“It took a day to track them down. There were now about six of them, camped out in the forest. They were preparing to attack another little hamlet near the coast, just like the one they'd ripped apart. All that, just so a Queen could get the Princess?  Robin and I waited up in the trees for hours. Once we knew it was only them, we planned the attack. We waited till two of them left, in opposite directions, to act as lookout. We…despatched both of them.”
Despatched? He thought. So much easier to say than kill!
“We were now two against four. As the others hadn’t returned, the rest got twitchy. So, we had to strike now or lose them. Robin took one of ‘em out with an arrow to the chest, from a good hundred yards away! He went down, and the rest panicked. One ran from the rest, but an arrow to his leg brought him down.  Your dad didn’t waste time. I’d never seen him so wired up! He grabbed the guy on the ground by his balls, threatening to cut ‘em off, if he didn’t say who hung Marian! When he told him, he went after Fitch first, the one in charge, in a straight swordfight. Nasty bugger didn’t stand a chance - short sword, straight to the guts!”Roland winced at talk of his dad killing another. Alan continued. “The guy on the ground – I can’t remember his name – tried to fire his crossbow at him, but I saw it and sliced him. The last one, Hamilton, was the bastard who actually hung Marian. Robin took his head clean off his shoulders!”Roland sighed, satisfied at finally hearing what'd happened. “Thanks for not holding anything back, like everyone else has around here!” He patted the boy’s shoulder. “No problem, lad. Though your papa’s probably going to have a blue fit at me when he finds out I told you!”
Tuck reappeared, this time with a large box containing sheets of notes and…drawings?
“Roland, I’m not sure whether you’ve ever seen these?” He pulled out a sheaf of twenty or so sheets, and heavier cards containing drawings. Most were faded and greying, but not all. “See here, my boy? This here’s your mum.”He handed him a letter-size, card-like sheet, with a charcoal drawing on it.
The image was of a young woman, probably in her mid twenties, with long, shiny dark hair which ran over her shoulders. With high cheekbones and a straight nose, and dark piercing eyes that looked into the distance. The drawing was surprisingly detailed, and the artist had clearly tried to convey her lightly tanned skin. Much like Roland’s. Tuck handed him another, this one of her head and shoulders, looking more directly at the artist. There was more than a hint of kindness and warmth in her eyes, and whoever had drawn this had clearly spent a long time studying her. A third drawing showed the same beautiful woman reclining on some sort of trestle, facing the artist and looking like she was flirting with him? Roland was surprised at how elegant she appeared, for someone who lived in the forest? Clearly tall and slim, she wore a thin dress, that revealed not too much of her cleavage and long legs, not that Roland cared. She was very beautiful.
“This is really my mum?” A tear started to slide down his cheek. “You swear?”“On my life. That’s our Marian and she were a stunning lass. We all miss her, god rest her soul.”“Can I keep them? And any more you’ve got?”“Of course you can lad, she’s your mother, after all! Though it might be a good idea to ask the guy who drew them, first?”“Who's that?”“Why your papa, of course! He used to draw all the time, under candlelight, most of an evening. But he couldn’t even bear to look at them after she passed. I don’t think he's picked up a pencil since.”Dad could draw, and draw really well. He had no idea. “These are great! Thanks guys.”“No problem, fella. Now then, I promised your papa we’d feed ye? So, let’s go into the pub and get some breakfast inside you, yeah? Cos I’m pretty sure there’s three very anxious parents wanting to see you after you ran off. And we don’t want to be facing them on an empty stomach now, do we?” 
Mifflin Street
“Thanks, Tuck, what a relief! I’ll give them an hour, then I’ll be over, okay?” 
Robin ended the call, his fiancées waiting patiently for word.
“Alan and Tuck still have him, and Alan’s getting him breakfast. Apparently, he was asking lots of questions about Marian? Alan told him about her hanging, and what we did to the soldiers. Tuck found a batch of my old drawings of her. He wants to give them to him, so I said yes. I’ll best leave them a little while before we go over there.”Emma was at his side in an instant. “Don’t be too angry with him? The little guy was really shaken up last night! I know he disobeyed you but, come on, he'd just found out how his mother was murdered? Be reasonable, he’s only twelve.”“I know, and of course, you’re right. We can let it slip this time. Hell, it even brought back uncomfortable memories for me, too!” He gave the blonde a hug and kissed her cheek. Regina had stayed silent throughout.“Regina, you okay?”“Not really. I just want to find some way of apologising. For…everything.”“My love, we’ve been through this a hundred times. The Evil Queen was a very different woman in a very different time! How did you think I was able to fall in love with you? And as for the people who actually hanged her, they’ve been dealt with long ago. Alan and I killed every one of them personally.”That final comment made Regina raise a brow. “I always wondered what happened to Fitch and Colgrave. They were the Queen’s…my…best men.”“Yeah? Well I’m better!” He added gruffly, turning to step out of the room.~oOo~    The moment Roland walked with Alan into the large dining area of the pub, he was besieged by anxious friends of his parents, all concerned following Robin’s text alerting them to his disappearance. As they crowded around, he smiled sadly, appreciating their kind words and assuring them he was feeling a little bit better. But he clung tightly to the small leather satchel Tuck had given him containing pictures of his mother. A moment later he felt a hand on his arm.“Aren’t you going to have breakfast with your favourite aunty? What you got there?” 
It was close to noon when Robin, Emma, Regina and the children finally arrived at the village pub. But Regina hung back from the rest, nervous about approaching the boy. She also took the double pushchair from Robin.
“You go on ahead. I’ll wait here.”Looking towards the centre of the room, they saw Roland sitting at a larger table, with people gathered around him. Stepping closer, Robin saw the table covered with paper and cards. Drawings. His drawings. He hadn’t seen them for many years.  “Roland?” He spoke softly. “How are you feeling now?”
He didn't answer, but nudged closer to his aunt Maria, staring at one, slightly larger picture. A detailed drawing showed Marian lying asleep on something, with a black-haired baby, presumably him, probably aged about one, in her left arm with her right hand resting protectively across him. 
“May I see?” The image took Robin right back to the day he drew it. And he remembered how they’d had to flee an established camp that the King's Guard had appeared too close to, for safety. Robin had assembled the group and they’d spent most of the day tracking through the forest to find a higher, more-defendable spot, before setting up a new base. It'd been Marian’s first real stop all day, and after nursing their baby, she'd laid her head back to rest. Robin had seized the time to draw his young love and the proof of that love. “That’s lovely, Robin.” Emma appeared beside him. “I didn’t even know you could draw? It’s very good.”“My mother taught me. We used charcoal from the fires when we had no pencils. Used to be a hobby.”Roland finally looked up at his father, glum, knowing he’d be furious at disobeying his order to stay inside. “I'm sorry dad. I just needed to get away.” Robin looked across at his sister and cousin, who clearly had some idea already of what'd caused his flight. “It’s all right, Rolly. I’m not angry any more, and last night was difficult for both of us. Let’s let bygones be bygones?” Maria smiled up at her brother, nodding, agreeing with a wise decision.
Emma looked over the other drawings. There were about half a dozen charcoal drawings of Marian and Roland. Three or four of John, Will and the men. A very striking one of Mulan in her full battle armour! Plus castles and village scenes.
“Robin, you've got a real talent here! They’re excellent. Why did you give it up?” “My heart just wasn’t in it. Not after Marian.” The blonde wrapped an arm around The boy, kissing his cheek. “Rolly, there’s someone over there who wants to see you, but she’s scared. She thinks you hate her.” 
Roland looked over to where Regina now stood awkwardly, holding on to the baby buggy, her face looking down to the floor and glancing up nervously from time to time. He stood up without saying another word, before walking over to her, all eyes in the room fixed on him. Regina seemed to be trembling as he drew closer. And as he strode, he pulled out a chair from a nearby table and took it with him. Having reached her, he placed the chair on the ground, before standing on it, so they were roughly the same height. He stood, ramrod still, waiting until she lifted her face.

After a moment’s hesitation, he opened his arms, inviting her in.

That simple act of forgiveness made her burst openly into tears, as she moved in to accept him.
“I’m so sorry…” was all she could manage, weeping as they held each other silently for a good minute. It was such a moving scene that, as Emma brushed a few tears from her own cheeks, she saw that Maria, Caroline and even Anna Sage, were doing much the same. Even Merlin looked like he was about to cry?
As Regina continued hugging him tight, praying the moment would never end, he leant his lips closer to her ear.
“I know you’re not the Evil Queen anymore. I forgive you.”
Unfortunately, that only caused her to cry even harder. And it took another few minutes for her to finally calm. Eventually, after they’d separated and she’d composed herself, they walked over to the other tables. 
“You do realise, you two have ruined my ruddy make-up, don’t you?” Maria's words broke the tension as most sniggered, all nodding in agreement. Then Regina spotted the pictures. Drawings, presumably of Marian? “Oh, my. Your mother was rather beautiful, wasn’t she? I particularly like this one of you both. She looks...serene. Robin, I had no idea you could draw like this? They’re lovely.” Their audience agreed, judging by the various nods and murmurs from around the table.“He was always drawin’ her, was our Rob!” Alan added, proud of his friend. “He used to have loads more. And then some they kept to themselves, if you know what I mean?” That earned a chuckle or two from some of the men, who understood.“You drew nudes, too?” Emma asked, earning a shy nod from her fiancé. “Can’t say I blame you. She’s bloody gorgeous.”Regina agreed. “Definitely. Roland, these are good enough to display. Would you like us to hang some of them in the house? You could choose which and we’ll get them framed, if you like?” “Yeah. I’d like that.”
Later…

That evening, having settled into their suite above the inn, the trio prepared for their dinner with Emma’s parents and Pierre Roch. After having bathed and put the little ones to bed, Regina stood at the bathroom mirror finishing her makeup while Emma changed into a new dress. Robin sat in the lounge with Honour and Margot, reading a final story before Robin himself got changed. Unfortunately, their precious family time was interrupted by Emma’s phone going off. 
“Hi mum. Everything okay? We’re expecting you over here around seven thirty?”“Fine, Emma. Your father and I may be running a few minutes late though, as we’re just waiting on Neal getting back from his punishment duties in the stables. We’ll be on our way as soon as we can.”  “Punishment? What’s he done this time?” Emma rolled her eyes before putting the phone on speaker for her lovers to hear.“I’d rather not talk about it, quite frankly. Yesterday, he did something extremely embarrassing at school, just to make everyone laugh. It was highly inappropriate! Which is why, as part of his punishment, your father and I are making him clean out the stables and the cowshed before he goes to bed tonight.”  “Embarrassing? Oh, come on mum, out with it? You know I’ll find out in the end. What did he do?”  Regina and Robin could hear muted conversation now, drawing their attention. 
“Seriously, Emma, I’d rather not say. He did something…inappropriate, in poor old Nurse Garvey’s first sex education class. Let’s leave it at that.”

Regina broke into a broad grin, wondering what her wife’s younger brother could have done this time? She knew Neal was advanced and put in a senior class, but…do they really do sex education classes for nine-year-olds?
“Anyway, do let Mr. Roche know we will be there? Although, I really don’t know why we have to have all this fuss? And you can kindly tell Robin that I know perfectly well how to dress to impress? Without his advice, thank you very much!”  
Both women looked up at the former outlaw, brows arched, though Robin himself stayed silent.
“Robin? What did he say to you?” 
“To use your fiancé’s exact words: "He’s a bit pompous, but then, he is French, after all Snow! So, use your femininity? Wear something sexy? So think teeth and tits? That’ll do it!" Fine words indeed, from my future son-in-law!”

Regina tried desperately not to laugh, but couldn’t stop herself, her cackle being picked up by Snow.

“Emma, are we on speaker? Oh, for heaven's sake, it's bad enough being told earlier that, because of my own son, there’s about forty gas-filled condoms flying all over Storybrooke? That’s bad enough, without your wife finding it funny! It really isn’t, you know?”
That did it! Emma now collapsed into hysterical laughter too. “Oh god! Sorry mum, but I have to disagree with you! Flying condoms? That's fucking hilarious!”“Unfortunately, your father seems to think so, too! Perhaps you should try spending some of tomorrow trying to shoot, or magic, the damn things down? Yes, that’s it! If you want me to preen and grovel to that ruddy French cook of yours, you have to promise me that you and your wife will get the bloody things down tomorrow!”     Regina groaned. “All right, Snow, you win! Just don’t screw up tonight, and we’ll solve your little floating contraceptive issue in the morning. That ‘ruddy French cook’ happens to be one of the world’s greatest! A gastronome who's written countless books and, for some bizarre reason, thinks the sun shines out of your nether regions. We want him for our wedding. So, even if Robin put it a little too succinctly for your taste, the point remains. You need to impress him.”  “I don’t need advice on how to impress a man Regina, thank you very much!”  One click and the phone line went dead. “Shit! You don’t think she’ll pull out, do you?” The blonde frowned. “Not after Robin went to all the trouble of getting him here?” “Not a chance! I know Snow. She always loves being the centre of attention. She’ll be there!”  
~oOo~

Emma, her wife and their fiancé, appeared in the downstairs bar of the inn just before seven-thirty, as planned.
Merlin, his daughters Annabelle and Rosalind, having also been invited by Robin, were already there to greet them. Thankfully, Killian had wisely chosen not to come, looking after their son instead.  “Emma, Regina, lovely to see you again?” the Sorcerer boomed. “Care for a drink?”
Regina nodded, looking at the grey-haired, bearded man. It was very rare for her to feel truly humbled by anyone. But this man, the greatest sorcerer who ever lived, was an aberration. Not a god, but pretty damn close! He was over two thousand years old, had sired countless children, consulted with gods and the dead, was supposedly immortal, could read minds and had the ability to split himself into numerous copies. And yet here he was, looking forward to a dinner with his two daughters, like any normal human being?
“Regina, you know Anna already, but do you remember Rosie, her sister?”“Of course. I saw her when she first arrived in Sherwood in that huge truck. Hello Rosie, it’s lovely to see you again. I gather congratulations are in order since we last met? You married Killian Jones and had a son, I gather?” She offered her hand. When she’d first met the beautiful brunette, clambering down from a truck, she’d wrongly assumed she was interested in Robin. Now knowing better, she was far more relaxed.“Hello Regina. Yes, our boy, Liam. He’s ten months now. I gather from Anna your girl’s a little older?” “We’ve two more now. Faith by me, and Hope by Emma, were both born the same day. We're blessed.”
Pleasantries were exchanged within the small group until a stranger appeared  in the doorway. Regina instantly recognised the short, balding man from his numerous books, tv appearances and food websites. Pierre Roche. For a food junkie like Regina, it was like meeting a pop idol. She stiffened as he approached. Elegantly dressed, in what was clearly a very expensive dinner jacket and bow tie, Pierre sported a small, waxed moustache and walking cane. On his right was a slim, elegantly dressed woman, probably in her mid forties, with large expressive brown eyes and a beaming smile. Recognising Robin and Emma, Pierre stepped forward, offering his hand. 
“Bonsoir mesdames et messieurs! I’m delighted to meet you all. May I present my daughter, Mia?” The woman stepped forward, Robin the first to speak, offering his hand. “Enchantée, madame! Robin Locksley, à votre service.”  “English is fine if you prefer, Robin? Dad’s the French native, but it’s appreciated. Though it’s mademoiselle, actually?” She batted her eyelashes, clearly interested in him. An interest instantly noticed by Emma and Regina. So, he thought best to follow it with more French. “Et, je vous présente mes fiancées, Mesdames Regina et Emma Swan-Mills?” “Your fiancées? What, both of them?” She looked across at his lovers. He merely smiled and nodded. “Oh…you lucky boy!” which induced laughter, breaking the tension. “I am indeed. A very, very lucky boy! Thank you both for coming at such short notice. I’m sure you’ve also met-” “PIERRE, YOU OLD DOG!” Merlin yelled at them, turning from the bar with his hands full of drinks for his daughters. As they took them from him, he grabbed the chef and pulled him into a hug. “It’s been far too long my friend!” Pierre seemed a little overcome. “Professor! It’s wonderful to see you again. I still owe you a great debt indeed. And of course, you remember Mia?” “Of course I do! Mia, how are you? And how's your beautiful daughter, Estelle?” “Almost twenty-two now, Professor! She’s in college, studying medicine. She still talks about you, you know? You left a big impression on her.” “Please drop the handle and call me Merlin? I’m delighted. She always was a bright girl.” 
The group exchanged more pleasantries, Merlin introducing his daughters to all and calling for more drinks. As everyone started to relax, Emma whispered in Robin’s ear.

“So, what’s with the French? Merlin’s induction?”

“I was taught by my parents. Links to Norman kings, and all that boring stuff? They felt it necessary.”
Pierre stepped in front of Regina, who blushed when he took the back of her hand and pressed his lips to it. “I met your enchanting wife Emma last year, Madame. And Lord Robin spoke of you with loving pride. But he didn’t tell me just how truly beautiful you are. Quite the injustice, I think…” He said it a little too smarmily for Robin’s taste, but Regina seemed to lap it up. “Why thank you, Pierre, you're most kind. You know, I’m a great admirer of your work?” She gushed, instantly going on to talking about the menus from one of his books she’d tried. Robin smiled at Emma, placing an arm around her waist as they tried to feign interest at Regina’s obsession. The master chef was polite and attentive, but clearly used to this kind of flattery. Emma knew that Roche hadn’t yet committed to actually catering the wedding, hence the reason for the invitation. If she didn't know better, he looked a little disinterested? But Regina hardly seemed to notice. 
It was then the main door opened, Emma spotting her father holding it for his wife to come through. Damn dad, you look sharp! she thought as Charming appeared to be wearing a formal dinner jacket, crisp white shirt and bow tie, which fitted his large frame perfectly. Emma felt rather proud of him at that moment.

Then she saw her mother enter, and her jaw dropped!

Snow White was wearing a magnificent, off the shoulder, rose-coloured full length silk gown. Her hair was down. Was that a wig, or hair extensions? Her eyebrows carefully threaded over bright eyes, make-up subtle, she looked at least ten years younger! Wearing matching heels, she also looked six inches taller, and totally regal. Every inch a queen! Even Regina, usually ready with a sarcastic retort, was lost for words.

She couldn’t deny it – Sidney was right. She really was the fairest of them all when she made the effort!

Taking Charming’s arm, the couple stepped slowly forward towards the visitors. Pierre had already spotted her and stepped away from the little group to face her. The woman who, years ago, had saved his entire village from destruction by the ogres.
“Oh, Madame! Your Majesty!” He gasped, captivated by the monarch. “I am so very ‘onoured to meet you once more!” He bowed ridiculously low. His daughter now beside him, performing a generous curtsy before whispering, “Majesty!” Snow stepped forward, offering her hand, which Pierre lifted carefully, to place a small kiss on the back. “C’est un plaisir de vous revoir, Monsieur Roch! Et ta belle fille? Mia, n’est ce pas?”
Roche beamed with happiness at her having recognised him, as his daughter then shook her hand.
“It is, your Majesty. I’m surprised you even know my name? I was brought up over here, so English is my first language. I’m so pleased to have a chance to finally meet you. You saved my life!” “Thank you, Mia. Please just call me Snow? It was really the dwarves who did most of the saving that night, particularly Dreamy. He’s known as Leroy here. I’d be happy to introduce him tomorrow if you’re staying over? But first, I need to introduce you to the man who’s saved my own life, more than a few times. Have you met my husband?” “Je suis très heureux de vous revoir, Monsieur Roch,” David offered his hand. “David Nolan.” “Prince Charming!” Mia almost swooned when she looked up at Snow’s husband, clearly impressed. “Your reputation sir, like your wife’s, is considerable!” 
Emma, Regina and Robin silently watched the exchange, and probably for the first time in her life, Emma finally understood how so many people from the Enchanted Forest regarded her parents. Snow White had just been a name, an image to her. But to these people, she'd been one of them! A true hero, a beacon of hope who'd saved countless lives. Watching her now behaving effortlessly like a true leader, a majestic queen with two of her loyal subjects, she couldn't help but feel incredibly proud. And then there was her father. Their Prince. He oozed effortless charm, as he flirted easily with the man’s daughter.

“Does every fucker around here speak French, apart from me?” She whispered to Regina, who smirked. 
“All members of the royal families were expected to learn French. Nonetheless, your parents do appear to have risen to the occasion? Even I have to admit, I'm impressed.” Regina watched as Snow and Charming led their party through to the formal dining room, Snow on Pierre’s arm. She whispered to Robin. “And as for you, thief, I know why you’re doing it, but could you kindly not reciprocate her flirting quite so much?”  " Gina, the woman's just acknowledged I’ve got two fiancées. I hardly think you need worry. But it depends on how much you want that man feeding us in six weeks’ time?” ~oOo~
The rest of the evening flowed. Much to Regina’s chagrin, the Charmings ended up taking the chef and his daughter off to privately discuss the wedding in more detail, even though the three fiancées were sitting close by. Eventually, as the evening drew to its close, Pierre and Mia stood, thanking their guests effusively for all their hospitality, before finally taking their leave.
Snow and David joined them over a final coffee reappearing fifteen minutes later, David summarising what'd been agreed. “Right then. Pierre WILL provide the wedding lunch, on the dates you asked for. He’s sending us about ten menus to give you some ideas. He’ll provide all the food, the sous chefs and some of his serving staff. We just provide the people and the facilities. We’re budgeting for around two hundred. Is that about right?” “Two hundred! Dad, a meal for two of us at his restaurant was over nine hundred dollars! The bill would be huge! There’s no way we should have that number...” Emma started to protest. But her father put a calming hand on her shoulder. “Relax Emma, he’s providing, as in paying for, the food! We only pay for all the drinks and his people's time.” “How the hell did you manage that?” Regina looked astonished. “He’s one of the world’s best! Robin said he usually doesn’t even do this sort of thing, let alone pay for it?” “That's all due to my magnificent wife, Regina. Who, I’m sure you’ll agree, played her part perfectly this evening? One of so many reasons why I'm still madly in love with her.” Snow beamed, before putting a hand around the back of his head, and pulling him down for a not so gentle peck on the lips. “My prince!” She whispered, “You are so getting some tonight!”Unfortunately, Snow's whisper wasn’t quite soft enough not to be picked up by Emma and Regina, who both grimaced. “Okay, I really didn’t really need to hear that?” The blonde grumbled.
Later...

It was close to one in the morning when Regina finally rolled off of Emma, to lie on her left, the three of them now sated after another bout of blissful, unhurried lovemaking.

Lying together on the bed as they recovered, all three of them looked out at a beautiful full moon set in a cloudless night sky, bathing them in its soft blue light through the large bay window. 
“Well I thought that went well? Emma, your parents really pulled out all the stops this evening and did us proud, Snow especially. She had our Pierre eating out of the palm of her hand.”“Yeah, I’d never really seen her like that before? I admit, she made me feel proud. She was just like a…a…" But Emma became distracted, spotting an ugly, distorted and very bloated, large grey balloon float unsteadily past the window, bathed in moonlight. "Is that what I think it is?” “A gas-filled condom? Yes, I do believe it is.” Said the former thief, a grin rapidly turning to deep chuckling. “How many did she say Neal stole and let go?”   “Forty! All from the sex-education nurse’s stock, apparently? Now there’s a dose of reality for Snow. Emma, I do so love your little brother!” Regina then collapsed into furious giggles.
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rome, Italy – One week later

After Henry checked into the Hotel De Russie, he quickly showered and changed before calling Belle and Ariel’s room.
“Hi guys, how’s things? How’s Gideon?”In a room nearby, cases were open and clothes strewn all around as a stressed Belle tried holding the phone to her ear while screwing on a feeding bottle teat as quickly as she could.
“Henry! Pleased to see you arrived safe and sound. Not so good here, unfortunately. He’s teething badly and he’s got an upset tummy. Ariel just changed him, but he’s getting really fractious.”
Henry could hear the screaming child in the background, and she sounded distressed. “Want me to come over and help?”  
“Don’t worry, he’s got to go to sleep some time. Is your grandpa with you?”
“No, I left him at the airport as he went off to see an agent about ticket changes but should be here in an hour. Listen, you sound stressed out; let me help?”
Five minutes later, the young man knocked at their bedroom door. Belle opened it and the sight that greeted him was of a flustered Ariel trying to hold the screaming twitching, red-faced infant.
“He’s been like it for hours! If he doesn't start drinking soon, I think we might need to find a doctor.”“Here, let me take him? Share the load, right?” He brought his hands around the screaming tot, lifting him to his chest. “Hey there Uncle Giddy, sorry you’re not feeling well. Don’t worry, it’s going to be all right."“I just messaged Rumple, asking him to stop by a pharmacist,” Belle sounded more stressed out than ever. “I ran out of Bonjela to rub on his gums, which hasn’t helped. We’ve just had a hell of a battle getting him to take something to help him sleep, which we finally got inside him just now. So hopefully he’ll go down soon. But I’m worried about his stomach.”
Henry looked over the women, who’d been taking care of Gideon since he and his grandfather had left them in Paris, to take the train to Strasbourg three days ago. They both looked shattered. Drained.
“Listen, it looks like you two haven’t slept in a while? What say we get him calmed down, and I take him off for a walk outdoors in his buggy? You could maybe use the time to catch up on some sleep?”Ariel looked pitifully at Belle, silently pleading with her to agree. “Are you sure? He’s being difficult, and his diapers have been horrendous!” “Don't worry about it. I’m used to it having changed my sisters’ enough times. Let me just message grandpa, and let him know what’s going on? Put a few of his bits together for me, and I’ll take him. Text me when you feel better.”“Thanks Henry, I appreciate it.” Belle pecked his cheek. “You're becoming as much of a saviour as your mother!”~oOo~
Later...

The medicine finally kicked in and Gideon drifted to sleep in the warmth of the Mediterranean evening sun. Henry had already messaged Rumple several times and they now met again in the historic grounds of the Pincio Promenade.

Rumple, having left the baby for several days and pleased to be reunited with his boy, snuggled him as he fed him.
“That stuff you put on his gums works real quick, doesn't it?”“Aye, lad. And the Calpol should kick in soon too. Teething and upset stomachs often go hand in hand. Still, he’s settling. How are the ladies?”“Shattered. Like they haven’t slept all week? That’s why I took him off them.”“It’s never easy; I’ve noticed the difference here, when I don’t have magic. The Dark One doesn’t need sleep, so I'd forgotten how hard it is to go without it.”“Do you miss it, being away from all that power?”“At first. It’s like a drug? But after a week or so, no I don't. Except that I do get tired, hungry, and need to sleep like everyone else.”“Can you feel the Dark One inside talking to you now? Does he somehow know what we’re saying?”“I can’t sense him. Although he spoke to me in Strasbourg, when I visited the Isle of Souls? That’s the place I was telling you about, a sealed hamlet a bit like Storybrooke. It appeared in my mind, but was much weakened, probably due to a different sort of magic. I don’t think it’s aware of anything when I’m away from anywhere magical. Why do you ask?”“Well for the last few weeks you’ve seemed brighter and much happier! I just wondered whether it’s due to a change of scene, or you being away from his, or its, influence. Either way, I like it. I’ve really enjoyed these last few weeks with you, like this. Makes me wonder how it would have been with dad along.”“I’ve been thinking much the same. Bae was a natural traveller, always wanting to explore. He would've adored a trip like this, I'm sure. But at least I get a chance to share it with his boy. And his brother, of course! But it’s interesting you ask, because there’s something I’ve been considering for a while now.”“Doing it more often? Getting away from the magic?”“Aye. I can't even open my thoughts to the possibility when I’m at home, because the darkness immediately picks up on it. He can read me when I’m there. So I’m considering leaving Storybrooke.”“What, for good? You’d really give it all up?”“It’s occurred to me I have more than enough wealth to last me several lifetimes. Gideon’s growing fast, and I frankly don’t want to outlive him. Provided I also get regular access to my grandson too, and of course any family you may well have one day, a fresh start without the darkness would be rather welcome.”“But, without the Dark One’s power, you’d die!”“We all have to one day, Henry. Death's the ultimate release. For the first few days after I left, I missed the power. But now I relish every freedom, even if the price is not being immortal.”Henry’s mind swam with many thoughts. The implications of his grandfather leaving Storybrooke.  "I understand why you’d do it, though I’d see a lot less of you if you went, apart from regular trips. What about Belle not seeing Gideon? I can’t imagine she’d take it lightly.”“Therein lies the rub. I’ve no wish to part mother from son. We would have to behave like divorced couples with children the world over, and agree joint custody arrangements. But I couldn’t bear to be parted from him for too long. That’s my dilemma.”“So, when are you going to discuss it with her?” “Soon. Probably before I have the operation. I’d appreciate it though, if you would keep it to yourself until then?”
The next day…

The following evening, with Gideon’s stomach problems now under control, he slept soundly in his room as the hired babysitter sat over him. Downstairs, in the hotel’s dining room, the four of them enjoyed a sumptuous dinner, catching up on events of the past week. Ariel told them about their stay in Paris, visits to the landmarks, including the Eiffel Towel, the Champs-Élysées and Versailles. Belle waxed lyrical about the Sacre-Coeur and the Notre Dame.
“So Angus, what about your trip?” Ariel was curious. “You said you thought Strasbourg contained magic? Was it anything like you imagined?”“Not really, dearie. Yes, it held magic, but very different to Storybrooke’s. I also discovered I knew a mage who’d previously moved there to get away from her home magic. She gave me useful insights into a few things, and I picked up one or two items. It’s also a very beautiful medieval city. An interesting trip.”“So, we’ve another two days in Rome before we all split up again.” Belle checked her calendar. “As we’re together tomorrow, any thoughts what you’d all like to do? We haven’t been to the Coliseum yet, and I’ve always wanted to see Michelangelo’s frescoes in the Sistine Chapel.”The other three nodded. “Sounds like a plan,” Henry agreed. “If we do that and see St. Peters, then later I’d be happy to stay in for a change and look after Gid? You two had him all week, and grandpa last night. I wouldn’t say no to a quiet night in with my favourite uncle? Besides, I won’t see him for a while once you leave for London.”
The two women looked to see Rumple’s response. Since that night in Scotland, when they’d shared more than a bed, they’d been careful not to be caught like that again. Each morning, depending on who was looking after Gideon, the three would come together to help feed and dress him first thing, though they hadn’t spoken about that night since, many things left unsaid.

Perhaps this was an opportunity to clear the air?
“That’s really kind of you, if you’re quite sure? We’ll get back at a sensible time, of course.”“It’s fine, gramps, he can spend the night with me. I’ve looked after babies before and if he starts teething, I know what to do. Seriously, you guys have looked after him throughout and I know it screwed up a few of the evenings you’d planned? Come collect him from me in the morning? We’ll be fine.”“You, Henry Mills, are turning into a lovely young man!” Ariel stood, placing a kiss on his cheek. “You’re going to make some girl very happy one day. Personally, I’d love a night out!”
Storybrooke. Mifflin Street
“She looks lovely, doesn’t she?”Snow admired the now framed picture of Roland and Marian, newly-hung above a fireplace in the drawing room. “You can see where Roland gets his eyes and hair from? Now I see it, I think I remember meeting Marian once, a long time ago. Her father was an English baron and her mother came from distant royalty. She was strikingly beautiful. I’m still surprised you have it hanging here Regina, considering she was Robin’s first love?”“But more importantly, she's Roland’s mother. A woman who Zelena and I wronged terribly. It seems a small price to pay for that injustice. It’s also a reminder for me. To be better.”Snow gave her a sad smile, pulling her daughter-in-law’s hand through her arm. “You’re NOT that woman any more, as I'm sure Emma and Robin have told you many times. Come to think of it, where is my daughter?”“In the study, begging Robin to let her see the other drawings Tuck dropped off. It seems our forest friar, in his infinite wisdom decided to keep a lot of Robin’s personal effects back when he had a breakdown after her death. A lot of things got lost over time, but he’s a hoarder, apparently. Robin assumed they’d long been destroyed but Tuck kept them, sealed in his own lodgings.“Drawings of what?” “Lots of things apparently, though Alan implied Robin had made more intimate sketches of Marian. Emma wants to see them.”“Why? If they're personal, he kept them hidden for a reason. Why would she want to see those? Even more so as they’re of another woman he loved.”
Because she wants him to draw her the same way, of course.
 “Who knows what goes on in Emma’s head.”
~oOo~

In the study, Emma was standing in front of the little desk, Robin seated, looking at the wax-sealed box which Tuck dropped off. Curiosity getting the better of her, she was tempted to use her magic to open it or remove the contents, without breaking the seal. The only thing that’d stopped her was when Robin had told her firmly, that he’d regard it as a major breach of his trust.
“Please let me see them? They’re only drawings, after all.”“Drawings from one of the most painful periods of my life. She was my wife, Emma.”“Yes I know, but a week ago, I’d no idea you could even draw? It’s a gift, and I think you should use it. We now have five beautiful children, including Margot. I’d love to see you draw them so we have something special to remember them all by before they change! I know some sketches of Marian may be nudes or even…intimate? Robin, I don’t feel threatened by the fact you once loved her! She was special to you, but what about Regina? My wife and soon to be yours, is also special isn’t she? Personally, I’d treasure having a sketch of her. Something we can keep for ourselves? I know you may never fully come to terms with losing Marian, but we love you too, you know? Your entire family does!” Robin sighed, standing. “Very well, open it. But I'd rather not see myself. It’s still too painful. Go ahead.” As he stood he raised a hand, and part of the fixed wax seal around the box split. “Just take care of them and don’t take any away?” 
He stepped out of the room, walking past Regina and Snow hovering outside.
~oOo~
The moment he left, they went straight into the study to find Emma, who by now was engrossed in several pictures from the now unsealed, open box.
“What are you doing?” Snow rebuked her. “Emma, surely you haven’t?”“Of course not! Relax, he gave me permission. Gina, come take a look?”
Emma appeared to be holding a larger drawing, some two-foot long and a foot wide, of Marian reclining full length. She appeared to be wearing some sort of toga, while lying on her side, facing the artist. She had a broad, relaxed smile with almost a hint of lust in her eyes.
“He’s very talented, isn’t he?” Snow held the edge. “I love the way he’s captured her eyes…”  However, the next one she pulled out of the box took Emma’s breath away. It was a similar drawing to the last, this time with Marian reclining again, her body towards the artist but looking off to the distance. And naked. Although her upper body and breasts were shown, her legs were carefully crossed, to maintain her modesty. Regina gasped.“Oh…it’s lovely, Emma! Look at the way he’s shown her legs? The way the light plays off her face? The muscle detail around her torso’s incredible; and her breasts and shoulders are exquisite.”Emma could only agree. “It’s quite something. He’s got a real talent. We have to get him to start drawing again.” As Snow carefully lifted the worn card to look closer, Emma used her telepathy to communicate silently with her wife.
[I’d love to get one of you like that. You need to help me persuade him.]
[ Emma, I’m not having my breasts displayed for anyone to see!]
[I meant just for me, silly! A private picture.]
[Oh. I guess that'd be all right. Only if you pose for one, too. ]
[Definitely. So help me persuade him?]

Rome 
“I’m stuffed.”Belle groaned, rubbing a hand over her belly. “That veal was heavenly, but I couldn’t eat another thing!”Rumple had found a rather grand restaurant in the guides, not far from the hotel. Being free from caring for Gideon for the first time in weeks, the three had enjoyed cocktails in the sun, before sitting down to a lavish spread. They’d gone out of their way to order the most unusual, or rare, items they could. Especially dishes they’d never find back home. While he and Belle started on black caviar and toast, Ariel had feasted on foie gras (Rumple deciding to avoid telling her it was made from bloated goose liver, illegal back home). Belle’s Osso Bucco was sublime, while the mermaid and Rumple had made short work of the most tender fillet steaks in pate they’d ever tasted. “That’s a shame, madame,” said the helpful but rather obsequious waiter. “Perhaps I should come back in a little while? I have the most perfect hot profiteroles in cream, our house speciality. I guarantee after one taste, you will finish the bowl, or it will be on the house!”“That’s a challenge I definitely have to take you up on!” said Ariel, happily sated. “But I agree, let’s leave it a little while.” The waiter nodded curtly and left as the three of them sat back, contented, Rumple slowly swirling his wine in the glass, before swallowing.“Angus, I know I’ve only known you a few months, but I have to say I’ve never seen you looking so relaxed. So…happy? High living clearly suits you.” Rumple smiled his crocodile smile. “I have a lot to be thankful for right now. For the first time in hundreds of years, I don’t have a demon constantly whispering in my ear. I’ve spent nearly a month in the company of my baby boy, and my wonderful grandson. I’ve enjoyed the company of not one, but two attractive, intelligent women in some of the most beautiful cities on earth. I’ve dined well, and seen many sights. How could I not be happy?”“So, you haven’t missed all the power you left behind? The magic?” Belle queried. “The pull of the Dark One? When you visited Strasbourg, he didn’t reappear?”“Henry asked me much the same thing. Oddly enough, no. The darkness appeared to me when I was in the Highlands, and looked even more ‘ill’ than ever. He scorned me as always, but he seemed more than tired. But his control over me just wasn’t there this time? I think it’s to do with the fact that it, not, he, is so far from the dagger.”“Tired? But he’s an immortal evil spirit! He can’t get tired, can he?”“I didn’t think so, but it seems the longer I stay away from anywhere with magic, the weaker it becomes. Oddly enough, that leads me to discuss something with you which I’ve been avoiding. I've already spoken to Henry about it. I’m considering leaving Storybrooke for good. Perhaps permanently living in the world without magic.”“Permanently? But you’d grow old and die! What about Gideon?”“It’s what people are supposed to do, Belle. Live, grow old, and die. Immortality isn’t a blessing, it’s a curse. But as for Gideon, don’t worry, I’d never willingly separate him from his mother.” “So what the hell? You saying you’ll just up and leave? Rumple, he needs you!” She felt her eyes redden. “After Baelfire? How could you do that to him? To us?”Ariel had stayed silent, placing her hand over his on the table. “She’s right. Gideon needs you; as does Belle.”“Ariel, I want this darkness gone for good. I’ve plenty of funds to provide for raising him. I want him to remember me as a kindly, loving father, not The Dark One, which'll certainly happen if I return to Storybrooke. I’ve no doubt the beast inside me will recover quickly, or seek another host. I couldn’t bear seeing that happen to someone else. It seems the best option, all considered."“There must be another way?”“There is,” Ariel squeezed Belle’s hand with her free one. “We could join him?”“What are you suggesting?”“Let’s be honest Belle, we all know you’re still in love with each other. Could you not leave Storybrooke to be with him? Then Gideon could be with both of you. It seems the best way.”“What about you? Ariel, I couldn’t leave you now. I love you!”  She whispered the last words. Rumple stayed silent, surprised they were even discussing it. Ariel took both her hands in her own.“But you also love him, don’t you? Which brings us to the elephant in the room. Because I do love you too, Belle. After that wonderful night in Edinburgh, we’ve all avoided talking about it, haven’t we? I’ve already admitted that I’ve started having feelings for Angus, even though I don’t know what his feelings are for me. I’m willing to explore this, if you both want to. Maybe if we work on that, I could possibly join you away from the magical world?”“But even if that were possible, you’re still part-mermaid! Would you even survive away being away from magic for too long? We’d lose you. Rumple?”“I’m not sure. This is Triton’s area of expertise, though Ursula cast the original spell that gave you human features. I’d need to speak to him to find out. Relations with him are strained, but your mother still owes The Dark One a great debt. Ariel, are you serious about this? Do you really have feelings for me? I assumed that night in Edinburgh was a one-off. Your emotions were taking over at the time. Plus the drink, of course.”“Then you really don’t know women, or mermaids, as well as you think.” She sniggered. “Yes, I’m serious. I’ve lived with you for a few months now and I’ve seen how you are with Gideon, with Henry and of course, with Belle. You letting us be together under your roof was a selfless act, no matter how you want to dress it up! I’ve seen a side of you that only Belle has till recently, and yes, I'm attracted to you. The question is, how do you feel about me?”“When you first moved in, I admit I was envious of her feelings for you. You give her something I can't. Light! Though watching you with Gideon, my feelings changed markedly. I’ve lived a very long time and I knew I was also starting to feel drawn to you. You wandering around our house in flimsy lingerie hardly helps?” Both women grinned, lowering the tension slightly. “And I’ve found you exceedingly pleasant company, young Ariel. And much more intelligent than I first imagined. You know, I detest stupid people and I’m a cantankerous man. But I’d be lying if I said I didn’t now have feelings for you, too.”
Belle’s heart beamed at the easy way her two lovers were declaring an interest in each other.
“I think I want you both to explore this. I don’t want just to be the fulcrum for the three of us. If we do this, I want us to be equal, in all ways, or it’ll never work. You two are going to be leaving on Monday for Venice, while I head off with the boys to Florence. So, I’m giving you my consent to do whatever you want to do together, to explore where it goes? Physically, emotionally, whatever.”Rumple had his doubts. “Belle, are you sure about this?” “I am. I want you to get to know my girlfriend properly, Rumple. Travel with her. Do things together. Talk, wine, dine and, if it comes to it, anything else. Just know you both have my blessing to do whatever. I want to see where it goes.”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Mansion – Mifflin Street
Another week passed, and the Swan-Mills and Locksley family were assembled, once again around the sofa for their weekly web call with Henry. His mothers sat in the centre as usual, Hope and Faith on their laps, Margot and Honour in front. Robin stood behind them in the middle. Only Roland was missing, out for his weekend soccer match.“Hi guys!” The older children cheered when Henry’s face appeared. "How's everyone this week?"“Hello, my prince,” Regina began. “We’re all well. It feels like you’ve been away forever! That’s a rather full beard you have there, young man? Two weeks ago, it was just fuzz.”He scratched it. “Yeah, all the guys my age seem to have them over here. You should let yours grow out for a change, Robin?”“Hello Henry. No, not my thing. Way too hot when I’m working.”“Personally, I think suits you!" Emma grinned. "Makes you look like a young college lecturer. Now then, these weeklies are starting to feel like travel documentaries. Where are you this week?”“Florence, in Italy. We should all really come here on holiday one day, mums. There’s so many places to see! I’ve sent pictures over to mum. We’ve booked to go to the Uffizi tomorrow, because Belle’s never stopped going on about it, and reckons it’s by far the best gallery in the world. There’re loads of Da Vinci’s, Botticelli’s, Michelangelo’s, all that sort of stuff. Everything around here’s steeped in history. But I’m totally shagged out from all the walking, so we’re going to be taking Gideon off for afternoon tea by the river.”“I knew about Florence, but looked more closely after you sent the last pictures over. It’s beautiful. But what about your grandfather?” Regina knew it was churlish to keep calling him ‘Gold’ when Henry was fond of the man.  “How’s he coping on his bad leg with all the walking and without his magic?”“He seems okay, but he’s definitely limping a lot more. Though he still flew to Venice with Ariel this morning. We’ll see them when they come back on Monday.”“They went without Belle?” Emma was surprised. “They left you two with Gideon?” “Yeah, they get along fine. Really well, actually! They even do a little bit of singing together to help Gid get off to sleep at night. I’ll tell you mums, you wouldn’t recognise him when he’s away. It’s like he just comes to life!”“Have you got me a present, Henry?” Honour was already bored with the adults’ conversation.“Honour!" Her older mother rebuked her. "You know better than to ask for things! You should never do that!”“It’s okay, mum.” He laughed. “Of course I have Hon, I’ve got something for all of you. I’ll be home soon. You’re still coming to meet me at the airport?”
Honour beamed back at him, and Margot also gave a gap-toothed smile, having just lost a front tooth recently. The girls adored their older brother and were looking forward to having him back, to play with them and snuggle up with him in bed when he read them stories at night.
“Yeah, about that? We’re all coming up to meet you at the airport Tuesday,” Emma checked her notes. “We’re bringing the minibus to fit everyone in with al the luggage. Then we’ll drop them off at your flat, and we’re staying in Boston for a couple of nights. The others definitely aren’t coming back with you?”“No. They’re all flying to London for grandpa’s operation. They’ll stay there while he convalesces, which may be a few more weeks.”“Wonderful!" Regina interrupted. "We'll finally have you to ourselves. We need to get you and Roland kitted out in suits for the wedding. Don’t forget, it’s only a month away now? Most of it’s sorted, but your mother and I need to go to New York for our final fittings. Maybe you could join us?“Seeing you in wedding dresses before the wedding? Isn’t that supposed to be bad luck?”“Only for the groom,” she turned, grinning at their fiancé, who squeezed her shoulder. “That’s all superstitious nonsense of course, but no one wants to tempt fate.”“I’d love to come. I guess you could also see the flat since we painted it? But I don’t want you lecturing me on mess, mum!”“That’s my job, Henry. We’re your mothers. It’s expected.”
Venice
“Oh Angus, this is breath-taking! I still can’t believe we’re here?”
Ariel scanned the medieval architecture. After the short flight from Rome earlier that morning, they’d taken a water taxi from Venice airport straight to the hotel, situated on the side of one of the most famous historical sights in the world. The Grand Canal. Everything in front of her looked like a Canalleto painting, and she loved it.
Earlier that day they’d checked into the luxurious Gritti Palace Hotel, on the famous waterfront. Ariel had suggested they change the two-room booking into just one to save money, so he upgraded to a larger suite instead. Although money was no real object to him these days, he still balked at the room rate, and the extortionate cost of everything. Still, this was a unique experience, he had to remind himself.
However in their suite, all thoughts of money spent were forgotten when Ariel laid a sheer, almost see-through, pale grey silk chemise on the Emperor bed, as she unpacked her overnight things.

Good god, let’s hope she’s wearing that tonight?

The next hours were spent sightseeing. After visiting the Doge’s Palace, the Rialto Bridge and more of the city’s most famous sites, the pair took a gondola ride around the canals, before finally stopping for coffee and a snack in the Piazza San Marco, one of the world’s most recognized public squares.
“It all looks like that film I watched with Belle just before we left!”“Forty-three Euros? For two coffees and a water? That’s fifty dollars! What in the hell?” Rumple was astonished by the blatant, but legal, rip off.
Ariel, camera in hand to take yet more pictures, leant over to lift his chin, whispering in his ear.
“Yes, it’s obscene, isn’t it? We’re only paying for the location, and they know it. But Angus, it’s nothing like as obscene as some of the ideas I have planned for you this evening!” She followed it with a short peck of his lips.  The astonished look on his face morphed into a huge grin/.“You do realise I’m not an immortal when I’m here, don't you? You really will be the death of me at this rate, young lady.” “Then I’ll make sure you die with a smile on your face!”
Storybrooke

Emma strode into the study, to find Robin sitting silently at the desk.
“Sorry, I didn’t realise anyone was working in here? I was just going to catch up on paperwork, so I’ll just-” She stopped talking the moment she realised he hadn’t even noticed her.In front of him, the large box Tuck brought over just a week ago lay open, with sketches and pictures laid out. Robin remained sitting silently, staring at a drawing he was holding. It was a small, hand-sized relief of Marian, face and bare shoulders only, much more detailed than the others, the model looking straight back at him. Emma stepped closer, resting a hand on his shoulder.“I drew it just after we found out she was pregnant.” He almost whispered the words, not lifting his eyes.“Really? She looks lovely. Regina called it…serene?” As she bent over his shoulder to look closer, she spotted tears on his cheeks. He made no attempt to wipe them away. She’d never actually seen Robin cry openly before; apart from tears of joy at the girls’ births. And she found it disturbing, and finally began to understand why he found unsealing the box so difficult.“With everything you’ve had going on over the years, you’ve never really had time to mourn her passing properly, have you? You’ve never really had a chance to grieve?” After all this time?
He looked up, clearly upset, said nothing, but just shook his head.
“Well why don’t you use me?” She pushed herself in front of him, sitting on his lap without asking, wrapping her arms around his shoulders, pulling herself against him. “Please? Archie told me it’s important to let it all out from time to time. Use me?”
And then his tears slowly returned, followed by muffled sobs as he lowered his head, burying it into her chest, clinging to her.
They stayed like that for several minutes, Emma not letting him go.  Eventually they separated, Robin wiping his face.“Thanks. Sorry my love, looks like I soaked your top.”“Forget it. I’m here for you, you should know that by now?” She pulled herself in tighter, stroking his cheek, giving him a sad smile. “You and me, we’d barely ever spoken to each other before you were killed, had we? But you remember that time at the convent just after you came back? When you forced me read your mind? Because I got angry when you read mine?” He nodded. “Well after that, I thought I knew you. But it didn’t show me what you were underneath? A genuinely kind, considerate man. And that’s what everyone loves about you around here. Me included! You know, I can honestly say that I’m really looking forward to becoming your wife? Not just for Regina’s sake, but for mine, too. I may never live up to the high bar Marian set, but if I can become anywhere near as important in your life as she was, then I’ll be happy.”“You're already there, Emma. I love you. I couldn’t imagine life now without you in it. Or Regina. I’m very blessed, lucky to have you both.”  
Florence, Italy
“Henry, I’m shattered! Please, let’s just find somewhere to sit? I need a drink before we go on.”
She and her step-grandson, had just spent three hours in the Uffizi, pushing the child buggy around the most extraordinary art museum in the world. In the afternoon they'd visited the markets on the Ponte Vecchio, the historic picture postcard stone bridge, and the Duomo. Then they’d stopped for a late lunch before starting again; and now the librarian’s legs were aching.
“Yeah, me too. How about we head back to the hotel? I’ll go take care of Gid, while you go have a lie down? We’ll have a bite there when you’re ready, and settle in for an early night?”“Sounds lovely. I’ll make a couple of calls. Thanks again for taking care of him last night? I haven’t had a chance to properly dress up or relax over a long dinner for ages!”“No problem. He’s been as good as gold, pardon the pun?” He looked down at the snoozing baby. “I’m really pleased you three all seem to be getting on so well. I’m still amazed grandpa’s so cool about you and Ariel getting together? In fact, he’d seems far more chilled than I’ve ever seen him.”
Belle’s cheeks pinked, not wanting to discuss either of her relationships with Rumple’s grandson, not quite sure herself where it was all heading.
“Erm, yes, we do, don’t we? Come on, let’s go find a bar first?”
Venice, Italy

After their long day, Rumple and Ariel went back to the hotel, thoroughly exhausted.

Although there’d been a little flirting throughout the morning, as the afternoon progressed there was definitely a growing nervousness, an anxiety, between them. It was the first time they’d been alone for so long together without Belle. And the mermaid now seemed far more reticent than earlier.
“I’ll go shower and freshen up. You may want to get a little sleep before we head down to dinner this evening?” Rumple suggested. “There seems a perfectly acceptable restaurant downstairs. Maybe I should reserve a table?”“That sounds nice,” her voice sounded almost emotionless. Something he’d immediately picked up. She was clearly nervous.“Listen Ariel, I know what you said to me earlier. And what Belle said to us this morning. But I need you to know that…oh dear…how should I put this? You’re under no obligation whatsoever. Nothing needs to happen between us, either this evening, or at anytime in the future? You’re Belle’s partner, not mine, and I respect that. Please don’t feel under any sort of pressure? If you’d prefer, I can still arrange for a second room?”“No, don’t do that, Angus. It’s true, I'm nervous. I know I’m usually full of bravado, but…well, it’s just us here now, isn’t it?”“Indeed. Just us. So, let’s assume nothing will happen tonight, and take that pressure off, yes? Why don’t we just enjoy dinner, maybe a drink or two, and get to know each other more? There’s so many things I still don’t know about you.”The mermaid gave him her first genuine smile of the afternoon. “I'd like that. There’s so much I want to learn about you, too.”~oOo~
Four hours later, and the pair had enjoyed cocktails, followed by a light meal, and were now on to the coffees and brandies.
Although many questions were asked, Rumple had tried to avoid awkward ones about his father, the odious Peter Pan, or his mother, Fiona the Black Fairy. Ariel already knew some of his history from Belle, and her girlfriend had already told her about Milah and Baelfire, so she skirted over the more painful history. He also told her something of the power of the darkness. Of how it overwhelmed him for decades, until he brought it under some sort of control. He’d asked her about her father and mother, King Triton and Queen Athena, and their strained relationship. Despite the difficult topics, Rumple had enjoyed her company far more than expected. She clearly had many hidden depths. Behind the beauty was a quickness of wit. An intellect. And she was an intelligent, surprisingly quick learner. Now, as he sipped at the scolding coffee, he watched Ariel bring the balloon glass to her lips, taking her first drink. She gulped a large measure, which seconds later caused her eyes to bulge as she began coughing furiously. “Gaagh!” She wheezed, catching her breath. "Bloody hell!"Rumple chuckled softly. “Sorry, I should have said, Cognac can be rather strong. Best sip it?”“Now he tells me? Better late than never, I suppose?” She coughed again. “It’s got a nice aftertaste though. I like it.”“Waiter, two more cognacs please?” He asked a man hovering nearby.As she calmed, taking a sip of coffee, she felt more relaxed than earlier. “Angus, thanks again for yet another lovely meal, and for everything you've done for us. The holiday, the flights, everything? It’s been the biggest adventure of my life, and none of it could’ve happened without you.” “You’re welcome, dearie. I’ve enjoyed it too, you know? I’m hundreds of years old, so I should’ve  done something like this a very long time ago. I think it’s having Henry and Gideon along. The young always lighten the mood. Plus Belle and yourself, of course? But finally escaping Storybrooke for a while, everything feels so much…lighter? Like my world has spun on a new axis.”“I’m glad. You’ve gone through one hell of a life. And suffered more than most. You deserve this.”“Thank you. Although now, not having any powers, I’m feeling somewhat tired. Perhaps it might be time for bed?”“I was thinking the same thing.” She smiled, looking not in the least bit tired. ~oOo~
The nerves returned once she went into the bathroom to change. After a brief shower and freshen up, she reappeared back in their bedroom, to find Rumple, now wearing only a pair of black cotton briefs and a dressing gown, arranging a pillow and blanket across an adjoining sofa.
“What are you doing?”“I said I didn’t want you feeling uncomfortable; so the sofa’s perfectly fine for me. You take the bed.”
She smiled at his thoughtfulness, taking his hand.
“No, there’s no need, I’m fine now. Honestly. Please, join me? It’s huge, comfy and I’d rather that than have you sleep over there.” As if to enforce it, she moved in to give him a gentle peck on the lips.“If you’re sure? As I said earlier, I’ve no expectations whatsoever.”“I know, it’s sweet of you. Nor do I. Now come to bed?”He moved between the sheets. “Can I just say that that chemise looks perfect on you? You're an exceptionally beautiful woman, Ariel. I can see why Belle’s rightly smitten.”“She’s not the only one. You’re a remarkable man, Angus. I’m beginning to think only she and I know the real you,” she breathed in his ear, drawing herself closer into his warmth as he switched off the light. “Cuddle me?”
He obeyed, and they silently held each other in the dark. As they settled, She kissed his cheek, which in turn made him turn his head instinctively, capturing her mouth in a brief, but not heated, kiss.
“Hmm,” she smiled when they separated. “That's nice.”“More than nice,” he agreed, going in for another. Feeling emboldened, Ariel slid her tongue past his lips, coiling it gently against his own and was pleased to feel something firm pressed against her stomach already. Delighted to be the cause, she whispered. “Do you remember the last time we were together like this, with Belle in Edinburgh? I heard everything then, you know? I found out your secret weakness, Angus Gold. That little thing that turns you on, more than anything.”“And what would that be, my devious little mermaid?”“You love it when she talks dirty. When she’s coarse and says what she wants? I heard her, and I heard you!”“Oh you did, did you?” He was starting to enjoy this. “And didn’t your mother ever tell you it’s rude to eavesdrop on other people's conversations? Behaviour like that should be punished. And unfortunately, for you, Belle told me your own particular ‘weakness’.”“She…she did?”“Oh indeed she did! So, for eavesdropping, I think some sort of chastisement is in order.”“What sort of…chastisement?”“A good spanking. Maybe you need taking over my knee, little mermaid? Perhaps your lower cheeks should be as red as your other ones are right now.”“Oh!” It was a good job he couldn’t see in the dark. She was starting to get quite turned on. However, she could see his own face all right, with her enhanced sight. He was staring intensely, eyes blown with lust. “Well, I suppose it was a very…naughty…thing to do?”“It was. So, I’m afraid dearie, I need you to remove those fetching undergarments? And bend you across my knee for a suitable punishment.”
Sporting a grin, she didn’t argue but instead slid her underwear down and off, before climbing across him, deliberately pushing her stomach down on his now very hard erection, as it pressed against his boxers. Moments later,  she felt a warm hand graze across her now exposed buttocks, followed by a single, not-too-hard, slap.
“Ow!” She groaned, feeling herself already becoming wet. The blow was hard enough to sting slightly, but hardly enough to hurt. However, he followed it up with a few more, each cheek in turn, punctuating them with a single word between each slap.“You (slap) must (slap) not (slap) eavesdrop (slap) on (slap) private (slap) conversations (slap) that (slap) don’t (slap) concern (slap) you (slap)! Is (slap) that (slap) perfectly (slap) clear?” 
Hearing a deep groan from the mermaid, who continued lying still, he thought he may have gone too far. That he’d overstepped the mark? However, her next comment, as she rose, reassured him.
“Thank you, Mr. Gold. Sir! I’ll try to remember that – though if that’s the punishment on offer, I can’t guarantee I won’t do it again?” She rose to deliver a quick kiss on his lips. “Perhaps there’s something else I can do to make…amends?” Without asking permission, she moved her head lower down his body, kissing his chest, before sliding a hand into his boxers, to seize one very swollen organ. “It seems only fair.” Rumple realised what she intended, and placed a hand on hers to stop her. “No, my dear. Thank you, but not this time? I’d like to return the compliment you bestowed me in Edinburgh. Now lie back please?”
Although he asked, his arms came around her anyway, firmly rolling her away and onto her back. A moment later, he was up and kissing her again, before moving his lips lower. As they roamed over delicate silk, he took a moment to lower one strap, easing the fabric below her breast before his mouth claimed it. Drawing his lips back, he swiped at the now turgid nipple with his tongue before give it the lightest of bites.
“AAAH!” She hissed. His fingers had already claimed the other bud as she started panting. Moving on, he brought both hands under the fabric to lift it from over her head, before moving himself over her. Ariel expected to receive his weight, but he clearly had other plans. With his arms now either side supporting himself, he kissed her stomach, heading lower, before swiping his tongue into her navel. Relieved to find that, following her shower, there was no unfortunate taste of lotion or soap, he continued down, distributing his kisses evenly.   
Ariel had only received cunnilingus from one man before. Eric, her prince and husband. Only once. While he’d been willing initially, she could tell by his actions down there that, although pretending otherwise, he found the process rather distasteful. He’d eagerly lapped around, before sliding his tongue into her, clumsily. She’d felt awkward at the time, so she told him she didn’t really get much feeling from it, and would instead prefer to see his face. He’d taken her at her word. It was only later, when Belle, having joined her in diligently reading up on the topic online, asked for them to try, that she gave it another go. And that was a different experience entirely! Belle had never discussed her sexual past with Rumple, or anyone else, although she'd picked up snippets.

One of the first things Belle discovered when her relationship with Rumple turned physical was that the Dark One was a surprising master of cunnilingus, and it was often a foretaste to lovemaking. So, having received some of her most powerful orgasms that way, the librarian was determined her mermaid should also get to experience something every bit as good. Having never gone down on another woman before, for their first time she needed to learn how to give, rather than receive. So together they read up on the do’s and don’ts. The hygiene implications (god, that was a turn off!) and watched some very pornography, to learn before they tried.

As a result, the first time Belle ate her out had really paid off, the redhead almost slamming her groin hard into her face as she came! Ariel had then returned her gift in turn, though it still took a little practice.  However, the overall opinion of the mermaid thereafter, was that men were simply no good at it, because they didn’t have the parts to know how it feels when done properly!

But now, here was Rumple, his lips kissing her between her thighs, nipping her skin and about to go further. So, she hesitated.
“Angus, you don’t need to. Really, I’m fine. Just…just come up here?”However, he ignored her completely, lining his mouth up at her entrance before whispering, “I disagree.”  Flattening his tongue against the opening, he slid across it slowly but firmly, applying pressure. Oh, that’s…nice? Moments later she felt his tongue turn into a point, before sliding around the side of her clitoris. It curled over the top, with a light flick on the nub, before continuing down the other side. “Oh, yes, that’s good. That’s very good!” she encouraged him, her hips involuntary starting rising to meet him. He placed his lips over the top of the nub itself, sucking gently.“Fuck!” She groaned, no longer whispering. He knows what he’s doing! “Yes, keep doing that. Please?”Moments later though, she was disappointed to feel his lips come away, as he slid a single finger into her warm entrance, checking she was ready. Definitely! Sliding out, a second finger now joined on the next push. “More, more please my…my love.” Obeying, a third finger joined in, as he began to rhythmically pump them inside, curling them up towards her spot before again bringing his mouth down onto the engorged clit. Heaven, she thought, as she felt herself building to an imminent release. “Don’t stop! Don't you dare stop!” She growled, gripping a bedhead strut tightly as an orgasm powered through her. “Ooooh, fuuuuuuck!” She panted as she sank in bliss. As she stilled, Rumple rose over her again, to her face before delivering a kiss. “Was that all right, Miss?” He asked, already knowing the answer.“All right? That was unbelievable! Where did you learn to do that? Belle?”He chuckled. “I’ve been around a few hundred years, so I guess you learn things over time.” Unknown to her, after gaining his Dark One powers many decades ago, he’d once paid a willing brothel owner and two of her girls a great deal of money to take the time and teach him, sure the skill would one day be helpful. It was.“Well you, Mister Gold, are the first man ever to make me come that way! And I’ll definitely be wanting more. If Belle had only told me what you can do with that gifted tongue of yours?”“I’m sure we’ll have plenty more opportunities, should you so wish. Belle too of course, if she’s willing.”“Well now I need to return the compliment. So, on your back, if you please?” “Thank you but there’s no need. Really. Although I’d much rather be inside you right now, if you’d like that?”“Like it, I’d love it! Though I wonder if we could perhaps try something? With me facing down and you behind me?”That was another surprise from this astonishing woman. Rumple had long believed that was not a preferred position for any woman, as it implied submission. Like a lord and his serving wench, or an animal? It was unsuitable for a lady, surely?  He’d certainly never taken Belle that way, nor had she ever asked. “You’d like me behind you?” It was his turn to feel embarrassed.She smirked, knowing what she’d say next would doubtless affect him. “Please. You know, Belle and I bought some toys in London? We bought something called a strap-on. I discovered I kind of like it when…when she takes me that way? She prefers missionary on herself, though.”The blunt talk about his estranged wife and her girlfriend using a sex toy on each other sent feelings straight to his cock. “Well, um, I have no problem with that. Perhaps you’d like to, er, assume a position?”Ariel just about managed to keep herself from laughing at the way he’d phrased it, knowing it’d kill the mood completely. Lifting herself onto her knees she saw the bulge now straining in his boxers. “Let me help you with that?” She slid both hands into his underwear, pushing them down to release it. And as his upright penis sprang out, she quickly seized it with her left hand, bending over and lowering her mouth onto it, to give it a single, hard suck.“Oh my!” He groaned. Releasing it quickly, she rolled over on to all-fours in the centre of the bed, before pulling two goose down pillows under her, and raising her small pert backside into the air.
The effect on him was instant!

Slipping off the bed, he quickly removed the boxers from his ankles, before turning back. She was raised up to him now, ready. No woman, over all the centuries, had ever offered herself to him this way before. But she’d insisted. And this gentleman would never refuse a lady now, would he? Pulling a side vanity drawer open, his hand sought out one of the condoms he’d put there earlier. She spotted what he was trying to do.
“No need! I’m on the pill. Have been since I got married. Now, stop wasting time and get inside me, Angus Gold!”Hell, if she carries on like this, he’ll be leaving here in a box! But the sight before him was all-consuming, Ariel bared, demanding. As he stood by the edge of the bed, he pulled her roughly back, still on her knees, positioning himself. “Ready?” He whispered. She nodded, “Just…” before she finished speaking, he pushed the head of his cock between her lower lips, coating himself in her essence before sliding in further. As he felt the tightness give way, they both moaned, growling expletives, the pace increasing as she encouraged him.“Harder! Harder Angus. Fuck me!”
And he did. He really did! Within seconds he was slamming into her depths, not only feeling her warmth and tightness, but also the unfamiliar sensation of bare buttocks slamming back against him.

It felt wonderful! Why hadn't he tried this before?

In less than a minute they came, one shortly after the other. Ariel first, a fierce jolt rifling through her body. She yelled, no longer concerned about residents overhearing. Moments later, and feeling her tighten around him, Rumple’s own climax kicked in as he felt the pull from deep in his groin. He growled, almost like a dog, holding her backside tightly against himself as he exploded deep inside her.

They collapsed sideways onto the bed, still connected, Rumple almost unable to breathe, let alone move. It took a while to steady themselves, before, softening, he finally slide out of her as she turned to face him.
“Was that good?” She whispered, feeling his arms come around her.“So much better than good!”
He was exhausted.
~oOo~
Half an hour later, as they considered a repeat performance, Ariel’s phone rang.
“Ugh! Who’d call at this hour?” She groaned as she leaned to her side of the bed to collect it. However, seeing the beautiful face assigned to the number, “It’s Belle. So late? Hope she’s okay.”“Well you won’t know until you answer it, dearie?”She picked up, putting the call on speaker, “Hi babe! Everything alright?”
In Florence, Belle was dressed for bed but, not having slept on her own since Ariel had moved in with her, she now found herself restless. Having made herself a cup of hot chocolate from the sachets provided in the room, she now stood looking out of the large window towards the uplit Florence Cathedral, taking sips.
“Hello gorgeous! I was missing you both. To be honest, I was also feeling a little lonely?” And horny, though I’m not telling you that. “And wondering how you two have been getting on without me?”“We had a wonderful day. We’ve seen so much! Angus even took me on a boat ride on the canals.”
“Really? It’s on my bucket list. I always fancied a ride on a gondolier!”
Rumple burst out laughing. “I think you mean gondola, dearie? A gondolier is-”“I know what I meant – dearie!”  Belle snarked back, making all three laugh. “And you know what I mean! I’ve been itching to find out how you two got on?”Ariel gave him a mischievous look. “As I said, it’s been wonderful. However, before all that, I have a bone to pick with you, madam! It appears you told Angus our secret!”“Pardon? What are you talking about? Secret?”“That your mermaid enjoys a good spanking!” Rumple called out, making Ariel blush furiously, and Belle gasp.“Angus!” Said the embarrassed mermaid.  “Rumple!” Said the equally embarrassed librarian, almost simultaneously.The pair chiding in unison only made him guffaw more. But he couldn’t resist crowing, “And I have to agree with you, Belle. She does!”They both heard the second gasp at the other end of the line. “Well I guess that answers that question?”  She chuckled. “So, I’m assuming you’ve-”But it was Ariel’s turn to shock, a glint in her eye. “Angus has been delightful, and a complete gentleman. He's been entertaining me all day as we went sightseeing. He wined me, dined me, romanced me. And this evening, he’s just fucked me senseless.”
Having just taken a large gulp of her hot drink, Belle sprayed the entire contents of her mouth out, coughing furiously. Even Rumple’s jaw hung open.
“I wish you’d warned me before you said that? I’ve just spat hot chocolate all over the carpet!”But the wicked mermaid wasn’t done. “And you never told me that he’s the King of Cunnilingus, either!”Belle looked stunned. She'd brought them together and even given them permission to be intimate if they wished, with her blessing. This is what she’d wanted, surely? But now they’d really gone through with it. Her husband and her girlfriend had just had sex without her?
After the silence, sensing something wrong at the other end of the line, Rumple finally spoke.
“Are you okay, Belle? Say something. Have we offended you?”“What? No, of course not. I said so, didn’t I? You just caught me by surprise, now it’s happened. I’m fine. It’s just, well, to be honest, I wish I was there with you. Especially after what you just told me.”Rumple sniggered. “We wish you were too. We’re missing you. What are you doing now?”
“I’m about  to mop up chocolate from a bedroom carpet!  I’m standing by the window, looking out at the Duomo. It’s beautiful, but I just wish you were here to share it with me?”
“Two days, babe.” Said her girlfriend. “Tell me what you’re wearing?”Well that was a segue. “Yellow cotton PJs. Why?”“I thought you might be wearing that little red number I bought you before we left for Paris?”
“I’d only wear that with you here. But you’re not, so as I’m on my own I just want comfort. Boring me, I know.”
“Pity. I thought maybe if you wore it, then tonight I’d put on the purple baby doll you bought me? Then, I could fantasise about you. And you could think about me.”Rumple listened, not saying a word, now feeling invisible as the women had clearly forgotten he was even there. However, the flirting between his estranged wife and her girlfriend was certainly having an effect. Again. “I could do that,” said Belle. “How about midnight? I’ll send you a text, and you could send one to me?”“Would you ladies like me to leave for a while? It seems a shame for me to be here, interrupting a romantic moment.”There was a silence from the other end, until finally, “No Rumple. The two of you connected today. Just hold her for me please? Hold onto each other and love each other, and make sure you get back here safely on Monday. And for god’s sake do the same for me when you get back? I need you. Both of you! Oh, and Rumple?”"Yes, dearie?""Be a sweetheart and upgrade the room to a suite for the next two days? Preferably with a side room for Gideon? Then cancel yours?" 
Ariel looked across at him. He now had a huge grin on his face.
"Leave it to me."
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke – Sheriff’s Office
“You’re offering me the Sheriff’s badge? You’re serious?”“Of course I am,” Briar repeated. “The elections aren’t due for another two years, and Hank’s leaving at the end of the month. He and his new fiancée are moving to Connecticut. He recommended you be offered the role first, which makes good sense. You’ve been Sheriff before, you know the people and how the system works. Besides, people respect you.”“Hank’s leaving? I knew he was getting married but I wasn’t expecting that! I thought Mulan wanted the job? Shouldn’t you be asking her?”“You’re right, and I did. But I also told her when I was elected, that I’d resign once she chose to take it on, as I believe holding both roles in one family’s a conflict of interest. But she wants me to stay on till the next election.”“She’s right. Phil, you’ve done a great job here. Everything’s way more streamlined since you took over, plus you simplified all that old bureaucracy and admin crap you inherited from Spencer. And all the new IT? You should be proud of yourself. I'm pretty sure no one would seriously object if Mulan became Sheriff while you’re still in the Town Hall." “That's kind, but she’s also had a change of heart since Li came along. She’s enjoying being a mum a lot more than she expected and spending time with Pip, too. Rory’s already occupied with social services and running the old peoples’ home, so she said she’d prefer to stay home and work part-time.”“I get it. I don’t know whether it’s because I’m older, but with five kids at home now, it’s different for me these days, too. So I’ll be honest Mister Mayor, I’m not sure whether I could handle a full-time role yet. Maybe part-time if that’d work? Let me talk to Regina and Robin. Can you wait a couple of days for a decision?”“Of course. Give me your answer by Friday and if you don’t want it, I’ll understand and maybe we can do something. Hank’s got a few weeks left, but he said he’ll stay a little longer if necessary. But if accept, I’d want you to take on the extra responsibility after your honeymoon? We're looking forward to that.”“I just want it over! But again, don’t you go rushing to resign. People trust you, Phil, and I wish Regina and I could've said the same thing when we left office.” “Water under the bridge, Emma. Everyone knew you were in a bad place back then; but it’s all come right in the end, hasn’t it? You’re finally getting your happy ending. Plus, it’ll be nice for us, not being the only thruple around here. Maybe a few less people looking at us like we’re odd, or calling us deviants, or whatever.”“I have to admit, when I first watched Mulan walking down the aisle to the pair of you, I thought it was a bit odd too. It took a while to get my head around it, but just look at me now? Me and Regina adding a husband to the mix!”“Double the love, Emma, double the love. You do all seem happy when I’ve seen the three of you together. When we married Ping, I got to hear all the usual stuff about me just wanting two women in my bed. Rory got nastier comments from the old folk in the home, one old biddy saying she was just another lesbian who didn’t want to lose her kid in a divorce. ‘Old dyke’, she called her! Apparently that makes me something called a 'beard'? But it’s all died down now.”“Yeah, we got some of that, and we try to ignore it. And personally I’ve never been happier. I’d like Henry home more often, mind? Apart from Spencer trying to kill us last year, it’s all been way too peaceful. I’m just waiting for the next monster or demon to invade, I guess.” “Hey, don’t go tempting fate!” He smiled nonetheless. “We’re good for now and when anything does come along, this time we’ve got more magical help than ever, haven’t we? Not just your family, but If some of Merlin’s too. Annabelle’s here sort of permanently, and I’m told by the Sorcerer himself that young Charlie, his son, when he’s around is very good in a scrap, if need be.”“Yeah, I’ve heard about him. Apparently, he’s got very dark magic mixed in with light, but it’s under control, thanks to his dad. You know we’re going to be loosely related to them soon? Charlie’s engaged to Robin’s sister.”       “So, let’s face it, most baddies aren’t going to want to get on the wrong side of your family now, are they? Plus, we’ve also got Henry. Quite the powerful young magician too, Merlin tells me. How’s he doing, by the way?”“He's still travelling around Europe, so apart from weekly calls, we haven’t seen him for ages. Regina’s getting desperate, so we’re all going down to collect him from Boston on Tuesday, and stay there for a few days. I’ll let you know about the full-time job after that, if it’s okay with you?”
The following Monday – Rome Airport

After everyone returned to Rome on Friday night, for their last two days of their trip, Ariel, Belle and Rumple had been inseparable. After upgrading to a larger suite, and after leaving Henry following dinner, the trio had shared a bed, and themselves, repeatedly. There was now a distinct shift in their relationship.

With Gideon in his carrier, they finally got to see Vatican City and the Sistine Chapel, the Coliseum and numerous lesser-known sites. Henry couldn’t help but notice a change in the three of them, and the new synergy between his grandfather and both women. Once, when he went to get pancakes from a street vendor, he turned to ask Belle whether she wanted chocolate sauce, when he saw it. Rumple, his son strapped to his back, had turned his head to a kiss on the lips from Ariel…which was definitely more than chaste. Belle was attached to the other woman’s side, and seemed to be smiling as she looked at them. Interesting? Remembering the incident with the underwear on his grandfather’s Edinburgh hotel room floor, it only confirmed his suspicions.

Would he say anything? No. Would he tell his mums? No. It was Grandpa Gold’s business after all, and he seemed happier than he’d ever seen him. He couldn't ruin that.
And so, two days later, the four adults and toddler gathered at Leonardo da Vinci Airport. Henry’s flight to New York was due to leave a couple of hours after the rest of them travelled to London. So, as he stood at the departure gate, he felt sad that their glorious vacation had finally come to an end. He hugged both women, kissing their cheeks, before finally turning to Rumple. A good foot taller than his grandfather, he pulled him in to a tight hug.“Gramps, I’ll never really be able to thank you enough for this trip! I‘ve really enjoyed it more than you’ll ever know. But more importantly I got to spend my first real time with you.”“You’re more than welcome. I’ve enjoyed it even more than you. Getting to know Bae’s boy properly and being able to give you a little taste of what I should’ve given him has meant a lot to me. We’ll do something like this again!”“I’d like that. Now, you go get that hospital to fix your leg properly, even if it takes a while. If things drag on, I’m coming over out to see you. I want you well, and I don’t care where you decide to live in the end, I’ll be there!”“Thanks, my boy. But I’m sure all will be well.” 
As they separated, Henry noticed Belle and Ariel had moved nearer to check-in, out of hearing range.
“Listen gramps, I'm not sure what's happening between you and those two, but I for one think you three would make another excellent ‘thruple’? Whatever you all decide, I just want you to know you’ll always have my support.” 
Rumple’s eyes widened. He knows.

Tuesday morning – JFK, New York
“HENNY!”
Honour shrieked, the first to spot her brother walking through the Arrivals lounge. The dark-blonde girl jumped in between the rails, rushing up to him as he pushed his trolley towards them.
“Hi Honny!” He stopped, lifting her into his arms as the rest of the group looked on, chuckling but worried she’d get squished by the other passengers coming up behind him.“Honour! Give him a chance to get out of there, first?” Regina yelled after her, as Henry kissed his sister’s cheek, before lifting and placing her on top of the trolley full of bags. “You sit on top here, and let’s get out of the way first, yeah?”Stopping in a safe spot, Robin moved to take the heavy trolley from him, lifting Honour down as Margot hugged her older brother. “We missed you, Henry.”“I missed you too, Marge. Let’s spend some proper time together, yeah?”
Next up were his mothers. Long practised in their little ritual, Robin couldn’t help smirking when Regina and Emma moved forward as one, either side of their son’s chest, putting an arm behind each other’s back to close the space between them, before pulling him into a group hug, their heads going either side, kissing his now heavy-bearded cheeks.
“We’ve missed you, my prince.” Regina squeezed him tighter."Yeah Beardy, maybe not so long next time?” Emma added.He sniggered, embarrassed by all the fuss. “I’ve missed you too, mums.” He pecked each cheek in turn, and as they separated, Roland stepping up.“Hiya, fella?” He offered an open palm to his older brother, who clasped it, twisting their thumbs around the other’s before pulling back and pushing them together again in a weird mock-punch teen ritual, making the others chuckle. “So, what’s with the grizzly bear look? Ran out of cash for a decent razor?”“Something like that...” Henry sniggered. “But it works great with girls, Ro! You should try it sometime? Oh wait, you can't, cos you can't grow a beard yet, can you?”  “Henry, I hope you’ve been behaving yourself?” Regina knew he was now popular with girls, but didn’t like the thought of him being promiscuous.“Of course, mum. You know me.” Then he spotted the last adult. “Hi Robin. Still going to marry these two then? Haven’t gone off the idea? Once they get those wedding dresses, you know you can’t get out of it?” Emma gave him a mock-slap on his arm as they released him.Robin ignored it, pulling him into a man-hug, shoulders in, with a hefty slap on the back. “The face-fungus suits you, lad. Though is that a bit of in-flight breakfast I see trapped in there?”“Oh hell, there isn’t is there?” He quickly reamed his fingers through his new beard. “I was wondered why she wouldn’t take my number? I just thought she was-” He looked back at the smirking man. “Oh. You’re kidding, right?”“Guilty. Welcome back, Henry.”
As Emma studied her son's tanned face, she couldn’t help noticing that he was looking more like a bigger version of Neal, his father.

Back in London...
Belle and Ariel stood back from the bed, Ariel holding Gideon in his sling as they looked on, while the nurses prepared Rumple for the operating theatre. They’d arrived at the small private London hospital three hours ago, and watched as the now clearly nervous man moved back onto the bed. Within minutes a bearded, bookish-looking young man and woman, looking officious and wearing white coats, walked in, the man moving over to shake Rumple’s hand.“Welcome back, Mr. Gold. I trust you had a good trip? This is our primary orthopaedic surgeon at the Lister, Professor Grant. She’ll be leading the team for your operation today.”The tall blonde woman, who looked to be only in her thirties, but with an immensely confident demeanour, stepped forward. “Emilia Grant,” her English accent crisp, she took his hand in greeting. “I’m delighted to meet you, Mister Gold. Sir Merlin spoke to me at great length about you. He was originally one of my senior tutors at medical college, and mentored me after I qualified. I spoke to him last week and he asked me to take particularly good care of you! Mr. Moseley here will be assisting me.”“I thought he’d be the one operating?” Rumple wasn’t sexist, just nervous.The older, white-bearded surgeon smiled. “I can assure you Mr. Gold, I'll be in theatre with you! But Professor Grant here is even more experienced in this particular procedure than I am. I did discuss this with Professor Sage and he thought it a good idea too. You’re getting two surgeons for the price of one? And I can assure you, you’re in very good hands.”Those words reminded Rumple of the other words he’d written on that paper over a year ago. Trust Merlin. “Very well, I’m sure that’s in order. How long will I be unconscious?”“No more than two hours, we hope; but perhaps more if there are any complications. As you know, we’re performing three separate procedures on the lower leg and ankle. The operation itself should take about an hour and a half, so the rest will be recovery from anaesthetics. Is there anything you'd like to discuss before we proceed?” The woman seemed very succinct and to-the-point, qualities Rumple admired.“No, thank you. Perhaps a few minutes with my wife and our friend?” “Of course. If you’ll excuse us?”
The surgeons left without further ado, leaving just the three of them, Gideon fast asleep as Ariel transferred him into the buggy. Belle seemed to be the most anxious. Of all the years she’d known him, Rumple was never fully out of control, apart from that brief week when the darkness passed from him into Emma. And now here he was, with no magic, about to be knocked out while someone operated on him. Would he ever wake up again?
Seeing her obvious anxiety, he spoke softly.  “Belle, come closer please?” As she did as asked, he took her hand. “It’ll all be fine, I’m sure. But, just in case, if for any reason, I don’t recover-”“Don’t say that, Rumple!”“Please let me finish? It’s unlikely but, if something does go wrong, I’ve left a letter for you both back at the hotel, and one for Henry. Please see he gets them? I’d rather you didn’t read them unless, well, unless it becomes necessary.”The full force of what he’d said hit her. She’d always regarded him as immortal, but in a land without magic, he was just like everyone else. Vulnerable, and frightened.“Ariel, please take good care of her, and promise you’ll look after Gideon? Let him know that, despite my many, many failings, I loved him so very much.”
Now feeling emotional herself, she gave him a sad smile. This curious, remarkable man who’d recently come to mean so much to her.
“I promise.”Moments later, one of the theatre nurses came in with Moseley, a small tray in hand. “This will just put you to sleep before we take you through and give you the full anaesthetics, so you go even deeper. Mr. Gold, are you ready?”“One moment please?” Belle stepped around to the other side of the surgeon. She leant over the bed, to place a soft kiss on Rumple’s lips. “I’ll be waiting. Sleep well, my love!”
As Moseley watched, he was more than a little surprised when Belle stepped back, her place immediately taken by the red haired woman, who now leant down to give him an equally affectionate kiss on the lips.
“We’ll be here. Sweet dreams, Angus.”“Now then, Mister Gold, I’ll administer the anaesthetic. If you’d like to slowly count backwards from twenty? We’ll do it together? Twenty…nineteen…eighteen…seventeen…” 
Rumple slid into unconsciousness before the count even reached ten, leaving a nervous Belle in Ariel’s arms.
“He’ll be all right, babe, you’ll see." She whispered, not altogether sure herself. 
The Regency, New York – five hours later
The large family sat in their mothers’ hotel suite, surrounded by a pile of paper from opened presents. Henry had certainly been generous! Margot was given a junior crossbow and target kit, while Honour opened a children’s digital camera. A second present for each girl revealed a pink mermaid’s tail blanket for lounging and sleeping in, an idea he had after spending time with Ariel. Emma and Regina received packs containing two leather cellphone cases, sunglasses, and perfumes to match their individual tastes, each selected with care after a good hour spent in an upmarket, and definitely overpriced, perfumier.  Roland was delighted when he opened a box containing a small drone and a walkie talkie set. The babies were given ceiling mobiles and luminous stars for their bedroom. Robin looked on as the delighted children started playing. “Thanks for all this Henry, it’s very generous of you. Roland, girls, what do you say? What about a decent thank you for your brother?” The others yelled their thanks. “Henry, doesn’t papa get a present?” Honour asked, seeing he was the only one without anything to open. Robin didn’t seem bothered, but he was touched at his little girl’s thought.“Oh yeah, thanks for reminding me, Honny. Of course he does, he’s family, isn’t he? Or at least he soon will be…” That made his mothers smile, knowing he’d fully accepted the forthcoming marriage. The Author moved to one of his bags, rummaging around in it, and retrieving a cardboard box. “Sorry Robin, I almost forgot. I had to pack this separately to get it through security.”“I certainly wasn’t expecting anything!" He opened the security sealed edge, which contained some sort of leather pouch. Opening it, he found… “A knife? Why thank you Henry.”“It’s not just any knife, it's a Honkai hunting and throwing knife! For some reason you can’t buy them over here? But it’s legal to bring one in, as I checked. It’s some sort of carbon and steel blade. Really, really strong, and doesn’t ever need sharpening apparently, but it’s perfectly balanced. I saw how much time you practise throwing your short sword, so I thought…”The former outlaw had already removed the blade it from its scabbard, balancing it on the edge of his finger. “It’s perfect, and a very kind thought. Thanks Henry.”Emma noticed the larger, unopened cases. “You only went away with your Bergen! What’s all the other stuff?”“I did a lot of clothes shopping. Also, quite a bit of food I fell in love with and can’t get over here. And proper cheese, mum! Real cheese, that tastes of something? One of the cases is for Sofia. I met her older sister in Strasbourg when grandpa went off somewhere, and she asked me to bring some things back with me. I didn’t realise just how much.” “Is Sofia your girlfriend, Henry?” Margot was curious.“She lives in the flat next door, and yes, she’s a good friend. And her grandma, Gabby, is a good friend of Gideon's dad, too.” That sparked Regina's interest. “I’ve heard you mention this Sofia girl a few times. Will we have a chance to meet the young lady?” She was always on alert whenever she heard about any women in his life.“Maybe when we drop all this off. But mums, no ganging up on her, alright? I know what you two are like! So no talking about her parents, background, future plans and stuff!” He gave Robin a knowing look, the older man nodding in agreement.“Right then, Swan-Mills family!” Robin called them to order. “What say we let this young man change, have a sleep which he probably needs desperately, and freshen up? Your mums here have their fittings at three, so let’s leave them be. Who’s for ice-cream?”  “Yay!” Yelled both girls.“Ice-cream? Count me in!” Roland agreed.“Robin, please don’t go ruining their appetites? We're all supposed to be having dinner tonight." “Don't worry. Regina, you know Roland, the girls and I can manage the babies, until we meet Maria later? As Henry’s already going with you, why don’t you both stay here with him? I’m banished anyway, so I’ll see you after the fitting?”“Good idea, Locksley,” Emma pecked his cheek. “Henry, you go take a shower and a snooze. We'll be here, waiting for you.”“Robin!" Henry groaned, looking at his mothers. “You do know what this means, don’t you? These two are going to be giving me the Spanish Inquisition about my love life, the moment you lot leave? I’ll be trapped! You sure you don’t need help with the kids, instead?”  His eyes pleaded, making Robin chuckle.“No my boy, you can’t get out of it that easily! They’ve been deprived of you for two months now. Trust me, they need this!”“A-HEM!" Regina scowled at her soulmate. "'They', are still here you know?"~oOo~
Half an hour after the others left, Henry had showered and now lay, dressed in  just a T-shirt and bed shorts, on the top of his parents' hotel bed, trying to get a little sleep before going shopping with his mothers.

After closing his eyes, Regina, sitting on a nearby couch, looked proudly at the tall, tanned and bearded adult.
“Emma, just look at the size of him?" She whispered. "I can’t believe it’s been twenty-one years since I brought him back from here, screaming in his cot? And now, will you look at the size of him? All grown up. Doesn’t really need us any more, does he?"  There was a definite of sadness to her voice.Emma was about to say something, when Henry, clearly not as asleep as they thought, breathed in his soft, deep voice, “Don’t be silly. I may be more independent these days, but I'll always need you. Both of you! And I’m not too old for a motherly hug, either. So, come over here and lie beside me?” 
Grinning like a Cheshire cat, Regina slipped her shoes off, quickly followed by Emma, before climbing onto the bed and laying her head on his chest as she snuggled in. Emma mirroring her on his left. Smiling, he brought his arms around them, hugging them to him, ready to nap. Emma gazed at her partner, just happy to have some time alone with their boy.
“This is nice,” Henry said, once they'd snuggled in. “So, it’s really happening? Robin Hood's going to be my stepdad?”“Yeah, he is.” Emma smiled up at him. “If you’d asked me that two years ago, I would have said you were mental! You still okay about this?”“Definitely. He’s a good guy, and a great dad. You all fit together. You know, I’m sorry I don’t tell you enough, but - I’m very proud you’re my mums.”
Regina felt her heart swell. And with that, all three of them drifted into a light sleep.

Manhattan, two hours later...

Henry found himself inside the bridal shop’s parlour, a glass of champagne in his hand, watching a very tall, thin woman boss and fuss around her staff, as both mothers tried on their adjusted dresses behind the thick curtains. The woman, who Regina introduced as Madame Valerie, looked down her nose at him, as he sat thumbing through a catalogue. This one’s definitely not got kids! He thought.
One of her assistants, a young brunette, had already flirted with him, and he was just at the point of introducing himself properly and perhaps later getting her number, when Emma stepped out from behind her curtain, followed by a girl holding up the back of her skirt. Henry's eyes goggled in surprise. She looked at least three inches taller, as she walked forward nervously, smooth white silk clinging to her slender waist, the train flowing gently behind. He didn’t know much about wedding dresses, but he knew she looked stunning.“Ma, you look wonderful in that!”“You’re sure? You don’t think the top half makes my bust look too big?” Even she couldn’t quite believe she was asking her grown up son for fashion advice?“It’s lovely. I’ve never seen you looking so good.” “Well you should see how your other mum looks? Gina, you ready to come out?” 
Slowly, the curtains parted, and Regina walked through towards them, a girl carrying her train behind.
“Hell, you look awesome too, mum! You both do."And he was right, Regina did look ridiculously elegant. She stepped forward to take Emma’s hand as they now stood, side-by-side, in their respective wedding dresses, for their son’s opinion. "Well?"“I like the veil, mum. But…hang on on a minute? You’re both wearing the same thing! Not something, I don't know…different?”“Yes Henry,” Regina gave him a cautious grin, looking lovingly at her wife. “Believe it or not, the idea came from something your grandmother said, when we were here last. Your mother and I are already married. So we thought it'd be nice to present ourselves to Robin as that united couple?”“Yeah, what she said." Emma smirked. "Though what she really means, is that we both fell in love with the same dress, and neither of us wanted anything to wear anything else?"“Well, I’ve always knew you were both beautiful. But this is something else? Robin’s going to be blown away!”~oOo~
Half an hour later, having paid and arranged delivery of the dresses a week before the wedding, Madame Valerie had insisted they share a last glass of champagne with her.

Henry had already quaffed several glasses while he’d been waiting, spending his time flirting with the assistants. He’d insisted the girls also join them for a drink, much to the owner’s disdain. Regina was surprised but didn’t object, as they gathered around, toasting their health.
One of the staff, a slim brunette called Kim, clinked glasses with Henry, before asking, “Sorry, but I couldn’t help overhearing what you said earlier? These are your mums, they’re already married to each other, and soon they’re both going to be getting married to the same guy?” Henry chuckled. “Yeah, something like that.” “A polyamorous wedding? I’ve heard of them, but never seen one before. Sounds cool! Good luck to all of you. Whoever he is, he's one lucky guy!” She raised her glass. “Here's to your future.”It was the first time their unusual relationship had ever been aired in front of anyone outside Storybrooke, and the young girl’s easy acceptance warmed Regina’s heart. “Thank you dear, that’s kind of you to say. I hope more people come to accept us as easily as you...” She raised her own glass to the girl.Madame Valerie had remained silent, before raising a glass to join them in the toast. The woman had previously told them she had a wife during their first visit, and it was obvious to Emma that she was no fan of the male of the species. "Yes, I must agree with Constance. Your groom must indeed be an unusual man, to have you both for his brides?”Emma placed her glass back on the table, giving her a hard stare. “He is. Very unusual. You know, two years ago, I couldn’t stand him? Now, I can’t stand being away from him for too long. And I’m more sure than ever, that we’re doing the right thing.” She winked at her wife.“As am I,” added Regina. “Robin’s our thief. He stole our hearts.”“Robin the thief?" Connie grinned. "You make him sound like Robin Hood.”The married couple shared a smile, as Henry rolled his eyes.“Yes, I do, don’t I?” 
A little later...
Hoping to spend as much time as they could with their son, his mothers decided it was time to get him prepared for the wedding. “I’m glad Rob took the bus. After all that Champagne, I’m not sure I’d be safe driving now?” Emma felt decidedly squiffy. “Now come on kid…sorry, Henry, let’s get you kitted out?”“Actually ma, I was just thinking. I don’t know where's best around here, but my friend Sofia’s granny runs a decent store, or two, from Boston to New York They’ve got their own tailors. Maybe we could-”“You mean Gabriella Weiss? Your flatmate’s grandmother?” Regina remembered him telling her about Rumple’s love interest when the bookworm found a new girlfriend. “Henry, that’s an excellent idea! Let’s get your suit in Boston. Maybe persuade Robin to get his and Roland’s there, too?”
Henry knew her keenness had more to do with meeting the Dark One’s love interest, and seeing his flat, than him buying any suit.

London
“Good afternoon, Mister Gold. How are you feeling?”
Rumple slowly opened his eyes to see a young, pretty chestnut-haired nurse’s face slowly come into focus.
“Dry. May I have some water, please?”  He croaked.“That’s due to the tube down your throat, which we removed before you came round. There’s nothing to worry about; the surgery’s gone very well. Professor Grant needed to carry out some more remedial surgery on the ankle, so you were under a little longer than anticipated. I’ve paged her, and I’m sure she’ll explain everything to you shortly. Now, I’ll give you a few sips of water, but best not to take large gulps until the anaesthetic wears off? Otherwise, you’ll just feel sick.” “How long was I asleep, nurse? And my wife and son? Where are they?”“You’ve been down just over four hours. The two ladies who were with you earlier? They just went off to the café downstairs. They’ve been sitting in the waiting room outside the whole time you were in surgery. I’ll get someone to pop down for them? You just rest.”As she removed several monitors from his chest and arm, the lead surgeon walked through the door.“Hello Mr. Gold, back with us I see?” After exchanging pleasantries, she got straight down to business. “We’ve repaired the damage to the Talus and Calcaneus bones in your ankle, but the fibula in the lower part of your leg needed strengthening too. You’ve clearly been walking on that damaged limb for quite some time! Quite extraordinary for a man in his mid-fifties!” Well, he could hardly put three hundred and fifty years old on the forms now, could he?  “You must have been in a lot of pain? But everything went well. We’ve straightened the bones and repaired damaged tissue. I expect that plaster off within a week or so, you walking on crutches a week after that, and, all being well, you walking normally within a month. Any questions?”~oOo~
After she left, Rumple returned to a light doze, eventually being woken by an even younger nurse as she checked over the needle in his arm and the connecting tube leading to a pale translucent bag of god-knows-what. He closed his eyes to go back to sleep, when he suddenly felt warm lips press down on his own. Opening his eyes, he discovered Belle immediately above, sporting a worried smile.
"I was worried you’d never wake up! Feeling better?”“I am now you’re here. Though another one of those kisses wouldn’t go amiss?”
The nurse looked down at them, her smile changing to one of surprise, when a red-haired young woman, pushing a sleeping child in a buggy, joined the other woman’s side, taking her hand and interlocking their fingers, before leaning over the patient, whispering something and delivering her own kiss.
“Glad you’re back with us, Angus. I’ve been a bag of nerves since they put you under. They had to send us away eventually, so we went walking in the park.”Rumple gave her a tired smile. “You’re a welcome sight for sore eyes. However, I wonder if I may ask two small favours?” Belle nodded. “The letters I left for Henry and yourselves? Could you kindly bring them to me? Also, my phone? I need to text my grandson.”
Meanwhile...

After dropping all his bags at the Cambridge flat, discovering Sofia was next door, Henry introduced her to his family. They also met her friend and flatmate Veronica, an English post-graduate studying in the Harvard Medical faculty, who had stayed over to help Sofia paint the apartment before Henry came back. Explaining where the family was heading next, the two flatmates had offered to help mind the girls. Regina, seeing the two tall, elegant young women were clearly close friends of her son, was desperate to ask questions; but Emma had railroaded her out of the place, before they could be made uncomfortable.

Sofia phoned through to her grandmother, telling her who was coming to the store, and could she help them.

Later...
“Henry, lovely to see you again?” The store owner pulled him into a hug. “And I see you’ve brought more of your family this time? How delightful.”“Hi Gabby, yes, lovely to see you too. These are my mums, Emma and Regina Swan-Mills.” He introduced them. Gabrielle shaking their hands firmly. "We came to shop for a family wedding."“It’s a pleasure…” Regina was itching to find out what sort of business woman would make a relationship with the imp? “Henry tells me you’ve already met one of his grandfathers?” She looked the flawlessly dressed older woman up and down. She wore clearly bespoke tailored clothing. Something similar to Chanel, and her grey hair was pinned up into an intricate chignon. She seemed to exude an effortless grace and was obviously a woman of wealth and standing. “I have, yes. We haven’t known each other long, but I do regard Angus as a very dear friend. I’m hoping he’ll visit me when he returns from London. Henry, his operation’s today, I gather?”“Yeah. I’m expecting a text from him once he’s out. He sends his love, though.”“Such a delightful man…” she sighed, remembering their recent night together, but pulled herself up when she noticed they were staring. “Still, let’s not shilly-shally. I’ve asked Maurice, our head tailor, to make himself available for you, Henry. He’ll be expecting you on the fourth floor? You said someone else also needed fitting?”“That’ll be me!” Robin stepped forward from the back of the group. “Madame Weiss? Robin Locksley, at your service...” He lifted the woman’s hand, before placing a feather-light kiss on the back, accompanied by a slightly flirtatious grin, bringing his dimples into play, which seemed to cause an immediate melting on the part of the older woman. Henry just about held back a snigger when he saw both mothers rolling their eyes, almost as one, at the blatant display. Typical bloody Locksley thought Emma. “I'm the lucky Groom. My son Roland and I need morning suits, like Henry. Roland, come over and meet this lovely lady?” Roland had been trained for this. Half of the adult women in Storybrooke had told the twelve-year-old that his dimples were his best feature, and seeing how his father used them, he decided on giving this older lady both barrels, beaming up at her.“Oh my - what a handsome father and son you make? Hello young Roland, I can see you three are going to be keeping my team rather busy this afternoon. Ladies, why don’t we retire to the coffee lounge, while the boys do their thing? Your younger girls will be in good hands with Sofia and Veronica, so we big girls can have a gossip while we wait?”
But they were interrupted by Henry’s cell phone ringing as a new text arrived. Pulling it out he saw the message:
Grandpa G:     I'm awake! Henry my boy, you still have a grandfather.
He smiled at the screen, immediately messaging back:

Henry S-M:   Just as well. I need you around for a long time yet! I’m with Gabby right now. She sends her love and is asking after you, hoping you come visit?

As he was about to pocket the phone, it beeped yet again:

Grandpa:     Send her my love, and tell her I'll be walking in a month. Also, please tell her that ‘Medici is alive, well and forgives!’ She’ll understand, but please don’t ask her to explain? Love Grandpa x
He pocketed the phone. “That was from Grandpa, Gabbie. He's out of surgery, and it all went well, and he says he’ll be coming to see you when he gets back. Oh, and another thing? Apparently, he wanted you to know that..." He looked down at the screen again. "‘Medici is alive, well and forgives?’”   
At the last six words, the woman almost gasped as her jaw dropped, clearly relieved about something, as she brought her hands up to her mouth, her eyes immediately watering.
“Oh, thank god!” She breathed. "That's very good news!” Leaving everyone around her curious.
What was that all about?

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Arendelle, Norway – Two weeks later
“Bloody hell!” Emma gazed up in awe as they walked into the colossal ballroom where the wedding reception was due to be held. “Look at the size of this place?”It was a remarkable sight. Vast columns of ice, towering well over a hundred and fifty feet, supported a massive ice-vaulted glistening dome, containing millions upon millions of what looked like inlaid diamonds on a glass background. The effect was spectacular. “It’s magnificent,” Robin could only agree. “Apparently Elsa got the idea after watching some film about her and Anna when they were last here.”“Frozen? Yeah, I can see that. I’d forgotten just how powerful her ice magic is. I mean, your clinic's impressive and all Rob, but seriously?” She nudged him cheekily, knowing how he’d react.He narrowed his eyes. "Need I remind you we put ‘TARDIS’ technology into our clinic and the community centre? Small on the outside, huge on the inside? And we also made it permanently magic-blocking. Maybe it's not be made of ice, but it’s still bloody clever, eh?” He nudged her back.“Yeah, all right, smartass. Or is it smart 'arse' for you? I guess when it comes to magic cock-waving, you’re impressive.” She conceded, rolling her eyes. He bent closer. “And my cock isn’t made of ice, as well you know!”    ”Shush!” She sniggered, slapping his arm. “Someone might hear you!” She linked her arm through his own. “Anyway, where’s Gina? I thought she was here with Rolly a couple of minutes ago?”“She’s glad-handing yet more royal stiffs. I saw her go off with Will’s wife.”“Glad-handing royal stiffs? Locksley, I think the term you’re looking for is ‘greeting noble guests’?” She loved how Robin, despite his blue-blood heritage, was very much one of the boys, and adored by them for it. “Maybe I should remind you that in two weeks’ time, you’ll technically be 'King Robin'?”“No chance! After all, how often do you call yourself Queen Emma? Never. Only in this silly pampered world of spoilt-”“Now don’t go all political on me! We’re doing this for Gina and my parents, remember? And the bride and groom, who also happens to be your best mate. Do I need you to promise to be on your best behaviour?” She grinned.“Hmmph,” he grouched. “Well at least I get to take the piss out of him before it starts. I hope you’ve been practising your curtseys…Your Majesty?”“Oddly enough, yes I have! Mum’s been giving me lessons in deportment; which as far as I can see means walking straight in a corset tight enough to cut off any blood supply? And Dad’s been covering social etiquette. So, how to address a duchess, how to use a knife and fork, and curtsey without farting?” “They'll will make a lady out of you yet, Emma Swan-Mills!” He kissed her lips. “Though personally, I prefer the rough diamond that is my Emma." She scowled, but knew he was winding her up. "Are you going out with Elsa tonight?”“Yep, but under strict orders, just like you. I am Chief Bridesmaid, after all? We're having a girls' night out somewhere around here and it’s my job to get her back safe and sound, make sure she doesn't get drunk and wind up shagging someone, and gets a decent night’s sleep in time for the wedding. To use one of your more stupid expressions which Henry seems to keep using, if she winds up with a hangover or late, John said he'll have my ‘guts for garters’?”“A fine English term! I’m supposed to do the same for him. But he likes his ale too much, that one. Just as well he has a bottomless pit for a stomach. He holds it well, so it shouldn’t be a problem. Still, it must be nice for you to get some quality time with Elsa? You two were once very close, I gather?”
Had anyone else said it, Emma would've just acknowledged their friendship, forged in adversity, when the Arendelle queen had come to Storybrooke in search of Anna. However, this was Robin. He’d seen everything.
“I know what you saw when you read my mind. Did you ever tell Regina? You know, about Elsa and me?" “Why would I? It’s your business. Plus, you were single back then.”“I think I should tell her sometime, don't you? She has a right to know. One day.”“Well when that day comes, maybe you could also ask her about Maleficent? Because, if my suspicions are correct, she’s probably had a similar experience.”     
Emma always knew there was chemistry between Regina and the dragon, on the rare occasions they met these days, but never sought to question her on it.
"I remember you saying something when we went on that first date? Do you-" but she was interrupted by a cheer ringing out from a group nearby, as a certain large man entered, also making Robin turn.“John, how are you, you great lump?” Robin was about to make another jibe, but the gentle giant swooped him up in yet another of his bone-crushing hugs, Emma laughing at the sight of her lover being so easily manhandled by his oldest, dearest friend.“Better for seein’ you Locksley, you old git!” John barked in his ear, dropping the man down and doing the same thing to Emma, but not so tightly, still producing a “wow!” as he lifted her like she was a feather.“Emma, is this old crook of yours lookin’ after ye? Cos if he isn’t, my girl’s soldier-fellas here can lock him up somewhere nice and quiet?" He grinned. "Nice of you to come to our little gaff? Bit understated though, if you ask me? Surprising’ what Els can do with a bit of cold water, innit?”“Just put me down, you silly sod!” She managed, sniggering, before pecking the cheek of the man who’d supported her and Regina like a brother through darker times. “You’re not supposed to go around ‘picking up’ girls, you’re getting married!”“Sorry, just pleased to see ye. Your Roland's shootin' up way too fast isn’t he? And Honour’s turning into a real beauty just like her mums. Thank the gods she and Margot don't take after their father,” he looked at Robin. “And his ugly mug!”
As the men’s verbal sparring continued, they were joined by Queen Elsa, her arm linked in that of Will’s wife, Anastasia.
“Emma, Is this uncouth brute bothering you?" The Arendelle queen had a Cheshire Cat grin, winking at her fiancé.“ELSA!” Delighted to see her friend, Emma hugged the queen. "I've missed you."”Missed you too, Em.” She responded in kind, kissing her cheek.They held one another, smiling, before remembering their fiancés were watching.  And across the room another queen eyed them, mildly concerned.
~oOo~

As the afternoon wore on, more guests arrived to greet the soon-to-be married couple. The biggest cheer went up for the arrival of Princess Anna, the queen’s sister, and her husband Kristoff, accompanied by their son. Emma watched as Kristoff hugged her parents, beforeapologising to David for having to leave them for a while, before heading out of the room with their son.
But what happened next took Emma by surprise. Anna stepped directly in front of David, before placing a warm kiss, definitely warmer than a peck, not on his cheek but his lips? And David responded in kind as though it was nothing.That's a bit intimate even for an old friend, isn't it? Did he have some sort of history with the Arendelle princess?  She vaguely remembered him telling Henry stories of his youth, and the young princess arriving on his farm and introducing him to a sword. Maybe he’d introduced her to his in return? But what surprised her even more was that they'd kissed like that right in front of his own wife, and she didn’t look in the least bit concerned. In fact, when they separated, Snow just took his place before enveloping the princess in another hug, following it up with a kiss of her own. Again on the lips? Both princesses exchanged affectionate smiles before they pulled their heads back, saying something she was too far away to hear.
Interesting.  
Emma remembered how in New York, Snow became angry with her and Regina when they teased her, storming off before telling them she was neither naïve nor innocent about same-sex relationships, adding that she’d not only had an experience, but a threesome, too! Could Anna have been the other woman? They certainly seemed very close. She decided to keep it to herself. For the moment.
The next surprise of the evening was the arrival of the Sorcerer. Although this time the woman on Merlin’s arm wasn’t one of his daughters.
“Mal? You’re the last person I expected! What are you doing here?”She heard Regina call from a side of the room, already striding toward the odd couple. “I thought you’d left?”“And hello to you too, Kitten?” The tall, elegant blonde smiled back at her. She was immaculately dressed as usual, but this time all in Chanel? And Regina winced, hating when she called her by that pet name whenever they met. “I was captured by the Black Fairy’s forces and, well, killed, I suppose?”“But you're an immortal. You can’t die. Can you?”“Well it seems I can, apparently. Though not permanently. However, this man here discovered where my ashes were being held, and, well, to cut a long story short, he brought me back to life?” The normally steely-eyed dragon looked at the Sorcerer with nothing short of adoration. “That’s when I discovered who he really was.”“You’re not making sense. What do you mean, who he ‘was’?”“He’s Lilith’s father.”“What? But you told me her father was another dragon. Draco, I seem to recall?”  As she spoke, Maleficent’s daughter appeared from somewhere behind Merlin.“I’d taken a dragon form, Regina.” Merlin answered on her behalf. “It was a very long time ago, and we were both single and, frankly, a little impetuous?” He winked at Mal, who now shared a throaty laugh. “We knew each other by different names. In dragon form, I was Draco, and she was Scylla. I never knew her as Maleficent, and I wasn’t even aware she'd fallen pregnant when we parted. I met her by chance after a cask of her ashes, and others, were retrieved from one of Fiona’s deepest caves. And now? Scylla’s not only returned to me, but I discovered I also now have another daughter. My beautiful Lilith here!”
Lily appeared almost bashful as she was introduced to the group, her parents either side of her.
“Wow! Well that’s, that's wonderful, Mal. And for you too Lily, obviously.”Merlin smiled at his new daughter. “I’m looking forward to introducing her to her brother and sisters, starting with Anna and Rosie. They should be arriving with Killian anytime now.”
~oOo~

It took a while for things to settle, before Emma finally had a chance to talk to the woman she'd first met as an orphan, and once regarded as her closest and only friend. She was normally sullen and moody. But now she was smiling.
“So not only is your mum the ‘Mistress of All Evil’, but it turns out ‘dad’s’ the greatest sorcerer ever? Not a bad heritage you’ve got  there, Lils.”“I know, right? I still can’t get my head around it. I stayed away because of all the dark magic crap surrounding me when I’m anywhere near it. But Merlin said he can help me control it, like he’s done with my half-brother. Jeez, it sounds weird just saying that.”“Well if anyone can, Merlin can right? I’ve met his kids and they’re all lovely. Looks like you and your mum are on your way to your own happy endings at last. Let’s face it, you of all people kinda deserve it.”
Later...

As evening came, everyone assembled for the pre-wedding formal ball and dinner. Small assigned name cards set on large tables, each table sitting eight or ten guests, with a top table for the imminent bride, groom and honoured guests. As she looked for their names on charts in the entrance, Emma was relieved to find her family would be together on one table of seven (the babies with a childminder), not too far from the top table. Margot and Honour looked on in awe at all the elegantly dressed ladies arriving. Margot had already made friends with a young blonde girl at a nearby table and Honour seemed to be chatting with a slightly older boy. Emma chuckled to herself at the site of Roland flirting with an interested girl who was at least four inches taller than him. And Henry? He'd been working the room like a pro, talking to guests with an ease that reminded her of her own father, Prince Charming.
Merlin appeared in the entrance once again, this time arm-in-arm with Lily. And this time she looked completely different. Having changed, she now wore a pale yellow ball gown, and her hair down, over one shoulder. Emma gasped, having never seen the usually tomboyish brunette in anything other than jeans and tops before. She looked radiant. Behind her, Maleficent, dressed in a purple ball gown, walked in while talking animatedly with Merlin’s younger daughter, Annabelle. I wonder what she thought, finding out she’s got a half-sister who's half-dragon?  The odd foursome made their way to sit at their own allocated tables, a larger one, leaving a gap of four seats in front.
As they were about to take their seats, Henry’s eyes twinkled when he spotted an old friend heading towards their table.
“Grace?”Both mothers followed his gaze across to a tall, willowy dark-blonde woman of similar age. They hadn’t seen her for over two years and the awkward, gangly youth with late braces on her teeth had transformed into a stunningly beautiful young woman. And Henry noticed the change!“Henry? Henry!”
She moved quickly around the table to hug her old friend, kissing his cheek.
“Hi. You look incredible!” The Author was careful not to hug too close as her father walked up behind her. Henry offered his hand. “Mr. Hatter, it’s good to see you again.”
Henry liked Jefferson. He was one of his paternal grandfather’s few friends, and he knew Rumple trusted the quirky time traveller.
“Likewise, Henry. It’s been a while. Rumple told me about his European trip before he left. How did it go? How’s he recovering from that operation?”
Henry and the former Mad Hatter caught up with recent events, his daughter taking the young man's hand. Once again, Regina was surprised at just how much went on between her son and others, of which she wasn’t aware.
“Jefferson, I’m surprised to see you here?" Regina asked as the pair sat down. “I wasn’t aware you knew the Arendelle royal family?”“Kristoff and Anna are old friends of mine.” However, something distracted Emma. As Regina followed her wife’s hard stare, she spotted Killian Jones and his wife walk in, accompanied by Dorothy and Ruby Lucas.
The two couples made their way to Merlin’s table, where he stood grinning as his middle daughter hugged him. Lily, now looking unusually bashful, was introduced to the second of her three new half-sisters. Although she was too far away to hear anything, the group seemed animated. After explanations, Rosie moved across to give Lily a warm, welcoming hug. Dorothy and Ruby were then introduced, and the table seemed to buzz with conversation and excitement.
“Were you as surprised to find out who Lily’s father was, as I was?”
Emma’s voice pulled Regina out of her thoughts.
“Astonished! I’d never thought of Mal liking anyone, let alone someone like him.”
“Why, because he’s a man?” Robin whispered in her ear right behind her. “I know she had a child, but like you I’d always assumed she preferred women. Women like you, Regina.” He added, his face a mask of innocence, making Emma smirk.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”  Regina also kept her voice low, to avoid Henry hearing them.

“Oh, come off it, Gina?”  Emma joined in. “Or should I say...'kitten’? Fess up. She’s always had the hots for you, and you know it!”

Regina glared. “Emma, I told you once before, until you I’d never-”

“-Never had sex with another woman?” She interrupted, still whispering. “I know all that, but what about just making out? It’s no problem for me, even if you had. It’s all ancient history, right?”

Regina was mortified her past wasn’t quite the secret she'd assumed. Though before she could think of a suitable retort, Robin added fuel to the fire.
“It’s okay to admit it, Gina, we don’t judge. After all, it’s not like Emma hasn’t snogged another girl now, is it?”It was Emma’s turn to scowl. “Robin, you promised!”“Sorry Em, it slipped out. It was just - look, I fail to see why this is even an issue for either of you? Most people have done something like that in their past. Sorry, but it’s fairly obvious. You and Elsa, Gina and Mal? It’s just a part of growing up.”“LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!” Boomed the deep, rich voice from a very tall man now in the centre of the room. “Please rise to greet our royal hosts for the evening! I give you, Her Majesty Queen Elsa of Arendelle, and her fiancé and our future king, John Little of Storybrooke!”Cheers erupted as the soon-to-be-married couple walked down a staircase and into the centre of the ballroom, Elsa nodding, waving and smiling to all as she tightly held onto the arm of her man, who looked mortified, blushing at all the attention  on them. Emma thought it hilarious. Though as the clapping died down, she and Regina couldn’t help overhearing a comment from someone standing at the table next to theirs.“Can you believe it? A queen of Arendelle marrying a low-life thief? Her father must be turning in his grave!”
Emma turned to see a rather grand, white-haired older woman scowling  beside her friend as the royal pair went to the top table.
Regina moved in front of her, furious at the barb. “That ‘low-life thief’ happens to be a dear friend of mine!” She snarled, her cheeks flushed. “And one of the most honourable men to have ever lived, worthy of any queen and I’ll thank you to keep your vile comments to yourself!"“How dare you address me?” The woman, several inches taller than Regina, spat back. “Don’t you know who I am?”“I neither know nor care, but perhaps you may have heard of ME? Queen Regina of the Enchanted Forest. Formerly known as the Evil Queen?” With that, she opened her palm to reveal a fireball, its heat immediately felt by the other woman, who stepped back, horrified. “And if you slander my friend again, I'll have no hesitation in showing you how I gained that particular title?”Another older dame came alongside the woman, taking her arm. “Your ladyship? Please?” She physically pulled her back from Regina, back to her own table. Feeling Robin’s hand on her arm, the former queen calmed, turning to him while extinguishing the fireball.“Sorry about that," she felt awkward now. "I...I overreacted.”Robin just smiled, kissing her brow and turning her back towards the table as the Master of Ceremonies continued. "It's okay."“And we’re honoured to welcome their honoured noble guests. Her Majesty Snow White, rightful Queen of Misthaven, escorted by His Royal Highness Prince Kristoff. And following them, His Majesty King David of Misthaven, escorted by Her Royal Highness, Princess Anna!”
As the applause resumed, Emma rolled her eyes at the ridiculous formality.
“What’s with all the handles? Queen Snow? I thought she was only a princess?”I know it must seem antiquated to you, but your grandfather was the hereditary king,” Regina explained, “and therefore Snow was the rightful queen by right of birth even if I did usurp the throne. The title’s techno correct. Besides, I never even wanted to be monarch!”
They watched the procession, and Emma marvelled at how her mother looked as she stepped in on Kristoff’s arm. Wearing what looked to be a very expensive ballgown, with long white lace sleeves and a full skirt, she looked every inch a queen. Her father, taking Anna’s hand, wore a military uniform and looked distinguished. The Saviour couldn’t help feeling genuine pride, smiling at the sight of them as they stopped to greet and chat with well-wishers. They were clearly known to, and much loved, by a fair number of the Arendelle crowd.
“Make quite an entrance, don’t they?” Robin grinned, as the royal group sat at the top table for festivities to commence. Honour, now standing on a chair to see over people, gasped in wonder.“Mama, granny looks so beautiful! She really is a queen, isn’t she?”“Yeah, my mummy really is a queen!” Even Emma beamed with pride.~oOo~
As the evening progressed, jugglers, acrobats and fire-eaters entertained the crowd as the banquet proceeded. Much food and drink was had, and eventually everyone started to mingle. As the Charmings worked the crowd, David finally arrived at their table. Emma, comfortable with the best part of a bottle of wine inside her, stood, before giving him an exaggerated curtsy.
“Your Majesty? How honoured we are for you to come over and mingle with us, the common herd?” She sniggered. “Now you just behave yourself. young lady…” David grinned, moving in to hug his daughter, kissing the top of her head. “I came over to ask for dances with some of the prettiest ladies in the room.” He looked down at Honour and Margot, who were both excited at watching all the elegant women in their finery take to the floor with their partners as an orchestra started to strike up. “So, who’s going to be first? Lady Honour? Perhaps you’d give me the pleasure of sharing this dance?”The little dark-blonde beamed up at him. “Why thank you…Your Majesty!” She copied her mother’s curtsy, making the watching adults chuckle, before taking his hand as he led her onto the dance floor, David calling back. “Lady Margot? Don't go too far, as I expect a dance with you next!”The adults watched as Charming lifted his granddaughter into his arms to sway around the floor like a natural. Robin looked on before moving to his red head daughter. “Margot, shall we?” She nodded excitedly, as he led her away. Regina and Emma saw how Henry had already gone to Grace’s table, taking her hand and leading her to the dance floor. Even Roland, resplendent in his small tuxedo, had left their table to chat to a young girl of similar age nearby, leaving the two women sitting on their own.“Typical, they’ve abandoned us already!” Emma stood, giving her wife another exaggerated curtsy, before taking her hand. “Your Majesty, despite what he just said, you're by far the prettiest in the room. Would you do me the honour?”Regina smiled back, following protocol by returning her curtsy.“Yes, Your Majesty, I’d be delighted. I’m all yours.”
“I’ll remind you you said that later?” She whispered. “You don’t think they’ll freak out seeing two women dancing together, do you?”
“I hardly think so. Have you seen who your mother’s dancing with?”
Emma followed her gaze to find Snow whirling around the dance floor with Princess Anna, both laughing at some comment the younger woman had made.
“They do seem close, don’t they? Did you see them kiss when they met earlier?” Regina took the blonde’s hands, wrapping her arm around Emma’s waist to pull her in.‘Yeah. She kissed dad like that, too! You remember what she said in New York before she stormed off? About another girl and a threesome?”“I was thinking the very same thing. Perhaps it was Anna, but I suggest we say nothing. Don’t want her flying off the handle again! At least not before our own wedding.”  
For the next hour, the music and tempo changed, the drinks flowed, and dance partners were swapped. Henry made sure to save time for both his mothers and his grandmother. Regina was delighted when he asked her to dance, though more than surprised to find just how well he could move? Especially to what must have been unfamiliar ballroom music.
“Henry, you seemed to know what you’re doing. Have you been taking lessons?”“Yeah, I was worried about looking like an idiot, so Grandma’s been coaching me. She’s really good at this stuff! Mind you, you’re pretty nifty on the dance floor yourself, mum.”“Oddly enough, your grandfather David taught me. In Camelot, before I danced with Robin for the first time? He’s a surprisingly steady, calm teacher.” They looked across at the man in question, now currently whirling Queen Elsa around the floor, to several cheers. “Unfortunately, he's also a bit of a show off!”   “Yeah. Mind you, Robin’s nifty too - look over there?” He pointed to her fiancé, who was now paired up with Maleficent in a waltz. She seemed to be laughing with him, and definitely flirting! The sight of them together brought a weird pang of jealousy from Regina and a surprised snigger from Henry.“I’ve never seen Mal laugh like that. Must be due to finding Lily’s father after all this time? You two were close once, weren’t you?”Oh Henry, if only you knew. “We were, though we've had a difficult past. She’s an old friend and very much misunderstood. I hope she’s found some happiness.”  They were interrupted by Emma, now returning to the table, flushed as the orchestra moved to the end of the piece.   “Hell, for a two thousand-year-old guy, he can bloody move?” She looked at Merlin’s back as he went to find another partner. “I need to sit down for a few minutes and catch my breath. Hey you two? Enjoying yourself?” 
But Regina was too focused on Robin and Mal. As the music died and the dancers applauded the orchestra, her thief bowed to the tall blonde, before kissing the back of her hand, Mal responding with a curtsy. Robin now turned from the dancefloor, moving back to join his fiancées.
“Having a good time, you two?” “I’m pooped! Elsa wants a girls’ night out, so I think I’ll head back to the room for a lie down first. Regina, what about you?”“Well, I’ve danced with most people in the room, including my son, but our thief here, our very own fiancé, still hasn’t even asked me?” She frowned, staring into up Robin’s piercing blue eyes. “Perhaps he found the dragon more inviting company?” “To be fair, I tried to get to you quite a few times, but you were busy dancing with Emma, Kristoff, Charming, the girls and Henry. I haven’t asked Emma yet either, so I’m asking you both now. Ladies?”Emma reluctantly stood. “Maybe a quick one but you’ll have to hold me up!” “Then let’s all dance together? Come on…”
The three of them stepped onto the dancefloor as the new band struck up a more romantic, modern number. They came together in a much-practised hug, Emma and Regina almost facing Robin as one, their arms around each other’s waists, free arms around Robin as he hugged them both to him. They’d often held together like this, though only in private. Usually before one of them left home for work. Or before they made love.

And whenever they did, they automatically went into a little routine. Each moving their lips simultaneously, kissing the cheek to their left, before switching to the one on the right, Regina then locking lips with Emma, then Robin, before he took Emma’s in turn. It was an odd little performance, but had become important to the trio. Another affirmation of their love. The children had seen it often enough and ignored it, even though Henry sometimes winced with embarrassment.

However, this was the first time their audience had ever seen something like this. Seeing not two, but three people, so obviously in love, move as one. The trio continued looking adoringly at their lovers as they swayed to the music, turning, everyone else now invisible to them. Henry heard various giggles and comments as Robin and his mothers attracted attention from all. However, while this was going on, no other couples came back onto the dancefloor until David, seeing various looks of awkwardness from some, deciding 
to walk across and take his true love’s hand, moving her to dance closer to them.
Taking the hint, John whispered to Elsa, “Shall we?”
She nodded, taking his hand and moving to dance close to his friends, smiling at Emma and blowing her an air kiss. As their hesitant audience saw the most senior royals in the room dance, clearly accepting of the odd ‘thruple’, the peoples’ acceptance of them was finally established. From that moment, word would go out throughout the realms, that the reformed Evil Queen of the Enchanted Forest, the Saviour of Storybrooke and the famous outlaw who Zeus himself returned from death; Regina Mills, Emma Swan and Robin of Locksley, were in a relationship, soon to be married, and blessed by the Saviour's parents.

Mount Olympus

As the partying continued long into the evening, the Arendelle revellers were wholly unaware they were being watched from above; from another world entirely, their words and actions unknowingly recorded for posterity. For eternity. Watched by a small group of celestial beings, as a god and three goddesses discussed something other than the scene before them on the large screen.
“Zeus, you know I’m right!” Hera was adamant. “He deserves to be returned, too!”“I’m not convinced. Yes, he's done well, but I have no desire to extend the precedent I already set, at your request, I should add? I already returned the outlaw to his own family. And the pirate, at Aphrodite’s request!"“Former pirate and former outlaw! Yes you did, my love, and it was the right decision. Locksley has used his new powers well, and to the betterment of his people, whilst siring two more saviours for their future well-being as a result.” Themis agreed. “But Hera's right. Since his passing, he's cleansed so many lost souls from the underworlds, in so many realms. He was also taken unjustly."“I have to agree with my sister wives, my love.” Mnemosyne added. “Plus, you’re no doubt aware Athena is in debt to the Dark One? No god or goddess, divine or semi-divine, should ever be beholden to a human. You said so yourself! This could be a way to cancel it.”“So my wives are uniting against my decision, yet again?” Zeus groaned, though the last point turned it for him. “Oh, very well!" He sighed, rolling his eyes. "Very well, summon him, if you must? I'll return him, if that’s what he wishes. However, from what I can see, Emma the Saviour's already moved on. She's to be married once more, so I don't believe their earlier love can be rekindled.” “Probably not, but he left a son. The Author? And we all know what his future will be! He deserves a father who can help him achieve his destiny.” Hera added, for good measure. “Yes, yes, yes, you made your point!" The Lord of the Gods interrupted testily. "Mind you, Persephone’s going to be seriously annoyed! She’s grown rather attached to him since Hades sing. He seems to have become her plaything.”"Once again, you've made a very wise decision! Just another reason why we love you, my Lord." 
Hera exchanged knowing looks with her sister-wives, trying to avoid smirking at their triumph.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Arendelle, Norway – Wedding Day
“Come on Swan, we need you up!”Regina kissed her wife’s cheek, lightly rubbing her earlobe with her nose, which usually worked when rousing the Saviour. “Chief Bridesmaid? Wedding? Remember?”“Eugh!” Emma groaned, wincing at the sunlight. “Just a few more minutes. Not awake yet.”“It’s seven thirty! The wedding’s at eleven, so you can’t lie in all morning. Come on, up! Or I’ll set Honour and Margot on you.”  “Aw, enough already? That woman had us doing shots at one in the morning, ten hours before she’s getting married? I’m out of practice, Gina. You should’ve been there to stop me.”“Don’t go blaming me! Besides, one of us had to stay behind and sober to look after the children. Now, if you don’t want me to magic you into a cold bath to wake you up, I suggest you get up, and run a hot one yourself. Now!”“Only if you get in with me. Anyway, where’s Locksley? At least he always brings me coffee and sympathy of a morning!”“He stayed over with John at the priory, probably trying to stop him getting wasted, too. Last thing I heard, a group of them headed off to a nightclub. I wasn’t aware they even had such things in Arendelle.”“They’ve got ‘em in every city and we found two! A couple of pretty good ones, actually. Me and the girls passed a strip joint that Elsa wanted to go in, but Ruby said she spotted Will and the boys in there already. Pity, it looked pretty good.”“So John spent his last hours as a bachelor in a clip joint?” Regina was horrified. “How classy! Was Robin there?”“Bound to be, he’s his Best Man! Anyway, me and the girls found another club instead. Unfortunately, it was boys’ night there, with only chicks dancing, but I guess Dot and Rubes enjoyed it. Mind you, seeing us all pile in, Anna persuaded a hot guy there to do something, so him and one of the barmen got up and gave us a show! Fortunately they were seriously ripped Viking-types, so it was great!” “So, my wife and my fiancé spent the evening watching men and women taking their clothes off? Two weeks before our own wedding? Hardly reassuring, Emma.” “But it was funny! You know neither of us would do anything untoward. Hell, I didn’t even have a lap dance. Elsa had three!” Reluctantly getting up, the the blonde stripped before walking naked into the bathroom. Even when irritated with her, Regina couldn’t help proudly admiring her wife’s still beautifully athletic body. To her, it was nothing short of perfection. “C’mon Gina, join me? If you do, I’ll spill all the dirt on what the others got up to? And also what I learnt about Anna and my parents!”Regina sighed. Even after three years of marriage, Regina still couldn’t resist any chance to get naked with her when the chance arose.  “Oh, very well. But you take the tap end this time!”
Minutes later, as Emma sank into the large slipper bath, her eyes widened as Regina let her dressing gown drop to the floor, revealing her own body in all its glory. 
“Now there’s a sight for sore eyes.” She moaned, admiringly. “You look as ravishing as that very first day I saw you naked.”“Thank you darling,” she stepped up to the now half-full bath, before climbing slowly in to slide down opposite Emma, intertwining their legs. “I feel the same about yours. Now, tell me what happened last night?”“Massage my feet and I’ll tell you anything you want.”“Well, in that case…” With a twinkle in her eye, she picked up Emma’s foot from under the foam, resting it on her stomach to run her fingers between her toes; something she always loved. “First, tell me about you and Elsa? What did Robin mean when he said you’d ‘snogged another girl’ and went on to name her?”Damn you, Robin. “Oh, come on, that’s hardly fair! I meant ask me something about last night, and you know it! I didn’t…wait, hold on? I’ll tell you everything, provided you tell me about you and Maleficent? And you have to go first!”
Regina sighed. Again. Well, I did bring it up, didn’t I? 
“Emma, I never lied when I told you I’d never been with another woman. I meant of course, that I had never had sex with one. I first met Mal after I was forced to marry Leopold. That bastard repeatedly raped me as you know, and I would escape to Mal’s castle regularly. She showed me affection at a very dark time in my life.”“By affection, you mean kissing and cuddling? Anything else? Fingering?”Hell, Emma was always so blunt! She knew how to probe. And that damn superpower of hers could easily spot a lie. So she knew she had no choice but to be brutally honest. “Yes, there was an element of...mutual masturbation. But nothing more.”“Thanks for finally telling me. As for my er, dalliance, with Elsa? It was when she arrived in Storybrooke. We’d just beaten Ingrid, and her magic was out of control, like mine. We shared a couple of moments when we were alone. It was mostly kissing and necking. It could have gone further, but Killian almost walked in on us.”“Are you still attracted to her? I definitely noticed the way she looks at you.”“Not in that way. I just see her as a close friend. What about you and Mal?”“Pretty much the same. I do still care about her, though. Robin was right, damn him. While I know Mal got pregnant and gave birth, I’d always assumed her tastes lay solely with women, rather than men. Before I knew her, she had a rather torrid affair with Aurora’s mother, Briar Rose, right under the nose of her husband, King Stefan. They eventually fell out, and she put her under a sleeping curse from which she escaped, much like her own daughter did years later. Mal’s been a tortured soul for a very long time, and losing her child just made it so much worse. Hopefully Lilith, Merlin and his rather odd family can now bring more light into her life.”“Elsa’s more than happy with John. She’s just worried about him, and all the fuss over being married to a royal, and the crap that goes with it? She told me if he asked her, she’d abdicate tomorrow and hand over the throne to Anna.”“I can well understand that. I didn’t really want it either, until my mother and revenge got in the way. Which leads us on to Princess Anna? What did you find out about her and Snow?” Unfortunately, before she could answer, the slamming of the bedroom door outside made them both jolt upright.“What the hell?”
Without hesitating Emma quickly turned around in the bath, leaning her back against Regina’s chest, to shield her lover from a possible intruder, her arms raised ready to blast whoever it was with magic, as masses of foamy water shot over the edge and onto the surrounding floorboards. For her part, Regina, her arms now around the Saviour, formed a fireball in one hand, also ready to strike.
“Mi’ladies?" Robin called from the other side of the door. "Are you both in there?"“Robin, you scared the crap out of me!” Emma yelled back, as Regina extinguished the flame. “We’re having a bath. Just come in!”
The archer opened the door and the first thing that caught his eye was all the suds and water all over the tiled floor.
“Holy hell, what the-” but stopped the moment he saw his two lovers staring at him from inside the bath, Emma leaning back against Regina’s front. “Having fun?” He smirked. Just seeing them together like this never failed to turned him on.“Getting clean, actually! Or at least we were till you interrupted us?” Regina sniped from over her wife’s shoulder while Emma just smiled.“So I see. Well, seeing you both like that, how about us all getting dirty instead?”Emma sniggered. “You're way too perky considering you got back after we did!”“Ah, that’s what comes from taking Merlin with you on a boys' night out! He showed me a couple of useful spells to get rid of alcohol in the blood, and freshen up. I used one on John just before I left him this morning.”“A hangover cure? Well come here and use it on me! I need waking up.” Emma begged, sliding under the bubbles, dragging Regina down behind her.“Certainly, miladies. But first, doesn’t your loving fiancė deserve a decent morning kiss, or two at the very least?”“I wouldn’t, I haven’t brushed my teeth yet! I…mmppff!” Emma stopped when Robin latched his mouth over hers anyway. What the fuck, she thought, as, without warning, his tongue slid between her lips. However, a second or two later, she felt a light, airy buzz from within, as a tingling sensation spread from inside her mouth, up and through the back of her head? Weird!  However, as the sensation eased off, her head felt lighter. And she no longer felt sleepy or tired?“I hope that’s not the way Merlin taught you the spell ?” Emma sarked. “That felt weird. What did you do to me?”“Gave you a kind of magical alcohol detox, and a happy pill? If I did it right, you’ll feel great for the rest of the day.”Regina pulled herself up from behind her wife’s back, above the foam. “Well you’d better give me one of those, too! I may not be hungover like you, but I sure as hell didn’t get much sleep last night thanks to your children!”
So Robin repeated what he’d done to Emma, sealing the brunette’s mouth with another kiss and introducing his new spell into her.
“You have so got to teach me that! I’m buzzing! Anything else he taught you? Like how to get to sleep while looking after children, without nannies and baby sitters?” “Nothing quite as useful, but oddly enough, yes. Merlin had a few drinks with us last night, and I think he may’ve been a bit drunk himself by the end. It could’ve been that, plus the fact his love life may have picked up recently?  He took me aside from the rest of them and gave me a mind link with a couple of particularly useful ‘happy wife, happy marriage’ spells for us to try?”Regina’s arched an imperial brow. “And by that you mean…?”
Robin nodded, a wicked grin on his face, and a rather obvious bulge in his trousers, noticed by both of them.
“Stop talking, strip, and get in!”
Later...

The scale of the Arendelle wedding itself was tremendous. Full pomp and pageantry, with soldiers, resplendent in their uniforms and brasses, lining the wedding route. Everyone in the city seemed to have turned out to witness the marriage of their beloved queen to a gentle giant from Sherwood.

Robin had taken his Best Man role seriously, ensuring his friend was delivered to the church on time, fresh as a daisy, partly thanks to the Sorcerer’s gifts. And now, his Bride stood nervously at the back of the church, her hands trembling with anxiety, waiting for the music to strike up and make her way towards her future.
“You okay?”Her Chief Bridesmaid took her hand, squeezing it, trying to calm her.  "You can do this. Provided you’re absolutely sure?”“About marrying him? Yes, I’m sure, it’s just…look at all of this, Emma?” They  scanned over the hundreds of people in the pews, all waiting patiently. “I’m terrified!”“Yeah, I hear you. But put all that aside and focus on John. He’s there, Els, waiting for his bride. You look amazing right now, better than I've ever seen you, and I know he’s going to be swept away. You think you’re nervous? Well think about him. He’s never even been in a place like this before!”“I am! He never wanted to be a king any more than I wanted to be queen, Em! He hates all the fuss and the protocol. He just wants-”“To be with you! And that’s all that matters. Make everything else invisible and focus on that thief of yours. Soon he’ll be a royal thief!”“I guess you're right. Odd that you’ll be doing this with your own thief in two weeks’ time?”“Yeah. I may already be married, but I’ll still be shitting myself because it wasn't a big wedding just a little service in a registry office!. So, I’ll need my friend there, to calm me down too, won't I?” She gave her a peck on the cheek and a quick hug. “Now, let's get out there, and go get your husband!”
~oOo~

The rest of the service proceeded smoothly. As they made their vows, even the most hard-hearted found themselves teary-eyed, as the bride and groom pledged themselves to one another for the rest of their days.

When the Bishop finally declared them husband and wife, another important ceremony had to take place. Namely the crowning of John Little as Prince John of Arendelle, a title he finally agreed to but would never use himself. Although he hated any form of public speaking, John nonetheless, under Robin’s careful coaching, delivered his vows of office perfectly, swearing undying loyalty and devotion to his queen. Elsa herself finally placing a crown upon his head.

With the formalities now over, the newly married couple could relax, making their way back to the banqueting hall. However, Will and some of the Merry Men couldn’t resist giving the pair a low bow as they entered, prompting the entire hall to follow, with the men bowing and the women curtseying grandly, as one. Even the four visiting queens, Snow, Regina, Emma (through being married to Regina) and Anastasia followed suit.
“My liege!” Yelled Will, mockingly bowing even lower than the rest of them, with a smirk on his face.  “We are honoured and unworthy,” earning a chuckle from Elsa, a glower from John, and a light smack on the arm from Anastasia.“Well you certainly are, Scarlet!” John growled. “Okay you lot, enough’s enough? No more bowin’ and scrapin’ to me! Elsa’s the queen, so you can do all that to her, cos she’s my lady. But the first person to call me ‘King John’ or 'Your Majesty', goes home with no lunch, an’ no doggy bag!”
One week later – Boston Logan Airport

As the trio entered the public Arrivals area after their long flight, Rumple was more than surprised to find the Sorcerer waiting for them in the line of people waiting to greet their friends and loved ones.
“Professor Sage," (They were in public, after all?). "I don’t recall arranging for you to meet us?”“You didn’t. But I thought it best to catch you here, before you all head back to Storybrooke? Forgive me ladies, but would you allow me to speak with Mister Gold in private? Just for a minute or two?”“What, now?” Belle frowned. “We’ve just come off a long flight, Merlin! Couldn’t you let us freshen up at the hotel, first?”
Rumple realised it must have been something important for the powerful sorcerer to meet him like this.
“Belle, let me speak to the Sorce…to Professor Sage, for a few minutes, please? If the two of you head over to that coffee bar over there, I’ll be with you as soon as I can. Leave the trolley. I’ll bring it over.”~oOo~
A minute later, they were out of earshot.
“Well?”“Forgive me, Rumple, but I needed to speak to you with some urgency! Before you left for Europe, you met me outside the Storybrooke town line after you told me that the Dark One seemed to be much weakened, possibly even dying? Then you asked for my assistance.”“I don’t recall any such meeting, and my memory’s excellent.” “That’s because you took a forgetting potion immediately after. You didn’t want the Dark One reading your mind when you returned?” He watched Rumple’s mind working overtime. “Have you seen him since you left?”“I visited three towns with varying degrees of magic. He appeared twice. Yes, he looked very much weakened. An almost deathly pale grey colour and very tired. What did I ask you to do at this supposed meeting?”“Are you ready to have the darkness removed from you forever? Even if it meant the small possibility of your death?”Rumple looked deep into the other man’s eyes, trying to detect any deception. If anyone else had suggested such a thing to him in the past, the darkness within would have ended them. But now? “I think so. Over the last six weeks, for the first time in centuries I’ve discovered a world without that force looming over me. I’d be more than happy to stay away from it forever, but I don't want to leave Gideon behind as a result. I lost him once before, remember? Nor do I want him parted from his mother.  He needs both of us. What do you have in mind?”“Forcefully removing it from you the moment you cross the town line.” He answered, without hesitation.“That’s been tried before. It cost your apprentice his life.”“Yes it did, but I wasn’t there to control the process, was I? Plus, now there are more powerful practitioners on hand to assist me.  I believe we can finally wrest it from you.”“But you can’t kill it, can you? Last time, it took control of the Saviour when it left me. It'll just find someone else! Anyone. Some poor soul will have to suffer, and what then? No, it took me centuries to only partially control it!”“I agree. That’s why we need to remove it. Not just from you, but from any realm.”“But it has to go somewhere? Who will do it? How will you do it?”Merlin seemed guarded. “I'd rather not say how, or who, in case the darkness gets the information from your mind the moment you enter a magical place. That's why I prepared this?” He pulled a small green bottle from his coat pocket. “It’s a memory potion which’ only will only erase memories of our meeting and this conversation from your mind. Everything else will be unaffected. It'll work even if you take it before you cross the town line.”  “You appear to have prepared for this. What do you need me to do?”“Sign this letter, which will confirm our conversation and your consent. I advise you take the potion well before you cross the town line. That’s VERY important Rumple! I’ll  return all of your memories to you, just as soon as we know the Darkness has been removed from the realm, and more importantly, you!”
Rumple looked at the detailed text, his mind going back to the few words he’d written on a separate [ice of paper after Merlin had given, and erased, his memories previously. Pulling out his wallet, he extracted the message he’d written last year:

Trust Merlin – Completely!
“Very well. I’m in your hands. However, I’m taking two days here to visit someone, and then take Belle and a friend sightseeing. I’ll arrive Monday afternoon. I’ll phone you and confirm when we’re close to Storybrooke?”
Mount Olympus

In another world, another dimension entirely, the deity stood around the thoroughly bewildered former human being.
“So, you’re really saying I can go back? And live again?” Neal couldn't believe his ears. “I don’t understand. Not that I’m not gratefulfor the chance but, why now?”
[I'M GIVING YOU A CHOICE, BAELFIRE. YOU'VE PROVED YOURSELF PARTICULARLY WORTHY SINCE YOUR PASSING. WHILST YOU COULD HAVE EASILY CHOSEN TO MOVE ON, YOU STAYED AND BATTLED AGAINST MY BROTHER'S ALLIES IN SEVERAL UNDERWORLDS. YOU'VE RELEASED HUNDREDS OF THOUSANDS OF LOST SOULS FOR JUDGMENT BY THE CELESTIAL COURT. DESPITE THAT, IT WAS NEVER MY INTENTION, BUT...] The lord of the gods looked past him, to the four goddesses who stood nearby.  [I'VE BEEN PERSUADED THAT, GIVEN YOUR SON IS OF A CRITICALLY IMPORTANT AGE, THERE IS EVEN MORE REASON TO OFFER YOU THIS GIFT].
“Critically important age? Is Henry in some sort of trouble?”
[NO. THOUGH WITHOUT GUIDANCE, HE IS LIKELY TO BE IN THE FUTURE. HENRY MILLS HAS A GREAT DESTINY AHEAD, WHICH I CAN’T REVEAL TO YOU, LEST YOU CHANGE THE COURSE OF MANY DESTINIES. A GREAT MANY THINGS HAVE CHANGED SINCE YOU DEPARTED THE LIVING].
“I know about Emma, already. I saw Persephone’s looking glass.” The goddess of the Underworld winked back at him as he gave her a wry grin. “She fell in love, and married Regina Mills, Henry’s adoptive mother. I understand they’re raising Robin Hood’s daughter together, as well as his own son? They moved on, as they should, and I have no problem with that. Though Henry leaving for university must have been hard for them.”Persephone stepped in front of him. “Your son now has magic, Baelfire. Powerful magic. He needs guidance.”“But how? If he has it, that’d mean that Emma and I were…”“True love? Yes, that’s correct. Or at least it was when you were alive. Your son’s currently taking guidance from your own father.”“Papa’s helping? I can’t believe it.”[ THERE HAVE BEEN MANY CHANGES. I ALSO RETURNED ROBIN OF LOCKSLEY TO HIS FAMILY. GO WITH HERA AND MNEMOSYNE. THEY WILL BRING YOU UP TO DATE WITH ALL THAT’S HAPPENED, SO YOU KNOW WHAT TO EXPECT. I'M ALSO GIVING YOU ADDITIONAL TALENTS FOR YOUR RETURN; POWERS TO BETTER PROTECT YOU THIS TIME. WHEN YOU'RE THERE, SEEK OUT MERLIN AND LOCKSLEY. THEY’LL GUIDE YOU IN THEIR USE.] “Robin Hood? He was a decent guy. I liked him, but I don’t recall him having any magic?” Themis stepped in. “Well he does now, and he’s a major presence in the lives of the Saviour and the former queen as they raise their children together. Come now, my sisters and I will prepare you for what you will no doubt face.”[ONE FINAL THING...]  Zeus stared, almost through him. [I HAVE A SMALL TASK, A FAVOUR I MUST ASK IN RETURN.] 
Neal knew the Lord of the God’s 'favours' were never favours but commands!
 [A YOUNG DUNBROCH QUEEN HAS SOME DIFFICULTIES WITH MAGICAL BEINGS ATTEMPTING TO TAKE OVER HER RATHER PEACEABLE KINGDOM. IT IS AN UNEVEN FIGHT, CAUSED YET AGAIN BY ALLIES OF MY DEPARTED BROTHER. I NEED SOMEONE TO LEVEL THE UNFAIR PLAYING FIELD, SO SHE MAY AT LEAST HAVE A CHANCE OF SURVIVAL. I OWE HER FATHER THAT MUCH. KING FERGUS WAS AN HONOURABLE MAN.]
The following Monday – Mifflin Street
“Okay, I’ll see you at twelve.” Robin pressed the end call button on his phone.“Problem?” Regina could see how twitchy he was. “You look worried.”“That was Merlin. It’s this business with Gold? He arrives back in town today. Merlin wants us to intercept him the second he comes over the town line.”“You’re still going through with it? Robin, it’ll be more than dangerous! You remember what happened to Emma last time? Someone could die! Not least, you!”“Yes, it's dangerous but very different this time. Merlin’s there controlling everything, Jefferson's going to capture the Dark One, and I gather his son Charlie's doing something important, but I don’t know what. There’ll be a few of us. It should be okay.”   “Should be?  That’s hardly a comfort! I'm serious, Robin! The Dark One's an extremely powerful malevolent force that can’t be killed. If this goes badly…” She tried to stop herself becoming teary-eyed. “I lost you once. I couldn’t bear to lose you again.”“And you won’t!” He wrapped his arms around her. “I trust Merlin to do what’s right. Rumple’s agreed to us doing this, too. I’m also doing it for his son.”“Gold already knows? But he'll probably die! Why would he agree to it?”“Because it’s a curse he’s carried for too long. Without the darkness, he’s finally free. Plus, Merlin's all but certain he can contain the darkness forever. Besides, I made a promise to Merlin that I'd help.”“Without consulting us! And you’d risk your life, again, for the imp? You’re getting married next week, or had you forgotten?” Her voice rose, getting louder and angrier by the second.  “You have five children! And they need their father, not just some stories in a book about a dead hero. THEY NEED YOU, DAMMIT! Don’t do this! Just…don’t!” “You know I have to. You’d do the same thing. When you were the only two with magic here, you and Emma did it all.”“At least let me do this with you? I have powerful magic too, or had you forgotten? Or are you damn men too chauvinistic to admit a woman could help?”He stayed silent, knowing her anger was based on fear. Fear of losing him. “Yes, you’re very powerful, Regina. But we’ve been given specific tasks to capture it. We've trained for this eventuality.”“You trained? That just makes it worse! Why didn’t Merlin ask me? Or Emma?”“You really want to know why? It's because you’ve both had the darkness take you over in the past. That’s why he didn’t ask Mal. Or Lily. You’d be its first targets once released, apparently. He didn’t avoid talking to you about it for nothing. It’s just your past leaves you more vulnerable, should it escape.”She tried to suppress her anger, knowing that he had a valid point. “How’re you even going to do it? Last time, the imp’s heart stopped. You’d either have to capture it, or kill him!”“It’s already weakened because it’s been away from the dagger for weeks. We’re going to capture it. Blue and the fairies have been drafted in too, to help with containment. There’s no way it should leak out into Storybrooke. You know how Merlin plans things, Gina? He’ll make it as safe as he can. I trust him.” “If you get yourself killed, I’ll be going down to the Underworld again, this time to murder you myself!”
Meanwhile...
“He’s been as good as gold! I’m just glad he’s over the teething?”Belle placed the blanket back over Gideon as he lay asleep in the child seat in the back. Ariel, in front, rechecked the map, trying to identify roughly where the hidden town of Storybrooke was. “I think we’ve got about an hour to run. Angus, what do you think?”Rumple held the steering wheel tight, his mind elsewhere. As his lovers called to him, he finally snapped out of his thoughts.“Um, sorry, what?”  “Angus, have you even been with us? You were miles away! Something on your mind?”“Sorry. Yes, there’s a few things but nothing for you to worry about. How’s Gideon doing back there?”
That made both chuckle, with more than a hint of ridicule.
“Rumple, we’ve been talking about him for the last ten minutes! You really weren’t with us, were you? I just gave him a bottle and he’s gone back down to sleep. He’ll be fine for a couple of hours. Ariel asked you how far away we were as it’s not on any map.”“I'm sorry. I reckon from here, we have about fifty miles to go.”“Well, clearly you didn’t hear what I said earlier either? Angus, I was telling Belle that for the last few weeks, this trip has been the best thing I’ve ever done in my entire life. I loved it. I got to tour a continent, and we wouldn’t have done any of it if it hadn’t been for you! I’ve seen so much, and I’ve even gained an extra lover into the bargain? Two now, which seems awfully greedy, don't you think?” She reached over to kiss his cheek.“She's right, it was wonderful. Thank you so much for this Rumple. For everything?” Belle smiled at him through the rear-view mirror. “Though you seem distracted. Is your leg bothering you?”“No, it’s fine Belle. A little bit itchy and tender, but it’s fine.”“Will you be okay for the wedding? Henry’s anxious that you should be there.”“Probably. I spoke to him only yesterday. To be honest, I don’t really want to, but the bugger said he’ll get a wheelchair and push me around, if need be! He doesn’t want me getting out of it.”Ariel sniggered. “He knows you too well! Should be a good party afterwards, though. I’m surprised I also got an invitation? I hardly know them.”“That’ll be Robin’s doing,” said Belle. “He said before we left that he also wants his godson there. Nice of him, I thought.”“Yeah. But I don’t think that’s what’s bothering you Angus, is it? I think I know what it is. You’re worried about the Dark One coming back when you go over the town line, aren’t you?” Ariel put a hand on his arm. “We’re here for you now, you know that?"“You’re very perceptive, dearie.”But he said no more, clearly not wishing to discuss it further. He'd thought of saying something about his impending fate at the hands of the Sorcerer, but decided it was best to say nothing. When he’d met Merlin at the airport, he’d signed a short letter which explained his consent to whatever was about to happen. But now? Now he was just plain nervous. Very nervous.
Ariel and Belle didn’t pursue the matter further, and the sedan continued the drive towards the hidden magical town. However, Belle was more than surprised when, only a mile or two from where Rumple had told them Storybrooke lay, he pulled off the road into a small lay -by.
“What’s happened, Rumple? Why are we stopping?”“Just something I need to do before we cross the line. Nothing to worry about.”
He reached into the dashboard storage box on his side door, retrieving what looked like a small dark blue bottle, with a little piece of note paper around it. Without any hesitation, he pulled out the small cork stopper, putting the bottle to his lips.
“Rumple?” Belle recognised that colour! “Is that a memory potion?”
But it was too late to stop him swallowing the entire contents in one go.
“Angus, what’s going on? What was that?” Asked a now-worried Ariel. Their lover seemed surprised himself, discovering he was still sitting at the wheel of his car with a small empty bottle in his hand, but no idea why he’d taken it?“Erm…I’m not entirely sure. I feel okay, though.” He opened up the small note surrounding the bottle, to read the little message, written in his own handwriting:   
 Trust Merlin – Completely!
Belle looked over his shoulder. “That’s your handwriting! Rumple, what’s going on?”“I don’t know exactly, but I took this for a reason.” He searched his mind, to think what it could be. "Tell me a few things about the last two weeks? I suspect I wanted to block out a memory or two. Tell me what we did?”The two women recounted their last six weeks, with Rumple asking them to move on when he remembered the same events. It was only when they covered the arrival in New York that his brow rose in surprise. One thing in particular stood out.“So, Merlin met us all at the airport? You’re sure?”“Certain! He spent twenty minutes with you on your own. You asked us to go and have a coffee, and we waited till you’d finished. He left straight after.”“Interesting. Oh well, I dare say we’ll find out what happened soon enoug? Let’s go.”He eased the car back onto the road to complete their drive. No more was said, until the car approached the town line.As they turned the final bend, before heading over where he knew the border to be, Rumple was met with the sight of three men standing in the middle of the highway, not moving as the car approached and slowed down.“What the hell’s going on, Rumple? And what's Merlin doing standing there?” “Waiting for me, it would appear? I suspect this is something to do with the forgetting potion I took back there.” He brought the car to a stop. “Ladies, would you kindly stay here with Gideon, while I find out what this is about?”“Not a chance! I’m coming with you. Ariel, please mind Gideon?” Belle stepped out the rear door at the same time Rumple left on his side. She was more than surprised to see that Merlin was now flanked either side by Robin Locksley and a younger, dark haired man, who she vaguely recalled was Merlin’s own son.“My apologies for the nature of the welcoming committee, Rumple, but it was planned this way, by you and I, several days ago.”“So this is why I took the forgetting potion? If so, I…” but before he could continue, Robin and Charlie Sage grabbed his hands firmly. As he looked down, they both slapped something around each wrist.“A magic-blocking cuff? Is this really necessary?” He started to panic, realising the seriousness of the situation.“ROBIN, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?” Belle was now seriously annoyed at his mistreatment.“I’m sorry Belle! Welcome back, by the way? You’ll see shortly…” was his only reply, as Merlin turned toward the open road and the site of the town line.“Shall we?”Rumple sighed in resignation, now starting to walk towards whatever reception they had planned. As he stepped forward, he suddenly felt a rush of familiar energy enter his entire body.
His magic had returned! The power! The Dark One was back. He felt both giddy with excitement, and sad at its arrival.

As they moved forward over the town line, he expected to see more road, the first sight of the magical town in the distance. What he didn’t expect to see was a larger welcoming committee?
Directly in front of him stood Jefferson, his old and trusted friend, holding a large, new-looking top hat, embroidered with dark red lace. To the man’s sides stood nuns from the convent. Fairies. Roughly a dozen of them, with Reul Ghorm on the left, directing them. Each fairy had their wand raised in the air, as though forming an arch.  And now, after many weeks absence, the creature, only visible to him, finally appeared.“They’ve come to kill you, dearie!”  Screeched the Dark One. “You’re a stupid fool! They’ve come to kill you! So, you know what you have to do – end them!  Start with the most powerful. End the Sorcerer! Now!”Rumple couldn’t resist its pull. Despite all the joys he’d experienced over the last weeks, the pull of the Dark One, despite its weakness, was just too great! He felt the old powers well up as he prepared his death spell in his mind. 
"Time to kill! Take out the Sorcerer and the Outlaw first!"  
But as he raised his hands, he spotted the magic-binding cuffs on his arms.
"Damn it!"
Robin and Merlin stood before him, hands raised and firing some sort of spell at him? It blasted him back, but not down. However the magical energy surrounding him was overwhelming! To his right, he saw the young man, Merlin’s son, powering a blast into his side that made him spin and fall back. In a daze, he vaguely heard the muffled, horrified screams of Belle some way behind as he tried to stand?“Sorry dearie!”  The unworldly voice within him chirruped its annoying cackle. “I’m afraid this is where I love you and leave you! You’ve been a wonderful host, lasted longer than most, but I think I’ve overstayed my welcome? You’ll be dead soon, as I’m pretty sure you won’t survive another blow like that. Do give my regards to all the souls you we’ve sent to the Underworld? So long!”  
With that, Rumple felt a tremendous pain from within his chest as a dark translucent mass appeared to leave his body. His legs now collapsing underneath him, the light started to fade from his eyes, as he heard his screaming racing over to him. But he barely noticed her being restrained from getting any closer, by another magical force.

The last words he heard were Merlin’s.
“CHARLIE? NOW!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Town Line - Minutes earlier
As the black Cadillac came round the final bend, drawing ever closer to the Storybrooke magical town line, Belle felt herself suddenly lurch forward, the car braking sharply. Looking over Ariel’s shoulder from the back seat, she could now see three figures standing in the middle of the road, recognising one who they'd last seen only three days ago, at Logan Airport.“What’s Merlin doing standing there? What's going on?”“Waiting for me, it seems? I suspect this has something to do with the forgetting potion I took back there.” Ariel looked anxiously behind her at her girlfriend, also worried, while he tried to sound reassuring. “Would you stay here with Gideon, while I find out what this is all about?”He took off his seatbelt, opening the door. But Belle wouldn’t be put off so easily.“No chance, I’m coming with you! Ariel, mind Gideon please?” She opened her door, stepping out to join him, although he’d already started talking to the men. She calmed a little when she realised one of them was Gideon’s own godfather. And the third seemed to be the Sorcerer’s son. Andy? Charlie?
However, everything changed the moment Robin took Rumple’s hand firmly in his own, before quickly twisting it and locking some sort of bracelet onto his wrist, the younger man doing the same to his right.
“Robin, what do you think you’re doing? What’s going on?”“Sorry Belle. You’ll find out shortly, I hope.”
Merlin also said something but she didn’t catch it. Almost immediately, all four men turned to face the town line, before walking briskly towards it, almost dragging Rumple clean off of his feet! It all happened so quickly that she had to run after them. Then, as they crossed over the town line, Belle wasn’t surprised to see the changing landscape as the road continued but Storybrooke now materialised in the middle distance.

But what did surprise her, was the group now standing in front of them, having appeared from nowhere?

Rumple stiffened, an aggressive, wild look coming over him, clearly affronted by the reception he'd been given. Belle recognised the signs all too well.

His magic'. The Dark One’s back!
As she ran to join him, she also saw what they’d put on his wrists. Magic blocking cuffs?
Ahead of them, there now seemed to be at least a dozen of Reul Ghorm’s fairies, standing either side of the road, all with their wands out, raised in unison, forming some sort of arch.

What the hell's going on?

Directly in front of Rumple now stood the tall figure of Rumple’s old friend Jefferson, his face now serious, staring directly at her husband. And he appeared to be holding one of his hats in front of him, the brim and inside facing toward them. Rumple had already spotted it, and seemed to be having some sort of conversation with himself. And as he twitched, Belle knew what was happening.

The Dark One's talking to him. Something very bad’s about to happen!

Whatever it was, it happened quickly. Realising he was in trouble, Rumple raised his arms toward Robin and Merlin, ready to fire off a killing spell. It was only then he looked up in surprise, seeming to have only now spotted the cuffs on him? Seeing his look of cold anger, she knew they were dealing with The Dark One, and no trace of Rumple.

But his reflexes weren’t as quick as Robin’s. Or Merlin’s. The pair fired something back at him, some sort of invisible wave. And even from a distance she felt the heat from it. The Dark One was blown back, spinning violently, but still trying to stay on his feet. However, as his head rose once again, the young dark-haired man stepped forward, his hands also raised. And that’s when she spotted his eyes! Merlin’s son now had no whites in them whatsoever. Just shiny black discs. He looked terrifying, the sight alone causing Belle to freeze, before moments later letting out a blood-curdling scream.

Charlie Sage ignored her, continuing to mutter some sort of chant, inaudible to everyone around him, as piercing dark grey beams of light flew from his fingers. The beams violently blasted the Dark One sideways, making him spin once again, this time landing flat on his back on the road. Belle's hands went to her mouth, speechless.

Now Robin and Merlin came closer, casting spells to keep the twitching body down. Charlie Sage followed, his arms wide, inviting, no, commanding The Dark One to come at him!

A dark mass within a mist, some form of creature, vaguely human-shaped, almost like a shadow, rose from the body towards him. Jefferson, though clearly terrified, also stepped forward, pushing out the hat.

“CHARLIE - NOW!”

At Merlin's command, the creature now seemed to twitch and lurch violently from side to side, as though unsure which direction to go. The black mass suddenly turned towards the chanting man, racing towards his middle, clearly to attack. However, Jefferson moved the hat, a brilliant white light emanating from within, much closer, forcing the malevolent creature to turn and change direction, as though being magnetically pulled into it by an invisible force.

Despite desperately trying to resist, the creature disappeared inside the hat completely.
“JEFFERSON, THE SEAL? QUICK!” Merlin bellowed once again. 
Jefferson turned the hat, inside now facing up, with one hand, before casting some sort of spell over it. Charlie Sage then took it from him, before placing his own spell over the top. His father followed immediately after that, with a longer, more convoluted spell of his own.
“YES! WE GOT IT!” 
The fairies instantly relaxed at his words, most breathing out loudly, clearly relieved. Reul had already dropped down to where the still body now lay on the road, checking his pulse, before looking anxiously up at the Sorcerer.
“DON'T TOUCH HIM! LEAVE HIM ALONE!” Belle screamed at her, finally finding a voice within the anger. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO HIM, YOU BASTARDS?”She dropped down to Rumple’s body, roughly shoving Blue aside, desperate to see if he was still alive. However, as she moved her hands either side of his face she heard Blue call up to the Sorcerer.“Merlin, we need to move him! Fast!”
Seconds later, Rumple's body disappeared from in front of her, in a mist. As did Merlin and Blue, leaving the rest of them behind.
“WHERE HAVE THEY TAKEN HIM? WHERE?” She now screamed in Jefferson's face. “HE WAS YOUR FRIEND! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO HIM?”
Jefferson, still more occupied with the hat, looked up at her sympathetically, but didn’t answer. Instead, he glanced over to Merlin’s son, nodding before they too disappeared from the scene in mist, taking the hat along with them.
The librarian was mortified as she felt a hand on her upper arm. “Belle, if you could just listen?"
A second later, Robin felt the slap. A hard, loud, vicious slap across his left cheek.
“WE TRUSTED YOU! YOU’RE GIDEON’S GODFATHER, AND YOU BETRAYED US!” She screamed at him, spittle now showering his face. “I HATE YOU!”Robin was shocked but understood, his cheek now starting to sting. “Belle, please listen to me? I-”“NO, fuck off! I never want to see you ever again!” She turned to Silvermist. “Where've you taken him?”“The hospital. There’s a team standing by.”“So you planned all this, knowing full well he almost died last time?” She growled, heading back to the car.~oOo~
Ariel was standing on the other side of the barrier, Gideon still asleep in the back of the car, all the events and sounds that'd just happened completely invisible to her. All she saw was Belle reappear from nowhere, followed by Robin Locksley, who seemed to be shouting to her back?
“Belle, Rumple asked us to do this. To get rid of the Dark One once and for all! He knew it was seriously weakened after your trip.”She angrily spun to face him, clearly furious. “KNOWING HE WAS LIKELY TO DIE? LEAVING HIS SON BEHIND? No, he wouldn't do that. Just leave us alone!”Ariel stepped up to her lover, trying to hold her. “Belle, what’s going on? Robin, what are you doing here?” “They’ve probably just killed Rumple!” Belle yelled again, more directed behind her than her lover. “We need to get to the hospital fast!”  
The Nolan Farm - ten minutes later
“So, you managed to get the Dark One out of him? You're serious?”David sat with Snow, his phone on speaker, on the kitchen table, listening to their shortly-to-be son-in-law.  “Is he alive? Where did you put it? Robin, we don’t want that thing coming back here! You remember what happened to Emma last time?”“All too well! But Merlin's son trapped it in one of Jefferson’s hats. They triple-sealed it, then sent it to another realm entirely, and sealed that in turn.”“So some other poor souls have to deal with it in future? That hardly seems right Robin, exporting our problems to someone else.”“According to Jefferson, it’s a brand new one, created just for this. Something he called a ‘dimension’, with nothing in it? They all sealed the hat first, and then sent it there and sealed the only portal into it. There's no other way in or out. If it does manage to get out of the hat, which Merlin said was nigh on impossible, there’s nowhere for it to go.”“What’s happened to Gold? What sort of state is Belle in?”“Not good! She’s pissed off with me, obviously. With all of us. They’ve now gone to the hospital. Not the best way to end a six-week vacation, is it? I’m on my way over there. I left the fairies taking down the container they put up, just in case it tried to escape, but we’re all done here." Then Robin's thoughts turned to another issue he had to face. "How are my fiancées?”“Angry!” Said his imminent mother-in-law, brow arched. “What do you expect, risking your life a week before your wedding? You could've been killed! Robin, what were you thinking?”“It wasn’t that dangerous, Snow. We had Jefferson, Merlin, and his son. That Charlie boy's something else? You should have seen his eyes! The Dark One went straight for him.” “I don’t want to think about it, but you now need to do some serious apologising, Robin! Emma doesn’t like being left out of those sort of things at the best of times, and being excluded from this really annoyed her, I can tell! You now have five children and they all need their father, so go sort it out! I don’t want either of them cancelling the wedding with only a week to go!”“What Snow's basically saying, is you're screwed no matter your reasons! You've some serious grovelling to do when you get there, Robin.”
Storybrooke Hospital
“Dad, I may be a cardiologist, but this one’s got me stumped? The heart’s weak, but stable. All the vitals are good, but his coma’s way too deep. The way you described it, should this guy even be alive?”
Annabelle stood over Rumple’s body, holding his heart in her hands, having examined it in minute detail. In the land without magic, even attempting to remove his heart would have killed him instantly. But one of the joys of being a magically gifted heart surgeon in a magical world, was the way she could just reach in and take them straight out.
“I’ve seen into his future Anna, so I know he gets through this. Though how to bring him back? I’m not sure myself, as I’ve never taken the Dark One out of its host before. I was going to do it with Emma Swan when it took her over, but I got distracted, to put it mildly? He sighed. “He’s going to be here a while, so perhaps we should ask Victor to get back? Neurology's his field, after all.”
Olivia, one of the new nurses, popped her head around the door.
“Professor? Doctor? I have Mr. Gold’s wife outside. And she's not happy!”“Can’t say I blame her. Show her in please, Olivia?”
Moments later, the door burst open as Belle rushed in, before being joined by a slower moving woman carrying a child car seat with a sleeping baby in it.
“Rumple?” Her breath stopped when she saw the tubes now coming out of the husband. Then she spotted Anna holding the heart.“Put that back! My god, what have you butchers done to him?”“Calm yourself, Belle. Your husband's perfectly safe, even if he's unconscious. Doctor Sage is merely examining his heart this way, to avoid invasive surgery, and leaving him with scarring.”Annabelle nodded at her father's explanation, before using her magic to return the heart firmly back inside the unconscious man’s chest.Belle turned on Merlin. “YOU did this to him! Who the hell do you think you are?”
But the Sorcerer seemed unphased.
“I’m someone who Rumple called on to help. Someone who’s trying to lift one of the most malevolent, controlling forces in the universe from deep within him. A force that can’t be killed. Despite what you may think Belle, he knew all about this! That’s why he took the memory potion before you arrived? To avoid The Dark One finding out our plans once he crossed the town line.”
That threw her completely. She glared, not sure how to respond.
“You nearly killed him! He’s the father of my child!”“I’m fully aware, as was Rumple. Yes, there was a risk, but one your estranged husband was prepared to take.”“We're not estranged!" Belle yelled back, anger returning in a heartbeat. “We’re back together, no matter what you heard. Or at least we were, till you did this to him!”Rumple hadn’t spoken to him about his private life since before their trip. So that came as a surprise. “You are? Well that’s a very good thing. He’s going to be needing care in the months ahead. He’ll recover Belle, of that I’m certain. The only question is, when. Comas are complicated things. It can take days, weeks, months even.”“You say he’ll recover. What makes you do sure?””“I’ve already seen glimpses of his future. He isn’t dead, or dying.”
Turning her back on them, Belle moved closer to Rumple's body, leaning over to whisper in his ear.
“Rumple, please come back to me?” She looked at the mermaid, who’d joined her on his other side. “To us. We’ve had such a short time together since, well, everything. Gideon needs you back. I need you back. Please?”Ariel, leaving the sleeping infant to one side, leant over the patient. “I do too, Angus. Just like Belle and your beautiful son, I need you. Come on now, wake up? Please?”  They all watched as Belle pecked his lips.
A small blip suddenly sounded to the heart monitor, the tracer jumping noticeably.
“Dad? Look?" Anna pointed to it. “His brain's reacting.” She stepped around the mermaid, taking his arm for a pulse. “Heartbeat's the same, though.”“Belle, do that again please?” Merlin looked back at the screen. “I didn’t feel any magical response, but he definitely reacted. Do it again, and keep talking to him? Ariel, I heard what you just said. Perhaps you should try, too?” 
So they did. The women leaning over his face either side, whispering words of encouragement. Meanwhile, Annabelle gave her father a look he recognised. She needed to have one of their telepathic chats.

[Dad, do you know if these guys are together? Like, all three of them?]

[He and Belle did separate, but I gather the women got together.]

[So things might’ve changed?]

[Possibly. They won’t wake him this way, though.]

[I know, but if they just get the brain working? Gotta try, right?]

He coughed, to get their attention.
“Ladies, Anna and I were wondering if you could try something? Do I take it you both have feelings for him?”“Of course I do. I love him!” Belle hissed, as though it were the most stupid question ever. Ariel took her hand to calm her.“And you, Ariel? Do you have feelings for Rumple, too?”The mermaid looked up, her eyes sad as she decided whether to finally admit what she felt. “It’s all very new for me. But, after our trip, I think I do.”“Then why don’t you both try telling him just that? Together, perhaps?”
Belle seemed confused, before locking eyes with her lover, who finally nodded. The librarian moved her hand over the mermaid’s, interlocking their fingers on his chest, as Ariel hovered over him.
"Angus, although I’ve only known you properly these past months, I’ve grown not only to love Gideon, but his father too. I’ve come to know the real Rumple behind the stories. Falling in love with Belle was one of the most surprising and unexpected events of my life, and I’m now devoted to her. But I love you too, Angus! I love you both. Come back to us? Please?”  She leant over further, pressing her lips over the edge of his own, trying to avoid the breathing tube coming out of his nose.Belle was also whispering in his ear. "It's true Rumple, and you already know I love you.” She pressed her lips to his brow.Both doctors closely watched the monitor. And sure enough, a large spike appeared, followed by several more, the white wavy line starting to fluctuate wildly. But it was the warm wave of heat followed by octarine light that made the mermaid jerk up. Not having magic inside her, Belle only felt the heat. “Is that? Does that mean?” “It means he heard you!” Anna smiled at them, waiting for her father’s opinion.“You both felt that heat? I know what you're thinking, and yes, it was a true love wave. Firstly, as you were both touching him, it confirms he definitely loves you both in return, otherwise that wouldn’t have happened. Secondly, it means his mind's becoming more open to stimuli."“So why hasn’t he woken up?” “As I said before Belle, the right stimulus could help bring him out it sooner. He’s more stable because of what just happened, so now we have to wait. However, talking to him regularly, just like that if possible, will help. Maybe you should bring Henry in too, if he's back?”~oOo~
Half an hour later, Robin called in at the hospital for an update. He didn’t see the patient once a nurse told him Belle and Ariel were already in with him. After what'd happened, he thought it best to avoid them for the moment. However, as he walked outside, his phone rang. Henry.

"Where the hell are you, Locksley? You're supposed to be here for the fashion parade! They’re waiting!"
“Dammit, is that the time? Sorry lad, how are your mothers?”“Still pissed off with you, but they won't tell me why? I’m not sure what you’ve done. I asked, but they’re being really secretive, refusing to talk about it. Just get over here as soon as you can, so you don’t upset the girls as well. They're all dressed up, waiting for you!”“Okay, the last thing I need is four angry women plus two angry babies, right? I’m just leaving the hospital. Give me a few minutes, and I’ll be there.”
“Just poof here, it'll save time! What are you doing at the hospital, anyway? Will said you were heading towards the town line? What's happened?”
“I’ll have to tell you later. Just let them know I’ll be there soon, okay?”
Mifflin Street

Within minutes, Robin found himself sitting in the middle of the sofa next to Snow, as Honour and Margot, in their new fitted dresses for the big day, paraded down the staircase before him, each walking slowly and rather grandly, into the living room. Snow smiled to herself, realising they’d obviously been watching the way Regina always carried herself in public.

Margot, coming up from behind Honour, now stood proudly side-by-side with her half-sister, waiting for their father’s reaction. Margot was a little more tomboyish than Honour these days, but even she relished wearing her beautiful bridesmaid's dress.
Robin felt his breath hitch. They're growing up way too fast. A month ago, Honour had begged to wear white on their big day, but when Regina tried to explain calmly, why she couldn’t, she had a blue fit worthy of Regina herself. It'd been Snow who'd calmed the girl, explaining white was reserved for brides, but she too could wear it one day. She went on to suggest she and her sister wore ivory, the nearest thing. Placated, they’d gone on to choose two matching ivory silk cap-sleeved dresses, with flowing skirts and a sequin-embellished bodice.  “My goodness, don't you both look stunning? Real princesses!” The praise was genuine as he felt a lump to the throat, remembering how he’d missed the first years of their precious lives. "Can I take pictures?” A rather heavy camera apparated in his hands. “I want to save this, so I can draw you both later.”“You’re going to draw us, papa?" Margot's eyes widened. "Like those ones you did of Rolly’s mum?”“I will. An artist, even one as bad as me, needs inspiration. And you my girls, are two of of my biggest inspirations ever!”They beamed, leaping at their father, who dropped to his knees to hug them both. The little scene was all being watched from the landing by Emma and Regina, each holding one of the younger girls. As Emma’s mouth widened at the touching scene down below, her wife breathed in her ear.“Not yet. We’re still annoyed with him, remember?”“Girls,” Snow stood, corralling them. “Yes, you both look wonderful, but we said you'd need to change back? We don’t want you getting those dresses dirty before the big day now, do we? So come along, spit-spot?”
Someone’s been watching Mary Poppins? Robin grinned as his future mother-in-law led his girls to the staircase.
That’s when, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted his fiancées on the landing looking down, each holding one of his toddlers. Standing by the kitchen door, Henry also watched the scene being played out, amused. Whatever Robin had done, they were clearly still furious with him. Sparks were gonna fly!
Regina cautiously but silently walked down the staircase, carrying Faith in one arm while holding the bannister, while Emma followed her with Hope. When they reached the bottom, they put the two infants on the floor, Hope now trying to walk in her unusually long skirt. Each fourteen-month-old dressed in a tinier version of Honour and Margot’s outfits. Hope wobbled on her bare feet the moment she spotted her delighted daddy, launching herself straight for him. Robin stepped immediately in front of them, trying to help them keep standing.
“Oh, my babies, you look perfect as well!” He moved to pretend-bite Faith’s cheek, making her giggle.Nice try mate, thought Henry. Putting on a cutesy scene in front of them and watching them melt? But both mothers kept the annoyed glares. Maybe not gonna work this time? What the hell did he do to make them so mad in the first place?“Well...” Emma was the first to speak. “Nice of you to finally join us? If you weren’t too busy trying to get yourself killed, that is?”
Henry’s ears pricked up.
“Emma, we’ve already been through this. You know I had to-” “Had to? I know nothing of the sort. You risked your damn life, you fool! We've five kids and a wedding in a week’s time, yet you knew and chanced it anyway? I mean, what the hell, Hood?” Emma was getting louder, almost shouting, moving over to pick up Faith, as she'd also now tumbled.“Emma, I-”“You said they were your inspiration? Yet you were still determined to do whatever the hell Merlin wanted, just to get rid of the Dark One?”“What do you mean, get rid of the Dark One?" Henry now strode straight into the room. "What’s she talking about, Robin?” What’s happened to my grandpa?“Like you wouldn’t have done the same thing?” Surprisingly, Robin fought back, ignoring Henry. “How many times have you two risked your lives? You’ve both done it before. We have magic, so we use it!”“To save our family, yes! But not on some bloody risky wild goose-chase!” Now Regina joined the attack. “How'd you even know you could take him on? How could you-” but she didn’t get a chance to finish as Henry yelled over the top of them.“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU ALL TALKING ABOUT? WHAT'S HAPPENED TO MY GRANDPA?”All three turned at his outburst, Hope now starting to cry as everyone seemed angry. Snow had also come out onto the landing on hearing the commotion, even before Henry’s outburst. Things were getting too heated, so Robin decided to nip it in the bid.  “Henry, Rumple asked Merlin forhelp to remove the Dark One from within him. He thought it'd been weakened on your trip, to a point we could take it on, and contain it forever. Merlin asked for my help, along with Jefferson, his own son, Blue and the fairies. We removed it an hour ago, and Rumple’s now in hospital."“But you can’t kill it, it’s immortal! It’ll just transfer to some other poor bastard. Somebody who can’t control it like he can! It’s-”“-Currently contained in one of Jefferson’s hats, which is in turn sealed by three different magical seals, and transported into a newly built realm, a dimension with nothing else in it! Nothing, no living thing there to attack. That realm has also been sealed, so nothing can get in or out. It’s all over Henry. The Dark One's gone. Rumple’s finally free of him!”"So why's he in hospital? It nearly killed him last time!”
Regina moved over to her shaking son, putting a hand on his arm to comfort him as Robin tried to explain.
“He asked us to do this. Rumple even drafted a letter for you, if things had gone wrong. But they haven’t. He’s now in a coma, but he’s responding to treatment. I just left there. Belle and Ariel are with him right now.”“I need to get over there!” Was all he said, before a white mist swirled around him, leaving them all staring as he teleported himself to the hospital.  
Olympus

Meanwhile, in another dimension entirely. A dimension in which no human could possibly survive.
“So, let’s get this straight? You’re telling me both Henry’s mothers, now married to each other, are going to be getting married to Robin Hood? They’re all like, together, the three of them?”“It’s true, Baelfire. We've seen the visions for ourselves.” “And they had more kids!? Emma had a baby girl?” He couldn’t quite believe everything he'd been told. “Indeed,” Hera added to Mnemosyne's update. “The usurper queen's given birth to two daughters in total, the Saviour one more. All by Robin of Locksley, who also fathered a child by Zelena, the Witch. All of them will eventually have powerful magic, like their parents.”“And my own dad’s relationship with Belle's back on again, after they split, and Triton’s daughter's involved with both of them?" Neal shook his head. "This is unbelievable!” “I hope you're not implying we're lying, Baelfire?"  Hera’s tone hardened, a hint of ice in it.  "God's don't lie! Everything my sister and I have told you is true. We're merely preparing you, as Zeus requested.”“Sorry, I didn’t mean to imply you were lying, Hera...” Don’t piss them off now.  “I'm just very surprised at the news. I guess it’s a good thing, right? Dad having someone else who cares for him?”“He's changed since you last saw him. It appears love for his wife and others, combined with recent distance from his magic, has helped him gain at least some control over the darkness, which has not come out during his sabbatical. The young mermaid appears to have helped, but most importantly, his young son has been the biggest factor in suppressing it."“I already knew about Gideon, my little brother. I can’t wait to see them, but Henry, above all! So you want me to help the Queen of DunBroch first? Can we go through all that again before you send me back?”Zeus's wives shared a smile, pleased he still had their priorities in order. “Very well-” though Mnemosyne was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Themis, who'd apparated directly in front of them all.“Stop everything! All change, I’m afraid. Sisters, we've just received news on the status of the Dark One!”Neal bristled. “Dark One? You mean my dad? What’s happened?” Please don’t say I can’t leave.“It appears the Dark One has been forcibly removed from its host by Merlin the Sorcerer, and others. Your father lies unconscious in a hospital bed as we speak. Zeus has already agreed you may go to him first, and help resolve the matter if possible, before leaving for DunBroch. He sends his best wishes for your father's eventual recovery.”“So, when do I leave?” “Now!” Said the three goddesses in unison, as he felt his body start to plummet.
Seconds later, the mist cleared, and he was gone!

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Two hours Later - Storybrooke Cemetery
“...and then there's our big Royal wedding this Saturday! Everyone’s going to be there, Granny. Even Merlin's family? Though I'm not sure about Killian and Rosie, what with him and Emma’s past? Still, they’ve all got their own families now, like me and Dot, so they’re happy right? We’ve even got Queen Elsa and John coming! It’s all a bit weird, him being a prince now, don't you think? He hates us calling him that, so we do it anyway, just to wind him up?” Ruby chuckled to herself. “It’s going to be the biggest wedding we’ve ever seen around here! Even compared to us and the Briars all getting married on the same day on the Jolly?”Ruby Lucas chatted away to herself, as she knelt by her grandmother's grave, turning over some of the top soil. She'd just spent the last half hour weeding and readying it to plant new bulbs. As she chatted away to the deceased matriarch wolf's headstone, the last of her relatives to survive the old realm, Dorothy pottered nearby, guiding their toddler as he tried to stand and walk around the pale granite stone, which read:
Sacred to the Memory of

Eugenia Florence Lucas

‘Granny’

Loved by all and Dearly Missed

Rest in Peace
 “In fact, the only person we’ll be missing, is you?” The she-wolf touched the headstone, while taking Nathaniel’s hand to stop him falling over. “Nat’s nearly walking, as you can see. Fourteen months already, can you believe it? You’d love him if you met him Granny, and I know he’d have loved you! He’s got Dot’s gorgeous high cheekbones; and her hair. Plus his dad’s beautiful blue eyes.”“What about his chin?” Dorothy interrupted as she picked up the spare trowel. "And his lovely smile? And judging by the way he can’t keep still, he’s definitely got your personality!” Dorothy bent down to kiss her cheek.
Ruby continued chatting to the grave in the afternoon sun.
“You know Granny, Dot and I've been thinking Now we’ve got a bit more help in the diner, and things are looking up again, we thought maybe in a year or two it might be nice to have another one? A little brother or sister for Nat? Merlin gave us the magic eggs, so why not? But I think I'd like to carry it this time. Personally, I’d love a little girl next! Maybe she’d look like my Kansas?”      “Flattery will get you anywhere, Wolfie! Now, why don’t I finish this off, and you can take-”
She stopped talking the moment the heavens lit up! By a brilliant light from directly above.

Looking up into clear, cloudless blue sky, the pair were left stunned, frozen to the spot, when an enormous bolt of piercing-blue lightning shot out from nowhere, forking dramatically down to the ground, where it struck less than two hundred feet away from them?

And within half a second, a tremendously-loud clap of thunder followed it.

“WHOOOOM!”

The noise was deafening, and would have undoubtedly been heard by every living soul in Storybrooke!

A shocked Dorothy immediately dropped down to her knees, to wrap her arms tightly around their son. Ruby in turn wrapped hers around the pair from the other side, as the little tot found himself tightly cocooned between his mothers as they clung desperately to one another. Dorothy saw Ruby’s lips move as she appeared to say something, though the ringing in her ears made it completely inaudible. Ruby turned her head towards where the lightning bolt had struck.

Lightning from a clear blue sky? There were no clouds, no storms expected, nothing. Except…

Then she spotted them!
At a point roughly where the lightning had struck, there now stood two people she'd never noticed before? A man and a woman, standing next to a grave with a headstone clearly split in two! From a distance, the man seemed of average height, dark haired and casually dressed. The woman seemed to be taller, with long golden-blonde hair, wearing a flowing blue pale gown and sash. Dressed like that? Outdoors?  Whoever they were, they spelt trouble! “Kansas, get Natty back to the car?”  Ruby yelled, standing. Whether it was due to her enhanced hearing or not, her ears were still ringing painfully, though within a few seconds she could just about pick up the sounds of car and burglar alarms going off in the distance, no doubt triggered by the sonic boom. “Keep him as far back from here as possible. I don’t like the look of this!”
Nathaniel, initially shocked himself, was now starting to cry, presumably frightened by the enormous noise.
“Rubes, wait? You don’t know what you’re dealing with!”
But Ruby wasn't waiting. Her protective wolf instincts kicked in, as she quickly removed her robe. Within seconds her body transformed into the wolf. Dropping onto all fours, she turned, started to pad warily forwards the new arrivals, the threat, her head lowered and a challenging look in her eye!
“RUBY, FOR GOD'S SAKE, DON'T? COME BACK!"  
But she didn’t come back. Her pace increased steadily till she broke into a run, to challenge and kill if necessary, whatever could be threatening her family.

“RUBY!”

Meanwhile...

The thunderclap had been heard throughout the town, and buildings shook as numerous car alarms went off all around.

David Nolan had been in the fields, tending his sheep with Fluffy, his son's sheepdog, when he heard it, having seen a bright light in the distance moments ago.
“Jeezuz! I thought it'd been peaceful for too long. What the hell is it this time?”~oOo~Emma had been in the Sheriff’s Office, discussing rotas with Hank when she also felt it. Not just the tremendous thunderclap, but the enormous wave of warm magic, similar to what'd happened when Merlin arrived in town, or when Robin’s magic was released. Whatever it was this time, couldn't be good! She immediately phoned Regina, to make sure the rest of the family were okay.
“Emma? I assume you heard that? Any idea where it came from?”
“No idea. I was indoors so I couldn't tell. But that thunderclap seemed to come from just about everywhere! I felt the wave of magic after, but couldn’t identify it, and there isn't a cloud in the sky. Any ideas?
“No. It was powerful though! I was about to call you, when you rang. The children are all safe, but the babies are now crying, and frightened. We need to start a search, and see whatever the hell we’re dealing with? I’ll call Robin. He should have Roland with him.”
“If he’s even still talking to us? We chewed him out pretty good this morning.”
Storybrooke Hospital, earlier...

After Henry had teleported from sight, his mothers had used their son’s upset as even more reason to continue berating Robin, for his stubborn insistence on helping Merlin.
During what became a rant, Snow had quietly scooped up Faith and Hope, taking them upstairs to change out of thedresses. Looking down from the landing, she even felt a little bit sorry for the onslaught Robin was now receiving from the women he was supposed to be marrying this weekend. But after a good twenty minutes of them berating him, he snapped. His usual calm demeanour gone.“You quite finished?” He growled back. “Or do you want to keep bitching, because I did something you two have done here for over a decade. I thought I was doing the right thing and I still do! I'm leaving, before I lose it with you completely. Let me know when you’ve finally calmed down. Not before.” He’d glared back at them before his eyes flickered and he was transported away in a mist. As the still-seething pair then went into the kitchen, Snow finally came in, a baby in each arm, passing them to their mothers. “The others are playing upstairs. Has Robin gone?”“He went off in a huff.”“I can’t say I blame him, after the way you treated him. Bit too much, in my opinion.”“But we don’t want your opinion..." Regina snapped. "And anyway, he deserved it! The idiot took a huge risk with his life.”“Which you two have never done? In the mines? Camelot? Or when you planned to troop down to the Underworld alone without us, Emma? How’s that different?”“It just is! He died once, unnecessarily, and I’m not having him do it again. It’s… different.” “Why? Because you say so? You already know he'll risk his life again and again, because he’s a hero. A leader. If I understood right, he’s also an immortal now? So even with magic, the risk to him is far less than it would be for you two. Besides, he’s now also partly responsible for removing the Dark One from here. Personally, I think you owe him an apology, for over-reacting.”Regina turned back to her wife, ignoring her. “He’ll be fine, Emma, he’s just sulking. Can you call Henry for me please, while I put the girls’ dresses away, and make sure he’s alright? Snow, isn't it time you were leaving?”
The two women set about their calls, Regina not being too surprised when Robin’s phone went straight to voicemail. So she left him a curt text:

'Regina:     Call me!'

Storybrooke Hospital

Henry had been sitting on the edge of his grandfather’s bed, talking to him for the best part of two hours.

He’d just read the note he'd left him, which explained why he’d asked Merlin to help him remove the darkness from within him, even at risk to his own life. So now he also felt guilty for the tone he’d taken with Robin, starting to realise his future stepfather had been acting in good faith. As usual.
“Gramps, you really need to come back to us! You’re my last link to dad, and I don’t think I can face their wedding without you being there?  Everything else is going fine, but I can’t help feeling that-”
Suddenly, a brilliant white light outside the large hospital window distracted him completely! He turned his head, just in time to see the whole skyline light up even more, and a fierce bolt of lightning spear from the cloudless sky into the ground in the distance, about a mile away from the hospital, towards the west.

As they were four floors up, he guessed it must have hit somewhere near the church and the cemetery?

However, within seconds, he heard the resulting thunderclap.

“WHOOOOM!”

The triple-glazed windows gave a judder, and he thought he could hear car and fire alarms going off below.
“What the hell was that?” Yelped a young nurse, who was adjusting the drip in the patient’s arm.“Just a bit of thunder and lighting, nurse. Nothing to worry about,” calmed an older nurse, as she completed typing updates into her tablet. “It probably just means rain's on the way?”That was no storm. That was magic!  Henry stepped closer to the window to see if anything was different, though as whatever it hit was a good mile away from the building, he couldn’t tell.“Grandpa, something’s happened out there. I’m just going to go check on Ariel and Belle, as they went down to the café to get something to eat half an hour ago. I’ll go talk to them, and pop out for a while. I’m sure they’ll be back up here soon. I’ll be back to see you later.” 
Ten Minutes later

Emma managed to get through to him on the first ring:

“Ma? I guess you’re calling about the lightning? What do you know?”
“Not much. I only heard the thunderclap, like everyone else. Your mum’s worried, so I’m just checking everyone’s okay before I head off and find out what caused it. Where are you?”
“Outside the old church near the graveyard. I saw the lightning from the hospital, and poofed here a minute ago. I reckon whatever it was, happened somewhere near here.”
“Don’t keep heading off by yourself like that, you could be putting yourself in real danger? Whatever it was, wasn’t normal. There’s not a cloud in the sky, no rain, nothing. Stay there and give me a minute? I’m coming over.”
Storybrooke Cemetery - a little earlier
“That's one hell of an entrance there, Perse?” Said the man standing by a broken headstone. “Not exactly subtle, was it?”“Don’t look at me, that was Hera’s doing! She delivered the thunderbolt - I just hitched a ride on it.”“I think we woke the dead coming in like that! And it looks like we also just bust someone’s headstone?”
He bent to read the name across the two halves:

‘Baelfire’

Neal Cassidy

Beloved Father, Son & Hero

Died Saving Storybrooke from Evil

Forever in the Hearts of Those who Loved Him
 “Me? Dammit, we bust my own headstone!" But he still smirked. "Someone went to a lot of trouble to put that in!”“You don’t exactly need it, unless you want to go back to being dead? That can be arranged.”“Fair point. Still, I guess I’d better take it from here? That is, if I can even remember the way to the hospital. How many Earth years did Hera say I’ve been gone? Eight? I guess I could do with the walk. I want to smell real things like grass, smoke, anything? Are you coming with me, or heading back?” He placed his hands on her arms. The goddess of the underworld had become a close friend since he passed over, even though it felt like only months to him. He gave her a hug, pecking her cheek. “It’d be great if you could stay a while?”The goddess gave him a wry smile. “You know I can’t do that. My father has strict rules about fraternizing with humans, so I need to let you go, even though I can’t bear to.” She wrapped her arms around his neck, looking at him sadly.“I know.” She’d already explained it to him on numerous occasions in the underworld. “Though we do make a pretty good team, don’t we? I think we - Perse? What’s up?” That's when he noticed her gaze harden, as something over his shoulder caught her eye. Turning to see what it was, he saw a woman kneeling by a grave, clutching a child. Presumably scared by the lightning bolt? But in front, was a large animal on all fours, making straight for them!
As it drew closer, he saw the creature was some sort of large wolf? And it was picking up speed, looking...angry.

Before he had a chance to react, Persephone stepped out of his hug, raising a hand, and pointing it straight at the closing beast. A short burst of silvery magic sprang from her eyes, and the wolf was stopped, frozen in mid air, less than ten yards from them!
“BAD DOG!” The goddess quipped, unflustered, but never taking her eyes away. “Should I just end her now?”"Her? No - wait?" Neil stepped closer to look at the stilled wolf. There was something familiar about it? Getting nearer to them, came the terrified mother and child, screaming a name.“RUBY? Hang on Perse, I think this may be an old friend?" He moved closer. "Ruby, is that you in there?”
The stricken animal now looked utterly terrified, as her eyes fixed on him, unable to growl, or speak.
“Perse, let her go? Please?”
A moment later and the animal collapsed to the ground. A click of the goddess's fingers and the wolf transformed itself back into a human being, even without wearing her cloak.
“Calm down, we’re not going to hurt you! It's Ruby, isn't it?”Ruby, now in human form, stayed down as she now found herself lying naked on the grass without her cloak, looking more than awkward. “Perse, can you put some clothes on her? Please?”Another flick of the goddess’s fingers, and Ruby found herself in a large Red gown, hiding her modesty. She finally stood and straightened, pulling more of the material around her.“Thank you.  Do I know you? Who the hell are you?”“Yeah, I guess it’s been a while. Neal? Henry’s dad?”"Neal?" Ruby’s eyes widened as she finally made the connection. “Neal? But...but...you’re dead!”  “STAY AWAY FROM HER!”Dorothy yelled, having just reached them, carrying Nathaniel in her arms. She was nervous, unarmed, with Ruby's cloak over her shoulder, not knowing what could have forced her wolf back into human form without  it. “Wolfy, you okay?”“Yeah, I’m fine, Dot. I was just a bit…I know this guy!” “Sorry about the thunder and lightning? They used that to get me down here, though it must've spooked your little fella here?” He smiled sympathetically at the nervous toddler in the stranger’s arms. “I’m Neil Cassidy. Henry Mills’s father? I’m sorry, I don’t think we’ve met?”  “Henry’s dad? But, but,” The hero of Oz mumbled, confused.“I died, yeah. I know this is all weird, but Zeus sent me back. Hard to believe, right?” He winked at Ruby, who finally broke into a cautious smile.“Yeah, that’s him alright. I'd know that smug grin anywhere!” She nervously moved closer. “Neil, this is Dorothy, my wife. And she’s holding our son, Nathaniel.”
She waited to see how he'd take it. Most people had been accepting of their relationship, but even five years later, there were a few complete arseholes.
“A wife, and a son? I'm forgetting how long I’ve been away. Well done, you! Dorothy, it’s lovely to meet you. Sorry once again for terrifying your lad?” He offered a hand to shake, which she eventually took, the toddler giving him a small grin. “My, that's a handsome young fella you got there? I don’t know which of you gave birth Rubes, but he’s definitely got your smile!” “Odd you should say that, because Dorothy was the one who carried him. It’s a long story. But Neal, I can’t believe you’re here? But I guess if Zeus sent back Robin and Killian, I suppose he-”“KILLIAN JONES? Hook? I knew about Hood, but Zeus sent Hook back here, too?” How many more were there?“Yes, and he's got both hands these days, not just the one. So Jones might probably be more apt? He’s married to Rosie, one of Merlin’s daughters. They’ve also got a son.” “Hook, sorry, Jones, is a father now?” This was getting more bizarre by the minute.Ruby considered telling him the former pirate was also Nathaniel’s father, but thought she’d already sown enough confusion. “Yeah, he’s about a month younger than this one.” And his brother.
Persephone, now standing behind Neal, was getting impatient.
“While this is interesting, I detect there’s some people on their way here, probably investigating our less than silent arrival? If you wish to waste time renewing old acquaintances, fine. But I believe your father’s a higher priority?”“Oh, right! Ruby, I need to get over to the hospital quick, but I can’t remember the way. Can you help?”“Well, there’s space for one of you in the jeep? It’s a bit tight for two more, because of Nat’s baby clobber, but-”“We need to leave!” The goddess insisted, turning to Ruby. “Please just imagine where Neal’s talking about? Picture it in your mind, yes? Now, take hold of his hand.”
The moment she touched it, Persephone grabbed his other hand and all four of them, and the toddler, disappeared in a flash.

~oOo~
Less than two minutes after, Neal’s adult son apparated in front of the church adjacent to the graveyard, having just missed the group leave. A minute later, Henry’s blonde mother phoned him and shortly after that, they started a cautious search.“See anything different?” Emma asked, as they walked among the graves. “Hey, what’s that over there?” She walked over to the grave of Granny Lucas, the original diner owner, seeing things on the ground around it. Bags of flower bulbs, trowels, a small bag of peat and…a baby buggy?“That look’s like Nat’s, Ruby's baby. But there's no sign of her or Dot. Not the sort of thing you’d leave lying behind, is it? Looks like they were tidying up Granny’s grave, but were disturbed?”It was when Henry scanned the other graves in the distance, he saw something. “Oh shit! No!”“What is it? I couldn’t-” Then she spotted what he was looking at. The grave of her first love. His father. Oh Jeezuz Hen, not Neal’s, surely? But he’d  already started running over to his father’s plot.
The ornate headstone which Robin had magically created for him since his return, had been completely split in two!
“Henry, I’m so sorry!” Emma surveyed the damage, and her son’s crestfallen face. “Give me a minute or two to think of the right spell, and we’ll fix it?” But it was only then Emma realised the damaged gravestone wasn’t the same one she last saw three years ago. It’d been replaced by something bigger, and it looked fairly new? Even the words on it had been changed?“This is definitely where the lightning hit!” Henry touched the slightly blackened stone. “It’s still warm.”“I can see that. When did you change the stone?”“Last year. Robin did it for me. We both thought the other one looked kinda...shitty?”She'd been the one who chose it!  
Outside Storybrooke Hospital

An old lady screamed when the four adults, one holding a child, suddenly apparated on the lawn in front of the hospital entrance.
“Bloody hell! I’d like a bit of warning before you do that next time?” Dorothy gasped. “And who are you, anyway?” She asked the golden-haired woman with alabaster skin, who merely smirked back.“Sorry, I should’ve introduced you," Neal answered for her, with his own smirk. “Ladies, allow me to introduce my dear friend Persephone, Goddess of the Underworld?” He said it as though he was introducing old mates in a pub. The goddess gave a tiny nod as the pair froze in shock. A real goddess? Underworld? Hell? They all noticed how Dorothy held Nathaniel a little tighter.“You're in no danger, I can assure you.” Persephone smiled down at the boy. “I assume this is Killian Jones’s child? He has his eyes.” She looked warmly at the toddler.“How do you know that?”“Your former pirate did spend a little time down there with us. I only met him briefly, though unfortunately for him my uncle, Hades, used him for…entertainment? Very handsome man, as I recall? As this one will be, no doubt. Very handsome. I see he’s also a hybrid? How very interesting.”“He’s Killian’s?” It was Neal's turn to be shocked. “And what do you mean, a hybrid?”“This little soul has three genetic parents, instead of two. These two and Killian Jones, to be precise. Lucky boy! I take it you had help from the Sorcerer?”The two bewildered women just nodded, astonished at her knowledge. “Very good!” A moment later, the child’s buggy, blanket and gardening tools left at the graveside appeared next to them.“Thanks!” Said Ruby. “Neal, I’m not sure why you wanted to come back, but I need to tell you something about Emma, before you find out for yourself?”“Ruby, I-”“She’s married now, Neal! She’s-”  but she was interrupted again, Neal raising his hand. “Don’t tell me, let me take a guess? She started going out with Hook a week after she buried me, then lost him in the Underworld, tried to get him back, fell in love with and married Regina, and the two of them are now getting married to Robin Hood next weekend? How am I doing so far?”“How the hell did you know all that?”“Well, we ain’t got cable in the afterlife, but we still get to see a lot of what happens up here! I get it Rubes, Emma isn’t my true love any more. But I didn’t come back for her, I came back for the two, no make that three, most important people now. My son, my father, and my kid brother. Now my dad’s in there, so if you’ll excuse me?”
He turned and walked towards the building’s reception, leaving the dumbfounded pair watching Persephone follow him inside.
Dorothy shook her head. “You’d better call Emma? She definitely needs to know about this!”“Not yet. It’ll be too big a shock. I’ll call Snow first.” She pulled her phone out and speed dialled. Cursing when it went straight to voicemail, she tried someone else. He picked up on the third ring.“Dad? Yeah, it’s me. Listen, I think you need to get over to the hospital? Fast!”
Mifflin Street
“Oh, for heaven’s sake, Robin! Turn your damn phone on?”
Regina cursed as her call went straight to voicemail, yet again. Although still annoyed at their fiancé’s recklessness, she was starting to regret her earlier outburst. Especially after Emma reminded her of his anger when he’d left so suddenly. It was rare of Robin to flare up like that, despite many provocations, usually by her. She decided to change the tone of her next text, her fourth since he left.

'Regina: Robin, I’m sorry. Please call me?'

She’d also tried contacting him telepathically, several times, although she could tell he’d turned that aspect of his powers off temporarily, reconfirming he fact he was still angry.  So, she added yet another message:

'Regina: I love you. We love you. Please call?'

Immediately after pressing send, the phone rang, her wife’s picture appearing on the screen.

“Gina? I’ve got Henry with me. We’re just leaving the cemetery.”
“Cemetery? What are you doing there?”
“The lightning bolt struck a grave. Neal's grave, to be precise? I also think someone new has arrived in town? Something’s just not right here. We saw the Lucas's child buggy, and a few things near Granny’s grave five minutes ago and…well, they’re not there now, and no one else is around.”
“Neal? As in Henry’s father?”“Yeah. I rang the station to warn Hank to be on alert for new arrivals. I’ve no idea what we’re dealing with, but it doesn’t look good. I tried my Dad, but there’s no answer. Have you spoken to Robin yet?”“I’ve left messages. I can’t even mind-link him? He’s probably still sulking.”“Can’t say I blame him! Henry’s going back to the hospital to be with Gold. He decided to walk there instead, seeing if he can spot anything on the way? I’m going to head over to Sherwood, and see if I can track down our miserable old fiancé.”“Be careful! If you see something, call me? Don’t take chances, unlike someone else we know.” “Will do. You know, we haven’t had anything exciting happen like this, since the Spencer attack on Sherwood? In a way, I’ve missed this. Anyway, must dash. I love you!”“I love you too Swan, but I’ll be a lot happier when I have you all back here, safe and sound.” 
Storybrooke Hospital
“Excuse me, which room is Mr. Gold in?”  
Becky, the nurse on the reception desk outside the IC unit, was caught by surprise, looking up from her desktop to find a man and woman staring back at her. 
“Oh! Erm…room six at the end, but nobody’s allowed in there, without a doctor’s-” She stopped, seeing as the man just turned and walked towards the door. “HEY, STOP? You can’t just go in there! I’ll call security!”“I think you’ll find he can, dear.” Said the tall woman in a blue gown now directly in front of her. “And do please call Merlin, while you’re at it?”
But there was no need, as the Sorcerer himself appeared from a side room, stepping in front of Neal before he entered.
“Hello Neal, I’ve been expecting you! I’m pleased to see you made it here in one piece?”He finally breathed out on seeing a friendlier face. “Hello Merlin. How is he?”“Still in a coma. I trust you’ve already been brought up to date?”“Yeah. Though we were going to head to DunBroch first, until we got the news. Sorry to be blunt but, can I just go see him and we'll talk later?”“Of course,” He looked across at the approaching goddess. “Persephone? A delight as always?” He bowed reverentially, gathering her hand, to kiss the back of it.“Hello Merlin..." the goddess grinned. "Back to one of your earlier looks, I see? Personally, I preferred the younger, darker-skinned version. Suited you more, I thought?” “Thanks, though it’s harder to be taken for a medical professor with four grown up children when you look under thirty? No doubt I’ll change again.”“No doubt. And I gather you and the dragon have reconnected? How long ago was that? Nine hundred, a thousand-”“Guys!” Neal interrupted them. “Carry on by all means, but I need to see my dad!” He left them, opening the door to the room.
His breath hitched as he saw his father for the first time in nearly a decade. He now had a breathing tube coming out of his mouth, a drip, a catheter and bag, plus several wires attached to his head and chest as he lay still. A machine to the side beeped monotonously.
“Oh papa!” Stepping immediately around the side of the bed, he hitched himself up on it. close to his father’s upper body, before leaning over and kissing the man’s brow. “You've certainly been in the wars, haven’t you?”
His voice was immediately followed by the tone from the heart monitor beeping louder, and faster. He also heard the others walk into the room behind him, never taking his eyes off the unconscious man.
“Perse, I thought Hera said I’ve got some sort of new magic powers now? But I don’t know what to do. Can I fix this?” “Patience...” Merlin came to stand behind him. “We’ll turn them on soon enough and train you, just like we did Robin and Killian. However, I think your father’s condition needs something a little...extra? My lady, could you help us this time.”
The goddess nodded, walking over to Rumple’s left side, before taking the tube from his mouth, and placing her hands on his cheeks. She leant over, and looked as though she was about to kiss him. But instead, she blew gently over his mouth.

The monitors went ballistic!
“Thanks Perse. But he still didn’t wake up?”“What did he just tell you? Have patience! Talk to him!”He sighed, getting closer. “Papa, I really need you to wake up now. I need you to open your eyes? I want to meet my little brother, and my son! Come on papa, wake up for me?”
It took a few seconds, but very slowly, Rumple’s eyelids started to twitch. The monitors continued beeping erratically until finally, his eyes opened!

Rumple’s pupils became unrealistically huge at the sight before him. His mouth started to twitch, and his eyes water, as they finally came into focus, seeing the man before him.
“Hello Papa! Did you miss me?”  
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Hospital

Rumple’s head swam. So many thoughts and visions racing across his mind, all fluid and seeming to merge into one other. Faces appeared before him; his mother, father, stepmothers. Faces long forgotten, but now popping in and out. Visions of distant uncles when he was a boy. His wife and child, Milah and Baelfire. Belle. Images of happiness, pain and suffering. No linked narrative or structure. Just faces and scenes. Time was abstract and the only thing he could pick up on was the background, which started in darkness and slowly became grey and finally brighter. At some point he’d heard women’s voices talking to him, soothing him.

As his mind came out of this porridge of images and colours, he heard a deeper voice which seemed to be calling down to him.
“Papa? I really need you to wake up now! I want to meet my little brother and my son. Come on papa, open your eyes? Please?”
The voice sounded quite close. Sensing bright light, his eyelids resisted and scrunched, though it still came through. His throat felt like sandpaper as he gradually, nervously, opened his eyes. Where the hell was he? As they slowly adjusted to the light, he blinked frantically. Finally, the blur took on shapes, darker shapes, including a blurred head directly above. Too weak to even move, he waited till it finally cleared, to show a dark-haired, bearded man close to his face. The voice seemed familiar? Then, as the figure finally came into focus, Rumple couldn't believe his eyes.

Baelfire?

I’m in the Underworld!

He attempted to say his name, but nothing came. He tried a second time; his lips moved a fraction, but only a wheezing, croaking sound came, his throat too dry to speak. Clearly, this was some sort of cruel hoax; some preliminary torture as he prepared to face the many souls he'd sent down here. He’d died, and would now face his maker for the ultimate retribution.

Too weak to lift his arms, he felt a tear roll down his cheek. The face in front of him, the face of the son who he’d missed so much, merely staring back in sympathy, before it broke into a huge smile.
“Hello Papa! Have you missed me?”The figure took his right, canula-free hand, bringing it to his lips, to place a light kiss on the back. “It really is me, papa! It’s Bae.”
A second figure appeared in Rumple’s peripheral vision. The Sorcerer?
“Good afternoon, Mr. Gold. Nice to have you back with us? I told you you’d be reunited with both your sons eventually, didn’t I?”~oOo~
Twenty minutes later, Henry stepped out of the elevator, onto the top floor.
“Hi Joy!” He called to a young nurse on the reception desk of the IC unit. “Me again. I’ll just go through, yeah?” He winked.
She smiled back, before realising what he was doing! Merlin specifically asked her to stop all visitors to room six until further notice! Apart from Belle and Ariel, who’d left to go home and change.
“Henry, no, stop! The professor’s in there, and he’s got visitors. Best wait here till I check whether you can go through?”“Visitors?" His eyes widened. "You mean he’s awake?” He instantly turned, now ignoring her and heading directly to his grandfather's room.
The door was already ajar when he cautiously stepped in. Directly in front of him, Rumple was now awake, his head propped up on a pillow, looking thoroughly drained. The tube into his mouth gone, but his eyes were bright. Was that a smile? He appeared to be holding hands with a jacketed, dark-haired man who sat on the edge of the bed facing him, his back to Henry.
‘Grandpa! You’re awake!”“Henry?”  Rumple croaked, looking up and smiling. Then a second later, Rumple's gaze fell to the man sitting in front of him on the bed, a widening smirk on his lips as he slowly nodded at the stranger. The unknown figure slowly pulled himself off the side of the bed, turning to face the newcomer.“Henry? My god, just look at you? All big and grown-up!” The man stalled, his mouth opening in surprise as he looked him up and down, with a mix of wonder and trepidation. “And a beard too? I hardly recognise you!”
Henry froze. A face from his distant past. A face he’d only known for two months of his entire life. A face on only two photographs he’d had since he was ten. A face imprinted in his mind. His jaw dropped, unable to say anything, in case it wasn’t true. Somehow, from within this large twenty-two year old man’s body, came the whisper of a much younger, frightened little boy:
“D...dad?”“Yeah Henry, it’s me. I'm back.”
He slowly walked around the end of the bed towards him, scared in case the young man turned and fled. Drawing closer, he cautiously put his hands on his upper arms, looking up at his son, now at least six inches taller than him. “God, I’ve missed you.” He whispered, tears now falling down his cheeks.
“DAD!”
Henry
broke into tears as he pulled himself into his father, holding on for dear life. Neal, equally overcome, held him tightly in his arms. The son he only found out existed when he was already ten. The son who'd only known him or two short months of his twenty-two years. The son he’d looked down on, on occasion, from the Underworld when he could. The son he’d ached to have known. The son now in his arms.

They held each other, weeping, neither caring to stop. But they did, and the
cries became sobs, until they eventually separated. Henry pulled back to wipe his face, allowing him to study the older man. He'd been dead for nearly a decade but he didn’t look a day older than the brief memory he’d had of him. Even though he knew he was at least three hundred years old!
“How did you get back? Are you staying?” Please god, let him stay.Neal chuckled, relieved the initial tension was finally over. “Yeah, I’m staying. Zeus sent me back, after I did a few things for him. This lady here...” he waved his hand towards a tall, exceptionally beautiful blonde woman Henry hadn’t noticed till now. “Is Persephone. She came with me.”The name alone made him stop. “The Goddess of the Underworld?” He gasped, his Red eyes bulging as she offered him her hand. He took it nervously, bowing his head in respect. “I’m very honoured to meet you...ma’am?” She smiled back. “Sorry, but I’m not sure how I’m supposed to address a goddess? Your ladyship? Majesty?”Persephone kept smiling. “I’m delighted to meet you too, young Author! Persephone will be just fine, though your father does insist on calling me ‘Perse’? Or 'Seff', which does seem to irritate Zeus? Though you should know your father has kept a watchful eye on you ever since he’s been with us, young man. It's extremely rare for any human to be sent back to earth after they’ve passed over, let alone three to one realm? He's thought of very highly in Olympus.”
Neal’s eyes twinkled, taking her hand and kissing it.  
“I read some of what you've been up to in the Underworld, and Merlin did say something about him clearing the River of Lost Souls?” Henry beamed with pride. “But Persephone, I hope you don’t need him any more? Because I'd really like to have him around, from now on, if that's okay?”“Henry, I will be," he answered for her. "I’ll be spending as much time as I can here, though I do have a few more errands Zeus has asked of me first, before I come back to stay. But I’ll always make sure I have time for my boy! I've missed all your childhood, so I’m damned if I’m going to miss your adulthood too!” He smirked, taking his hand before turning to face Rumple, who'd been watching the exchange between his son and grandson with plenty of tears of his own. “Papa, I'd also like to meet my little brother fairly soon? And what’s this I hear about you. Belle and Ariel? I mean...both of them?" He started to chuckle. "Why, you old dog!” “How did you...?” Rumple seemed genuinely shocked at his son knowing about something so private. He glanced at Henry.“Don’t look at me, I only just met him!” “The gods have eyes and ears too, Rumpelstiltskin!” Persephone added. “We see most things, as well you know!”
Sherwood

Emma tracked down Robin and Roland to the lake next to Sherwood village, and unlike the last time he stormed out in anger, she was surprised to find he’d taken a small boat out on it, just the two of them.
As she watched from the bank, she texted Regina to let her know where they were, before taking and sending her two photos of the peaceful scene of father and son fishing together in the sunshine. Settling at one of the tables Tuck had put out, after ordering a coffee, while waiting patiently for them to return. An hour passed before Robin tied the boat to the jetty. Roland already walking up it, holding two large fish.“Hi ma! Look what I caught? Papa says we can probably have them tonight, if mum hasn't already started making something?”“Brilliant, well done! Yes, I'm sure we can cook those. Can you take them over to Will, so he can gut them while I have a quick word with your dad?” The wild-haired twelve-year-old nodded, before keenly racing up to the pub to proudly show off his catch, Robin slowly drawing nearer, a bucket and rods in his hands.“Hiya, my fiancé! Finished sulking yet?” She tried to keep any tone out of her voice.“That depends. Have you finished nagging yet?” “We were just worried! Okay, maybe we went a bit too far.”“You think?”“Look, c’mon, be fair? Robin, we’re getting married this Saturday and we wanted the groom in one piece! Can’t we just forget about it, kiss and make up?” She gave one of her best pouts; not quite in Regina’s league, but it did bring a sigh, and a smile, from the former thief.He sighed, almost deflating before her. “Come here?” He opened his arms and she stepped into them. The moment their lips touched, all was forgotten. “You know, it's really hard to stay annoyed with you for long? Plus, I’ve never been good at holding grudges.”“Yet you’re still marrying two women?” She sniggered. “We’re so much better at it than you! We can hold them for a lifetime!”  She dragged her lips over his again, biting his lower one. “Good job I love you, Robin Locksley.”“Yeah, trouble is, I love you more, Emma Swan-Mills.”

The Gold Mansion

Earlier, knowing Rumple was in good hands, even if he still in a coma, Belle and Ariel had finally decided to go home and change. The decision made easier, by the fact Gideon was now wide awake and needing attention, feeding, bathing and changing urgently.

The five-hour drive from the hotel that morning had been tiring enough. Having it followed by the traumatic experience of seeing their trusted friends attack Rumple on the town line, had turned it into a living nightmare. And now, as the effects of the long day started to kick in, Belle felt wretched, and exhausted. Ariel, also shattered, did her best to feed and play with Gideon, though as the little tyke finally tired and settled into his cot for another nap, the mermaid collapsed on her own bed. Within minutes, Belle had joined her and the pair, lying on top of the sheets, held one another tightly as the tears came, before sleep eventually overwhelmed them.

Two hours later, they woke to Gideon's hungry screaming. As one cared for him, the other showered, as they prepared to go back to the hospital. That’s when they got the call.

“Hello, is that Mrs. Gold? This is Nurse Scott, from the hospital?”
Belle gulped. Dear god, please say he’s still alive? Don’t say he’s worsened? “Yes nurse, I’m Mrs. Gold. How is he? How's my husband?”“He's awake, and asking for you. He also has-” but she was cut off by her screeching.“He’s awake?” she yelled out in disbelief, hearing a cheer from Ariel in the next room.“Yes. As we wasn’t operated on, he’s had something to eat and drink. But he does have visitors. His grandson’s here and Professor Sage has been with him. There’s also a couple of-”“We’re on our way! Tell him I’ll bring his son and we’ll be there in twenty minutes.” She ended the call, not giving the nurse a chance to continue.
Half an hour later...

Belle beamed with relief when entering the room, when she found Rumple sitting upright in bed. He was even eating soup? She didn’t even bother looking at his visitors, as she skirted quickly around the bed, to lean over and wrap her hands his neck, kissing his cheek and almost knocking his meal over.
His eyes twinkled in happiness when she lifted his face up to plant a kiss firmly on his tomato-stained lips. Ariel was about to follow on his left side, when she noticed there were others in the room, watching them? Henry Mills seemed more than pleased to see them, standing close to a shorter, dark haired man, who was sporting a big grin. And close to him was a taller, blonde, long haired woman in a blue gown, somewhat oddly overdressed for a hospital visit?“Henry, it's good to see you got back okay?” Ariel grinned at Rumple’s grandson. “ Who’s this?”
That made Belle finally look up to see who she was talking to.
“NEAL?”
Her jaw dropped, and she felt her legs starting to shake.
“NO! It can’t be!”“Hello Belle! It’s been a while?” As she felt her legs start to give out, Ariel rushed to her side to stop her sliding to the floor.~oOo~
More tears were shed, when Ariel lifted Gideon from his buggy to finally introduce him to his big brother.

Neal gathered the baby in his arms, Henry watching, transfixed by the sight of the two siblings together for the very first time. Having only known his father for a few months of his life so far, he was determined not to let him out of his sight!

Not having been operated on, or drugs administered, other than an IV, it wasn’t long before the locum doctor confirmed Rumple was free to leave when he so wished. It was suggested that, as he’d been weakened from the coma, he use a wheelchair to the car park. He naturally refused, but Baelfire insisted.
“Papa, just do as the doctor’s suggest for once? I’ll push you out.”
From  the corner, Persephone stood silently watching them, before deciding she needed to have a word with the Sorcerer.
“Neal? You go on ahead, I need to speak to Merlin. I’ll come find you.” She whispered, before surprisingly, pecking him on the lips right in front of them. Henry and Belle exchanged a look, clearly thinking the same thing. What’s going on with those two?  He placed a hand on her arm, stopping her, as Neal pushed his father’s wheelchair into the elevator. “Belle, can I have a word?”
She nodded, waving Ariel to go with them to the car. She turned back to Henry, who then whispered, “It’s about my mums. I’m not sure I want to tell them dad's back yet? At least, not till after the wedding this weekend. What do you think?”
“Well, most of us are going to be there, aren't we? Don’t you think Emma will be more annoyed if none of us told her? It’s not like they’re together any more, is it?”“No, of course not. But I just don’t want to see her upset before her wedding. Emma’s a runner when she panics, so I just-”“Talk to your father! He needs to know what’s happened since he’s been gone. He needs to know everything. That’s she’s married Regina, has two more children, and Robin’s joining them in a wedding this weekend. It’ll be worse if you don’t.”“But what if he’s still got feelings for her? What if…it’s like when Robin and Killian came back?”~oOo~
Downstairs, Neal manoeuvred the wheelchair out of the elevator, and into reception, Ariel pushing the buggy behind him. He barely noticed the couple who’d been sitting in the seats near the desk for the last half hour, stand up and walk briskly toward them.
“So it’s true?” Snow White had a hint of shock in her voice. “Ruby told us you’re back?”Neal looked up to see the crop-haired woman standing in the way of the exit, Charming close by, hands on his hips. She'd hardly changed  to look at since he’d died.  He saw their worried looks, no doubt wanting to protect Emma.“Hello Snow. And you, David. Yes, Zeus sent me back here this morning. That’s what the thunder and lightning was about? Sorry for that, though I’d much rather we talk about this later, after we’ve got my dad home?  By the way, when you heard he was here, did you think to come see him? No? I thought not. So, perhaps tomorrow?”  “She’s married, Neal!” Snow ignored his request.“Emma has more children,” David added, for good measure.“I’m aware. Now, if you could-” But the royal couple weren’t done.“They’ve a wedding this weekend! Emma and Regina are marr-”“Marrying Robin Hood? Yes, I'm aware of that too. Now if you could-”“We’d rather you weren’t there, frankly. All things considered, I-”“GET OUT OF THE FUCKING WAY!’" Ariel suddenly bellowed, irritated by their continued obstruction. “WE'RE TRYING TO GET HIM HOME!”That surprised them, although Neal and Rumple both smirked at the mermaid’s sudden fiery temper. Neal leant over to his father, whispering, “Oh, I like this one, papa! She’s got spirit. I really like her!”  before moving in front of the royal couple to address them, his hands raised.“Look. I know you’re acting in Emma’s best interests, or so you think, so let me just say this? From time to time, even though I was in other underworld realms, I was regularly able to see what Henry and my father have been doing up here. I haven’t kept track of Emma, as frankly, she was less important to me! I knew she’d already moved on, only a week after I died. So, not much grieving there, I think?” They looked suitably surprised. “I also knew all about Hook, and more recently about her marrying Regina. Snow, I’ll always love Emma, mostly because she gave me Henry. But I'm no longer in love with her. I’m painfully aware that ship sailed a long time ago. I’m onlyhere to be with Henry and my father, and nothing, and nobody, will stand in my way. I certainly won’t be going to any wedding! Now, if you’ll excuse me?”
Snow and Charming, suitably chastened, stood aside to let the group pass. As they did, Henry and Belle walked out of the elevator.
“Grandma? Grandpa? Did you see dad? Brilliant news, huh?”“Um…yes Henry,” was all Snow could manage. “Have you spoken to either of your mothers yet?”“No, Belle and I thought about holding off till after the wedding. But seeing as word’s already getting out; and now you know, I guess there’s not much point?”
In other words, you’ll tell the whole bloody town anyway, won’t you?

Mifflin Street – evening

The three lovers settled their differences with apologies, hugs and kisses. The argument was over as quickly as it had begun, with all agreeing not to bring it up again.

The children and babies were all now safely tucked up in bed, although Robin knew he’d have to pop up again soon, to make sure Roland wasn’t still talking with his friends on his computer all night. They now sat around the coffee table, nursing drinks.
“Henry texted this afternoon, saying Gold’s awake and he's left the hospital...” Emma sipped her hot chocolate. “I should have heard back from him by now, though? We still don’t know what that lightning bolt was about!”“We definitely have someone new in Storybrooke. I know what I felt!” Regina agreed. “Something doesn't feel right? We should organise a search in the morning. Has anyone spoken to Merlin yet?”“Not since we took the Dark One from Rumple this morning,” Robin checked his phone for messages. “I sent a couple of texts to Henry, as he went back there, but I haven’t heard anything. I think tomorrow I’ll head over to-” But they were interrupted  by a loud knock on the front door. “I’ll go.”
A minute later, he walked back into the lounge, accompanied by two visitors. Emma was more than surprised to see the pair.
“Mum? Dad? What are you doing here this time of night? Where's Neal?”“Staying the night at the Briar's,” David tried to choose his next words carefully. “We need to have a word with you alone, Emma.”   
Rumple’s Mansion
“So Ariel, how did you wind up meeting these two?” Neal asked, nursing a glass of scotch as they sat around the dinner table. Henry and Ariel also nursed drinks, after they’d toasted Neal’s return and Rumple’s safe recovery from near-death.Although initially cautious, Ariel had soon warmed to Rumple’s eldest son. She liked his refreshing honesty and bluntness, and before long they were sharing jokes and stories, as though they’d known each other for years. “My husband Eric and I had split up. I came back to Storybrooke to get away from eveything. I first met Belle when you were all in Neverland and we became friends then. So, this time, she let me stay with her in the apartment at the library she used after she and your father had separated. I guess things developed from there.”He looked up at his dad, smirking. “So, Belle had finally had enough of you, papa?”“No Neal,” Belle corrected him. “He threw me out! I’d done something incredibly stupid that caused us to lose Gideon, so he was probably right to do so! Once Merlin traced where the Black Fairy had taken him, he, Rumple and Robin Locksley went on a rescue mission to get him back. When they succeeded and got your brother safely home, Rumple allowed me to move back in to be with him, even though he didn’t need to.”Neal grinned warmly at his father, placing a hand on his arm. “You did the right thing! Children should never be separated from their parents, if they can help it. I’m proud of you.”Rumple smiled sadly back at him. “Thank you, bit I never should have made her leave in the first place! Unfortunately, my anger took over, as usual.”Ariel continued.  “Well, to my surprise, as my feelings for Belle, and hers for me, grew, your father only seemed to encourage it? He let me move in with her and I moved in a couple of months before we all left for Europe. It was then, on our European trip, I got to know Angus properly and, I fell in love with him too! I’m still not sure how it all happened myself, but…it did. And I’ve never been happier.”“I’m pleased. For all of you. Though it’s a bit of a surprise? Tell me about my little brother? You said he was kidnapped? I never saw that. What happened? I’ve heard about the Black Fairy. She was supposed to be stupidly powerful. How did you get him back, papa?Finally Rumple, who’d been quietly listening to the conversation rather than joining in, explained. “Belle had passed Gideon to the Blue moth to get him out of the realm, and somewhere safe…from me. I’m afraid Emma helped them to block me from getting to him in time.” Belle looked suitably ashamed at that, so the former Dark One took her hand. “Don’t concern yourself, it’s ancient history now. Anyway, Fiona, the Black Fairy, who sadly also happened to be your grandmother, intercepted the moth and kidnapped the child. That was five years ago. Last year, Merlin located where he was kept and we mounted a rescue mission. Robin Locksley, who now has very significant, powerful magic of his own thanks to Zeus, joined us. He was the one who ultimately killed Fiona."“I’m surprised Emma helped you, Belle? You’d have thought that, being an orphan herself, she would have known better?”  Neal gave his father with a sad smile. “Still, you got Gideon back in the end, that's the important thing.”“We did, partly thanks to Merlin and Locksley. He’s Gideon’s godfather now, Bae. It seemed fitting.”“Robin’s become quite a good friend to us since he returned from the Underworld.” Belle added. “Which reminds me, I owe him an apology. I slapped him around the face. Pretty hard too!” She noticed Rumple's look of surprise. “When they captured you on the town line? I'm sorry Rumple, but looked like they were killing you!”He couldn't help laughing. “I’m sure Locksley's suffered worse, Belle? Still, they succeeded, didn't they? The Dark One's banished; held in an empty, sealed realm, hopefully never to return!”“And how about you, papa?” Neal squeezed his hand a little tighter. “I know we haven’t really talked about it, but you losing the darkness after all these years? How does it feel to be finally rid of it?”“Odd! It’s hard to explain, my boy. Unbelievably tired most of the time? And feeling a lot older. But seeing you here with me? Well…” Rumple's  eyes started to water again. “It’s just…I never thought I would have this? My boys together; Henry. Belle. Ariel. I still can’t quite believe it’s happened? I keep thinking I’m going to wake up, and you’ll be gone again!”“Not this time, papa. Once I’ve finished some tasks from Zeus, I intend to stay closer to you and Henry, for the foreseeable future.” Neal stood, leaning over to place a kiss on the top of his son’s head while wrapping a fatherly arm around him. “Hope that doesn’t freak you out, Henry? Though I’ll stay back if and when if want me to?”“No, I’d like that dad, I-” Unfortunately, he was interrupted by the loud rapping noise of the front door knocker. “Who the hell's that? It’s pissing down outside, so who’d want to come around here at this time of night? “It's okay, I'll get it.”~oOo~
Two minutes later, Emma strode into the dining room, having almost barged Henry out of the way. She stood, goggle-eyed, barely believing who was now standing in front of her on the opposite side of the table.
“So, it’s true then? You're back?” “Hello Emma!” Neal braced himself, waiting for whatever was to come.“You told me you were in the Better Place!”“I lied, mainly to stop you all going down there. Why did you let Henry go to the Underworld, Emma? You were so close to being killed down there.'His voice seemed unnaturally calm, but with something else in it. Annoyance? Emma definitely wasn’t expecting that.  “I…I didn’t. He insisted on coming!”“He insisted? He was fifteen, and you were the parent! It was unbelievably stupid of you, and it nearly cost him his life! I know what Hades was capable of doing to a living soul down there. You nearly got your entire family killed if his focus hadn't been on Zelena! And for what? Killian was already dead! As it was, in the end you seemed you have moved on from him anyway, albeit a lot slower than you moved on from me! What was it now, you started dating a week after I died? Nice! Good to see you got over me so quickly?” The last sentence delivered in a very sarcastic tone.She felt like she’d been slapped and now felt flustered. She had intended to first find out whether he’d really returned, before telling him she was now taken. Married. “Erm…”But he wasn’t finished. “Well never mind. He’s all safe and grown-up now. Also, congratulations on getting married, by the way? I always thought you and Regina had an interesting relationship before I passed over. I’m pleased for you, and for Henry’s sake. It must've been nice having both mums together, instead of fighting. I also gather you’re bringing up one of Robin Hood’s children, then went on to have one of your own by him?”“You seem to know everything. How?”“I’ve been keeping track of Henry and dad, but Zeus’s wives brought me up to date on you two. I gather you’re also marrying Locksley this weekend?”She nodded, not sure how to continue. “Erm…look Neal, can we have a word alone? Please?”“Maybe tomorrow? I’d like to spend this time with my family. So would you excuse us? You see, I’m back after eight years, Henry’s here and papa’s just spent his morning in a coma. You understand?”  “Okay...sure. Okay, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.” She almost whispered it. She definitely wasn't wanted there.“Great. Maybe eight o' clock at Granny’s? 
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street
It was just gone two in the morning when Emma finally crept into their bedroom, careful not to disturb her sleeping lovers. Using magic to undress, her clothes were replaced with a purple chemise Regina had bought in New York. She tiptoed towards the bed.
In the moonlight streaming in from the edge of the curtains, Regina could be seen coiled into Robin’s side, her head resting on his chest, his left arm draped around her shoulder while he snored softly.  Emma smiled at the sight. Sliding carefully between the sheets and into his right, she pulled his arm around her, trying to mirror Regina, laying her head on his chest, only inches from Regina’s.
“Good morning...”  The brunette whispered, moving closer, so not to wake Robin. “What happened? Henry messaged to say you left Gold’s just after you got there? That was five hours ago! I was worried.”“Sorry. I was still in shock. I saw Neal. Not my brother, obviously? I needed time to think.”  “You left so quickly, you didn’t take your phone. I tried reaching you  telepathically. What’s happened ? Where have you been?”“The docks. I spent the time sitting on our bench, just thinking? It was stunned by something he’d said. Sorry I worried you.”“I couldn’t sleep, not knowing. What's  happened?”  She kissed Robin’s chest. “This one just got off to sleep a little while ago. He said he couldn’t reach you either, but ‘felt’ you were upset? As I still can’t sleep, shall we  go downstairs? I’ll make us a drink?”  ~oOo~
Five minutes later they sat at the kitchen worktop, sipping hot chocolate. Emma smiled when she noticed what Regina was wearing.
“Something amusing you, Swan?”“Swan-Mills, and yes. You’re wearing my Red Sox top? And looking way better in it than me.” “That’s debatable..." Nonetheless she gave her a tired smile. "Speaking of, I see you’re wearing that chemise I bought in New York, which I hasten to add, haven’t even worn myself yet? I’ll forgive you, as it looks pretty good from where I’m sitting.” She flirted back, making them both snigger, Regina pecking her lips. “Robin's right, we do seem to have grown into each other, don’t we?”“I wouldn’t have it any other way. You taught me far more about clothes and fashion than I’d learnt in a lifetime. Marrying you was definitely my best decision!” Emma leant forward, kissing her back, cheekily slipping a now chocolate-coated tongue between the brunette’s lips, both women savouring enjoying the little intimacy. “Nice though this is, I want to know what happened between you and Henry's father last night?”“When mum told me that he was back, I just kind of went into shock? I don’t know why, but I had to go see for myself, so I poofed straight there.”“I guessed. Do you still have feelings for him, Emma? I understand if you do, especially after what’s happened between me and Robin. I can hardly judge.”“No. Well, yes and no, I guess? I do, or did, have very strong feelings. I can’t explain it. Henry’s got magic now, so I guess what Neal and I had at that time must’ve been some sort of true love? But I still didn’t have what you have with Robin. I think I also felt, I don't know, guilt? It wasn’t long after he died that I started dating Killian. Henry was really quite nasty about that last year, when I forgot to visit the grave, yet again? I think I was expecting something like when Killian came back; when I had to tell him I'd fallen in love and married you.”“How did he take it?”“He already knew! Not from Henry, or anyone down here. But he knew about us getting married, Robin, everything? He even told me off for letting Henry go down to the Underworld. He was really pissed off about that! I guess what hit me the most was that, instead of me having to tell him I’d moved on, he’d already moved on from me.”“That’s a good thing, isn’t it?”“I guess. But it confirms yet again how shitty I am at relationships with men? They’ve all either died, left me, or both. Maybe I should've become a bloody lesbian from day one?”“If you had, you wouldn’t have got pregnant, had Henry, Faith or Hope, or come here. Things are meant to be, Emma. And besides, the man we’re marrying at the weekend might disagree with you?”“Yeah but Robin’s different. He puts up with all my shit, like you do! I’m sorry I worried you.” She swallowed down the rest of her drink. “You ready to go back up?” “I’m still too awake.” Regina raked her fingers through the blonde’s hair, then down her back, stroking over the thin silk, before sliding her hand over tight little buttocks. “Besides, I don’t want to wake Robin. So...” She gave her a familiar look. “How about we put the fire on in the drawing room and snuggle?”~oOo~
A few minutes later, they’d used magic to produced a roaring fire in the hearth, sealed and soundproofed the living room, and were now cuddled together under a blanket on the sofa. Regina lay back, pulling Emma on top. As they did so often, Emma lay over her, settling between her thighs, Regina, as usual, wrapping her ankles behind Emma’s calves, pressing her hips up into her. It had often their starting point towards making love.
“Hmm, it appears someone’s not wearing any underwear?”“Be fair, I just got ready for bed…” Emma drove her groin down, into the other woman's. “Seems you’re not either?”
Regina took her head in her hands, drawing her lips onto her own again; and as they separated, Emma started to slowly move her way down, kissing the cotton over the brunette’s chest, before, heading lower, Regina stopped her.
“No, I want to look into your eyes. Come up?”
Obeying, She eased herself up her body again, before sliding off of her. They now lay side-by-side, their upper bodies pressed together, Regina groaning when she felt fingers work their way into her bed shorts, roaming through her folds.
“I love it when you wear my clothes? It makes me feel a little closer to you.”Regina reciprocated, letting her hand drift under the chemise to cup Emma’s mound, before letting a single finger drift between already warm, wet lips. “I wear them because they smell of you. Even after a wash, I can tell your scent. I’d know it anywhere!” Emma raised her knee to the side, to let her get better access to her. Regina mirrored her, their free arms holding them together, as the pair now started to stroke one another, in tandem. It was gentle, comforting, but it also wasn't long before Regina felt her body starting to shake, delivering a single, small, yet satisfying orgasm, Emma followed only seconds behind, as they held each other throughout.Once they'd stilled, Regina climbed off the sofa, turning to take her hands. “Come on. It’s nearly three, and we need to get some sleep.”Within minutes, they were back upstairs, climbing silently back into their bed, on either side of Robin, as he was still resting on his back in the middle,  appearing to be sleeping soundly. At least that’s what they thought, as they rested their heads once again on either side. However, a low voice rumbled. “Feeling better now, mi’ladies?”  “You’re supposed to be asleep!” Emma whispered. “Sorry, did we wake you?”“It’s incredibly difficult to sleep when your mind’s picking up the feelings of two sexy women having orgasms downstairs?”
Regina’s eyes bulged. “You heard us?”
“Not heard - felt you! It was more than stimulating. But unfortunately, it means I’ll now probably get bugger all sleep myself, thinking about it? Still, never mind. You probably need yours even more now. Especially after that.”Emma, moving tighter into him, slid a hand into his boxers, to discover a fairly prominent erection. “You're right, you’re as hard as a rock!”Regina slid her left hand in to check for herself, finding Emma’s hand and intertwining their fingers around the now impressive stem. “Oh my!”  Robin moaned as the pair grasped him a little tighter, moving their hands, pulling the flesh up and down as one.“Ooh, that’s lovely! I thought you two were sleepy?  You really don’t have to.”“I want to!” Her wife added. “Now shut up and enjoy it.”Emma lightly bit a nipple on his exposed chest.“Remember when you were recovering after hospital in the guest room? When we…relieved you that time? When you couldn’t get up?”“How could I ever forget?”“Lie still. This might be your last chance till Saturday night!”
Early The Following Morning - Gold's Mansion

Neal was the first to rise. His first morning back in the land of the living, and he needed to do something. Anything!

It wasn’t even six yet. As the rest of the house slept, he made himself a pot of coffee and searched through the pantry for something to eat. He was absolutely famished. You don’t get hungry when you’re dead!  He saw various items in the cupboards that were far too healthy for the likes of him. Porridge, granola, fruit.
“Jeez, isn’t there anything you couldn’t find off the floor of a birdcage in here?” He grumbled to himself. “Must be living with two women that does it? Far too many healthy options, and no real food!”
As he sat nursing his second large coffee, he heard heavy steps coming down the stairs. Henry appeared, wearing wild hair and a dressing gown.
“Good morning!” He stepped over to pull his boy into a light hug. “Sorry, I couldn’t sleep. Did I wake you?”“Nope, I couldn’t sleep too well either. I guess knowing you’re here?”“What say we go get ourselves something to eat? Is Granny’s still going? She always used to do a decent fry up.”“She died a few years ago, dad. Ruby, Dorothy and Mike run the diner these days. They’re open at seven.”“I met the girls yesterday at the grave. Unfortunately, I think we scared the shit out of her son with that lightning? Let’s go over there and get something for breakfast that your mothers definitely wouldn’t approve of?” He grinned. “I said I’d meet Emma there at eight thirty anyway. You can bring me up to speed on everything, before she gets there?”“Sounds great; I’ll go change. But shouldn’t we tell grandpa before we leave?”“Henry, if you were lying in bed with two women, after the day he’d had, would you want to be disturbed?”“Fair point. Do you think you’re going to have any problem with grandma Snow and Grandpa? I saw them in the hospital and they didn’t seem to happy to see you?”“I honestly couldn’t give a damn! I’m here for you and papa only. I didn’t mean to be curt with Snow, but she just made assumptions about me and your mum? I’m not going to disturb anyone’s wedding!”“Yes but, do you still have feelings for ma? I heard what you said yesterday.”“I meant every word. I'll always love your mother for making you and the time we had together, but I guess I stopped being in love with her when Perse showed me a mirror, which showed her going on a date with Hook. But less than a week after I’d died? She got over me so quickly, I guess it helped me get over her. That, plus letting you go to the Underworld was just plain crazy.”“Don’t blame her, I told her I’d find a way to go there with or without her! But I must admit, I was pretty pissed off when she went after Killian like that? She never tried doing that with you! She kinda blackmailed grandpa to get her there, too. Said she’d tell Belle his darkness had returned if he didn’t take her? I saw it all in the book.” “You’ve still got that storybook, huh? Well, having magic can make people do some pretty stupid things, Henry. It’s all that power, and realizing you can control and manipulate everyone? That’s why most politicians go insane eventually.”“I hope not! You know I’ve magic too now?” He asked cautiously, hoping he wouldn’t think less of him. “It came in last year. Emma threw me in a locked jail cell for being cheeky in front of others. I got angry, the magic came in, and I kind of destroyed the place?”“You did?”“Grandpa fixed it. He repaired the jail and threw both my mums in instead, sealing it. He showed me how to let them out. Which I did. Eventually!”Neal started chuckling. “That must’ve been hilarious? I can’t imagine those two locked up, though they probably deserved it. Is everything okay between the three of you, now?”“Yeah, but they still don’t like me being too close to grandpa, as they still don’t trust him. But he’s been great. He not only taught me how to control the magic, but also gave me quite a hefty endowment to help set me up? I used some of it to buy an apartment in Cambridge, near Boston. I owe him a lot dad, and the trip we just went on was just brilliant. Six weeks across Europe? Anyway, enough about me. I want to talk about you? What’s the deal with you and Persephone? I saw the way she was looking at you. You seem…close?”“We are, but it’s complicated. She’s a goddess after all, so normal rules don’t apply. However, if you’re going to ask me questions like that, I need to know about your love life first? Dad’s privilege!” Henry groaned. “God, not you too? That’s allmums seem to ask me about these days! Who am I dating? Am I taking precautions? Anyone getting serious? It never ends!” “Yeah, and it never will, right? Right up until the day you’re married and giving them grandchildren! It’s only because they love you, Henry, and they want the best for you. Listen, I may have some issues with Emma, but I think the two of them did a really great job raising you. One day I’ll even thank Regina properly. Now, have you got cash? We don’t carry that sort of thing in the Underworld, so, what say you did into that big endowment of yours and treat your old man to a slap-up breakfast?”     
Mifflin Street

Emma groaned loudly when the bedside alarm went off at seven, Regina recoiling under the duvet.
“I thought you switched that off?" Emma mumbled from under the sheets. "Rob’s taking them.” “He’s already up,” Regina groaned, trying to get back to sleep. She knew it was unfair on Robin, taking care of the children but felt way too tired. “But you said you had to be at Ruby’s at eight?”Emma winced, now remembering the reason. “Oh shit! Neal! I said I’d see him at eight? Buggery-bollocks! I wanna stay in bed! I’m  knackered!” “Nice to see you’re picking up more of Robin’s course language? Well you shouldn’t have got his motor running this morning, should you? I didn’t get to sleep either till gone four. I ache all over.” “Me? I wasn’t the only one giving him a blow job at three in the morning? That’s what started it!” Less than four hours earlier, Regina and Emma had given Robin a little treat, which resulting in waking him completely. The trio had gone on to have half an hour of frenetic sex, despite being less than three hours till they had to get up. Afterwards, Robin had agreed to draw the short straw, being better at rising early (in more ways than one). “Good though, wasn’t it?” Regina stifled a giggle and earning a tap on the arm from the blonde, who reluctantly climbed out of the bed.
~oOo~

Downstairs, Roland was now at the cooker, making pancakes, while Honour and Robyn helped their father feed the babies, as they sat in high chairs.
“Thanks girls. You’re a great help.”“You look tired, papa?” Margot wiped muesli off Faith’s mouth with paper towel. “Are you okay?”“I’m fine, my darling…” he answered between yawns. “I just woke earlier than expected this morning, and couldn’t get back to sleep?” Woke up to two horny fiancées banging me senseless! He thought to himself. “You finish your breakfast, we’ll change these two, and then we’ll be off? Your mothers are having a lie-in. I think they-” But he stopped when he saw a befuddled Emma walking into the kitchen in her dressing gown.
Roland dropped a small batch of pancakes on the dining table as he saw Emma lift the coffee pot.
“Mornin’ ma? Hey, you look like crap!”“ROLAND! Language! That’s no way to speak to your mother,” Robin chided as the sleepy bed-haired blonde filled a mug. But Emma didn’t seem unduly concerned. “Yeah, you’re right Ro! I do! I didn’t sleep too well. Sorry Robin, one of us should’ve come down to help you? Gina’s gone back to sleep.”“Don’t worry my love, come and have some breakfast? I’ll sort these out. You go back to bed and get some more rest?”“I can't, I’ve got to be at the diner at eight to see Neal.”“Uncle Neal? You’re going to see Neal – mama, can I come?” Honour loved playing with her uncle.“Not that Neal, Honnie. Henry’s dad Neal.” She groaned, having downed most of her cup as the girls looked confused.“But Henry’s dad’s dead! We visited his grave, didn’t we, daddy?” said Margot.“We did, Margie, but Zeus sent him back, like he did with me and Killian. He’s alive again, so Henry wants to spend time with him. Your mum’s going to see him this morning.”Honour and Margot looked at each other, bewildered, a worried look on the redhead’s face. “But he was your True Love, wasn't he? Because Henry has magic? Does that mean you’re going to go and live with him from now on, like daddy did with us?” Where did that come from? “No, Honnie, of course not! Your mum and I are married, and we’re marrying your dad this weekend! I’m never leaving you all. Neal is part of my past, but you’re my family now - all of you!” she looked at Robin, worried he could possibly be thinking something similar. Robin intervened.“Mama needs to see Neal, girls. He was a very brave man who died to save a lot of people in this town, long before you were born. He’s Henry’s papa too, and I’m sure he’s missed him lots.” Emma saw even Robin had a concerned look about him. That’s when she realised she hadn’t told him.“Rob, he already knew about us? He’d already been told about you, me and Gina. I fact, he spent more time telling me off for something else. He’s moved on too…” Robin knew all too well how that felt? He stepped in front of her.“It’s OK. You should go talk to him, Emma. Everything’s fine. We love you, and we’re here for you.” He whispered the last words before lowering his head and placing a kiss on her mouth.“Eugh!” groaned Roland in disgust, while his little sisters just smiled.
 The Diner
“Now that’s what I call a proper breakfast!” Neal smiled happily, as a huge plate of food was laid in front of him by Ruby. His order had been very specific. A fried breakfast with double bacon, double eggs, tomatoes, double sausages, mushrooms, beans and fried bread, plus a large mug of black coffee. “Thanks Rubes. A breakfast fit for any man back just from the Underworld!”“Put too many of those down you, and you’ll be going right back there!” Dorothy quipped from the counter, as Ruby laid the second huge plate in front of Henry. “Anything else, guys?”“Listen, when you’ve just spent the last few years among the dead, and you can't eat or feel hungry, you can't taste or smell anything? This is pure heaven to me!” Neal groaned in almost sexual delight as the first mouthful of bacon went in. “So good!” Father and son ploughed into their monumental breakfasts in bliss. As they did so, various people Neal vaguely recognised from his past walked in, some not believing their eyes. Some politely nodded, not wanting to disturb them as they ate. Henry told him about some of the things he was doing in Harvard, friends he'd made and recently buying his own flat. Then the recent trip with his grandfather and finally getting on to his more recent trips. “So, is there anyone special, apart from family, in your life right now?” “Not really. There’s a girl my age back in Harvard. She’s studying to be a doctor. But we’re casual at the moment. What about you? What about you and a certain tall goddess?” Henry nudged his shoulder, smirking. "And don't deny it! I saw how you were looking at each other!"“Well, we are 'sort of' together, but it means something different to the deities. They often have lots of different relationships, but they don’t tend to settle together like we do. Perse and I are close, but having something more ‘permanent’ with non-deities is kinda frowned on? So, while even Zeus has a good few wives up there, they would seriously frown on him marrying a human! He also won’t like the fact she came down here with me, without asking him, so she’ll probably have to go back soon. We’re both slightly dreading it but-"“So, what’s next? You said last night you need to go somewhere? DunBroch?”“Yeah. Apparently, some problem left by Hades meant there’s some magical nasties there. Queen Merida can cope with human stuff but demi-gods? He wants me to go help.”“But what can you do against demi-gods? It’s not like you’ve got…”“Magic? Apparently, I have now! It seems I’m supposed to go to Merlin to switch it on. Weird, right? There’s my papa finally getting rid of his, and I’m getting it instead!”“I have magic too, don’t forget? Perhaps I should come with you?”“I’d like that, but I lectured Emma last night on taking you to the Underworld! Be a bit rich, if I now take you into whatever the danger might be? No, I think for the moment you’re best here. Once you’ve finished, perhaps we could go on a decent trip of our own?”Before he could say anything, a figure appeared beside them. “Neal? No, it can’t be!”“Mulan!” Neal was already up and on his feet, delighted to see his old friend. “Yes, it’s me! I hardly recognised you?” The former serious-faced warrior now sported much shorter hair, a pale grey silky blouse and a skirt instead of military breeches and jacket. She looked…different! Then he spotted the children’s buggy.“Who's this?” He dropped down to his knees to look at the baby. “Hello, gorgeous? What’s your name?” He asked the grinning almond-eyed girl in the buggy, clearly her daughter.“This is my little princess! Li. She’ll be two in November,” Mulan said, proudly. “I’m married now, Neal. You remember Philip and Aurora?” He looked up to see two more faces he recognised step forward. He was slightly confused, unsure what to say for fear of offending them. Had she married Philip? He remembered the guy woke up the princess with a kiss. Had they divorced?  “I see your mind’s doing circles?” The mayor offered his hand. “We both married Mulan last year.”“Now that should surprise me, but somehow it doesn’t? I remember when we last met in my dad’s castle. You three seemed pretty close back then. So, a marriage between three people, yeah? That seems to be a growing trend in Storybrooke these days?” The trio looked at each other slightly confused, before Mulan realised what he meant. “Oh, you mean Robin, and the Swan-Mills one? Yes, they’re all getting hitched this weekend,” she stopped herself, remembering his link to Emma. “Sorry, I didn’t mean…” “That’s all in the past, Mulan, whatever it was we had. I’m just really pleased for the three of you, though. Congrats Phil, it’s lucky your girl here looks like your wives and not you, eh!” “You’re not the first person to say that! I’m starting to take it personally.” He frowned, Aurora coming to his side, laughing and placing a kiss on his cheek.~oOo~
The next half hour passed easily. After demolishing their breakfasts, the group hung around them as Neal was asked numerous questions about his time in the Underworld. He recounted lots of stories and drew quite the little audience around their table, including several dwarves, the Briars and the Lucas’s. Henry hung back, smiling and laughing along with them at his father’s unique tales, impressed at what a wit and raconteur the man had become, and realising what he’d been missing all these years. A dad.

It was a little after half eight when Emma finally walked through the front door.
“Coffee please, Rubes?” She yawned.    “Hell Emma, you look shagged! Those two proving a bit much for you?” The proprietor winked.Oh, you’ve no idea!  Emma blushed. “I only got about two hours sleep.” But god it was worth it!“They’re at the table at the back? They’ve both had a Coronary Special already. You want something?”“Just coffee for now. I’m not sure how long I’ll be here.” Depends on how he acts!She walked to the back, noticing a small group surrounding her son and Neal, still not quite believing her eyes. Dorothy was sitting beside Henry on the long back bench, her feet up in Neal's lap! He seemed to be stroking her bare feet, massaging between the big and second toe of her right foot? “So, slide your finger right in between them, and this area here affects pain in the middle of your right shoulder? Five minutes should do it.” The Hero of Oz had her head tilted back and her eyes shut, clearly enjoying herself. “Same place on the left foot affects the left shoulder.” He sounded like a masseur rather than a…well, whatever he was! “I’ll try that one on you tonight, Rory?” Mulan had been watching closely. “Thanks, Neal!”“Sorry am I interrupting something?” Said the Saviour as she approached them. “New career beckoning for you, now you’re back?”“Just something I picked up from a very clever lady in the Underworld. There were quite a few living people trapped down there over the centuries, among the ones passed over. They suffered. Can you imagine a century-old woman trapped down there? Arthritis is just one of the problems…” He answered, not bothering to look up at her.Now she felt awkward, seeing everyone gathered around her former lover. “Neal, can we talk alone? Please?”Neal sighed, and Emma felt saddened at how he didn’t even seem even remotely pleased to see her! “Yeah, sure. Dorothy, thanks for the offer - I’d love to come over tonight! Six o’clock – so I get a chance to meet your Nathaniel?”“Perfect,” she said, getting up. “Henry, you’re more than welcome to join us. And you of course, Emma!” She added the Saviour almost as an afterthought, which wasn’t lost on her.“Erm, thanks Dot, but I’m a bit tied up tonight?” she looked down at her son. “Henry, would you mind if your dad and I had a word alone please?” He nodded silently, standing up and tapping his father on the shoulder as he moved to the other end of the diner, stepping away and leaving them alone. The Briars got the hint too, stepping up and walking away, finally leaving Emma and Neal alone for the first time in over eight years.“Soooo…you’re back?” Emma started, now unsure of herself. Why is it so hard to talk to him, after everything they’d been through?“I am,” he said, not feeling any need to help her. “Though you don't seem too thrilled about it? Do you have a problem with that, Emma?” His brown eyes now focused on hers, waiting for a response and sensing her discomfort.“Me? No, why should I?”“Well, normally I’d expect at least a little smile? Or at least a hint of happiness that a former murdered lover and father to her son is now alive again! But you? Last night you seemed as irritated to see my as your parents. And today you’re as nervous and stern as you were when we were fighting the green bitch? I know you stopped loving me a long time ago, Emma, but I didn’t think you actually hated me? I’m starting to think you preferred me dead!”“I DON’T HATE YOU!” The yell was even picked up by Henry, now at the other side of the diner. “Sorry, it's It’s just a bit of a shock, okay? It’s just…this is the last thing I expected.”“Yeah, I’m sure. Like when you came and found me in New York? It was a ‘bit of a shock’ then.”At the mention of that horrible time, all the old memories came flooding back. “You’d abandoned me, Neal! You stitched me up and I got sent to jail. I was pregnant! I still, even now, can’t believe you did that. I had no choice but give Henry up for adoption! That was your fault!”“You still on about that? Okay, one thing you do get when you help out the gods, is access to a lot of information about the past. You wanna know who tipped off the police to find you? August Booth! You wanna know why I left you? Because he knew who I was, and said you had to break the curse! If you hadn’t done that, you’d never have known who you really were. You’d never have been reunited with your parents! Is that what you’d have preferred? You’d never have met Hook, Regina or your husband-to-be! You’d never have your daughter! You prefer that?”She was about to bark back but he wasn’t done. “You want to know what your mate August also did? I found out that that wooden bastard also tipped off the police with my description, and told ‘em I’d try to get to you in prison, so they’d know to expect me! I’d already sold the watches and given him all the cash. I sold my bike and the lock-up, and gave him the whole lot to give to you!”“I never got anything! I never even saw the guy until he strolled into Storybrooke, ten years later.”“That’s because he lied. took the money and ran. He started pissing it up the wall in Bangkok and Nepal, on hookers and god knows what else? He stole it. But I did give it to him - for you!”“How do you even know all this?” “Zeus, Hera, Mnemosyne and a bunch of others. They’ve got all the records and history of what people are doing down here.”A silence hung in the air, until: “Last night. What you said about Killian? I didn’t just get over you, Cassidy, I mourned you.”  “I saw. One week? What was it for the pirate, three years?” She squirmed, looking away, avoiding the cold stare. “I get it. You were sort of interested in him in Neverland, so it wasn’t that big a surprise.”“That’s not fair! He was just…there for me when I needed it.” “I guess. Still, we had our own time, and it was good while it lasted. Besides, we got Henry out of it, right?” He placed a hand over hers, that were still clenched tightly together.  “Yeah. Yeah, we did. I’m sorry.” “Yeah, me too. Sorry I sniped at you last night? Don’t feel too bad about it, I think seeing you on that date, with Hook, kinda helped me get over you? I haven’t been alone either. So, later on Hook died, and then…you and Regina?”“Yeah. Me and Regina. She lost Robin about the time I lost Killian. We both went downhill and eventually found something in each other. You shocked by that? Me and another woman?”“Nah, not really. I always thought you swung both ways. Still, with Regina though?”“Why do people keep saying that?” she hissed. “I was straight, right up until I got to know her. And anyway, why not Regina?”“Fairly obvious, isn’t it? She spent half her life trying to murder your own mother! She killed hundreds who stood in her way. I’ve no idea what she’s like now, but she was a malevolent, unhinged psychopathic bitch before. Anyone else doing what she did, would be behind bars for the rest of their life, or in an electric chair. No matter how sorry she is now.”“She’s not like that! You have no idea what she's faced. Her mother killed her first love in front of her! That’s got to send anybody over the edge? But she’s changed, Neal! She’s done a lot of good here since then.”“Tell that to the poor bastards I met still stuck in the Underworld? Their lives are over, permanently. Still, she’s probably a bloody saint compared to her mother – now that vile bitch really deserved what she got!”“Cora? Why, what happened to her?”“She got judged, of course! The Celestial Court found her guilty of countless crimes and she’s now spending eternity in pain and suffering. Quite right too! She never regretted what she did, never atoned for it, so the Court gave her no mercy.”“Gina does regret what she did! Even my mum and dad have forgiven her! Henry's changed her Neal. If you could only see her with him? There’s so much I could tell you about her. Robin changed her even more.”“Yeah, but you’re biased because you're smitten. That clouds your judgment. Anyway, speaking of Hood, they told me he got sent back here by Zeus too? And Hook? What’s that all about?”“Robin and Regina were an item five years ago. He’s her True Love. Then straight after we got back from the Underworld, from me trying to save Killian, he was killed by Hades, sacrificing himself to save her. I guess Zeus thought he deserved it!”“‘Greater love hath no man, than he lay down his life for those he loves’. Yeah, the gods love that stuff!”“He also sent him back with stupidly-strong magic. Even your dad would have a problem taking him on now!”“You said he was Regina’s True Love before? So you must’ve been seriously pissed off when he came back?”Henry watched his birth mother and father talking from the other end of the diner, with a mix of confusion and hope. He knew they’d never be back together as a couple, but if they could at least be friends again? The conversation between them looked tense as they seemed to be settling old scores. She’d even yelled out that she didn’t hate him. What that was about? Over the next half hour, they seemed to calm and settle. At one point he even saw his father draw her into a hug, and she appeared to weep on his shoulder? Henry thought best to stand back and watch from afar.Eventually, the former lovers rose from their bench and walked back towards their son. Even Neal seemed to have shed a couple of tears, judging by his now-reddened eyes. They stepped close, an arm behind each other’s back, looking admiringly at their grown up boy. “Emma, how the hell did he get so big? My dad’s a shorty, and I’m only five ten? Hen, what are they feeding you on? I thought university food was all beer and pasta?”Henry finally chuckled. “Well, Grandpa Nolan's six three in his socks and I’m only six four! You make me sound like a circus freak!”Emma mouth split into a huge grin as she moved in to hug him. He automatically pulled her in to his arms.  “Well, I think you’re just about perfect!” It was the first time he’d seen her so happy in days. He looked over her shoulder at his smiling father. “So, are you two all good now? No more arguing?”Emma looked up at him. “Yeah Hen, we're good. We both had a lot to say, and we cleared the air.”“She’s right, Henry,” Neal pulled himself into the hug, wrapping his arms around both of them. “Although we’ll never be a couple again, we both love you and will still be a family for you. As and when you need us.”The bell above the front door clanged, as the three hugged tightly together. Over Neal’s shoulder, Emma saw a tall, long-haired blonde woman stride in. Another stranger? She wore a flamboyant long pale electric blue gown, almost like a roman toga, completely out of sorts with modern styles. Her hair was draped over her shoulder, and she strode in confidently and directly towards them.Emma’s senses immediately tingled, realising this woman had immensely powerful, but very different, magic!
The stranger looked up at her. She was beautiful. Stunningly beautiful! Her rich blonde hair framing the clearest skin she'd ever seen, and held the most perfect warm brown eyes. Emma felt rather intimidated by the vision as Neal separated himself from their group hug.
“Hi babe!” Neal moved towards the stranger, who now smiled warmly back at him. “Neal,” she breathed, before he placed a soft kiss to her lips. “Seff, let me introduce you? You met Henry, my boy, last night. This here’s Emma. She’s-”“The Saviour. Yes, I recognise her from the visions. Hello, Henry...” The Author stepped forward, nodding slightly before kissing the back of her hand.  Emma felt confused at the scene.“Emma, this is Persephone, Guardian of the Underworld, daughter of Zeus and Demeter, and a close personal friend. She’s come with me to help me get acquainted with everything. She’s-”“A close friend?” Emma couldn’t stop the words coming out, but the other woman knew what she was getting at.“Neal and I are lovers, if that's what you're wondering?” The goddess said it simply and unashamedly. Neal gave a shy smile back. “Though I will be heading back to Olympus and Neal will continue his life down here.” Shit, he really has traded up!  She thought, looking over the woman. She'd never seen anyone so...hot. As she looked again at the goddess’s eyes, she saw her smile back. “Why thank you, Mrs Swan-Mills, I’ll take that as a compliment? You’re rather easy on the eye yourself. I understand you'll be getting married again very shortly? To one rather attractive, famous outlaw?” She even fluttered her eyes at the other blonde.“Erm…yes…sorry,” Emma mumbled, embarrassed at having been caught eyeing up the woman. “It’s not every day I meet a goddess? Yes, we're marrying Robin Locksley. This Saturday."  “Such a handsome man! I’d rather like to meet him before I go back? I have some news about his departed wife. A rather lovely lady, too. She made quite the impression on us?” Persephone stood rather too close to Emma now, making her feel intimidated as she was clearly eyeing her up too.“Perse, must you flirt with everyone you meet?” But Neal sniggered, clearly not minding in the slightest. “You’re making her feel awkward.”“What can I say? I like what I see.” Just the way she looked at her way, made Emma feel a hot flush coming on. In another time and another life, she could imagine being willingly seduced, no, probably fucked senseless, by the vision in front of her. Straight or gay, she couldn’t imagine anyone refusing this woman. “Though personally, I think this one's first lover was head and shoulders above the handsome pirate?” She turned to place a quick peck on Neal's lips, right in front of Emma . “Shall we go back and see your father? I came to tell you the Sorcerer's arrived.”“Yeah, let’s do that. Emma, good luck with the wedding? I’ll see you around. You coming, Henry?”“Not just now thanks, dad. I’ll stay here for a while. My other mum’s coming over, so I need to spend some time with them, too. See you later, yeah?”Neal nodded pulling his son into a quick hug before stepping back and taking Persephone’s hand. “Shall we?”
A moment later, a short swirl of mist whisked them out of sight.
Emma stood, her mouth open. “What the hell just happened?” 
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Gold’s Mansion
“This is ridiculous!”Neal shook his head as he suspended a cushion in mid-air. All he’d done was imagine it floating, as instructed, and here it is, right in front of him - floating?!  “I can’t believe I’m really doing it? You guys are, like, able to do this just by thinking about it? I mean, what the hell?”
Merlin had taken the block from his magic a few minutes earlier. Neal had felt a little faint at first, so he decided to start his induction with soft objects incapable of harming anyone.
“That’s excellent! It normally takes longer for someone to grasp just the idea that you can do it by force of will. Now, try imagining it lowering itself, very slowly, onto your lap?”
The cushion wobbled across the room, until it levitated just above his lap, before finally lowering itself onto his knees. Ariel, Belle and Henry all applauded, as he looked up at Persephone.
“You must think this is nursery school stuff?” He winked at the goddess, standing back from them.“Everyone has to start somewhere, Neal. Magic isn’t natural to the human world...” She smiled at his simple feat. “You’ve only had it a matter of minutes. Small steps…”"Yeah, they won't know what's hit 'em in DunBroch, when I start lobbing scatter cushions at 'em!" As the others sniggered, the Sorcerer grinned. "I’ll be giving you more lessons shortly. It’ll be using a mind link, and shouldn’t take long. After that, you need coaching. Maybe your father could help?”
Rumple had sat in his armchair, silently looking on, as his precious returned son received his first induction. A day after waking from the coma, he still hadn’t fully come to terms with the reality of being here. Coming out of his daze, he realised all eyes were now on him!
“Sorry, did you say something?”“I suggested you could coach your son in the use of his new magic, Rumple?”“Oh.” He looked sadly at the group. “I’d love nothing more than to help you my boy, but I'm somewhat depleted on that front, as you’ll no doubt be aware?”“What do you mean?”“I don’t have it anymore. This man saw to that personally!” No need he rub in the fact that he’s now useless?      Merlin looked at him, confused, then realised what he was getting at. “My dear fellow, we only removed the Dark One from you? You still have magic, it’s just…changed.”“Nonsense!” He growled, irritated at being patronised. “I'd know! I had it for over three centuries! I’d know!”Persephone was also curious. “When you brought a spell about before, what did you focus on before you cast it? What was the thought that made it happen?”He looked at her sternly. He’d usually thought of a memory that brought hatred to summon his dark magic.  His abandonment by a selfish father. His stepmothers making him spin for them, refusing him food if he refused. Milah and her deceitfulness, betraying him and their son with the pirate. The Witch causing Bae’s death.“I'd think of something that caused me intense emotional distress of course. As you’re well aware!” “You needed to think of something hateful, didn’t you? A memory that brought you intense pain. Well instead of hurt, try thinking of something that inspires happiness? Look at your boys for instance? Or your grandson?" She looked over at the librarian. "Your wife? Think of what you have now, not the past. Think what they all mean to you?”
The former host of The Dark One looked over at Belle and Ariel, who were standing side-by-side, backs resting against one of the cupboards, both watching him. Belle had that sad, resigned look about her, knowing he was feeling weak inside. Powerless. He looked at Ariel, who mouthed at him him silently ‘I love you’. At Bae, who’d dropped to his knees, picking up a toy his little brother had dropped as he chewed on a teething ring, handing it back. Both his boys, now returned to him. And Henry, who also sat watching, sporting a sad smile of his own.
“See the love they have for you, Rumple? Tell me you don’t feel it?”“I…” He felt slightly choked. “I know. I just can’t…” He could barely get the words out.“We love you, papa. We all do.” Neal tried encouraging him, moving to squeeze his arm, guessing the goddess’s intention. Henry, Ariel and Belle all nodded.“Feel better thinking about them?” He nodded. “THEN – CATCH?”  Persephone called out louder, before curling a hand behind the half-empty blue teapot on the table, launching it, and its entire contents, directly at the former Dark One’s head!It took a moment for Rumple to look up from the sudden yell, seeing something blue racing towards him. Long practised in defending himself, a hand rose from his lap, flattening itself in an instant to deal with the danger. In milliseconds, the entire teapot, now on its side with the lid off and contents about to spill, froze in mid-air, as though time had stopped! The rest of the room stood aghast, while Rumple’s jaw dropped in astonishment.“I…I have it back?” He was breathed, incredulous. “My magic's returned?”“It never left! It merely…changed. Now return the teapot to the tea tray, without spilling any, just as you would normally?” the Sorcerer instructed. A moment later it appeared in its rightful place.“The darkness may have left you, but from the moment it took over your mind, it put magic in your bones! That remains.”Henry beamed. “You’re a white wizard now, grandpa. "Maybe we should start calling you The Light One from now on?"  
That afternoon – The Jolly Roger
“I can’t believe he’s back?” Killian was completely astonished at the news. Henry’s father, the man he knew and betrayed when he was only a boy, had returned from death?  “How did Emma take it?”“Badly, at first. We left them alone and they talked it out. I don’t think Robin and Regina have anything to worry about though. I get the impression he’s moved on too.” Said Dorothy.“Yeah, with a hot goddess, by the look of it?” Ruby sniggered, but saw her wife’s stern reaction. “What? C’mon babe, like you’d kick her out of bed?”Killian could only agree. “Aye, Persephone was…is…stunning. Not as beautiful as you mind, Rosie!” He cautiously added. “I only met her in Hades’ crypt. She tried to restrain that bastard from his baser instincts, but he was not to be swayed.” He grimaced, remembering his torture at the hands of the demon.        “If you think it’s strange, it’s got to be even more weird for Emma? Henry’s dad coming back three days before her wedding? Especially after you came back!” “Weird indeed. I’d best go and pay Bae a social call. I still owe him an apology. Still, onto happier things? You said you had something to ask us?”Dorothy nervously, grabbing Ruby’s hand, feeling awkward. “Yes. Rubes and I had something we wanted to ask you both. But it’s a little bit…sensitive?”Rosie stepped closer. “Come on, it can’t be that bad, surely? We’re friends aren't we? Good friends. Nat and Liam are half brothers, so that virtually makes us family, doesn’t it? So come on, out with it?” “It’s nothing bad, Rosie. It’s just…embarrassing? It’s about Killian’s samples.”“His sperm samples? The ones he left two years ago?”“Yeah. Well, here’s the thing? Nat's fifteen months now, and we figured that, as neither of us are getting any younger, we’d like to give him another brother or sister, sooner than later. Having Liam around’s great, but you’re going to be travelling, and, well, Ruby told me she’d like to give birth to the next one, if she could!”“Well, if you still want to use my frozen sample, it should be straightforward enough, shouldn’t it? Rosie's father saying something about it lasting for years?” He looked at Rosie, who already knew the details. Plus, the fact that, despite leaving the donation given, they’d used the old-fashioned, reliable method to get her pregnant.   “There was a power failure at the hospital. About three months ago. The generator was offline, and the samples they had in storage, and some donated blood, were ruined. One of the doctors rang to tell us.”“Okay...” Rosie already realised what they were trying to ask. “So, what you’re saying is, Killian’s donation was ruined, and as he’s got magical ability, which you needed to successfully conceive after dad’s melding your egg DNAs, you need him to give you another one?” She looked at her husband, the other couple nodding.
They all stayed silent, waiting for Killian’s thoughts, but he looked at his wife, waiting for her to go first. So she did.
“Killy, we’d never quite met when you helped them the first time, but you told me all about it as soon as we started dating. I went to see these two after, and told them at the time that I’d no problem with them continuing and using your sperm. And if they wanted more children, or weren’t successful at first, they should continue.”“Aye love, but we’re married and have Liam now. I’ll give you my thoughts in a moment, but I need to hear yours?”“Well, as I said, we’re now not just friends with Dot and Rubes, we’re the best of friends. And family too, linked forever by our boys. I've no problem with it. In fact, I think it’s a good idea. We already know they make great mothers…” The Lucas couple smiled. “...and this way, Liam gets not one but two great siblings, and a pretty brilliant dad! But it has to be your decision, Killian. It’s your body, and your sperm, after all.”
He stayed quiet for a minute, absorbing his wife’s words. This was a serious decision, not to be taken lightly. Though he’d already fallen in love with Nathaniel as soon as he met him, and regarded him as just as much a son as Liam. He looked up to find three anxious women staring back, waiting for his thoughts.
“Well. I can’t argue with any of her points. You’ve proven to be excellent mothers, as I knew you would. Plus, you’ve never let me feel that I wasn't a part of his life? So, hopefully, if you’re successful, I’d be part of another one’s too. As Rosie’s given us her blessing, I guess I’d be honoured to help you.”
Ruby, relieved, jumped up, moving to Killian to pull him into a hug.
“Thank you, Killian. We’ll always be grateful.”Dorothy also stood, dragging his wife into her own arms, to hug her. “Thank you too, Rosie. You've no idea what this means for us!”“You two are just…the best.” Ruby, now teary-eyed, put her hands on his cheeks, giving him a short peck on his lips, before noticing the surprised looks on their partners’ faces. “Erm…sorry. Too much?”But instead, Dorothy smirked at Rosie. “She’s right though, you are,” before briefly kidding her, too. “Thank you again! Both of you.”
Killian’s wife didn’t seem in the least bit flustered. In fact, to ease the slight tension, she leant back and asked, “Don’t I get one from you too, Rubes?”
“Of course you do!” The wolf responded, moving into the spot vacated by her wife and wrapping her arms around Rosie, as Dorothy did the same to Killian. “Thanks so letting this happen!”
Now more  uninhibited, Ruby pressed her lips onto Rosie’s for just that little bit longer, as Dorothy now did something similar to Killian. Rosie pulled back, watching her husband clearly enjoying his thank-you from the hero of Oz. So, with a wicked smirk, she leant forward to give Ruby a second, this time more enthusiastic, kiss. And out of the corner of his eye, Killian realised what she’d done. She's winding me up, he thought. Well two can play that game? So, with an evil smirk, he drove his open lips onto Dorothy’s even more. 
Sniggering at what’d passed, the couples  returned to their partners, Rosie then saying something that’d change the mood completely.“As I seem to recall, you three never did get round to actually using his samples last time, did you? She got pregnant by the usual method, didn’t she?” She loved how both the other women’s cheeks instantly flared at the reminder. “It’s definitely the most reliable way. How about we try that method first?”The other three looked at her as though she’d gone quite mad.  “Are you suggesting…?” Dorothy smirked, unable to finish the sentence.“Why not? After all, you had a nice little threesome, didn't you? I know you enjoyed yourselves. How about we upgrade to four?”
Dorothy and Ruby stared open-mouthed at one another, while Killian’s jaw could’ve hit the floor!

Same Afternoon – Mifflin Street
“Snow, it really isn’t necessary! He won’t even be seeing the dresses till the wedding anyway.” Regina moaned, irritated by the woman’s obsession with minor details. “He doesn’t need to move out beforehand.”“For heaven’s sake, mum, Gina’s right! Robin lives here? We’ve been sharing a home with him for the best part of two years! I hardly think it’s essential he’s nowhere near us for two whole days.”
The imminent brides sat around the coffee table, Emma’s parents on the other side while Neal fiddled with his new obsession, a guitar. It'd been a birthday present from his parents, after endless requests. And it hadn’t left his side for nearly two weeks. David sat silently beside Snow, rolling his eyes at the latest minor detail his wife seems to insist on for the weekend wedding.
“I disagree. Robin’s rather sensibly moved his bachelor party back to Thursday night instead of Friday, to allow everyone time to recover if some people become too ‘refreshed’? He’ll be out that night anyway, so staying in Sherwood Friday night too shouldn’t make much difference. Besides…” The woman’s voice went silent as she mouthed something incoherent to the other two.“Sorry, didn’t hear that mum. Say again?”“David, darling, could you take Neal into the dining room with that thing? It’s starting to give me a headache.”“What?” David, wondered what was bothering her. Neal had been gently practising some early tunes and seemed to be keeping to himself. Although seeing Snow’s brow arched, she clearly wanted to discuss something alone with the women. “Yeah okay, I’ll take him…” He looked with disbelief at his daughter. Emma glanced at her own wife, holding her hand, indicating she needed to mind-link her thoughts as father and son left the room. “O-kay then…” the crop-haired brunette started. “I know Robin and his friends were planning to go to Sherwood Thursday night, but I wanted us to have a girls’ night as well? Ruby and the rest of them are definitely up for it.”Regina frowned. “Is that all? Why the secrecy? Why did you need to send Neal out?”“Well, I just thought…there’s some entertainment I’ve provisionally booked for our evening. I thought I’d check with you first? I can always cancel.”“Entertainment? What sort of entertainment?”“Well…some…dancers? Malcolm and some of the health club guys were planning to put on a bit of a show? I just thought…” she pulled a leaflet out of her back pocket, showing several topless, oiled young men, several of whom they barely recognised. “Snow, are you seriously suggesting we hire male strippers for a hen night? Like Magic Mike, two days before the wedding?” Regina glared at her mother-in-law. “Because I hardly think-.”“I’m game!” Emma interrupted, looking at the front cover. “Haven’t done something like that for a while. And certainly not here. It could be fun!”“Emma, you can’t be serious?” Her wife admonished her, as the blonde handed her the leaflet. “I hardly think seeing grown men taking their…Ooh, I say, he’s rather nice! Erm,  taking their clothes off in…" Are those jeans sprayed on? "...Sorry, taking their clothes off and…" That’s more an eight-pack then a six-pack?  "Erm, sorry, where was I?”Emma and Snow laughed loudly as she blushed. “I think you can take it she’s game too, mum?”“Good! I’ll confirm and let the girls know. Now then, for Friday? I thought we could just have a quiet dinner at the farm.”
Regina wasn’t really listening now, looking to her wife to telepathically say something:

[Emma, I’m going to be horny as hell after that! It’d be nice if Robin was home too]

[Are you saying I won’t be enough? Or you for me?]

[Don’t be silly! You know exactly what I mean]

[Yeah, but I know how randy you get when you’ve been deprived, even for a few days? Robin’s like that, too. It’ll just make the wedding night even hotter, won’t it?]

That evening – The Diner
“Sorry we had to order take out, guys? The time flew!” Ruby apologised, as she served up the Chinese food laid out on the table in their dining room. Neal and Persephone had immediately noticed, on arriving, just how tired they seemed.“Yeah. Rubes and I didn’t leave the Jolly till gone six. We didn’t have a chance to prepare dinner, so I hope you don’t mind too much? More lemon chicken for you, Persephone?”
The blonde goddess, sitting at the opposite side of the table with Neal, gave Them a knowing smirk. That’s when they realised. She knew!
“Yes please, Mrs. Lucas. It’s no problem - I’m sure it’ll be delicious, anyway.”“Please just call me Ruby? You’re letting me call you by your first name, after all?”“You seem like you’ve had a really long day, you two?” Neal studied them. “You know, if you were too tired for this, all you had to do was say. We could have left it for another day.”“Persephone, I hope you don’t mind me asking,” Dorothy asked, cautiously. “But if you’ve been around for thousands and thousands of years, you must have seen and done just about everything?  Eaten just about everything, and been just about everywhere? We must all seem so boring? Is anything new to you?”  The goddess smirked. “You might think so, but you’d be quite wrong. All of this is new. This food, the smells, so many things. I’ve spent most of my existence on or near Olympus or the Underworld, having only come to the human world twice before.  Thousands of your years are but a short span to us. My interactions with humans have been limited to those departing for judgment. Unfortunately, my lost brother Hades made that process infinitely harder. However, this man here...” she stroked his hand before closing it in her own, “...has taught me much about you all in my brief time with him.”“Does that mean you’re together? Like boyfriend and girlfriend?” Ruby was more than curious.Neal jumped in. “Gods think differently to us, Rubes. For example, they could never marry humans as it’s strictly forbidden by Zeus. But they do often take lovers. Perse needs to go home soon, which I’m still getting used to, and we won’t be reunited till I die, or she gets herself attached to the nearest passing lightning bolt!” “That’s horrible! So, it could be years till you see each other again? That seems so sad.”“Years in your time, mere moments in the Afterlife,” said the goddess. “For me, it won’t be long before I get to be with this rogue again.” She leant in, taking Neal’s lips in hers.“So basically, no more partners for you till you die then, Neal?”“On the contrary! He’s entirely free to find, fall in love with and commit to anyone in the land of the living. Humans find it hard to understand this, but after judgment, if you have been granted the ‘better life’ rather than damnation, your soul becomes divisible. You're able to spend as much or as little time as you wish, with all those you care for or love, at the same time, without any jealousy. So, if Dorothy here had many loves during her life, she can be with all of them, and you, concurrently, and separately, without any form of jealousy. Same goes for you.”Ruby looked wistful. “Sounds like heaven.” “That’s because it is!” Neal put in, returning his lover’s kiss. “Now less talking, more eating!”
Thursday night – Mifflin Street

Emma sat on the living room sofa as Emily, the teenage daughter of one of their friends, played on the floor with Faith, who happily burbled while Hope chewed one of her numerous dolls.
“So, Emily, before we leave, do you want me to run through everything again?”“I think I’ve got it. You’ll be settling these two in bed before you leave. Honour and Margot need to go to bed before eight, even if they object…” the child-minder looked over at the blonde girl, who seemed to be sulking near the window. “The babies shouldn’t need feeding, but if one of them wakes up, the bottles are in the fridge? There’re numbers for you, your wife and Mr. Locksley. Or failing that, call Mr. Nolan if I get stuck?”“Absolutely, Emily!” said a voice from the stairs as Regina came down the final steps. “Normally we’d also give you a list of other friends who can help, but all of them seem to be out tonight. So, thank you for being available for us this evening. And don’t forget, if you still need any help...?” “I’ll be fine, Mrs. Swan-Mills,” she assured the anxious woman. “And so will your girls. You know, my friend Rebecca Whitehand is coming to join me in an hour, so we’ll be just fine. You go and enjoy yourselves and relax. I’ll text you from time to time, so don’t go worrying. You both look lovely by the way? Where are you all off to tonight?”Regina wore a black and green knee-length cocktail dress which showed her legs and rear off. “Thank you, my dear. We’re off to the Rabbit Hole for a little pre-wedding girls’ night. I’ll leave my phone on.”“So you’re going to Stripper Night?” The young girl smirked. “You’ll probably bump in to Rebecca’s mum there. She’s going too!” That made Regina’s cheeks pink as Emma just laughed.“Strippers? Really?” She attempted the blatant lie, but couldn’t carry on as Emma carried on giggling. “Well…” “I saw the posters and we tried to get tickets, but they’d all gone! Someone bought up a whole shedload of them. I think half the married women in Storybrooke are going to be there with you? I’m dead jealous!”“She's got you there, Gina!” Emma continued laughing, earning a glare that slowly dissolved into a chuckle, and an “Oh do shut up, Swan!” before a key was heard jingling in the front door as Robin appeared.“Hello there, mi'ladies?  Just thought I’d drop by before we all head our different ways?” Then he spotted the cocktail dresses his fiancées were wearing. “Oh my! You  two look ravishing! Maybe I should be joining you tonight? Oh, hello Emily, sorry I didn’t see you there?” Just as well, as he was about to suggest what he'd like to do to said fiancées!“Oh, I hardly think you’d enjoy a night out with just a lot of women gassing, would you Robin? You’d hate all that…” Emma noticed what he was wearing. The classic styled black dinner jacket and trousers, with a crisp white shirt and dark red bow tie making him look sexier than she’d ever seen him. She stood, walking over before sliding a hand into his jacket, roaming over his chest. “You’ve scrubbed up nicely, yourself?” She sniffed, leaning in before placing an open-mouthed kiss, enjoying the scrape of his beard on her cheek.
Regina watched, grinning. Two years ago, the blonde hated Robin. But now it was obvious throughout Storybrooke that Emma loved their man every bit as much as her. Nonetheless, seeing Robin take Emma her in his arms never failed to induce a little chill, as it did now.
“Stop it, you two? We need to get going.” Regina tried to walk past him to get her coat, but Robin’s free arm swung out to gently pull his brunette fiancée closer.“Not till I get my goodbye kiss from both of you? This'll be our last chance before we're wed, remember? Two nights as a bachelor without my loves? How will I survive?” The three were now wedged together in their familiar cuddle.Emma looked across at the child-minder, her arms still wrapped around the other two. “Emily, you may want to look away for this bit? We don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”    “Oh please!” Emily was unabashed, “you guys are kinda known for snogging in public? Don’t mind me.”“You heard the lady,” Robin dropped his lips onto Regina’s as Emma kissed his cheek, quickly followed by Regina and Emma then finally Emma and Robin. An often practised demonstration of their love. “Even now, I can’t quite believe I’m going to be marrying you both?Regina Maria and Emma Ruth, I love you and always will!” The little trio continued hugging and whispering sweet nothings before finally separating.“Okay. I'll see you Saturday. Enjoy your night out. Oh, and mi'ladies? Try not to take photos of the strippers while you're there? Those younger, leaner, fitter lads might make an old codger like me somewhat insecure?”“I wouldn’t worry…” Emma smirked. “You may be an old codger, but you're the one with the big todger!”“Emma!” Regina shook her head, while the other two burst out laughing. “Behave!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Earl of Locksley Inn, Sherwood Village

Dawn broke over the forest at a quarter past four in the morning, a slither of piercing golden sunlight bursting from the darkness and over the horizon. It was to be a perfect August day in the small village, without a cloud in the sky. A perfect day for a royal wedding.

In the large coaching inn, that had become the centre of their community since being built from nothing just two years ago, the former outlaw and leader, the proprietor of the inn that bore his true title, woke to the sensation of a heavy lump beside him under the covers. Remembering their talk last night, Robin looked down lovingly at his still sleeping son, remembering how, as a toddler, the boy often used to climb into his bed first thing of a morning. Now, he savoured this rare event.

Roland had stayed in Sherwood last night, as his father went off to his final night celebration downstairs with his friends. His father’s stag night had been the previous evening, so this was a quieter affair. Nonetheless, many old friends had showed up, some having missed the previous night, to give him their best wishes on his forthcoming marriage.

Despite having gone to bed at a decent time, the noise of all the roistering down below had woken Roland around eleven o’ clock. He’d sneaked out to find out what all the commotion was about, only to discover his father and friends singing loudly, beers in their hands, as various people stepped up to a hastily prepared stage, to make speeches he couldn’t quite hear, and raising their glasses to toast his dad. Somebody spotted him at the top of the stairs and yelled. “Guys, Roland's up! Come on down, mate!” There was a loud cheer from the largish crowd gathered around his father, all recognising the boy immediately. Robin looked up to see his son, dressed in his pyjamas. He’d had around five pints of ale, and now felt reasonably tiddly, though not too inebriated. Filled with love at the sight of his boy, he yelled up.
"Come down and join us then, Roland!”“You know Rob..." Little John, who’d come from Arendelle especially for the wedding, whispered a beery breath in his ear. “He’s almost a teenager. What say we give him his first ever pint, in celebration? Strictly a one-off?”Robin had been too comfy to argue, though still had some sense about him to the man behind the bar, “Gilbert, could you water a half-pint of best down for Roland, please?”
Roland beamed at his father, delighted to be treated as something more than a child. The next hour became a new experience for him, hearing the men tell fairly risqué stories and tales from their past, often including his father in various plots. He never ceased to be amazed at how many people loved his dad. His hero.

An hour later, the overtired boy had taken himself to bed. However, as the crowd dispersed downstairs, Robin checked in on him.
“You okay?”“I can’t sleep. I was just thinking; everything changes tomorrow, doesn’t it? For you and me.”“How do you mean?”“Well, now we’re just us, the Locksley men and the Swan-Mills family. Once you’re married, it’ll change…”“I don’t see why? Don't you think of Margot as your sister? She’s not a Swan-Mills either.”“Of course I do! She’s different though.”“How so? Because she has a different birth mother? Or what about Honour? She adores you as her big brother. Or Faith, or Hope? Don’t you think they’re a part of your family?”Sorry dad, I guess I’m not explaining this very well. I love them all and I’ve got no problem. It’s just, I keep thinking about my real mum. Marian. About not wanting to forget her? Technically, if she were to come back, like you did, you’d still be married, wouldn't you? I guess I just…I dunno…just wish I’d had a chance to get to know her. I heard Henry’s dad came back a few days ago? It just reminded me…”Robin climbed onto the edge of his son’s bed, wrapping an arm around his back. “Roland, I know we don’t often talk about your birth mum. That’s my fault, because losing her was one of the most painful episodes of my life. She was my true love then, just as much as Regina and Emma are now. And being with her gave me one of the most precious things of my life. You! And just know that my Marian will be looking down on us, from somewhere, and she'll be wanting you and I to be happy. I grieved so badly for her for so long, yet I trust Merlin that we’ll see her again one day. Now, why don’t you come and share my bed tonight, and I’ll tell you a few things about my Marian? Or are you too big a man these days to snuggle up with your old dad?”The dimple-cheeked boy grinned. “Never, papa! Never.”
The following morning...

That was last night, his last as a bachelor, and his last as a widower. As he looked down on his son’s sleepy features, Robin's mind raced back to his birth long ago, in that little woodland cottage. He thought of his long departed love.
"Marian, I hope that wherever you are, you can see this? Our beautiful boy? He’ll be a man soon, yet he still reminds me so much of you. I’ve tried my best raising him the way we agreed. He’s wonderful. Today I’m going to be marrying not just one, but two people who’ve loved him and protected him when we couldn’t. I love them Marian, but never think that means I ever stopped loving you? There’ll always be a large piece of you in my heart, and I just hope Merlin’s right. That we do get a chance to be with all of our loved ones in the future. I pray we’ll meet again!"   The boy started waking, groaning and rolling his body away from the golden light piercing through the windows. As his vision cleared, he smacked his lips.  “Dad? Wassa time?”“Time for you to have another hour in bed, my boy! You sleep. I’ll bring some tea up soon.”Hmm, thanks. You were up watching the sunrise again?”It was the second-favourite time of Robin’s day, sitting in woodland watching dawn break. His favourite was climbing in to bed with Emma and Regina, but he certainly wasn’t going to think about that now. “Yes, my lovely. I’m just going to check a few things downstairs. You rest.”“This is really it, isn’t it? The big day. You worried?”He smiled down, stroking the back of his head. “Absolutely terrified! But I’ll survive.”
Mifflin Street

It was another two hours before the alarm went off on Emma's side, following by her usual groan at being rudely woken. Under the sheets and latched to her side, Regina said something incoherent. It was their second night without Robin in bed and somehow, as with Emma when she worked night shift, it never felt right. Like a part of them was now missing? It took a good minute before Regina’s brain clicked in, remembering why they’d set an early alarm in the first place.

They were getting married! Again!
“Mmff. Coffee?” She groaned. “Robin, pleeeeassee?” She pleaded, before remembering he wasn’t there, and more importantly, the reason why.“Emma, we need to get up before the children. Come on, we’ve lots to do?”“Relax. We’ve got…let’s see…five and a half hour to go? Loads of time.” She moaned. However, they hadn’t factored in Honour running into their bedroom screaming with excitement.“Mummy, mamma! Get up!” Moments later, she was jumping on the bed.  “It's wedding day! You’re going to be marrying daddy today!”“Yes my darling,” Regina whimpered. “Just give us a chance to wake up first? Mamma here's getting older, and needs her beauty sleep.”“Oi, you bit- loving wife!” the blonde just managed to stop herself, rasping, her throat dry. “I’m awake! Honny, did Henry come home?”“No. He stayed with Mister Gold. And Roland’s with daddy. Is Henry’s daddy going to come to the wedding?”God, I bloody hope not? I didn’t invite him! Emma thought.“I don’t think so. There’s not enough seats, for a start…” she prayed the youngster wouldn’t ask any more questions. Fortunately, a loud rap on the door knocker stopped them. At this hour? Who the hell?  Regina rose, put her dressing gown on and went to answer it.“You took your time?” Snow was already standing on the porch, having put two large boxes and holdalls on the steps. “I’ve got another one in the car."“It’s not even six thirty! What are you doing here so early?”“We’ve a lot to do! David’s gone to Sherwood to meet Roch, as his team gets there at seven. I’ve got the salon girls arriving here at nine-thirty to get your hair and make-up done, and the limo will be here at eleven thirty.”“Nine-thirty, that’s three hours away! Why on earth would you-”“We need to bathe and change all the girls, so I came a little earlier to help; especially seeing as we’ll have the wedding breakfast in an hour.”“Wedding breakfast?”“You’ve already forgotten what happens on wedding mornings back home? All the women of the combined families gather and have breakfast together, before everything starts. Surely you remember your first wedding?”“I try not to! I married under duress, unless you’d forgotten? And no, I didn’t have a wedding breakfast, as you so nicely put it, mainly because my mother kept me locked up until the service so I wouldn't try to escape!” Snow winced at her stupid faux-pas. “I’m sorry Regina, really. I seem to remember your mother said you were feeling sick, probably due to nerves? I didn’t realise at the time.”Regina rolled her eyes. “It's in the past, where it should remain! So, who can we expect at this breakfast? Is it here? Am I expected to cook?”“Of course not, I’m cooking! Nothing much, just heating up some croissants, pain au chocolate and a few things Pierre sent over yesterday. Plus, a little champagne and orange juice? I invited Robin’s sister and cousin to join us. I hope you don't mind? And Zelena, of course, though she said she couldn't make it.” Regina’s sister had returned from California yesterday and Regina had, after checking with Robin first thing, dropped Margot off so she could spend some time with her birth mother. She was grateful Robin wouldn't be around to see the former Wicked Witch in his own home!   “Pierre Roch actually made us a wedding breakfast?” “He did. Robin asked him to put something together for all of us, as a nice surprise, though I’m not quite sure what’s in it? It’s all in boxes in the car. I’ll bring them in.”
Up in the bedroom, Emma could hear her mother’s voice downstairs. However, before she opened her eyes, preparing to get out of bed, she heard another, deeper voice now getting louder in her mind.

[Robin?]

[Good morning, my love! You hearing me okay?]

He was using his telepathic link.
[Rob, is that you?]  
[It’s me. Where are you? What are you doing?]

[Lying in bed, just where I should be at this time of the morning? Gina’s downstairs, and it sounds like mum’s just arrived to annoy her. You?]

[Up since four. Just checking in with you both, to make sure my brides-to-be aren’t having second thoughts? I’m not used to waking up without either of you these days. Roland’s quite a snorer!]

[Takes after his father! I’m missing you too, babe. Still, we’ll make up for it tonight, if we're not too shattered!]

[I can't wait. Tell me what you’re wearing, right now?]

[Wow, that's a segue, Locksley? Gina’s purple nightie. The silky one with the white trim.]

[Ooh, that thigh-length one? I like you in that. Shows off your legs and barely covers that beautiful arse of yours. Perhaps I should just poof over and get a closer look?]

Emma chuckled, enjoying the weird mental flirting. To an outsider, it'd look just like she was lying in bed, with her eyes closed.

[I’d like that, but with mum downstairs and the girls milling around, we might have a problem? Shame though. Guess what I’ve got on under the nightie?]

[I know you too well. Absolutely nothing? Au naturel?]
[Right again.]  She felt mischievous. [And do you know what I’m planning to do to myself right now, as you and Gina aren’t here?]  Her right hand moved down between her thighs. 
Robin’s telepathic sense could tell she wasn’t pretending, either.

[You are a very bad girl, Emma Swan-Mills! How dare you arouse your fiancé when he’s in a public place with no…chance of relief? You’ll have to be punished later.]

Emma’s mind went back to that fierce love-making session they’d shared two weeks ago, when he’d smacked her soundly on the backside, several times, at Regina's request, having revealed a little-known, carefully hidden aspect of Emma. Namely, that she occasionally liked rough treatment and rather enjoyed being a submissive on occasion. Or a dom. Or hell, anything that involved having sex with her lovers!

[Promises, promises. I'll hold you to that!] She teased. [Anything else you’d like to do...after the wedding?]

[Everything! I especially want to make love to you while you’re still in your wedding dresses? I want to hear you screaming!]
[S till in our wedding dresses, huh? Another little fantasy of yours, Locksley?  Banging the virginal brides? Who says we’re both going to be wearing dresses anyway? Maybe I’ll be wearing a tux? Maybe I don’t want to be made love to? Perhaps I just want to be fucked senseless till I’m brain dead? Maybe I want to-]
[CAN YOU TWO PUT A SOCK IN IT?]  Regina's voice invaded their minds. [I’VE GOT SNOW-FUCKING-WHITE STANDING HERE! She’s in the kitchen with me, no doubt wondering why I’ve suddenly stopped talking, gone red in the face, with my eyes closed and gripping the ruddy worktop?]

Robin sniggered loudly while Emma desperately tried to stop herself laughing.

[Good morning to you too, my queen? Only you could yell silently! My apologies, but you know, you really do need to keep that wife of yours in order? She’s quite the dirty minx.]

[May I remind you thief, she’ll also be your wife too in a few hours’ time? And I don’t need you two putting smutty thoughts in my head while I’m trying to talk to this seriously annoying woman down here! Did you know your sister and cousin are coming over in an hour? I didn't! Emma, kindly go take a shower, cold preferably, get dressed, and come downstairs? Quickly!  And stop making Robin frustrated, at least not until tonight!]

[Gina, you said you had a red face?]  Asked Robin, grinning. [So she was making you horny too?]

He felt the Saviour collapse into more laughter.

[Oh, do shut up thief!]
  The Jolly Roger – One hour later  “So, you’re definitely staying here, sulking, instead of going to the wedding?” Rosie sounded exasperated. “Are you sure you don’t still have feelings for her?”“Quite sure, thank you, love. No, my attending would only be a distraction. You may have received the invite from your sister, but I’m certain that, as far as I'm concerned, Snow was merely being polite. You should go. Your father and your family are going anyway, but I'm more than happy to stay here and look after my boys. Ruby’s dropping Nat off around ten thirty. Some of the men have volunteered to help me, anyway. We’ll be fine, so you go with Ruby and Dorothy and enjoy yourself.”“You sure? I do kinda want to spend some time with Anna and Charlie, but I don’t want to…FUCK!” She gasped in surprise, as an unexpected magic swirl suddenly appeared on the foredeck, quickly dissipating to reveal a very excited man, and a much calmer woman, less than twenty feet away?“WOOO, SHIT! I so need to get used to that!” Neal called out, wobbly on his feet, as the mist disappeared.“Baelfire? What the bloody hell?” Killian gasped in astonishment. “I heard you were back, though it’s normally thought good form to ask a Captain’s permission before you board his ship?”“Apologies, Hook...” he started to  chuckle, realising his error. “Sorry, Captain Two-Hands? I’m trying out some new magic here and haven’t mastered this teleporting stuff yet? I’m just grateful we didn’t wind up in the drink,” he pointed over the side. “Sorry Seff!” He said to his companion, who just seemed to shrug it off. Then Neal spotted Rosie. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you, Miss...?”“Mrs! Mrs. Jones!" Killian answered for her. "Bae, this is my beautiful wife, Rosalind! Rosie, this ‘surprise’ and uninvited guest here is one Neal Cassidy? Formerly known as Baelfire, otherwise known as the father of Emma’s son Henry, and himself the son of the Dark One!”“Former Dark One, Captain!” Said the tall woman in blue standing next to Neal. “You seem to be unaware of recent events?” She looked at Rosie. “And I assume must be one of the Sorcerer’s daughters? I can tell by the eyes.”“You know my father?” Rosie asked the stunning blonde, feeling slightly intimidated, rare for her.“Do not be alarmed, my child. Yes, I know Merlin very well indeed. I even met your mother? A remarkable woman. You share her looks.”Killian stepped forward. “Rosie, this is Persephone, Goddess of the Underworld. Perse, I hadn’t expected to see you here? I assume you came with this rogue?”“I did, Jones. I came with Neal to assist him before I have to go back. I’m sure my father will insist on it.”“Well, you certainly don’t do house calls, love! I assume it’s for a reason?”“It is,” Neal jumped in. “I need to travel to another realm? Merlin suggested we should talk. I’m surprised you’re even here, although I did get to meet young Nathaniel the other day.”"Aye, mate. Much has changed since you left us. I’ve now got two sons. Nathaniel, who you say you met, and Liam, asleep down below. So, to which realm do you need to travel?”“DunBroch, on the Sceptered Isle? It’s a coastal city in need of some…assistance.”“I know it. The home of Queen Merida? I vaguely recall her father. A ferocious man, but a decent cove. How soon do you need to travel? Why you, and for how long?”“It’s a request from Zeus..." He said it as though that explained everything."Perhaps we could discuss this after the wedding?” Rosie pleaded. “Time's getting on?" “Aye, lass, though as I said before, you should go without me. Your family's going to be there, anyway. I intend to stay away. As I said, I'd merely be a distraction.”“You’re taking about Emma’s wedding, right?” Neal asked and Killian nodded. “I’m with you there. I may be Henry’s dad, but I don’t think I’ll be exactly welcome, even though my papa and his…friends are invited. I’ll stay here, if you don’t mind? Perse, what about you?”“You two need time to catch up. However, in all my years, I've never attended a marriage of three humans. So, as this lady is planning to go to the event, perhaps I could join you...Rosie?”   
The Earl of Locksley – around Ten Thirty
“Wow Rolly, you look so grown up?”
Mulan pulled her favourite Merry Man in for a hug, kissing his brow. Robin’s son wore a navy-blue morning suit, with white shirt and bow tie, grey waistcoat and trousers.
“You’re getting to look more like your father every day.”“Personally, I see a lot of Marian in him?” John turned him to straighten his bow tie. “She’d be proud!”
It was then Robin appeared, walking down the inn’s staircase into the main bar area. He beamed with pride at Roland, before walking over to join them.
“She certainly would John. And seeing him like this, she’d be as choked as I am right now!” He wound an arm around his son’s back, kissing the top of his head.“You both look very distinguished.” Mulan adjusted her friend's tie a fraction."Thanks." The former outlaw looked at his closest female friend in the world, after his fiancées of course. “I guess you’re the only one around here who knows what it’s like Ping, marrying two people not one? Any tips?”“Apart from the obvious ones? Love and respect them equally; remember to treat them as individuals, not a couple; and allow them their own space together whenever they need it? You know the rest.”“I do. I saw Phil in the park yesterday, playing with your little Li. He’s as proud as punch she’s trying to talk! Quite the impressive young lady, that one.”“In that, she takes after Rory,” she smiled. “She’s forever talking to her; and now she’s walking, she’s becoming quite the handful. I see your little mites are changing too?”"Hope seems to be the talker, Faith the walker. I think they and your Li will become quite the naughty little coven in the future?”“Dad,” Roland interrupted them. “What time are we leaving for the service?”“Soon enough. I need to talk to a certain chef and make sure things are on track? You'll be going in the car with Elsa's sister. John and I will see you by the lakeside. John, where on earth is Anna?” his tone was starting to betray his nerves.Mulan rested a hand on his arm. “You getting nervous?”“Honestly? I’m bloody terrified! The last time I did this was a little ceremony in the middle of the forest. But for this one, everyone’s turning up! I just pray Regina and Emma do, too.” “They'll be there!" The former warrior grinned before kissing his cheek. "You’re worth it.” 
 Sherwood Lake – One hour later

With half an hour to go before the service, Robin and Prince John, now resplendent in their morning suits, left the inn and walked across to the wide manicured lawn in front of the lake.

Merlin had clearly been busy! A raised white stage now stood by the water’s edge, surrounded by a semicircle of raised platforms, forming a large temporary ampitheatre, so all the several hundred members of the communities of both Sherwood and Storybrooke could see the wedding service from above, rather than just via the giant monitor which now stood nearby.  Well over two hundred people had already gathered, as a large cheer went up at the arrival of the Groom and Best Man.
"Bloody hell, this is getting real!" 
Quite a few of them came forward to slap Robin on the back and wish him well. Some he hadn’t seen in a long time, greeted him as they stepped up onto the walkway leading to the stage. He felt rather humbled by the experience, that so many could think enough of them to show up. Cheers continued as guests recognised him, and the pair stepped among them to be greeted with handshakes, hugs and kisses from so many. As he reached the altar, Archie Hopper stepped forward, greeting him with a warm handshake.
“A wonderful day for a wedding, Robin! And hello, to you too, Your Majesty!” He greeted John with a deferential nod."Hey, one of that nonsense, Archie! You should know by now, I’m just John to you! Otherwise, you’ll have to keep calling Rob here 'Your Lordship' until he gets spliced? Then he'll be 'Your Majesty' too. And we both know he hates all that stuff even  more than me!”  The conscience of the town grinned back at him with a nod, taking the groom's hand to shake.“Thanks for doing this for us, Archie? I have to confess I’m feeling a little overwhelmed. We’ve got quite the crowd.”“Yes. And quite a few still arriving. The stands here should take about three hundred, and the lawn over there about the same. A lot of people have a great deal of affection for you three these days, and they just wish you well. So try not to feel too uncomfortable? You’re among friends now.”The three heard another loud cheer go up from the crowd. Looking down the ramp, Robin saw Snow White, accompanied by Prince Neal, steadily walking up and towards them, stopping to greet everyone they recognised, until eventually reaching the nearest guest seats to the stage, reserved for family. Neal was, like Roland, wearing a full morning suit while Snow wore an elegant eggshell blue knee-length dress with matching dress coat, forgoing the hat but in its place, a tiara.Robin stepped forward to greet her. “Good morning, Snow. I have to say, you look beautiful today!” Before placing a small kiss on his future mother-in-law’s cheek.“Thanks," she pinked. "You’ve scrubbed up rather well yourself, I must say?” She looked admiringly at his suit.He leaned over to her, to whisper in her ear. "Any last words?” Any sage pearls of advice?" “Just love them, Robin. Love them till the end of your days! And always remind yourself they're two individuals, not a pair?”  She whispered back, as another cheer went up. He looked across to see the Sorcerer and his family make their way forward, this time with his daughter Annabelle on his arm. Immediately behind them walked two women, with their arms linked. One he recognised as Rosalind, Annabelle’s sister and wife of Killian Jones. Although he didn't recognise the other one, an astonishingly beautiful taller woman, who, unlike the other women, seemed to be wearing some sort of pale blue long gown. “Who on earth's that?” He muttered, as Snow turned to see where he was staring.“Persephone, goddess of the Underworld! She came down with Henry’s father, but don’t be concerned. Apparently she and adult Neal are an item now?"“A goddess attending our wedding? What the hell?”A minute later, after Merlin and Anna greeted the groom and best man, Rosie and Persephone stepped forward, Rosie greeting him with a hug. “Hello Robin. I hope you don’t mind us attending? Killian and Neal both thought coming here would be a distraction, all things considered? so Perse here kindly agreed to partner me?”“Plus, despite my age compared to humans, I’ve never actually witnessed a polyamorous wedding before?” The goddess added, offering him her hand. “I hope you don’t mind?” She seems to flirt effortlessly with him, a not altogether unpleasant experience. Robin gave a polite short bow, placing a small kiss on the back of her hand. “No, not at all! We’re very honoured to have you here, Persephone.”  The elegant woman in front of him was astonishingly beautiful and it was obvious to him she had massive magical powers. “Please do take a seat and make yourself comfortable? You’re also welcome to join us for the wedding lunch afterwards? I’m sure my brides won’t mind.”
As the pair moved aside, he then saw someone he instantly recognised. Charlie Sage, Merlin's son, was slowly escorting a slightly frail older gentleman up to the stage. The same silver-haired, twinkly-eyed old man he thought there was a fair chance he would never get to meet in the flesh again. He felt his throat dry up.
“G-Grandpa?”“Surprised?” Said the genteel, rather dignified man with the walking stick. “Didn’t think I’d miss a Locksley wedding now, did you Robbie?” Christian Locksley, the current real-life Earl of Locksley, the grandfather he’d met when he and Roland had travelled to England last year, was now standing before him. Robin rushed up to him, taking him in his arms , hugging him gently, a stray tear rolling down his cheek.“It’s wonderful you’re here! But how? When?”“This morning. An hour ago, by portal, courtesy of Merlin and this remarkable young man here, who collected me?” He winked at Charlie over Robin’s shoulder. “Your Emma wanted it to be a surprise?”“It most definitely is!” Robin sniffled, hugging him again as Snow stepped closer. “Robin, I think Lord Christian should sit next to David and I, don’t you? As your Guest of Honour?”"Thanks Snow,” he beamed with happiness at the old man. "We have so much to talk about later, grandpa!" 
As Robin and John continued to greet new guests, another loud cheer was heard in the distance as several long shiny black limousines pulled up near the front of the inn. Looking over the crowd, John saw Alan-a-Dale wave his arms to send an agreed message in semaphore.
“Right, Merry Men - the bridal party’s arriving! To positions, everyone?”   ~oOo~
Out of sight of the groom and the crowd, the first limousine pulled up onto the lawn outside the inn, directly in front of the doors.
Maria and Caroline Locksley were there to greet them. Out of the first vehicle stepped Queen Elsa of Arendelle, and from the other side, Maleficent, the former Mistress of All Evil. The pair wore matching ivory, mermaid-style, off-the-shoulder satin bridesmaid dresses, clearly bespoke.“You two look magnificent!” Caroline sighed in admiration.“Thank you, dear,” said Maleficent in her husky accent. “You know, this is the first time I’ve ever allowed myself to wear matching outfits with another woman? They are rather wonderful. In another time, seeing her in that, I’d be quite keen to seduce young Elsa here myself!” She smirked as the queen blushed, sniggering. “But wait till you see our bride? They are truly a vision!”Behind them, out from the second car stepped Margot and Honour, resplendent in their younger bridesmaid dresses, of similar colours to the older women, but in a different, suitably discrete style, earning various ‘oohs’ and ‘aahs’ from the women gathered nearby. “Over here, my dears?” Said Maleficent, so they could make way for the bridal car.
The final, longer  limousine pulled up, it’s windows darkened to prevent passengers being seen.  Opening the front passenger door, Prince Charming stepped out, resplendent in his own morning suit. He’d been tempted to wear his old military uniform, until Snow advised this was to be a modern ceremony. David opened the nearest rear door, whispering something inside before the figure of Emma Swan-Mills carefully turned to manoeuvre herself out without damaging her train. David bent down to half lift her out, as she held it carefully. Once clear, she straightened, turning to see Regina exiting from the other side, with Henry appearing to assist. She straightened and composed herself, before walking around to stand next to her wife.

Maria looked over the pair of them in something approaching awe.
“You two look bloody sensational!” Then she noticed the brides wore nearly identical dresses, with only minor details separating them, though Regina wore a crown and Emma a jewelled tiara, the only symbols of their royal status. “Wait, you both chose the same dress?”“We did,” Regina looked proudly at Emma. “We're already married to each other, after all? It was originally an idea of Snow’s. A symbol of our unity.”“Yeah, what she said, plus the fact this is the only one we both fell in love with? Neither of us wanted to part with it?” Emma added, sniggering.“Well I think you look divine,” Caroline agreed. “My cousin’s clearly going to have a heart attack when he sees you!”“I bloody well hope not! It’d put a real damper on our wedding night?” Emma countered, winking. Just then Will and his wife, Queen Anastasia, stepped out from inside the inn, holding Hope and Faith in their arms, both one-year-olds looking seriously cute in their baby bridesmaid outfits.David checked his watch. Stepping closer to Emma, he put his hands on her upper arms, gently pulling her into an embrace, careful not to mess with her makeup, before placing a warm kiss on her brow. “My darling girl. I may have missed out the first time,” he looked across to Regina. “And the second. But I’d always hoped one day I'd get the chance to walk my brave, wonderful daughter down the aisle. You’ve no idea how proud I am to be your father right now! I love you.”
Well, that choked Emma right up! Even Regina had tears in her eyes as she rested her head against his chest, savouring the moment.
“I love you too, dad, very much, but I’ll still give you merry hell if you ruin this makeup? It took ages!”“Ditto!” Regina added, smiling at the pair of them. David released his girl, before unexpectedly moving in front of Regina, pulling her into a similar hug. “And as for you, lady - we’ve had an interesting past, haven’t we? Still, I can honestly say you’re the best daughter-in-law I could ever ask for. I love you too.” He kissed the top of Regina’s head, the safest place not to smudge her makeup. She stayed silent, merely relishing his embrace. She'd never admit she adored him for accepting her into Emma's life so quickly. After that, he stepped back and looked at his watch.“Right ladies, one minute to go? Let’s get this show on the road, shall we?”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Royal Wedding Day – Part II

Amid all the kerfuffle surrounding the wedding, hardly anyone noticed the orchestra of some twenty musicians sitting in the dugout immediately behind the stage. At least, they hadn't until Archie, having spotted the bridal party start heading toward them, nodded for them to begin.

Seeing the two brides in white appearing from around the side of the inn, those closest began cheering and waving. But Robin deliberately avoided looking back, relishing the surprise to come.
Then as the bridal party reached the ramp, the orchestra struck up, silencing the crowd. First onto the aisle were Honour and Margot, drawing admiring sounds from some of the congregation as, each holding a basket of red and white rose petals, they started to walk up the wide aisle, dropping petals as they walked, heading slowly up towards their father, as they’d been rehearsed. Their father finally turned, sighing at the sight of his angels and ignoring tradition, dropped to his knees in the centre of the aisle to await them, with a proud grin. They arrived with beaming smiles as he pulled both into his arms in turn, placing loud kisses on each of their cheeks."Well done, my darlings, you were brilliant as always!" He whispered, releasing them, Snow appearing discretely by his side, to guide the girls to their seats.
Next came the younger Princesses Hope and Faith, both sixteen-months-old, wobbling along on unsteady feet, holding tiny empty baskets, unsure what to do. Caroline and Maria gently guided them as they attempted to walk, laughing along with the crowd as the infants kept stopping, Faith especially, to sit and chew on petals she’d just found on the floor, while Hope burbled incoherently at one of the guests’ children she’d recognised. The crowd, watching all of it via the large monitor, found them adorable, many chuckling at their little display. Eventually Maria and Caroline scooped them up to save time, before bringing them to Robin for a quick fatherly hug and kiss, Faith then showing a hint of temper at being taken away from him.

Now the brides emerged, seen first by the camera on the lawn, as they gathered at the back, Elsa and Maleficent straightening out their trains behind them. Regina, with Maleficent holding onto hers, gripped Henry's arm for dear life, as she stepped onto the platform. Close behind her stepped Emma, her arm in David’s, Elsa behind. The royal group arranged themselves, with the two brides in the middle. Admiring gasps and comments were heard from women all around, as the camera closed in on the blushing brides’ dresses.

They looked magnificent together. And they knew it!

Handel’s The Arrival of the Queen of Sheba burst forth from six violinists, among them Henry’s first girlfriend, Violet Morgan, rapidly followed by the oboes.  One of the non-magical world’s most famous classical works stilled the crowd instantly, as Emma and Regina Swan-Mills walked towards the next stage of their eventful lives. Regina glanced anxiously at her wife, entwining their fingers, biting her lower lip as she hid her nerves with practised skill.

Hearing the orchestra, Robin, who’d also avoided looking up at the monitor, saw Archie’s little nod and a grin on his face. It’s time! Standing beside him he finally turned to look down the aisle, and face the new arrivals.

Then he saw his brides, wearing striking, matching white dresses, and matching nervous smiles, as they first looked at one another, and gulped heavily. They were perfection, complementing each other magnificently. He couldn’t hide a broad smile creeping onto his face, as the two most stunning women in his entire world started to walk steadily toward him.

How could I ever imagine myself worthy of either of them. Let alone both?

Regina was the first to spot the cheesy grin, which relaxed her, a little. Emma followed momentarily, blowing a silent air kiss to her imminent husband.

Just before they finally reached him, the brunette squeezed her hand twice, stopping to do something they’d agreed beforehand. The rest of the audience were slightly surprised when the brides turned, as one, to face Snow and David. Those closest thought it may have been to acknowledge the rightful rulers of Misthaven. But actually, it was meant for the elderly grey-haired gentleman with the twinkly blue eyes, now standing on Snow’s left.

Together, Emma and Regina gave slow, elegant curtsies to the old man, who beamed with happiness in response, bowing back to them.
“Your Grace!” Regina loud-whispered above the music. “So pleased they got you here on time?”“Hi, Chris!"  Emma spoke a little louder, “Loads to catch up on! See you later, okay?” “Your Majesties,” Christopher, the 14th Earl of Locksley, straightened up, a little stiffly. “I’m looking forward to it.”
Finally, they reached the front and, as the music faded, David stepped forward from beside his daughter, to shake hands with Robin, before pulling him into a brief hug and whispering something, unheard by the others, making him chuckle. Henry did something similar with Robin, then stepped back, placing a kiss on both mothers' cheeks, before moving aside to his seat. Robin gathered Emma’s left and Regina’s right hands in his own, delivering a small kiss on each as he looked both in their eyes, whispering.
“Absolute perfection! There are no words to do you justice..." 
Regina stared back, transfixed. To her, their fiancé was just about perfect himself in his bespoke morning suit, the navy jacket accentuating his shoulders and lean torso. Emma’s eyes also flickered over him, looking him up and down, admiring the view. She just couldn’t help herself when she sent him a quick telepathic message, heard only by Regina:

[Nice suit! Pretty nice body inside, too] She grinned at him.

[I was just thinking things about you two that I REALLY shouldn’t be thinking right now?]  He winked at Regina.

[Plenty of time for that later, you two! Patience, and focus on this?] Regina added, trying not to blush under her makeup.

[Is that a promise, milady?]  He looked almost predatory.

[Yes! Now focus!]

Archie could tell something was passing between the trio, but wisely chose to ignore it. After welcoming them, he addressed the congregation, his voice echoing over the tannoy. 
“Good afternoon, everyone. It's a glorious day, isn’t it? Not a cloud in the sky. And we’re gathered here today, at this beautiful location, to witness a wonderful event. A union of three of our most illustrious heroes. A commitment, a promise between all three of them, to come together in marriage. Marriage is a spiritual, sacred and legal bond; a vow and lifelong commitment, not to be taken lightly.” He stopped, turning slightly to face the trio, his face now serious. “So, I call upon all those present to witness and bless this union. And I ask the three of you, do you all consent to this marriage willingly?” Each of them confirmed in turn. “I do!” He gave them a little smile, turning back to their audience. “Excellent. Now, our ceremony today will be a little different from the usual. As most of you know, our brides, Regina and Emma Swan-Mills, are already married some three years now. But they’ll today be bringing Robin of Locksley into that union. So Robin will make his commitment to each of them individually. And they, as a couple, to him. Now, before we proceed, I understand our brides and groom have statements to make. Regina, would you like to start?”The former Evil Queen nodded, changing places with their fiancé, before stepping into the centre, taking a deep breath to address him. “Robin, you died just seven years ago, sacrificing your own life, just to save me. It was by far the worst day of my life, and I was left broken. What I suffered as a result wasn’t just depression, it was a complete physical and mental breakdown. At my lowest, I even tried to take my own life.” Several loud gasps were heard from around the congregation, many of who hadn’t heard that part of her story. “However, I was saved by so many here today even though, knowing my past, I didn’t deserve it! My wonderful son Henry of course. You Archie...” She smiled up at her now friend, confidant and therapist, “John, Will and the men. So many of you…” She paused, gulping, tears trying to form. But she resisted, focusing on matters in hand. “But chief among you all, was my Emma.” She looked adoringly at her wife.“Emma was suffering, like me, with a loss of her own. But somehow, we clung to one another through those first terrible months...” Emma stepped forward, to try and comfort the trembling brunette. But Regina shook her head a fraction, to let her know she was okay to carry on. “Robin, I discovered after you died that you’d left me with one of the greatest gifts of my life. You left me pregnant. Honour was born six months later. She, and Roland, once we got him back, helped me through the next few painful years. I love them all, and I’ll forever be grateful for being blessed with them. However, I still mourned your passing, and as Emma and I drew closer, we began to realise our feelings were becoming more than mere friendship. I came to love her, and we finally married three years ago, at a little ceremony outside.” A short flick of magic produced a hankie, and she dabbed her eyes, as their audience and crowd stayed silent, most sensing the raw emotion in her voice.“Emma, I love you with my very heart and soul, and I use this opportunity to renew the vow I made you three years ago, to pledge my undying love and faithfulness, my darling.”
Emma smiled, trying to hold back a tear of her own.
Regina’s eyes now focused on Robin. “Then YOU came back!” She said it with a smirk, captured by the camera, which in turn made quite a few people in the congregation start chuckling, including Emma. “The man who died to save me? My soulmate, the man who Tink once said would be my happy ever after? You can imagine my torment. However, once again Emma became my saviour; the one who proposed another way, just as she had with Henry. A way I could have you both in my life. The result? Three months later, not only did I discover I was pregnant, but Emma was too!” She meant it only as an explanation for what was to follow. But hearing guffaws and laughter from parts of the congregation, realised she could’ve, and should've, phrased it better. Several bawdy comments from the crowd - “Yay, plenty o’ lead in yer pencil, Rob?”, “You go, my son!”, and one unnecessary “Never thought you had it in you – but they did!” – that last one earning an annoyed scowl at that part of the crowd from Snow...and Robin. Her cheeks reddened, amd she noticed Emma’s had pinked too, as both brides finally broke into embarrassed laughter themselves.
After it died down, the crowd calming, her regal manner returned:
“Before we were so rudely interrupted, I meant to say that it brought Hope and Faith into our lives. With the result that this once lonely Queen now has six wonderful children and her very own queen in her life. Robin, I’ve been in love with you for a long time. So, if you will take this deeply-flawed woman with a terrible past to be your wife, I will vow to devote my life to you, Emma, and our entire family; and I’ll endeavour to be the best mother and wife I can be to you all.”
Robin’s silly grin never left him as he heard sniffles nearby. No doubt Snow being one of them. He wanted to take Regina in his arms to kiss her right there and then, but knew he’d have to hang on a little longer. Now it was Emma’s turn to speak. She stepped up to her wife, placing a quick chaste peck on her lips. Well they’re already married anyway, so what the hell? She composed herself.
“Robin, I never got to know you before you died. But your murder made me realise what you'd meant to so many around here. You were, are, a legend outside and your name’s recognised throughout the world. You’ve led men and women to do good for those around them, with no magic, and no title or money. You were a thief, but you always used what you took for the good of others. The phrase ‘Stealing from the rich to give to the poor’ is synonymous with Robin Hood. So when Zeus himself sent you back, I remember everyone around here was overjoyed. Everyone except me! To be honest, I just thought you were a pain in the ass, or ‘arse’ as you’d keep saying, just to rile me?”More chuckling from most of the crowd, as Emma grinned at her victim. “Well come on, think about it? I’d married Regina, then the very guy who got killed saving her life, comes back? Her True Love and soulmate. How do I top that? Then I find he’s now got magic, too? And to make matters worse, I discover the guy also happens to be the most honourable, decent and honest one I’ve ever met. How annoying is that?”
Emma had really been speaking to the audience, but now she turned her attention to him.
“But then I got to know you, Robin of Locksley. I got to know the man behind all the legends and stuff; and I got to realise why Regina fell for you, because I was starting to fall for you myself, even back then. In that clinic just over there, during the siege, it was finally my turn to be killed. I was shot, and it now turns out, I died. Yet…yet, you brought me back. You brought me back from death with a kiss! Even after all that, it still took me weeks to admit I’d fallen for you. Only months after you came back, just like Regina, I found out I was pregnant with Hope. What can I say? This was meant to be!” A few more cheers rang out from around the crowd. “The last year and a half has been the busiest, most stressful, most tiring, but I have to say the happiest year of my life. I’ve got you, I’ve got Regina, and now I’ve got a huge family. And a large part of it’s down to you. So like her, I vow to you to be the best mother and wife I can be, devoting my life to my family, always. I love you.”
Light applause followed, as Robin brought her hands to his lips, kissing both.
“Robin, you also wish to say something?” Archie earnt a silent nod from the former outlaw as he switched places with Emma. Unusually nervous, for him, he gave a long sigh, pausing to gather his thoughts. “Two years ago, Zeus sent me back. What for me, was a gap of only weeks down there, was five long years up here! So the world I’d left behind had changed. I’d grieved the loss of my family, feeling guilt as Roland had already lost Marian, god rest her soul. It was only natural that Regina, and the town, had moved on. The fairies said she was my soulmate, my true love. But they didn’t need to tell me anything, because I already knew in my heart. Discovering she’d now found love with Emma, the Saviour, was a bitter pill to swallow. Losing her was bad, though the joy of discovering I had yet another daughter, my little Honour, and that Margot and Roland were safe and well, helped me cope. My family’s my life, the centre of my universe. I never stopped loving you Regina, though knowing you were now loved by one Emma Swan, somehow made my loss a little more bearable.” He looked across to the blonde.“Emma, you and I hardly knew each other before my death, but even back then, I knew you and Regina were important to one another. Not just for Henry’s sake, not just for the town, but for each other. As a lifeline against all the craziness coming into this place. You supported and loved her, when I couldn’t. You helped her raise Honour from birth, and went on to recover Roland, and looked after them both. I knew there was something special about you, but I had no idea just how special? That you could accept me back into her life, and eventually your own, is truly astonishing and after that first date we had all those months ago, it didn’t take long before I realised I had growing feelings for you, too. Yet it took you dying in front of me to realise just what they were. I love you, Emma.”Both women beamed as he gathered  hand from each, bringing them together within his own. “You’ve asked me to join your marriage, and I do so more than willingly. I vow today to support, love, honour and cherish you, and our family, with all that I have, and all that I am.” He’d now stepped closer, the world beyond them now invisible. But Archie ruined the moment.“Now, where’s our ring bearer?”‘Here!” Roland called out, appearing from somewhere behind John.He stepped forward, holding a burgundy cushion with three rings loosely sown onto it, to stop them falling off. Regina grinned, bending to kiss his cheek, before picking up the largest. Archie nodded, silently thanking him, while handing a card to the brunette. “Regina, could you please repeat what it says on the card?”She stepped right in front of Robin. “With the consent of my lawful wife Emma, I call upon these persons here present, to witness that I, Regina Maria Swan-Mills, do take thee Robin Christian Locksley, to be my lawfully wedded husband. To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, honour and cherish, till death us do part.”She kissed the ring, before handing it carefully to Emma, who took her turn: “With the consent of my lawful wife Regina, I call upon these persons here present, to witness that I, Emma Ruth Swan-Mills, do take thee Robin Christian Locksley, to be my lawfully wedded husband. To have and to hold…” she went on, intoning the same vow. Then Robin went on to do the same.When they’d finished, Regina raised Robin’s left hand, holding it steady as Emma lined up the ring to place on his finger. Then, in unison the women declared, reading together from the card:“With this ring, we thee wed, a symbol of our love, honour, devotion and faithfulness, for the rest of our days.” Emma worked the three-banded gold ring onto his finger as Regina held it, giving him a nervous grin as he smiled in adoration. Turning, he collected the two remaining rings from Roland’s cushion, kissing the top of his head before facing his brides.“With these rings, I thee wed, a symbol of my love, honour, devotion and faithfulness, for the rest of my days.”  Emma raised Regina’s left hand with her own, offering it to Robin as he lined up the ring. “No – the other one!” She whispered.“I’m the one with the skinny fingers, remember?” which earnt a smirk. He quickly palmed the first, easing the second ring onto her finger before kissing the band. Regina, now unable to hide her Cheshire Cat-like grin, raised and offered Emma’s left hand, Robin placing the second ring onto her own finger, kissing that, too.“By the powers vested in me, I’m truly delighted to declare the three of you duly married. Congratulations! You may now kiss your brides and groom.”Cheers rang out from the crowd as the three pulled into each other, attempting a short meeting of three pairs of lips, before they went into their practised little ritual of kissing the cheek to the left simultaneously, then on the lips in pairs, the two brides first, ensuring no one  got left out. In the audience, Mulan gave Aurora a little grin, recalling that same moment from their own wedding, two years earlier.“I can’t believe we’ve really done this?” Emma whispered, pulling her lovers in tight. “I’ve got a wife and a husband at the same time!”“Till death do us part…”  Robin  answered, before Regina added, “Please don’t mention death, Robin. Not today, of all days."  
However, their little huddle was brought to an abrupt halt when everyone heard the huge sonic ‘BOOM’ in the distance!

Fearing the worst, they all looked up, to see a large ball of piercing white light racing up into the air, like a firework, having come from somewhere near the lake? The ball appeared to stop a good half-mile over their heads, before exploding into a huge silver and white glittery cloud. Emma looked across the lake to see where it'd come from, calming when she saw the Sorcerer nearby, standing to one side with his arms raised.
“Relax, it’s Merlin’s doing. We’re safe.”
As the large cloud of smoke above them gently dispersed, tiny silver droplets rained down from the sky towards the entire crowd, as the now forgotten orchestra struck up with another work. Jeremiah Clarke’s classical wedding piece, The Prince of Denmark’s March, sounding gently as the crowd calmed.  As everyone now looked up, half-expecting to become wet at any moment, the entire display stopped, hovering a couple of hundred feet above their heads, and started to change shape.
“What the hell?” Emma shook her head, looking across at Merlin to see what he’d planned as his still raised hands kept moving.
Fine silver and white droplets started to morph together, changing shape in the sky, until the image of a huge, elegant white and silver swan appeared, striking against the clear blue sky! The shapes above the swan now morphed into a golden regal crown, which slowly lowered itself just over the swan’s head. Below the swan, a silverquiver slowly formed, the shape of several arrows within. The swan now appeared to be holding another arrow in its beak as a large bow appeared behind the entire vision. As everything sharpened into focus, loud applause was heard from the cheering crowd, nearly all of them recognising what the symbols meant. A swan, a queen, and now an archer.

Regina laughed, turning to face a now grinning Merlin, still with his hands raised.
“Now that’s just showing off!”~oOo~
Two miles away…
The image in the sky was even visible even from Storybrooke’s harbour, on the other side of town, as two men sat at a table on board a ship’s deck, chatting in the sun and drinking rum.        "Looks like something you’d see over Gotham City?” Neal was impressed. “I thought they were marrying Hood, not Batman!” 
After the sonic boom had sounded, both Neal and Killian had looked up at the sky as the enormous white image formed above the town in the distance.
“Never heard of the place. And who the hell’s Batman?” “Nothing important. How about a toast? To a former lost love, and the mother of my son. May she enjoy a long and happy life.”“I can drink to that.” The men clinked glasses. “To Emma. A remarkable woman.”Neal picked up the bottle to pour another. “So, will you take me?”“To DunBroch? Aye, but not sure how long I’ll stay. But I need to speak to Rosie first. I’m a husband and father now, with responsibilities, remember?”“I remember. I have to admit I was surprised. The former Captain Hook, scourge of the high seas, married to Merlin's daughter? With a son? Who’d have thought it?”“Two sons, actually. Ruby and Dorothy’s lad, young Nathaniel, is mine too."“So you’ll be staying in Storybrooke from now on? No more adventures?”“Hardly! Zeus still throws me requests from time to time. When a god asks a favour, I’ve found it’s best to oblige? As it appears the Lord of Olympus also wishes a favour from yourself, it seems foolish to resist. So, will his beautiful daughter be joining us for this one?”“I doubt it. No, she’ll be heading back soon enough. I’m gonna miss her.”“Must be weird, having a goddess for a girlfriend? Will she be coming back one day?”“Nope. Basically, I probably won’t see her again till after I die. Sounds weird for us, but normal for them. So I’ve just got to restart my life. Most important thing for me right now is Henry. Even if he’s all grown up now and doesn’t need me.”"You're wrong about that, mate. Before I briefly died, I got to know that young man fairly well. I can assure you he missed you more than you could ever know. So give him the time he never had! I guess you’re now going to be based around here when you get back?”  “Unlikely. Though I guess that depends on Henry. I’ll come back from time to time to see papa sure, but I’ll probably make a base in New York or Boston. Apart from those two, there’s nothing for me here.”“I’d heard they got rid of the Dark One without killing your father? As he only created that first curse that made everything around here, just so he could find you, I can’t imagine he’s going to let you go now. What sort of state’s he in?”“Surprisingly good. He did a long trip with Henry to Europe, got his wife back no fixed his leg. He’s even sharing a girlfriend with Belle.”“Girlfriend?”“Ariel. You remember the mermaid? The three of them are together now. Something like Emma and the Locksleys? There's also someone older interested in him in Boston too, apparently.”“I don’t believe it! What’s  pwrong with this ruddy town? You’ve got Briar and his little ménage-à- trois going on; Locksley with Swan and the queen; and now the bloody Dark One’s at it?”"Must be something in the water, I guess," Neal chuckled. “Don’t be like that. He’s no longer a Dark One, and I’ve never seen the guy happier. It’s like he’s got his life all over again? Now the darkness has been lifted off him, he’s even talking about going off on a world tour? Henry wants to go with him, but I’m telling him to get through university first. If I get this stuff in DunBroch nailed, I may even try to join them.”
Meanwhile...

Back in Sherwood, Robin proudly held his new wives’ hands either side, all beaming as they slowly walked down the aisle, regularly stopping to chat to family and friends as everyone gave their congratulations. Once again, the brides stopped in front of Christian Locksley, curtseying before the elderly current Earl.
“Your Grace!” Regina grinned as she curtsied. Robin joining with a polite bow of his own.“Oh, do stop making such a fuss, you three? It’s Christian, Chris or even Great-grandpa to you! Or you could do what Roland does, and just call me Bumpa? Come here!” The older man pulled Robin into a frail hug as the outlaw kissed his cheek. “I’m proud of you my boy! There’s so few of us Locksleys left these days.” his mind recalling the deaths of his sons, one Robin’s father, in harsher times.As Robin stepped back, Emma grinned at the old man, going in for her own hug. “I have to disagree with you there, Chris? You happen to be looking at two more from today. Emma and Regina Locksley!” She kissed his cheeks, stepping back for Regina to take her place and hug him.“Really?”“Really,” Regina confirmed, releasing him. “We decided some time ago. ‘Regina Locksley-Swan-Mills’ sounds a bit of a mouthful, don't you think, Bumpa?"
Nearby, Henry watched as Violet appeared by his side after she'd finished.
“You know, you’re looking pretty fit in the suit, Hen?” She looked him up and down, then across to his mothers. “Who’s the old boy? The one they curtsied?”“Robin’s grandpa. Back in the UK, he’s their very real-life Earl of Locksley. The 14th Earl, apparently? Roland and Robin went over and met him last year.”“So he’s your new step-great-grandad? Seems a nice old guy. Grace told me your own dad’s also back from the dead, too? Is he here?”“He’s back, but no, he thought it’d be too awkward for mum. I’m going to be spending time with him, though.”She smoothed her hands slowly over the lapels of his jacket, pulling off some non-existent fluff. “I’m pleased for you. I remember how you used to talk about him. Are you staying over just for the wedding before going back to Cambridge, or are you taking a few more days? I thought maybe we could get together while you’re here? Dad’s planning on us leaving Storybrooke for good soon, so I just thought…we may not be seeing much of each other for a while?”“Yeah, I’d like that. Come to grandpa Gold's tomorrow? The big house? Then I can introduce you to dad.”~ooo~
After stopping for numerous congratulations, hugs and kisses, the wedding party finally left the stage, to find an unexpected guard of honour awaiting them, creating a path across to the inn. At least twenty of the Merry Men stood either side of the path, their bows and arrows raised in salute, forming a triumphal arch through which to walk. Past them, in a similar pattern with wands raised, stood a number of Blue’s fairies. And after them, a good two dozen of the part-time Storybrooke militia, courtesy of Mayor Philip, with their swords raised. Walking through, they eventually reached the crowd on the lawns, where a photographer was already waiting to take even more pictures of the occasion.

So after all the photos, handshakes, hugs and well wishes, It was nearly an hour after the wedding before they finally reached the inn, settling down for dinner.
“I’m shattered already!” Regina was desperate to get her heels off.“And I’m bloody starving!” Emma answered, pulling Robin closer to her left."You're always starving, wife!" Added Robin. "Well you'd better feed me then hadn't you, husband?" 
That afternoon...

The wedding banquet didn’t disappoint. Pierre Roch lived up to his reputation with a culinary feast fit for a queen. Well, for two queens and a thief. The two hundred invited guests dined on a sublime lobster bisque, followed by poached quails eggs on tiny pieces of toast, beef wrapped in pate and light pastry (the little menu provided said it was ‘Boeuf en Croute’, though Robin’s grandfather pointed out it was actually an earlier British dish called ‘Beef Wellington’ and should never be called anything else), followed by a light-as-a-feather chocolate and lemon syllabub,  cheese and biscuits and finally, port.  Everyone was now completely replete from all the food and drink as the Master of Ceremonies, a rather prim, pompous-looking man (probably hired by Snow, Regina assumed)  appeared in front of the royal table, wearing a long frock coat, with a little gold gong, which he rang to get everyone’s attention. He then coughed loudly, until the hubbub finally died down. 
“Your Majesties! Your Royal Highnesses! My lords, ladies, gentlemen and children. Pray silence, for an entertaining, enlightening, riveting and hilarious speech by the Best Man, his most gracious and illustrious Majesty, King John of Arendelle!”Cheers and some laughter went up from the guests, the loudest from the Merry Men scattered around, as nearly all of them knew all too well by now that the former John Little hated his new royal titles, earnt only by having married his first love Elsa, who’d now unfortunately inherited the Arendelle throne. Strictly speaking, his reluctantly accepted title was Prince John, not King John. But they didn't know Will had earlier slipped the Master of Ceremonies a decent bribe to use when announcing him.  As the large man stood, he glowered at the MC, before looking to his side, Elsa blowing him an encouraging kiss, as Regina, Emma and Robin joined in the applause. P“All right, all right, settle down you ‘orrible lot!” Even that brought cheers, as one of the gentlest, most loved men in the town pulled up sheets of notes. “Now, before I tell you all lovely things about Regina and Emma ‘ere, let me tell you a few ‘ome truths about Robin? Why they’d marry ‘im of all people, I’ll never know!”The next ten minutes ran with John recounting fairly embarrassing incidents and tales, mostly at Robin’s expense. The guests chuckled at his recounting, stopping occasionally to toast absent friends, including Marian. He spoke about adventures he’d shared with the groom, with some pointed jokes, but nothing too risqué, as children were present. Robin rolled his eyes repeatedly throughout p, though after the mild roasting, John’s voice took a more serious tone.“But having said all that, Rob’s always been a lodestone to us all. A true leader, who I know most of you, like me, would follow to the ends of the earth. And the most ‘onourable I’ve ever met. I love you, my friend!”  As Robin’s eyes reddened at the sincere praise, he felt Regina take his hand, squeezing it, as she whispered. “Can’t argue with him there.”  John went on to talk about meeting Regina for the first time, then Emma and the way they’d saved so many, lost so much on the way and finally came through. Unlike his jokey references to Robin, he spoke of their sheer courage and strength in overcoming so much, particularly over the last seven years. “Right, nearly done, then I’m going to shut up!” That brought another cheer and giggles . “But not before proposing a toast. So, please all be upstandin’, and raise a glass to our friends, Regina, Emma & Robin. Ladies and gentlemen - the brides and groom!”  
Everyone stood, cheering and applauding the newly-marrieds and a great speech. Although most expected David, as father of one the brides to speak next, Snow stood instead, making a short, typically emotional speech extolling the virtues of her daughter and daughter-in-law. She thanked the bridesmaids and everyone who helped make the day special; another cheer rang out when she introduced and thanked Pierre for allowing his team to come here, and his superb food. The little Frenchman beamed with happiness at his heroine. After Snow came Regina, long experienced in public speaking. But even she seemed nervous today.
As Emma watched her give a heartfelt eulogy about her two loves, then Henry and their family in turn, she felt a warm hand rest on her inner thigh! The hand began to massage her gently as it started to move higher up the inside of her leg, but still under the table and completely out of sight. Emma looked to her side as Robin, the hand’s owner, carried on looking impassively ahead, as though listening to the speech and not trying to touch her up, smiling at key points. She then felt a warm breeze, presumably his magic, start to gradually  lift the front of her skirt up, allowing his hand to slowly slip under it. As he edged ever so slowly towards his target, his breath almost stopped when he realised something amiss. And he used his telepathy to tell her.
[No knickers? On your wedding day?] 
Nonetheless he still brought his hand higher to gently cup her. [You’re a very bad girl!]
[And you wouldn’t have me any other way.] She answered back, giving a tiny smirk, while looking at Regina. Now feeling herself starting to flush as his warm fingers slid through her lower lips, she gave him a devilish smirk.

Well two can play at that game.

She responded in kind by sliding her right hand slowly off and under the table while keeping her eyes firmly on their wife. Once hidden, it moved swiftly over his manhood, squeezing it firmly through his trousers, pleased to find he was already reacting as the fabric now started to tent. Though that wouldn’t be the case when she’d finished!  As she massaged his member firmly, she couldn’t help admiring the way his face still remained nonchalant in front of all the guests. Less than half a minute later, as he continued working his fingers over her pussy as she stroked him, Emma was delighted to find she'd made him fully erect.

That’s when she triggered her revenge. As Regina wound up, and the audience applauded, Emma suddenly called to her.
“Regina? Robin just said he wants to stand and say a few more words? It’s quite important, apparently?”
Robin almost spat his wine out. Glaring back at her, he sent the now giggling blonde beside him another telepathic message:

[You evil cow!  I’m as stiff as a brick! How can I stand up now?]

[That's your problem, Locksley. Shouldn’t go trying to finger a girl and getting her worked up in public then, should you? My parents are sitting feet away!] But above the table, she just smiled.

[Gotcha!]
Robin looked up at his other wife. “That’s fine, Regina, You seem to have said everything that needs to be said, so I’ve changed my mind.” Regina saw the quirky look on his face, and Emma’s pink cheeks, now giggling furiously as her shoulders heaved, unable to look up. What’s going on?  To make matters worse for Robin, several of the Merry Men nearby had already started yelling “Speech, speech, speech!”Despite his obvious discomfort, Robin could still see the funny side. “I’ll make you pay for that, Emma Locksley, I swear!”  He whispered, carefully grabbing one of the menus off the table as he cautiously stood, strategically holding it in front of him with both hands as his throbbing member started to slowly subside.“Ladies and gentlemen, I think my wondeful new wife has probably said it all, don’t you? But perhaps I should just add…”~oOo~After the toasts and speeches, the newlyweds spent the next hour circulating. They’d decided to split up to have a chance to talk to everybody, and work the room. And after a little while, the toastmaster Snow had hired announced there’d be a short break for an hour before the dancing began. Regina used it to head back to their daughters’ rooms, to check on the babysitters they’d hired for the little ones. After seeing all was well, the former mayor decided to use the free time left to head back to their own bedroom, hoping for a chance to put her feet up and rest till she had to go down again.
As she stepped into the ornate bedroom, she was surprised to find Emma already there, now lying on the middle of the bed, still in her wedding dress, clearly having had the same idea.
“I didn’t know you came back?”“Just putting my feet up for a while. I’m pooped! Probably need to let all the food go down, too. Old Pierre really knows how to put on a spread, doesn’t he? I know I was full, but that was so good that I just couldn’t stop eating!?” She groaned, massaging her belly.“I noticed,” Regina chuckled. “Where you put it all, I’ll never know.” She climbed onto the sheets to lie next to her, careful not to crease her dress. “So, dancing’s next, but I definitely need a good break before I can face all that. Mind if I join you?” She turned to her side to face her, draping an arm around her waist.As so often, the blonde mirrored her, pulling her closer as they lay on their sides, nose to nose. “Never.”“So, what was all that with Robin? About him making a speech? He seemed a bit shocked?”
Emma stared laughing again, telling her what'd happened, the brunette chuckling with her. As they calmed, Emma looked deep into those chocolate-brown eyes.
“I love it when you laugh, because it lights up your whole face? You’re so beautiful.”“I’m thinking much the same thing; I love you so much, my Swan.” Regina softly latched her lips onto Emma’s, prizing them open before sliding her tongue gently past the Saviour’s teeth, to massage her own in their long-familiar dance, moaning into each other. “Mmm,” Emma felt a hand slowly hitch up the long white silk of her dress, guessing where she was headed as warm fingers slid over her belly, before going lower, to cup her, making Emma sigh. “I’m not complaining, but I thought you said you needed a break?”“I did, but not from you. Never from you.” She moaned, as Emma responded with a kiss of her own, pulling her in tighter. “We should really take these dresses off first?””Nope. I’m only wearing it for one day! Besides, remember what Robin said one of his top fantasies was?”~ooo~Robin had been downstairs during the break, pressing the flesh with most of the guests and working the crowd outside. He’d chatted with Belle, Ariel and Rumple, the librarian apologising once again for hitting him. He assured her he understood, and it was forgotten as far as he was concerned, just pleased the removal of the Dark One from Rumple had been successful. They’d spoken of Neal’s return, and his forthcoming trip. Robin had then gone on to Merlin’s table, reacquainting himself with Rosie and Anna. He’d been surprised to find his own sister perched on Charlie Sage’s knee, though on being told by Maria that he’d formally proposed that morning, and they were now engaged, he congratulated them warmly, hoping and praying that she wouldn’t travel too far away. Mal and Lily were also sat at the Sorcerer’s table, the latter chatting animatedly with his sister.  As he accepted hugs and handshakes from all, the dragon stood to face him. “Congratulations, Locksley,” said an unusually smiling Maleficent, a warning brow raised but seeming lighter and happier than her usual brooding self. “I do hope you’ll be taking care around my girl from now on? She was a wreck the last time you died. Do that again, and I’ll bring you back and kill you myself!” He ignored the threat, instead just grinning and pulling her into a hug. “Hello, Mal. As stunningly beautiful, whilst threatening, as always? You seem a lot happier in yourself.” He released her, looking across at Lily. “And I guess I should be congratulating you, too. Seeing as you’ve not only got your daughter back, but found her father? How come we haven’t seen much of you?”She seemed more than surprised by that. “I thought Merlin already told you? I was trapped; shackled in one of the Black Fairy’s caves. I wasn’t even aware you’d personally killed her! Merlin found me by accident, when he came back months after the rescue to search for any remaining children who hadn’t been rescued. Otherwise, I’d still be down there.” She looked at her rescuer, who now had Lily on his arm.“I’m happy for you Mal, truly. But also confused? Lily seems about the same age as Rosie. When were you and Merlin together?” Then he realised what he’d said.  “Sorry, forgive me? That was much too personal and absolutely none of my business! Perhaps I-”“Dragons gestate much longer than humans, dear. Merlin, or Draco as I knew him, knew me centuries before he even met his last wife. It’s complicated to explain to most humans, but we’ve come in and out of each other’s lives several times. He was in dragon-form when we were last…together. Remember, we’re both immortal, an issue he tells me you yourself may have to face in the future?”“I’ve much to learn; perhaps you’d be willing to help me? I know Regina’s missed you, and would love to see more of you.” He chose his words carefully, aware of his new wife’s past with the dragon. She looked at him, quizzically. “Maybe, though I’m not sure your other wife would be so keen. I always found the Saviour to be rather...territorial? I’m not sure I have her trust. But Merlin’s already told me about your extensive new powers?” She winked, almost flirtatiously. “Perhaps we have something to learn from each other?”
It was while Robin was talking to the dragon, that he felt it again. That strange, but familiar sensation. He was feeling aroused. Horny, even? It couldn’t be due to the woman in front of him, surely? Mal was certainly beautiful, but he had no wish to be anything other than friends with her. But that sensation?  Then, realising the feelings were in his mind, not his groin, he looked across the room for either of his brides, seeing neither. Closing his eyes and concentrating on their thoughts, he soon realised why!

[Why, you little devils! You started without me!]
~ooo~
A few minutes later, after excusing himself and hurrying to their bedroom, he felt that familiar magical shield across the bedroom door as he stepped inside. Emma’s magical barrier, passable only by him and Regina. Fairly sure what he’d find inside, the scene that presented itself still blew him away!
Regina, still in her dress, lay back on the centre of the bed, her head propped up against the headboard, cushions behind her, the long white silk and slip now hitched up to her waist, with her knees bent and thighs parted. Emma’s head lay between them, not even her long blonde hair visible, clearly  eating out their wife with relish, judging by the noises? Regina’s eyes were closed in apparent bliss, moaning, clearly savouring every moment as she held Emma’s head to her. The sight clearly had an immediate effect, Robin's trousers stiffening.“I hope I’m not disturbing?”Emma lifted her head out and up and turned, her lips and chin wet and shiny. “What kept you?” Before returning to her mission, Regina hissing as she found her clit once more, fastening on.“Haah! Em-ma, don’t…don’t stop…please, don’t stop!” She rasped, close to coming. He’d clearly interrupted at just the wrong moment, as Regina arched her back, an orgasm seconds away. “HaaaaaaH! Nnnnnggggg!” She growled incoherently, before her back lowered and she started to breathe again.
Emma pulled her head back out from under the dress, wiping her lips with her hand before falling onto her back beside her, Regina lifting her hand to kiss it.
“Thanks my love, I feel so much better after that? Now, times getting on, so I’d better go freshen up…” She gave Emma’s lips another soft kiss. “Don’t lie around too long, as we’ve still plenty of guests we haven’t spoken to yet?” One more kiss, and she rose for the bathroom.And Robin stared, feeling he’d just become invisible yet again? “Well, we’ve still got at least another half hour.” His erection was still raging, and the brunette was already on her feet. “We’ve got enough time for a little more fun, surely?”
She turned to him, looking like she’d only just noticed he was there.
“I’m sorry my love, but I need to freshen up. And even if we had time, frankly I’m a little too tired for all that again, and dancing? Maybe Emma would oblige?” She even added a yawn, which seemed to set Emma off, doing the same.Oblige? Like it was a chore? He was crestfallen. “Emma?”“Sorry babe, but Gina just made me come twice, before you even got here? Frankly, I’m feeling a little too pooped, and full from lunch. Sorry.” 
The pair looked at his sad pout. He was sulking! He’d clearly picked up tips from one of their daughters.
“Oh well, if that’s how you both feel I’m sorry I asked! It’s only our fucking wedding day after all. God forbid any man would want to make love to his brides on his wedding day?” He huffed, his voice carrying a hint of annoyance. “I’ll leave you to freshen up, and see you downstairs.” He turned away from them, moving to the door, but the moment he touched the handle, the pair started cackling. He turned to find Regina giggling hysterically from the bathroom door, Emma doing much the same thing, her face buried in a pillow before she lifted it again, pointing at him.“Haa, your face! That’s where Honour gets it from!”
Robin wasn’t sure what he should be feeling. Slighted? Rejected? Ridiculed? His brides had just made love without him, and now they were mocking him? He felt hurt, and annoyed.  
“I’m glad you find it amusing, your majesties? Anyway, I’ll be off…” He turned the handle to step outside. But the moment he opened it, there was Regina again, now standing in the hallway, still in her wedding dress.“Someone can’t take a joke!” “Gina? What…”“Do you seriously think we’d let our brand, shiny, spanking new husband leave without consummating our marriage?” Said the former mayor, placing her hands on his chest. Emma now appearing right beside him, moving in front to join her.  “We’re winding you up, you fool! And that’s the third time you’ve fallen for it! Now, come back to bed. As she said, we’ve only got half an hour!”
His pout quickly turned into a resigned smirk, realising they’d played him yet again. 
The pair pushed him back towards the bed, before Emma deliberately clipped the back of his calf with her foot, tripping him so he fell back onto the mattress. “Stay on your back, big boy.” Growled the Saviour, now looking hungry. “And unless you’d forgotten, this time Regina’s in charge?”He wasn’t going to argue. The sight of his beautiful brides looking at him lustfully, like he was some sort of meat, prey even, had its usual  effect. “I am indeed,” Regina glared, moving to his trouser belt, loosening it deftly before pulling down the zip. Emma had already clambered onto the edge of the bed, lowering her mouth onto his in an almost angry kiss, watched by Regina, her excitement mounting.“Sorry for using magic in the bedroom when we said we wouldn’t, but this’ll save time?” With a flick of her fingers, Robin’s suit trousers, and underwear, instantly disappeared, reappearing neatly folded on the back of a side chair, next to a pairs of white knickers  & hose. His already heavily-swollen cock now bounced free from its confines. Suitably impressed, Regina wrapped a hand around the shaft, before lowering her mouth over the head to give the brim a brief, yet hard suck, before pulling up again.“Impressive. Now Emma, yes, as it's my turn in charge, I want you to consummate this marriage first? As in right now.”
Robin was already jousting tongues with Emma, who still tasted of Regina. Lifting her back, she grinned, Regina’s head replacing hers within moments. He slid his hands around her cheeks, pulling her down onto his mouth to give to her something of what Emma had given him. Meanwhile, the Saviour had already moved over the top of him, grasping his organ firmly, and lining herself up.
“Emma, are you ready for me?” He cautioned, not wanting to drive up into her until she was good and ready, no matter how desperately he ached. However what she did next was one of the most erotic things he’d ever seen!“Almost. Just a sec?” She panted. “Gina, may I?” She moved her hand up and under the kneeling brunette’s dress, flicking the silk back to ease two fingers straight between her wife’s thighs, and into her still wet core, making Regina’s breath hitch in surprise. She looked down to see Emma slowly withdraw them again, her fingers now coated in her slick essence, before transferring them up and into her own core, to lubricate herself liberally with her lover’s juices. “Now I’m ready,” she said as she lowered herself onto him. The incredibly intimate if frankly unhygienic act seemed to make Robin even more aroused if that was possible.“Gina, I need to taste you. Move over me?”
Without further ado, she raised herself to squat just above his head, the dress falling again, concealing him. It was now Robin’s turn to use magic, a short burst making the brunette float an inch over him, allowing him to get to her but still breath. How long he could last, he had no idea.
As Emma eased herself slowly down his shaft, Robin sighed in total bliss as he felt her slowly ease to fit him. With  Regina’s moist entrance directly above, he flattened his tongue to swipe over her, savouring the familiar taste, before working it around the small pink bud above, pulling it between his lips with practised skill, and drawing a loud hiss above.“Ooh, go easy boy wonder? I’m a little tender.” Good She groaned, “But for heaven’s sake, don’t stop.”
He had no intention of stopping!

It wasn’t long before all three were worked up and nearing their respective peaks, Robin determined to help them reach theirs before him if possible. Emma leant forward, into Regina’s waiting arms, latching their lips yet again, hungrily. He could now feel Emma’s thighs start to shake as she tightened around him. They were clearly both about to come, hopefully within seconds of each other. That thought alone triggered the start of his own release as he felt his balls tighten automatically, rapidly reaching the point of no return.  
“Almost there!” Emma, riding his cock furiously, gasped as she looked straight into the wild bulging eyes of her brunette lover.“Me too!” she groaned. “Together?” Emma nodded, before fastening her lips onto Regina’s yet again, ploughing her tongue inside as deep as she could, as she felt the brunette’s slide against it in the sloppiest of kisses. At that moment, Robin felt her squeeze him tightly as he moved his thumb onto Regina’s sensitive bud, forking his tongue to drive it straight up inside her, as deep as he could get it.
That’s when he climaxed, with his cock embedded in Emma, his tongue inside Regina, and his brides French-kissing above him.
 He came. Regina came. Emma came. Almost together, only the second time it’d ever happened.

And that’s when they all felt the magic, not sure where it started. Emma could’ve sworn she felt it enter her from below, from Robin, rising up through her core. It didn’t matter. They all felt it. The magic of True Love.

Unable to draw breath, Emma pulled her lips back, screeching loudly, her voice several pitches higher than normal. Regina also screamed back at her as she powered through her own orgasm, now grateful to draw breath.

They'd been loud. 
Thank heaven for silencing charms, thought 
Robin, though his yell had mostly been muffled by Regina’s pussy.

As the brunette, still getting her breath back, rolled off of him and onto her side, they heard an enormous cheer ring out from outside only seconds later, followed with laughter. There was clearly a crowd just outside on the lawn. P
"Dear god!" She looked anxiously across at Emma, now also dismounting from Robin. She also looked worried. "Emma, tell me you used a silencing charm?”“You said you were going to do it!” "Dear god!"
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Royal Wedding Day – Part III
Emma, aghast and wide-eyed, raised a hand to her mouth, realising her orgasm must’ve have been heard outside.
Regina got up immediately, cringing with embarrassment, but stayed well away from the windows.
But Robin just lay there, recovering from his climax as Emma dismounted him. In fact, despite the awkward situation he didn’t seem phased in the slightest. Quite the opposite. In fact, once Emma was off of him, he just  curled up into a foetal position, his body starting to shake as he erupted into deep, uncontrollable laughter.“It’s not bloody-well funny!” Emma barked. “Our kids are down there! What if they’d heard?”“Will you stop laughing, damn you?” It was Regina's turn to yell at him. “It sounds like everyone’s outside and we have to go face them again! Oh shit, the dance? I can’t possibly go down, not after that! Hell Locksley, can you stop laughing like a damn hyena and grow up? This is serious!”He finally calmed himself. “Embarrassing milady, definitely. But hardly serious?”“Everyone outside just heard me come! How the hell's is that not serious?”   “Well we have just got married? We’ve got children, so everyone knows we probably have a love life and we just confirmed it, that’s all. And as for the children, is it so bad them finding out their parents are in love and have a healthy sex drive? As I said, it may be slightly embarrassing, but nothing to worry about.”“It’s alright for you!” Emma countered. “Your yelling got buried in Gina’s cooch! God, Henry's down there too. How can I ever look him in the face after that? And as for my parents.”“Okay, let’s try to stay calm. I thought I added a barrier as we came in. Hang on a sec…” he twirled his fingers, focusing on the door to detect his own magic. “Yup, still in place. We’re good.”“Well why didn’t you say so? I was worried sick!””I thought I’d wait, to pay you back for teasing me yet again.”~oOo~Ten minutes later the newly married trio, arms linked with Robin in the middle, slowly descended the elegant curved staircase and  into the large main bar area.As their guests saw the new, larger royal family appear on the lower steps,  applause started to  break out again. Regina, now much calmer than earlier, beamed, still surprised by the warmth of the welcome. No doubt due to her husband’s popularity, she assumed. And as they finally reached the bottom, Snow came forward, taking Emma’s hands in her own.“You okay, my love? Had a nice rest?” She had a curious look on her face. Had she heard them?“What do you mean by that?” Emma replied, harsher than intended. Seeing the surprised look on Snow’s face, she regretted it, realising she’d probably misinterpreted.“Oh. Well, it’s been a wonderful but no doubt stressful day for all of you all so far. I just assumed you went and had a lie down, to rest?”
“We did, thank you Snow,” Robin distracted her. “We needed the down time, to be honest. What was all that screaming and cheering outside a little while ago? It woke me up.”
“Oh that? That was just Neal playing up to the crowd as usual, by showing off his magic. He did some tricks, and after I went off to the bathroom, I came back to find half the guests outside floating in the air! Like those damn sheep he did it to, back on the farm? They were all laughing and yelling, but a few of the smaller children were a little frightened. I’m still slightly annoyed David didn’t do anything to stop him, but just stood there, laughing! I tore a strip off the pair of them after he finally put them all down. That boy just loves an audience!”Regina sniggered. God, she loved Emma’s mischievous little brother. “His magic’s surprising powerful for someone so young. Makes me wonder what you’d have been like Emma, if you’d come into yours that early.”“Well I certainly wouldn’t have been - hang on? Mum, did you say they were floating? Like…outside the bedroom windows upstairs?”“Yes, there were over a hundred of them just floating over the front lawn. Why?”Emma prayed nobody had been close enough to look into their bedroom window at the time. “Um, no reason. Just wondering.”
~oOo~

The wedding reception resumed with music, dancing and more drinks until the early evening. And it seemed Snow had also hired a band without them knowing. How did she know so many people?
The newly married trio wound up dancing with everyone all afternoon and into the evening. Regina had stopped, sitting down to pay particularly close attention when Elsa asked Emma to dance, knowing the two blondes had once shared…something. The pair were chatting animatedly as they swirled around the dance floor.“That’s one fantastic dress, Emma! You look great, Regina too. You know she’s never taken her eyes off you since we got up here? It must be love.” She chuckled into the Saviour’s ear, as the shorter blonde twirled under her arm.“I hope so, but I think she’s probably also watching you? I told her we’d made out once when you came here the first time. She’s quite territorial, my girl.” “You told her?" Elsa’s jaw dropped. “Why would you even do that?”Emma sniggered. “Don't worry. We had a truth thing going on, and she told me she’d once done something similar, with Mal. You know, her bridesmaid?” “I do! That woman made several blatant passes at me, even though I told her I'm happily married!” They turned to see Regina now stepping onto the dance floor, being led by Charming, the pair cackling with laughter from something he’d whispered. They started to sway easily together, before he eventually twirled her “You know, your dad’s a really good dancer? I watched him with Anna earlier. She said she knew him from years ago, and they’re pretty close.”“I noticed. Dad first taught Regina to dance in Camelot, and he's been teaching me recently. I only know modern, not the formal ballroom stuff?” Emma looked proudly at her father, before her eye caught her mother, now dancing closely with Queen Anna, in some sort of waltz, seemingly in a little world of their own as they chatted. Remembering what she’d said in New York, and what she’d witnessed at her friend’s wedding, she still wondered whether something more than friendship had once passed between both her parents and Elsa’s sister. “Your sister seems to know my mum, too.”     As Regina and David waltzed closer to them, her wife called out,  “Mrs. Locksley. Fancy meeting you here?” to her in passing, a coy grin on her face. Emma smiled back, “you too, Mrs. Locksley. Looking good!” However, something seemed to have instantly distracted Regina, making her stare hard across the room. Following her gaze, Emma saw what’d distracted her. Robin, on the other side of the dance floor, was now twirling Mal of all people , both of them laughing, as he coiled her around twice, before pulling her against his chest as part of some sort of separate dance routine? Regina’s brows arched when he then appeared to whisper something in her ear, which made the former Mistress of Evil roar. Mal laughing? She’d never seen her do that before!  The tall woman seemed to be positively glowing, beaming at him flirtatiously. 
The two brides shared a concerned look as the music slowed to its natural conclusion, all dancers stepping back to curtsy or bow to their partners, before leaving the floor.

On the other side of the dance floor, Maleficent was now curtsying, as Robin bowed back to her.
“Thank you Mal, I really enjoyed that!” He’d also learnt a lot about one of his wives from one of her oldest friends.“You’re welcome. So, it seems I need to stop calling you ‘thief’ from now on? Merlin tells me you’re from nobility.”“That’s never stopped Regina! And frankly, I’d much prefer ‘thief’ to ‘My Lord’? I’ve always hated titles. Stupid things, titles.”"Speaking of, you do realise her eyes haven’t left you since she saw us dancing? Quite a possessive queen, your wife! I see she’s on her way over with your other bride - Don’t look up! Probably making sure I’m not trying to seduce you or some such thing. Act casual!”Sure enough, the two almost-matching brides appeared, side-by-side, a look of concern on Regina’s face.“Mal?”“Yes, kitten?” She smiled back, knowing Regina always blushed in embarrassment whenever she used it. “Enjoying your big day?”“Yes thank you. You? You seemed to be enjoying yourself, dancing with our new husband?”Robin smiled, delighted when he saw the possessive look on his bride’s beautiful features. “We both were, Gina. I’m afraid I did rather monopolise Mal just now. But I’ve learned quite a bit.”“Oh?” Emma was curious, “About what?”“Regina of course!” Mal replied, a picture of calm, “And a little bit about you too, Saviour.” She turned back to Robin. “Thank you for the dance…My Lord,” she smirked back at him as he frowned, the band starting to play a slower number. “Now then. Emma dear, I don’t believe you and I have ever had the pleasure? Would you join me for this one? I believe Regina’s rather keen to dance with your shiny new husband.” Surprised, Emma looked to her partners before nodding. “Sure. Though I warn you, I’m not as practised at all this ballroom stuff as Robin here.”“No problem, I’ll lead. Come?” With that she gently but firmly pulled Emma back to the centre of the dance floor, leaving Regina open-mouthed.“She’s quite the incorrigible flirt, isn’t she?” Robin whispered.“Well you’d know! I saw the pair of you. Quite the cosy chat, was it?”“It was actually, and mostly about you. I suspect she’s still pretty much in love with you. You didn’t mind her flirting with me, surely?”Regina pinked. Robin already knew about their make out session years ago. “Not really, provided you don't encourage her too much. Until Arendelle, I’d assumed she was only into women. So seeing her with Merlin and now coming onto you, was more than a surprise. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone make her laugh like that!” “She wasn’t really coming onto me. She'd guessed what we'd been up to earlier, and said if I ever felt that I needed some 'help' with the pair of you, I should give her a call? I then impersonated Rumple and made a very inappropriate comment, I’m afraid.”“She said that? God, that woman-”“Used to be your best friend in difficult times! She’s missed you as much as, I suspect, you’ve missed her. There's no need to be a stranger to her, Regina. Not because of me, or Emma.”“You trust her? Even though you know we were once close?” “Yes, but it’s of no importance, because I trust you.” That drew a smile from his beauty, as he leant down to capture her lips in a light kiss. “Now then, I’ve danced with Emma, but I don’t believe you and I have yet had the pleasure, Your Majesty?” Taking her arm, he escorted her back onto the dance floor.  
~oOo~

After working the room and catching up with everyone, Henry and Grace wandered over to his grandfather’s table, where Belle now sat, nursing a glass of wine. He’d already spotted Rumple on the dance floor several times, which had really thrown him! The old limp had gone completely, and in addition to Belle and Ariel, he’d also been asked to dance by Merlin’s daughter Annabelle, and even Robin’s sister, Maria.  As he took to the floor yet again, this time with Ariel, the former Dark One’s grandson stood watching.
“It’s like his limp never existed! That operation in London really did the trick, didn’t it?” The librarian looked up, nodding, a tired smile on her face. “He’s like a new man, Henry. I’d never have believed it! Getting rid of the Dark One has given him a whole new lease of life. I’ve never danced so much, I’m exhausted!” They watched as the music, supplied by a DJ having now taken over once the band had left, played more modern tunes. A Bee Gees number, How Deep is Your Love, started playing as Rumple brought Ariel close to his chest, her head resting on his shoulder in an open display of affection. Surprising a number of people who'd noticed, still wary of the former Dark One.“He looks happy. How are you doing, Belle? The three of you, I mean?” It was now no secret that the mermaid was living with them, and Belle knew her husband had confided in him. “Quite honestly, I’ve never been happier,” she looked at her two lovers huddled together, Rumple placing a kiss on the redhead’s cheek, albeit in full view of the other couples. “He’s got Neal back, and Gideon. I still can’t believe this is all real.”“He’s also got you! And I’d say after nearly three centuries, he finally deserves a happy ending. You all do.”Belle looked up at the man who seemed to get taller by the day. “And what about you? You graduate next year. What are your plans?”“Well, until a few days ago, I was planning on going to study in Oxford next year. But now dad’s back, I’m not sure. He’s telling me I should still finish my postgrad there, but I’ve spent almost my whole life without him. I’ve only had him for a few weeks of my entire life, and don’t want to lose any more time; so, I figure I’ll go travelling around with him once he’s back. I really wish he wasn’t off to DunBroch next week, but he said he really has to go?” He looked down at his step-grandmother who, although nodding, seemed to have a sad expression. “I know you said you were happy, Belle, but I can see something’s bothering you. Care to talk about it?”She sighed. “It’s that obvious? I guess it also has something to do with your dad coming back. Don’t get me wrong, I’m thrilled he’s back for you both! But I know what your grandfather’s like. You know how much he’s missed Neal, and I’m worried Rumple’s going to insist on travelling with him when he leaves? He’s also not going to leave Gideon behind, so…” she deflated at the thought.“Have you talked to him? I’m sure grandpa wouldn’t take him anywhere dangerous.”“I haven’t. Everything’s been so good these last few days, what with the Dark One gone, Neal back, and everything. I didn’t want to upset anything.”“Would you like me to have a word? Or with my dad? I’m sure dad could…” he stopped, spotting his grandfather and Ariel returning to the table, slightly puffed from dancing. “Henry, Grace…” said the mermaid. “I’m exhausted! Not sure where this guy gets the energy.” She thumbed behind her to Rumple, who had now joined them, wrapping an arm around Henry’s shoulder. “I need to sit down. Belle, is that a fresh bottle? Wouldn’t mind a bit more of that…” she picked up the chilled Champagne from the bucket to replenish her glass. “Maybe you and Angus should dance, while I rest?”Before she could answer, Merlin appeared at their table, smiling at the group. “Good evening again, Gold family? I’m sorry to hear Neal decided not to come join us, though I quite understand, given the circumstances. Belle, you're looking well? And Ariel, you-” he paused abruptly, seeing something different about the now sitting mermaid, which he’d never noticed before. “Ariel, I wonder whether you would allow me the pleasure of a dance?” “What? Well sure, though perhaps in a few minutes? I’ve only just sat down after dancing with Angus.”
Rumple sensed something odd, when the Sorcerer merely stepped forward to sit himself down next to the redhead.
“Oh well…then perhaps I could join you in a glass of that, while Belle and Rumple dance? You and I haven’t spoken in a while.”Rumple frowned, not sure what the Sorcerer was thinking. “Aye, well…Belle, shall we ?" He took his wife’s hand to encourage her to the dance floor. Henry also got the hint, leading Grace away too. Ariel looked curiously at Merlin, unsure of what’d just happened. He seemed to be studying her.“Merlin, you wanted to talk. Is something wrong?”“Wrong' isn’t the word I'd use. It’s about something I’ve only just noticed, a few moments ago.” ~oOo~
At the other end of the room, at the long head table, Emma sat slumped in a chair, with her legs raised, resting on Robin’s lap as he sat, massaging his bride’s toes and soles with dextrous fingers. Regina sat opposite, talking with Tinker Bell, the friends catching up on gossip from the world outside Storybrooke.
“Ooh, that’s lovely! My feet were killing me. Give me a good jog, and I'm happy, but dancing in heels? You guys have no idea! Give me flats, any day.”“You seemed to be doing fine, my love. After me, Gina and your parents, you never left the floor. August, Henry, Ruby, Mal, Lily. Considering you said you couldn’t dance, I thought you were in your element? Mind you, that dance you did with Charlie Sage just now seemed weird…and frankly, rather flirtatious? Not sure what Maria would’ve thought.”Emma sniggered, “Bit too modern for you, old man? Still, you seemed to be having a fair old time yourself? I saw you back there…with the goddess.”“Persephone? Yes, she's a fascinating woman, if you can call a goddess a woman.”“I agree with Emma, she seemed rather smitten with you!” added Regina, an eyebrow arched. “I noticed too. Normally, I’d fry anyone who looked at you like that. But with her powers that’d be unwise.”Robin smiled, enjoying the possessiveness of his brides. “I assure you mi’ladies, her interest lies not in me, but in Henry’s father. Besides which, what interest would I have, when I have not one, but two goddesses of my own?”“Nice recovery thief, if a little bit crawly bum-lick?” Emma retorted, earning a wry smile and wink from her wife.“If you carry on being beastly to me, Emma Locksley, on our wedding day of all days, you hardly deserve a foot massage!” He took his hands away, pushing her feet off his lap, to collect his wine glass, glugging back the contents. “Noooo, I was enjoying that! Keep going? I’m sorry, you know I’m kidding, right?” she again flipped her feet onto his lap without asking. “Besides, with hands like yours, you could always give up all that boring old village-management stuff and become a reflexologist?” She moaned, as he started kneading a finger between her two largest toes.“Not exactly a fulfilling career...” Regina looked up at the clock, groaning. “Robin - it’s just gone nine. We really need to round up the children and put them to bed and say our goodbyes to everyone?” They’d already planned for Honour and Margot to stay upstairs, where their little sisters now slept, with Maria, Will and Caroline minding them overnight, while the wedded trio spent the wedding night back at the mansion.“Actually, about that,” David appeared behind Emma, to place large warm hands on her shoulders, kissing the top of her head. “There’s been a slight change of plan.”“Oh?” Regina glared. “And who exactly changed our plan?”“Your husband,” he looked directly at Robin. “You’re going, and the children are staying, but you three aren’t going home. It’s all set, and your chauffeur’s waiting outside. So, when you’re ready?”“Going where?” Emma and Regina replied, almost in unison, Regina’s brow raised to maximum stretch.“L’Auberge Cachée,” their new husband answered. “You said you wanted to go there, after Emma and I went? There’s a little house by the lake, which Pierre is giving us for the weekend. Sort of a wedding gift? We’ve got the place to ourselves. As Emma knows, the food’s pretty good too.” 
His wives looked at each other, Regina’s lips slowly morphing into a brilliant smile. She stood, walking around the table, bending to place a full, wet kiss on his lips, completely ignoring their guests, and making Tink chuckle.
“Marrying you was, without doubt, one of the best decisions I have ever made!” He smiled up at her before warm hands turned his face to the side as Emma now kissed him just as enthusiastically. “Correction! Best decision WE ever made!” “Robin, wonderful surprise though it is, we still need to go home to get some overnight things. Unless you hadn’t noticed, Emma and I are still in wedding dresses?” “All taken care of!” Snow now appeared beside them, arm-in-arm with Anna. “There’s two large cases in the limo with your clothes, undies and all the things you’ll need for a couple of nights away.”Regina bristled, realising something. “Undies? So, who pray, has been allowed to enter our house and rifle through my…our...clothes and underwear drawers? There was nothing in the limo when we got out of it earlier.” “That would be me, madam!” Said a clipped English voice from behind her. She turned to see a fully-suited Robin-doppelganger, dressed once again, as a chauffeur. “Apologies for raiding your bedroom, Your Majesty, but under the circumstances, your husband here thought it would be appropriate? I swear I didn’t peek…too much.  In fact, when I got to the ‘interesting drawers’, I kept my eyes firmly shut, just as he requested!”
That brought a loud chuckle from the rest of them, and a wry smile from the former mayor. 
“I hope not!” said Emma, also laughing. “I hate to think what you’ve got us to wear tomorrow morning?”“Well, my lady, that ghastly Guns N’ Roses T-shirt of yours, your grey jogging bottoms and those multi-holed jeans you seem to favour, were left out, I’m afraid?”
As her parents and Regina, continued laughing, that was all the reminder Emma needed that real-Robin was fully in charge of him, even if it was a supposedly autonomous doppelganger. So, with a look of sheer devilment, she turned to her husband, whispering:
“Well…under the circumstances, as he’s taking us there, perhaps chauffeur-Robin should also join us tonight. And make him keep his hat on?” 
Robin stared back at her, open-mouthed.
"That can be arranged."~oOo~
While they danced, holding each other tightly, Rumple and Belle continued to regularly glance over their shoulders, back at Ariel, who remained at their table, deep in conversation with Merlin.
“She looks worried. What’s he saying? You can use magic to listen in, can't you? What’s going on?”“If I use it now, the Sorcerer will be able to tell instantly. But I agree, she does seem anxious. We’ll just have to wait till he’s finished before asking.”
Fortunately, they didn’t have to wait long. When Rosie appeared at her father’s side, letting him know she and Persephone were planning to leave just after the brides and groom, Merlin nodded back, before patting the mermaid’s hand.
“So, give it a day or so and come see Anna, or myself, at the hospital?”He stood, leaving her white-faced. In a matter of moments, Belle appeared, dropping down to the seat beside her. “Ariel, what is it? You look like you’ve seen a ghost! What’s wrong?”The mermaid seemed out of it. “Um…Belle? Angus? Sorry, I was miles away. What did you say?”“You’ve gone quite pale, dearie.” Rumple, now sitting down on her opposite side. “What did he have to say, to cause such a change?”“He said I’m pregnant!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke

It was late Tuesday afternoon when the limo rolled back over the town line.

The newly-married thruple had just spent two and a half blissful, relaxing days, two passionate mornings and one extremely passionate night, at Pierre Roche’s legendary retreat. Enjoying lakeside walks, the pool, massages, body treatments and each other’s bodies during the days, along with the best meals they'd ever tasted at night, they’d been truly pampered. Regina had also, at her request, been allowed to spend an afternoon alongside one of her gastronomic heroes in the kitchen one afternoon, where he’d not so much cooked but taught. Introducing her to a whole world of new tastes, dishes and cooking techniques.

What to Emma and Robin seemed too much like hot, sweaty work, was to Regina a joy from which her lovers would no doubt benefit in the years to come.

They’d arrived in the sleepy lakeside hotel late on Saturday evening, having been driven again by Robin's doppelganger, directly from the wedding reception. The newly-married trio were much too exhausted to do anything other than fall asleep that first night. However, the following morning, after waking refreshed and a shared shower, they returned to bed, before finally making love passionately and with such vigour that all three needed a second shower before heading down for breakfast. Sunday night, following a dinner cooked by the master-chef himself, they’d retired to their bed to once again continue affirming their love. It’d been a heavenly break.

And now, three days later, they crossed the Storybrooke town line, a
ll feeling the burst of energy from the return of their magic, as Emma lay across one of the seats, her head resting on Robin’s lap.
“I’m sad it’s over. I never wanted the weekend to end.”He reamed his fingers through her golden locks, massaging her scalp. “Yes but, it's only for a week till we start the honeymoon proper. Getting a bit too used to high living, My love?”“Hardly! Mind you, if I ate like that every day, I’d be the size of a horse! It was wonderful. Best wedding and weekend ever.”“Well sorry to burst our bubble my loves, but now the real world awaits?” Regina looked at all the phone texts. “Henry's just messaged me. He’s taken Rolly and Honour to Gold’s to meet his father. Apparently Honour asked to meet him, having only seen his grave. Margot’s at the inn having an archery lesson with Alan, and Faith and Hope are with Maria, minding them till we get back.”"Not sure I’m comfortable with Honour spending time at Gold's? I know they say he’s not the Dark One anymore, but I still don’t trust him.”“But Roland does. He’s become quite friendly with Rumple,” Robin defended him. “And don’t forget, Gideon's my godson? Honour likes Ariel too. She was playing with her at the wedding.”Regina shrugged. “Speaking of which, did either of you see the mermaid and Gold dancing? They're now making no secret of the fact they’re together. Even Belle and Ariel were smooching ­­­­more like a couple. Seems Henry’s right, the three of them are together.”“Good. A third poly thruple in town, after us and the Briars? Personally, I think they’re well suited. Though as we left there seemed to be some sort of problem. Ariel looked very stressed. Perhaps we should invite them over for a drink sometime?” The two women groaned at the thought. Why did their new husband always have to be so nice?Emma joined in. “Speaking of the Briars, I did kinda invite them to join us for an evening once we got back from the honeymoon? As I taking the Sheriff's badge again, it'd be good to get to know my new boss and Mayor better. I know you're close to Mulan Rob, but I hardly know them outside work.”“That’s probably a good idea. Maybe we should have a ‘poly evening’ for all three thruples? Maybe we could invite them for drinks at the pub, rather than anything formal?”"Personally, I'd like to hold off on the Golds, till we’ve had a chance to meet the imp separately?” Regina cautioned. “Like Emma, I’m not sure how far I trust him, even if he isn’t the Dark One. Let’s start with the Briars? That’ll be six, already. More than enough.”
The clinic

Following Merlin’s revelation to Ariel on Saturday, Belle rang the hospital first thing Monday morning to book an appointment for a pregnancy test. Anna Sage had been primed by her father, so she saw the women herself, two hours later. After taking blood and urine tests, she’d confirmed that the former mermaid was indeed pregnant, but less than a month gone, so details were sketchy.

As they absorbed the news, they wished they’d now brought Rumple with them.
“So, would this be a normal pregnancy, or are there any issues we need to know about? What with Ariel not being born human, I mean?” Belle enquired, as her girlfriend stared silently out of the window. “Will she be safe?”  “My father would be best placed to answer that, plus the fact he’s also the obs-gynae around here? From what I can tell, if Ariel's human now, it shouldn’t be an issue.”“Well, she is, and she isn’t? She’s under a magical ‘holding’ spell, even now. When she goes into water, her tail and gills return the moment she takes her bracelet off.” Belle stopped talking, seeing Ariel look even more anxious.“Again, you need to talk to my father, as I have no idea on the magical...implications? Did your husband say anything about it, Belle? From the way you were all acting at the end of the wedding reception, I’m assuming he’s the father?”The question brought Ariel back into the conversation. “He’s changed. He’s hardly said anything since we found out. Angus spent yesterday stuck in his library all day, researching, then this morning he left really early, saying he had to meet someone urgently. He seems worried. Probably because of this!”“Look, let’s get my dad in here?”
 Storybrooke Harbour

It was shortly after dawn. The former Dark One stood at the water’s edge, holding a large conch shell in one hand, his dagger, his name now erased, in the other.

His heart was heavy as he looked over the horizon. Will this even work without the Dark One’s power? Only one way to find out.

Taking the dagger, he sliced the blade across his palm, wincing as his skin opened up easily, blood starting to flow. Large drops hit the water as he held the conch shell and blew a long sonorous note across the water. It took less than two minutes for the waters to begin foaming, a whirlpool appearing close by. Eventually the foam divided, as a large figure rose, morphing into the entity Rumple hadn’t seen for many years. The figure slowly transformed into a man, bare chested, with long flowing grey hair and beard, eyes as dark as coal as they bore into his soul.
“Rumpelstiltskin?” The Sea King glared “It’s been a while since we last met. Not long enough, in my opinion.” “It has indeed your Majesty, and I can assure you the feeling's mutual. Nonetheless, we need to talk.”“About my daughter, I presume? I was planning on taking her home soon.”“You need to reconsider.”“It's no concern of yours! Her marriage is over, and with it my contract with her prince. As I said, I intend to take her back to be with her real family.”“Even if she's unwilling? Are you aware of her current situation?”“Of her relationship with your estranged wife? Yes. Having that sort of deviant relationship, with another human, and a female this time? It's an abomination, an anomaly. And clearly the result of her spending far too much time around human kind. The same thing happened with one of Poseidon's daughters who made the mistake of coming on land. Ariel's lost her way. My mind’s made up, and it's my final decision on the matter.”“I was hoping you wouldn’t say that. Oh well. In that case, I need to collect on a deal I made with-”“I MADE NO DEAL WITH YOU, DARK ONE! I would NEVER make a deal with you!”“You didn’t, but I’m afraid your wife did! Bring Athena to me, or there will be serious consequences far beyond my control.”The Sea King’s fury was swift. “WHAT? ATHENA WOULD NEVER-”  “She made a deal! And you know as well as anyone that NOBODY, including a goddess, reneges on a deal with me.”“What kind of deal would Athena have with the likes of you?” His voice was contemptuous. “Why would she? And what interest do you have in Ariel? Why do you even care? Is this about your ex-wife and my daughter? Are you trying to punish Ariel in some way?”“Belle is my wife, not my ex-wife. Despite issues, we are now reconciled.  Ariel is safe and well, and will remain so, living with us for as long as she chooses. You do not need to know the details, unless and until she is willing and ready to discuss them with you. I suggest you summon Athena, or the consequences may be…beyond my control.”“Don’t threaten me, Dark One!” He thundered. So at least word hasn’t reached him yet?  “Or I swear you will regret it!” “I haven’t threatened you, Triton, I’m merely stating a fact. A deal was made which now requires settlement. Have you forgotten how dark magic works? You remember your contract with Ursula for the return of your daughter’s voice? How reneging on it transformed you, until your daughter corrected it? Now bring me Athena!”
Sherwood
“Papa! Mummies!”

Margot yelled, charging over the lawn from the lake in her bathing costume. “I've missed you!” The petite, now almost eight-year-old redhead charged into Emma’s legs, clutching tightly, almost knocking her over.“Woah kid, slow down?” She chuckled. Ever since Robin moved in over a year and a half ago, Emma had become much more accepted by the older girls. Alongside Regina in the motherhood stakes, not just as her partner. Even Roland treated her differently and to all she was now ‘Ma’ not ‘Emma’. And she loved it.Regina dropped to her knees to take her into a hug. “You’ve always been obsessed with archery, like your father. But when did you start swimming? I always thought you hated the water?”“I did, but Auntie Maria’s been teaching me? She’s brilliant.”“I’m pleased you’re enjoying it, my love. Now, I know Honour’s with Henry, but where are your sisters?” Robin asked, now on his knees to pull her into a hug of his own. Margot smiled and pointed towards the lake, where in the distance Maria and another woman could be seen pushing the double buggy towards them. As they finally reached them, Emma and Regina bent down to collect their toddlers. Emma snuggled Faith, kissing her little plump cheeks as Regina did much the same to Hope.“Welcome back newlyweds." Maria grinned, moving in to hug her older brother. “Nice weekend? I hope you behaved yourself on your wedding night. No, on second thoughts, please don't answer that one!”Robin sniggered. “Don’t worry, I won’t!” If he’d admitted to them all falling asleep early on their wedding night, too exhausted by the end of the first day for any fun, she’d never let him live it down. “Now then, Margie, how about we go get some ice-cream?”
Storybrooke Harbour

It took less than half an hour for Triton to return to the shore, this time accompanied by his wife, the goddess Athena. Rumple had expected more of a fight to persuade the Sea King to fetch her.

As Athena stepped from the sea onto the harbour pier, he couldn’t help but admire her striking beauty. She appeared before him dressed in full golden armour, ceremonial war helmet, and a long ivory dress. Which Rumple presumed she now wore merely to intimidate him. The daughter of Zeus and his first wife Metis, Athena had the most unusual pale grey eyes, almost white, her long hair draped across a shoulder.
“Dark One? It’s been quite some time. Or should I just be calling you Rumpelstiltskin now?”Word’s already started to spread, it seems. “Good afternoon, Athena. Yes, the rumours are true. The darkness has been lifted from me!”“Yet you still choose to summon me and threaten my husband? That sort of insolence by humans toward a god is usually punishable by instant death, spinner, as I’m sure you’re aware?”“I think in this case you’re overlooking an important fact?” He bluffed.“You seem very sure of yourself. Considering you no longer have the Dark One's leverage, what makes you think I won’t just end you where you stand?”“Because we made a deal. An agreement which directly affects your husband and your children, if you recall?” As he explained calmly, he noticed Triton’s look of suspicion. Though this time it was directed not at him so much, as Athena?“Any deal I had was with the Dark One! Who I understand has…disappeared. It's now rendered null and void.”“I'm afraid not, dearie. Take a closer look?” A roll of parchment magically appeared in his hand, unraveling to reveal two signatures at the bottom. Athena and…Rumpelstiltskin, not the Dark One.  “The contract still stands!”
The Goddess of Wisdom and War groaned, knowing it was incontestable. Breaking it would put her on the opposite side of the magical laws, and even the gods themselves. Only she and the man in front of her knew the bitter truth. An open-ended deal she had made to save the lives of her husband and daughters, never having revealed the terms to Triton. 
“What do you want? If it’s the life of any one of my children, I'd sooner perish myself!”“You always were so dramatic, dearie. Fortunately, for you, as you say, I am no longer the Dark One. However, a magical deal is still a deal, and I am now insisting on repayment. My terms concern Ariel directly. I wish you and your overly-aggressive husband to give her the freedom to make her own choice.”“Ariel? What’ve you done to her?” Triton started shouting again. “Zeus help me, deal or no deal, if you have harmed her in any way-!”“I've done nothing of the sort! She currently resides with my wife and I, in our home, and seems happy. She has the freedom to come and go as she pleases. However, your taking her away threatens that freedom, and quite possibly, my own happiness. So, I need you to relinquish and rescind all controls on her mermaid status. Let her come and go freely and without hindrance. I will not interfere. In return, I will regard our deal as settled in full.”"Your happiness?" Athena sneered, deeply suspicious. “You’re controlling her in some way! I have to see her.”“I vow on the lives of my two sons, I am doing no such thing. Everything I've said is true.”“Then bring her to us? I'll not agree till I’ve at least spoken with her.” “Then we have no settlement of the deal! May I remind you of the reversing curse that was built into it, Athena? On either my death at the hands of either of you, or the reneging of it, the curse unravels. The powers will be automatically transferred back to Ursula, and your family will transform back into the polyps they became.”
Mifflin Street

It was gone well past eight in the evening when Henry finally showed up with Honour and Roland. The toddlers were both being crotchety, unwilling to settle. Hope was teething a little earlier than Faith, which didn’t help. Robin and Emma had brought them back downstairs and were settling them with medicine and warm milk when her eldest son walked in.
“Henry, what time do you call this? It may be fine for you and Rolly just about, but Honour? She’s got school in the morning!”“Sorry mum, we got distracted. Hi guys? We were going to leave at six when August turned up. He just got back from the Far East and he's bought a new Harley.”“Yeah,” Roland charged out from the kitchen, a large piece of cake in his hand, from which he was about to take a bite. "It’s huge!"“Roland, it’s lovely to see you too. Now go get a plate for that, young man, and don’t set your sisters a bad example.” The wild haired boy grinned, heading back to the kitchen.“And grab a piece for me while you're in there, Rolly? Please?” Emma yelled to his back.  Meanwhile, Regina had dropped to her knees in front of the group, hugging Honour and Margot close, kissing each on the cheek. “Well, at least you’re all here now, safe and sound. I’ve got all four of my girls under my roof; that’s all that matters.”“Gee, thanks!” Roland muttered, having heard as he came back in now carrying two plates, handing one to Emma. “Nice to know we’re appreciated, eh Hen?” He said sarcastically, looking up at his big brother. “I guess that means boys don’t matter in this house.”“Don’t be like that Roland, you know exactly what I meant!” Regina chided, looking at her wife.“Are you trying to say you need a a kiss and cuddle too, Rolly?” Emma grinned. “Cos we can do that for you too, if you like?” The blonde sat Faith next to Robin, stood and quickly moved over to the twelve-year-old, grabbing him and forcefully wrapping him in her arms. Regina was already up, moving to his other side, both women now squishing him, holding him tightly between them before raining kisses all over his head and cheeks, trying not to laugh. Roland squirmed, wincing as they made fun of him. “Muuuums? Gerroff! Dad, do you really have to put up with this?”“Constantly. The only difference is, I like it!”Honour stepped up, pecking Robin’s cheek. “We had a great time, papa. Henry’s dad's really funny? He told us stories about Ma before you all knew her, then Perse gave us a flying lesson, and Miss Belle gave us tea? Ariel was feeling a bit poorly, so she stayed upstairs. Then, when Mr. Booth arrived, Henry and Roland went for rides on his motorbike!” “Did he indeed?" Regina glared at Henry, while still speaking to her daughter. "Well that sounds fun. Henry, you know what I think about those things. They’re death traps! What were you thinking? What if you’d fallen off?”Henry huffed. “Mum, I was only on the back and August’s been riding for years. Still, I quite fancy having one myself? Great for getting around Boston during rush hour.”“Henry, please don't? I’ll be worried sick just knowing you’re using one of those infernal things.”“Unfortunately, he’s a man now, Gina. He’s bound to want to try it.” Robin tried calming her.“Old stories? What did Neal say about me?” Emma silently prayed he hadn’t talked about her going to prison or their thieving days.“Nothing bad mum, honest. Just about what you were like when you were, erm, younger?”Honour smirked. “He said you once pretended to be French, so you could get into a posh party where you weren’t invited? That you once sang, played guitar on stage and could burp the alphabet! Can you still do that, ma?”Emma winced, her cheeks reddening. Terrific. Thanks Neil, she thought, seeing that annoying smirk on Robin’s face. “I didn’t know that? I’d love to hear you play, Emma. And sing.” He added. “Though perhaps leave out the burping?” That even made Regina chuckle, nodding in agreement.“Neat trick, ma. Can you fart at will, like dad?” Roland chipped in.“HEY!” It was Robin’s turn to suffer as both wives chuckled. “I wish John never told you about that! It was a very long time ago.”“Oh, my dear talented wife and husband. Burping? Farting?" Regina's sarcastic tone obvious. "What a sophisticated pair! No wonder I was smitten. Oh, be still my beating heart?” Before finally. “Thank goodness one of us knows decorum, and how to behave?”“Well at least we don’t fart in our sleep, like you?” Emma retorted, a brow arched, causing more laughter from the older children.
Storybrooke Harbour -The following morning.

It was shortly after eight when they all assembled at the dockside.

The previous evening, Rumple had told Ariel and Belle about his history with Ariel’s parents. How, long before her birth, Athena had begged the Dark One for help to save her family, all of whom bar her had been magically transformed into polyps by Ursula the Sea Witch.  How she’d agreed to an open-ended deal, which had yet to be repaid. How, hearing through his network that Triton was intending to take his daughter back. And finally, his conversation with Ariel's parents. How, until then, he’d been sworn to secrecy.
“So, you’re saying my father's insisting I go home with them? Angus, you know he won’t be persuaded!”“I do. His stubbornness is renowned. Hence the reason I sought your mother? Unlike him, Athena’s honour-bound to repay any debt to the Dark One. Well actually, to me, as the contract’s in my name. I told them settlement could come in the form of their releasing you, granting you the freedom to choose for yourself.”“Have you told them about this yet?” She stroked her still washboard-flat stomach.“I thought I’d leave that to you, dearie?” He released her hand as the waters parted, their visitors arriving.“ARIEL!”
Triton’s voice boomed at the sight of his favourite daughter. She stepped forward to embrace him.
“Papa! I’ve missed you…” The redhead accepted his hug. Then, seeing the tall figure behind him emerge from the waters. “Mamma?”The pale-grey eyes looked at her coolly, smiling, but with a lot less warmth than her father’s. "Ariel, you’ve been gone far too long!” Looking her up and down, it took but a few seconds for the goddess to discover something her husband had clearly missed. “You’re with child?”
The mermaid should've guessed that with her god-magic, she would’ve been able to tell instantly. Triton looked up in surprise.
“Yes. About six weeks. I only just found out a few days ago.”“WHAT?” Yelled the Sea King. “YOU’RE PREGNANT? ERIC'S?”This time, Ariel, for once refused to be cowed by him. “Of course not! You know full well we split up months ago. It's not his.”Triton and Athena stared at one another, stunned by the revelation. “Then who?” Then he saw his daughter’s eyes briefly glance up at Rumple, a look unfortunately noticed. “YOU?”
A second later, Rumple felt himself being lifted into the air by his throat, an invisible force tightening over his windpipe.
“You soiled my daughter! You’ll pay for this with your life!”Seeing her husband being strangled, Belle, who'd stayed in the background till now, screamed. “NO!”As Rumple lost the ability to breath, his eyesight blurred as he felt a strong magical field from somewhere close by. From the corner of his fading view, two new photos figures emerged from the mist.“PUT HIM DOWN, COUSIN!” Persephone growled angrily. “KILL HIM, AND YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY PERISHES, YOU FOOL!”“Sister?” Athena’s eyes bulged when she spotted the goddess. “What in the name of Olympus are you doing here?”“Trying to prevent your blundering idiot of a husband making yet another catastrophic error! That man you’re killing is NOT the Dark One! But if his life ends at your hands, his deal still unwinds, and your husband, and all your children, and children's children, including Ariel’s, go the way of Lucifer! You really want that, sister?”“Triton, release him!” Athena couldn’t take the risk. “Please?”As Rumple fell to the ground, desperately trying to regain his breath, the second figure stepped forward, dropping to his knees to attend to him. “You really must learn to control that ridiculous temper of yours, Triton. That’s what got you into your mess in the first place!”“Merlin, what in hell’s name are you doing here? This is none of your concern!”“You seem to forget, I see the future, Sea King! I see what will happen to your line if you harm this man, and it is not good! Athena, you need to make your choice, and make it quickly. Do you accept Rumpelstiltskin’s deal or not? Will you allow your daughter to decide her own future for herself? Or will you continue to control her, causing death all around?”
The goddess looked down at Rumple, who now had an anxious Belle and Ariel either side of him, trying to help him sit up. Despite her fury, she knew full well the eternal bind of a deal with the Dark One. An end to her line. Is that even possible?
“Oh, very well. Ariel, what is it you want to do?”“I want to have this baby! I want to care for it with the two people I’ve fallen in love with. I want it to know its father and brothers, and its other mother,” she smiled at Belle, who took her hand. “But I also want it to know my own parents. I want you in its life, mamma. I want it to know its aunties too. I don’t want to lose you, but I want to be with Belle and Angus. To bring up our children together, without worrying constantly about it all being taken away by a father who can’t control his temper!”  She scowled at Triton. “I still love you papa, but this is too much!”As Rumple now stood, recovering, Athena stepped closer, her cold grey eyes boring into him. “And if I grant this, there are no sub-clauses? No hidden terms or double meaning, trapping my daughter here?”“As I’ve already told you," his voice croaked, still sore. "Settlement is to be Ariel’s freedom. She’s free to come and go as she pleases, with no hindrance whatsoever. I’ve no problem with her spending her time with you as much or as little as she desires. That’s the whole point! She’ll be free to make up her own mind.”“And you, Ariel? Is this what you truly wish for? A life with…them?”                                                                                                                     “It is. And I wish to bring up my child, our child, here.”“But you’ll still come home to Atlantica? To us, and your sisters?” Her father still seemed wary.“This is my home now, papa. I’ll come and visit you all, but on one condition. Namely, that you stop treating my love for Belle and Rumple as some sort of disease! If you can’t accept them, then I can’t accept you. It's your choice, as much as mine!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

The Locksley family gathered for breakfast the following morning. Henry had stayed over for the first night since his father's return from the after life.

As Robin stood by the cooker making ever more pancakes for his tribe, Regina sat at the head of the extended dining table, Emma on her right, sipping steaming hot coffee, just studying her family, smiling proudly. Hope and Faith sat in highchairs, with plastic beakers and plates, chewing pancakes along with everyone else.
“Look at them all?” Emma yawned. “Hard to believe there’s six of them? We did this, Gina. Having spent most of my life alone, I never imagined I’d wind up with anything like this.”“Me neither." She rested a hand on Emma’s. "So, are you ready to don the Sheriff badge once again?”“As ready as I can be, I guess. Though strictly speaking, I don’t take over till Hank steps down on Thursday. He’s going over rotas and changes tomorrow. Apparently, we’ve also got some potential new deputies to interview? We’re still short of night cover though, so I might ask dad if he could help out temporarily? We’re also going to see Briar to try and squeeze more budget. But I’m still feeling unsure about going full-time. I kinda got used to all this?” She looked at the toddlers, their buttery fingers squashing food into eager mouths. “They’re still way too adorable to leave for so long.” “I get it; I’m still dithering whether to stay home with the girls, take on managing the riding school like your father wants; or getting started on the paramedic course, which is less hours but far more intense.”“Well Phil’s looking for a new deputy mayor? It’s part time, plus you’d be a shoe-in for the top job again the minute he steps down. You already know everything.”“I don’t want that job again! No, I was unelected for decades. I remember the meeting in the town hall, the night Spencer was forced out after Robin came back. After he took over, Briar won the first honest election this town’s ever had by a landslide. He's done a remarkable job too, considering his military background. He’s even told me himself that he wants to stand down, but personally, I don’t think he should go. Plus, I remember what Merlin told me about atoning for my past? I want to get on with that.”“Personally I think you’d make a brilliant paramedic.” Robin appeared from the kitchen with another plate of pancakes. “You've got very warm hands, after all?” He grinned following it with a loud peck on her lips, earning groans from the boys, and a smirk from Emma.“Robin, how about you standing for Mayor next time?” Regina grinned. “After all, you’ve no enemies. That’s a bonus, trust me!”“Me, a politician?” He chuckled. “You’ve got to be kidding? No, I’ve got a village to run.”“Hardly! The guys do all the hard work for you! They-” Emma stopped, hearing the loud pounding drumbeat of a motorcycle pulling up just outside the front. “Who the hell…?”“That's August’s!” Honour jumped off her chair excitedly, rushing to the window to look out.“At this hour? Honny, come back to the table! Why would he be here, this early? It's certainly making a racket. I-” But Emma was already heading for the front door, opening it to go out there and yell at him for making such a racket, disturbing their morning. But by the time she reached him, August had already hitched the bike up and was now helping his passenger off from behind him.“BOOTH! TURN THAT BLOODY THING OFF! It’s way too early, and you've-” but she stopped the moment she saw his passenger's face, now his helmet was off.“Chris? What on earth are you doing on the back of that thing?”“Hello, Emma my dear,” Robin's grandfather, an elderly but still sprightly man, grinned as August helped him collect a sizeable bag from the pannier. “My, I enjoyed that! It’s been a while. Thank you, young August, that was tremendous fun!”
August then leant across, killing the engine, smiling at the blonde.
“Grandpa? Not that it isn’t lovely to see you, but what’re you doing here so early?” Robin sniggered as almost all his curious family came out to join them. He wrapped him in a light hug.“And good morning to you all, young Locksleys! How wonderful to see you all together again. Sorry to arrive unannounced, but Maria and your cousin are arriving here in a few minutes in Catherine's truck. They’re taking me on a sightseeing trip to Boston and New York for a couple of days, but I wanted to drop a few things off here first? Just a few presents. August arrived at the inn last night, and I’ve been itching to get on his bike since I saw it. You know, when I first moved to Cornwall I used to ride myself? Sadly, the old arthritis no longer allows it. Plus, there’s the little fact they won’t let me on the road anymore.”“Hardly surprising” August laughed, looking at the former outlaw. “This guy kept asking me to open her up? Your grandpa's a speed freak, Robin!”Regina stepped in front of him, kissing the elderly man’s cheek. “Well it’s lovely to see you anyway Christian. I’m sorry we left so soon after the reception. We never had a proper chance to catch up, what with everything else going on, did we? What’ve you been up to these last few days? We were just having breakfast. Care to join us?”“That sounds lovely, my dear. My granddaughter’s been showing me around since you've been gone and I got to meet all your Merry Men too. As I said, Maria’s bringing the presents I brought over from the UK for the children. And you newly-weds of course! You know, I still haven’t had a chance to meet Hope and Faith yet? They were fast asleep most of-”“BUMPA!” Roland, now appearing in the doorway, called out on seeing his great-grandfather standing outside. The almost thirteen-year-old skipped over, the older man embracing him.“Hello, Rolly! I was in your dad’s pub last night and was going to come talk to you when I spotted you, but you seemed rather preoccupied with a pretty young lady? I didn’t want to interrupt.” He winked at the boy.
Roland cringed, knowing his mothers and father would now start asking all sorts of awkward questions. Well, best do what dad does; deflect?
“August, you’re here too? Can I have a ride on the back of your motorbike?”“NO!” Robin, Emma and Regina answered almost as one, just as he intended. August grinned, giving him a wry look, knowing what he was up to.“Sorry, young fella, but your parents have spoken! Maybe when you’re a bit older? You know, Henry’s dad Neal's going to New York to buy himself a motor trike this week? That’s got three wheels and they're a bit safer than this one but a lot of fun. Maybe your folks will let you ride that?”“A trike?” Emma shook her head, looking at their eldest. “Why? Just realised, now he’s back, that he’s middle aged like the rest of us, and having some sort of midlife crisis? I thought you said he was going somewhere else with Merlin?”Henry rolled his eyes. “Well strictly speaking, he’s a couple centuries older than any of you? But I never had a chance to tell you since you got back. He’s sailing to DunBroch with Killian in a week’s time, on some sort of mission for Zeus. But before that he’s going to go look for clothes and wheels as all his stuff’s gone. I thought I’d go with him, as I’ve got to go back to Harvard anyway.” “Leaving already?” It was Regina’s turn to roll her eyes. “Henry, we’ve barely seen anything of you! I know your father’s only been back a few days but are we so boring you can’t spend your time with us these days?”Henry gave her a resigned smile. “Don’t be daft, mum. There’s nothing boring about any of you but you said it yourself. He’s only been back a few days, and he’s disappearing yet again. You keep forgetting he didn’t even know I existed till I was ten, and then I lost him! So come on, be fair?”But she wasn’t in the mood to be fair. She gave an affronted shrug instead. “I suppose this is all his idea? Is this how it’s going to be from now on? What’s next? Not finishing your education so you can spend time travelling wherever with him?”“If you must know, he said he wants me to stick at Harvard and complete the degree. He also wants to come over here and talk to you, and Robin, separately, if it’s not too awkward?”“Me? Why would he want to talk to me?”She felt a large hand on her shoulder. “Because you share a son, milady. It’s been a very long time since I last saw him and I always thought he was a good man. I think we should invite him over, provided Emma’s willing? The pair looked at their wife for her thoughts.She sighed. “Erm, yeah that's fine, I guess. We kinda cleared the air just before the wedding. He’s definitely over me, and I’m over him, but I’d rather not be here when you do, if you don’t mind? Silly I know, it’s just-”“That you still have feelings for him?” Robin gave her a sympathetic smile and she gave him a guilty look in return. “I’d be surprised if you didn’t and it’s totally understandable, my love. I could well imagine if my Marian, the real one, came back? Or Regina's Daniel? We loved them, and a part of us always will. Besides, he’s the man who gave you Henry. Don’t worry, Gina and I will meet him, okay?”
~oOo~
As Christian Locksley breakfasted with his grandson’s family, Maria and Caroline turned up, bringing gifts he’d flown over from England. Regina spotted a new ring on Maria’s finger, drawing attention to it.  She blushed, admitting Charlie Sage had proposed only the night before. The adults all rose to hug, kiss and congratulate her. Although Merlin’s son had musical children’s academies in London, New York and Rio de Janeiro, they’d decided to buy a home in Long Island, close to his father’s US home and, much to Robin’s relief, a reachable drive from Storybrooke.
Their cousin Caroline also had news. Victor Whale, now her fiancé, had recently passed his senior medical exams and was now registered in the world without magic's system as a fully qualified neurologist. With Merlin’s connections he’d already been assigned to two hospitals close to New York. However, as Caroline didn’t want to leave Sherwood entirely, they agreed to add Storybrooke to his bases. They’d also decided to come back to Sherwood for the wedding and invitations would be sent out shortly.
“That’s wonderful news, Carrie,” Regina took the woman’s hand. “And I have to say, I’m relieved. You’ve become a dear friend and I’d hate to lose you entirely.”“I feel the same way about you, Gina.” She squeezed the hand back. “And I also told Victor I’d prefer to keep my own name when we marry. Seeing as Maria’s going to be a Sage soon, we Locksleys have to stick together.”Aw, don’t say that?” Maria pouted. “I may be getting married, but I’ll always be a Locksley!”
The Gold Mansion

Ariel woke up early to the dawn light, comfortably ensconced between two warm bodies, front and back; happy, even though she now felt pins and needles in her left arm as it lay frozen under Belle’s neck. She didn’t want to wake her, instead enjoying the delicious feeling of her naked girlfriend’s backside curled into her equally naked lap. Her right arm lay over the librarian’s midriff, her hand curling gently under her left breast. Ariel was herself curled into Rumple’s lap, his arm reaching out over the two of them as they lay snoozing. She smiled as she felt his semi-hard organ resting between her buttocks. Last night had been the first time the trio had made love together since returning from Europe, and it’d been a welcome release for all.

For his first five nights back among the living, Neal had slept at his father’s house, Persephone surprising them all by deciding to stay and share his bed prior to his, and her, departure. However, as he’d planned to be up early to work through the logistics for his DunBroch trip with Jones, yesterday he’d decided to spend the night on the Jolly Roger. Henry had also decided to spend the night at his mothers’ house, and so, for the first time since their return from London, Rumple, Belle and Ariel had the place to themselves, now Gideon was asleep. So they'd taken full advantage.

~oOo~

Last night...
“I was surprised Athena agreed so easily? After the way Triton reacted, I never imagined he’d back down!”“Nor me, especially after he grabbed Angus’s throat like that. I thought he was going to kill him.”“That’s the reason Persephone stepped in...” Rumple shook his head. “They already knew what would happen if I died by their hands. I may not be the Dark One any more, but the contract with Athena was already tied to me and a curse. Not honouring it, or allowing her own husband to try to assist in reneging on it, would have automatically triggered its reversal. All those souls originally saved, would have reverted back to their previous state, including your father. Forever.”“I knew a little bit about it, but I’d always thought my mother had saved them all with an enchanted staff?”“And WHO do you think provided Athena with the staff? The Dark One.”“So without the spell that came with the deal, I’d have no father, no sisters, and no…me?”“Aye. Your family was already cursed into that state by the Sea Witch. The deal that produced the spell, provided the staff, and merely reversed it.”“So, in a way Angus, you saved my life, and his, long before I even knew you? Without you, I wouldn’t even be here.”      “A rare, but happy by-product of dark magic for a change.” He smiled. “How are you feeling this morning? Tired?”“No, not now,” a smirk played on the mermaid’s lips. “I got a decent sleep after our fun last night, and a decent lie-in. So now, I just want to do something. We’ve got the house to ourselves, right?”“What are you thinking?”“I never got to see you in that red number you bought in Florence. And I did a little shopping in Venice too, remember?”  She fluttered her eyelashes at her girl. “What say we have a little fashion show?”  
Rumple recognised the looks the women exchanged. Sitting in his armchair, nursing a coffee, his mind went back to that first night  in Rome, when all three had accepted their new ‘relationship’ had potential for something more. When the mermaid looked at her in a certain way, he could almost see Belle melt before his eyes. Yes, it was a look of lust, but also intense love. A look definitely reciprocated. When it happened, he could almost be invisible. But he didn’t care. Just being in the presence of these extraordinary women was…well, extraordinary.
“Rumple, we’re going upstairs. Give us ten minutes?”“The way you’re looking at her dearie, you probably need an hour.”“No, ten minutes, or else we start without you.”"Such urgency, for a fashion show?" She grinned. "You don't know what we're showing!"~oOo~
And now, ten minutes later, he knocked on the bedroom door before entering. Neither woman was in the room, though voices could be heard in the adjoining bathroom. He walked around the bed, sitting himself on the little sofa, just as the door opened, Belle stepping out. She wore  a short, blood-red baby doll nightie, the length of which barely covered the matching thong underneath. The almost see-through 
silk seemed to pour over her curves, accentuating her hips.
“Well?” She now felt insecure in the skimpy fabric. “How do I look?”“I think I need a cushion, and not for my back?” He smirked, crossing his right leg over his left, trying not to make the growing bulge more prominent. “Enchanting."  “Well, I was hoping for sexy? But enchanting will have to do, I suppose.” She smirked, nonetheless. “It’s not a word I choose to use for you, as you've always looked ‘sexy’. Irresistible? Stunning? Captivating? Bewitching perhaps? None really do you justice.”  She was about to say something when the door to the landing opened, Ariel now walking in, having changed in the spare bedroom. She wore a pure ivory satin chemise. Lace trim around the cups and waist exposed her upper half as she self consciously stepped around the large bed to her girlfriend. Rumple’s mouth watered as Belle looked her up and down, her eyes widening before finally: “Hell - now that’s what I call sexy!”   “It's okay? Not too...slutty?” She checked out Belle, who nodded, admiring the view. “You on the other hand, look terrific!” The pair gazed into each other’s eyes, Belle taking her girlfriend’s hand, before they turned to face him.“What do you think, Angus?”“I think words fail me,” his mouth, watering one minute, now drying by the second. “I feel unworthy to witness. Like I’m some sort of unwelcome voyeur?”“Well we can’t have that now, can we? Best you get over here then?”  “No, let him sit there a little while?”The former Dark One arched a brow, but smiled nonetheless. He knew the game Belle was playing, and judging by the pang coming from his loins, knew it was probably going to be worth it in the end as the women pulled closer to  one another, Belle’s arms wrapping around her lover’s waist. Ariel’s hands moved to her cheeks, before reaming her fingers through soft dark locks, pulling her into a heated kiss. Then as lips separated, Ariel pulled herself in tighter, enjoying the warmth of her girlfriend’s body against her own, separated by thin layers of silk and cotton. Turning  her head to take her lips once more, Belle than whispered in her ear.“You remember that first time he walked in on us?”  “How could I ever forget?” She turned her lover’s back towards the bed, Ariel quickly easing herself onto it, lying down on her back, fully expecting Belle to come and lie on top of her, as they had so often prior to making love. Then she caught sight of him, from over Belle’s shoulder, massaging himself over his trousers. “What say we remind him?""Sorry?" Belle's mind was too distracted, seeing her hungry look."Remind him what we were up to?" Ariel grinned, a devilish look in her eye. "You know, when we were interrupted?"
She looked again at Rumple, who'd clearly heard.

Belle nodded, quickly dragged two pillows down from the headboard, putting them under Ariel's lower back to lift her, before sliding her left leg under the mermaid's right, pulling herself in closer as Ariel twisted, raising her leg to get a better angle. She may have suggested it just to get Rumple frustrated, but the sight of Belle's, usually for her, freshly-shaved pussy so close to her own was worth it. However, instead of pressing into her, the brunette stopped, pulling her up instead, to face her.  
She whispered something Rumple couldn't quite hear. But he watched, his breathing getting heavier, as they two exchanged more heated kisses. Then Belle pulled back again, lifting her hand to put three fingers into her own mouth to suck, as the redhead mirrored her. Suitably wet, she lowered them to smear now saliva-coated digits over her lover's core, stroking her gently. And once again Ariel copied her. He wanted to stand up and see more, as judging from the way their wrists were turned and their jerky movements, they'd clearly started fingering one another simultaneously, their left arms around each other's back to hold them together. Barely able to contain himself, he unzipped his fly, easing his hand inside to grasp a now painfully swollen cock. Ariel noticed. "Patience, Angus? Just a little longer? It'll be worth it, I promise." Then she remembered one of his previously secret kinks from their first night in Edinburgh. Hers was being spanked; but his was rather...different. "Babe?" She shuddered as Belle's fingers entered her again, which she countered with three of her own, driving harder into her lover.  "Talk dirty to me?""Wha...what?" It was only when Ariel's fingers pulled out of her that she opened her eyes again, to find her lying back again, lifting her leg up, with a glint in her eye, before grabbing Belle's leg behind the knee, to pull her in closer. "Talk dirty?"But the moment she felt Belle's heat press against her own, all thoughts of frustrating him went out the window. "Next time."
Having never taken his eyes away, he somehow managed to avoid touching himself any further after Ariel's request. Belle now lifted herself up and onto her knees, to squat directly on top of the redhead, their centres pressed together. Noticing her struggle to balance, Rumple managed to control himself enough to draw down his magic, making a large bolster cushion from another bedroom appear directly behind her, to support her back and hold her upright. But it was just as well he couldn't quite get a view of what happened next, as it would have surely stopped his heart. For Belle reached down between their joined bodies, lifting herself a fraction before using both hands to part her now very wet labia, using her thumbs to drive her clit forward, out from under its little fold. Ariel's hand came up to match her, opening herself up fully and watching as the brunette scraped her now swollen little pink bud against its equally sensitive peer, both women hissing at the sight and unusual sensations of clit on clit, before twisting to allow their now open and very wet vaginas to meet once more, but in a unique kiss of their own as she dropped down again. 
"Haaaahhh!" Ariel gasped as her lover moved back and forth. "Keep going…just...just like that!" As her peak started to build from somewhere deep inside, Ariel reached out , grabbing her arms, locking onto her wrists and pulling back, her body arching up, trying to force herself even tighter into her lover. "Breed me Belle! Come inside me!"
And Belle was nearly as frenzied as her, huffing as she worked her, her own back now arching as she gritted her teeth, pulling in harder. And then her orgasm came in. And from the powerful sensations below, she could have sworn she squirted, virtually inside her. Two loud screams followed as they came, almost together.

Then they fell back, panting, each trying to recover her breath, Belle collapsing and staring at the ceiling as Ariel's head rolled to see their male lover now standing up, turning to the bathroom, as though he was about to leave? 
“Angus. Just give us a minute or two? To recover?” Ariel pointed at his pants. "Once she's got her breath back, I'm sure this beauty's still gonna need your beast!”
Although he looked at them, he still made for the bathroom door, looking decidedly sheepish.
"Sorry dearies, but after that, I think you've left it a bit late?" 
The following morning – Mifflin Street
It'd been an early start for all. Robin had risen first to take Roland and the girls to Sherwood for a school-organised bush craft course. Henry had disappeared to the docks early to meet his father. And now, as the toddlers played with toys on the living room rug, Emma gave herself a final check over in the mirror, before leaving for work."It’s odd seeing you back in that jacket and jeans?” Regina came up beside her, stroking the blonde’s hair from her shoulders. “Reminds me of the first time we met. When you brought Henry back.” “I remember.,” Emma in turn brushing a stray lock behind Regina’s ear, placing her hands on the brunette’s hips. “We’ve come a long way, haven’t we?” She leant in, pecking her lips. “The longest. Coffee?”The pair stepped into the kitchen. Making the drinks and handing one to Emma, Regina looked at the wall calendar. “So, you’re going to be finishing work around five? I’ll be trying out Ella’s nursery with these two, and Robin should be bringing the children back after school. I suggest we-”
She was suddenly interrupted by a fierce burst of pure white magical mist, that spiralled in the kitchen!
“HOLY SHIT!” Emma yelped, stepping back in shock, and splashing scalding hot coffee all over her hand and sweater. “WHAT THE FUCK?”  The mist evaporated, leaving the equally shocked figure of her little brother standing in front of them?“NEAL? YOU FUCKING IDIOT!” His sister Emma yelled out. "You just burnt me, you a-hole!”The nine-year old looked up, already visibly distressed, with tears in his eyes. “I’m - I’m sorry! I never meant it! I just-”  but before either woman had a chance to react, he disappeared as quickly as he’d arrived.“That bloody moron!” She growled as he left, furious, looking down at her ruined silk sweater. “How’d he learn to apparate? We hadn’t even taught him that yet?”“Emma, please calm down...” Regina urged. “He seemed as shocked as you, and I think he’s been crying? His emotions may well have made him lose control. We need to find out what’s happened."  Regina loved her young brother-in-law, and found seeing him like that, clearly distressed, upsetting. Seeing her own reaction now made Emma feel guilty for overreacting. “Um, yeah, all right. I’ll go change. Give me a minute and I’ll call mum and dad, to try to find out what they know?”
However, it was only a matter of seconds before Emma’s phone rang.
“Dad? I was just about to call you.”
“Emma, have you seen Neal? He disappeared!” He sounded worried.
“He was here just a minute ago. He used his magic, poofed in, and then straight back out again, after I, well, it’s not important. What’s going on?” She flicked the phone on speaker so Regina could hear. 
“He had a bust up with your mother. They argued, she screamed something at him. Something I think he took the wrong way.” He sounded upset. “She didn’t mean it, but I think it really hurt him.”  
Emma winced, imagining what she’d said. “Did he take his phone? You remember the tracker we put on it?” 
“I already tried. I think he’s taken it off.” Crafty little bugger! Just like Henry, she thought.
“David,” Regina interrupted, “Emma needs to go to work, so I’ll go look for him instead! I can get Tink over here to mind the girls. I’m not directly involved, and whatever was said, I think he trusts me?”They heard a loud sigh at the other end of the line. David knew his son and Regina were close. “I guess you’re right. Okay, thank you, Regina. Just…when you find him, tell him…tell him his mother’s truly sorry for what she said? And she really does love him, okay?” 
The women looked at one an
other anxiously, wondering what’d happened to cause such a severe reaction. As the call ended, Emma looked guilty as hell.
“And while you're at it, tell him his sister loves him, too? And that I’m sorry I yelled and called him an idiot.”~oOo~
Back on the Nolan’s farm, David turned off the phone, looking back at his distraught wife, now hunched up, sobbing on the sofa, her knees tucked under her.
“Regina’s going to go looking for him. It’ll be okay, Snow. He’s just a bit upset, but he’ll get over it.”Snow twitched at the news, but barely moved, disgusted with herself. “Why did I say that? To my own son? I called him a…a…I can’t even bear to say it. I’m a horrible mother.”“No, you’re not! Snow, you were just upset, and shocked and perhaps a bit hormonal? Hardly surprising, given the circumstances. He’ll come around.” “I CALLED HIM A FREAK, DAVID! How could any mother do that?”He sat down next to his true love, wrapping his arm around her, drawing her close. “To be fair, you've used that word to cover all people with magic at one time or another? He frightened you, and you were emotional. Once you apologise, I’m sure he’ll understand. Just let him spend a bit of time with the girls? Though it might be a good idea to tell him about your condition sooner than later?”
Snow nodded, though continued sobbing into her knees.

Mifflin Street

While waiting for Tink to come over, Regina started ringing around, trying to track down Emma’s little brother, before she used magic to get to him. She checked with the school, with Ruby at the diner, with Archie, and even the departing Sheriff Morgan before Emma arrived for her shift.

But after an hour’s calls, no one had seen sight nor sound of Neal Nolan.

When Tink arrived, she told her what’d happened, and she immediately started using her own telepathy to tell the other fairies to keep an eye out for the boy.
“He can’t have gone far, Regina. As he now has magic, I’m sure we'll be able to pick up his trace fairly soon.”
But another hour passed and still no news. As she looked at a map of the town, considering where to start her own search, a loud rapping noise sounded from the front door. Walking over and opening it, she immediately gave a huge sigh of relief when she saw the missing boy, standing in front of someone.
“Neal, where on earth have you been? We’ve all been worried sick about you!” It was only then she looked up to see who’d accompanied him.“You! What on earth are you doing with my…with Neal?” She asked the boy’s namesake, who just smirked. “And hello to you too, Mrs. Swan-Mills. Or should that be Mrs. Locksley-Swan-Mills these days?”“Just ‘Locksley’, thank you.” She almost huffed. “Henry said you wanted to talk to Robin and myself. But I hardly expected you to just arrive here unannounced?”“Nor me. However, I was standing on the deck of the Jolly, and found this young man sitting on his own on the pier? We got talking, and he seemed more than a bit glum. So, we gave him some breakfast, and had a chat before he was ready to come back. He asked to come here, rather than home.” “Oh, Neal.” She looked at the boy, with a mix of sadness, pity and concern, then realised what she’d said. “Well, whatever’s happened, he has a big sister and parents all worried for his whereabouts. And I know his sister want to apologise to him. Now, if you don't mind, I-”“She called me a freak!” The boy suddenly yelled, still holding onto his namesake's hand. “She said I wasn’t right in the head!” “Your mother said that?” Regina could hardly believe her ears.“She said magic was bad! That it killed her mum and dad, and that it ruins everything!”Neal Senior chipped in. “You know mate, I used to think that too? But I then realised that it’s only when people do stupid or evil things with it, that it’s bad.” Younger Neal looked up at him. “But it killed you, didn’t it? I heard about that. Henry told me you died saving Storybrooke, and that’s why mum and dad named me after you. But it was magic that killed you first, wasn't it? Magic, like mine!”He couldn’t argue with the kid’s logic, though he was about to, until Regina intervened. “No, Neal. I learnt from Henry a long time ago that magic just gives people like you and me the power to do bad things. But we don’t have to do them! Look at your sister? She’s not bad, is she?”“She called me an idiot. A moron.”“Because you scared her! And she scalded herself with coffee as a result. She shouldn’t have said it, but she just spoke out of anger. There’s no harm done. Now come inside, and I’ll let everyone know you’re safe.” But she saw how he still clung tightly to Gold’s son. “Er...Mr. Cassidy, would you like to come in for a coffee?”“Only if you call me Neal?" Then looking down at the boy named after him, "On second thoughts, call me Bae?”~oOo~
After making a hot chocolate for Neal, and a black coffee for Henry’s father, Regina sent a text to Emma and Robin, letting them know the boy was safe, with her, and asking Emma to tell her parents and everyone to stand down. She didn’t mention the older man’s involvement.
“Nice place you have here, Mrs. Locksley?” Neal surveyed the large living room and views over the garden.“Call me Regina?” She looked at the younger Neal, who was now snoozing on the sofa. “Thanks for taking care of this little one. Henry told me you wanted to talk to me in person, anyway? What about?”“It was nothing specific, but now I’m getting some sort of life back, and time with Henry, I guess I was wanting to, erm, thank you?”“Thank me for what?”“Raising him so well, before I even know he existed? For looking after him, loving him, protecting him. He’s a wonderful guy and I’m painfully aware I’ve only been in his life a few weeks of the last twenty-two years. I know Emma’s been here a while, but he only had you for those first precious years. You did a brilliant job, so I just wanted to properly thank you for it. And I can assure you I’ve no intention of trying to keep him away from his mothers. I’m going to be travelling at the end of the week, though I’m going to be coming back to get to know him properly. So, I think it’s important that you, me and Emma, somehow find a way to get on, for his sake? He may be a man now, but he still needs his mothers, even if he pretends otherwise.”Regina finally smiled, a hint of sadness in her eyes. “He’s a lot more independent than you think! He’s changed a lot. Challenging us all the time. Arguing…”“Sounds like Emma,” he chuckled. “She was always a bit stroppy!”“Can’t argue with that,” she nodded. “But he’s inherited my temper, which doesn't help."“Well either way, you both did a brilliant job turning him into the astonishing guy he is today. So again, thank you. You know, he speaks very highly of you both. He loves you dearly, even if he doesn't tell you enough.”
She knew he was being sincere, warming towards him. He was still a handsome man, and she couldn’t help study his face for signs of anything misleading. But nothing. She could see what Emma had first seen in him all those years ago. And there was a definite look of Henry in those brown eyes.
“He speaks highly of you too. He’s been very critical of Emma in the past, especially when she keeps forgetting the anniversary of your death. And he was particularly nasty when Robin and Guyliner first came back from the dead.”“He told me. He admitted he was horrible, and said you didn’t deserve it, but still finds it hard to apologise.”She smiled back at him for the first time. “Would you like to see some pictures of him growing up?”“I’d love to. If you have time, of course?”~oOo~
It was gone five in the afternoon when Emma finally got home.

Opening the door, taking her boots and jacket off and walking through the house, she was more than surprised to see the sight before her. Regina was sat on the floor, surrounded by open boxes of photographs, some distributed over the floor. Her young brother-in-law was sat between her knees, holding two photos.
“And this was taken when Henry was only two. I had to potty train him early, because he used to keep racing off without a diaper, or before I had a chance to clean him?”Younger Neal chuckled at the chubby bare bottom of his now grown up nephew. He handed it to a previously unnoticed older man, sitting close by. Emma jolted in surprise.“Neal? What are you doing here?” “Hi Em. Regina’s showing me old photos of Henry? I so gotta get copies of some of these, they’re brilliant!” Neal senior held a photo of his son, heavily smeared in baby food, a big grin on his face, in a highchair and only wearing a diaper. “And this one too, please? Or I can take them and get them copied by Frank if you'll let me?” “There's no need,” Regina insisted. “Just leave the ones you want copies of in that separate pile? I’ll organise it for when you get back."Seeing her former lover talking so easily and warmly with her wife, made Emma feel decidedly uncomfortable. “How long have you been here?""He arrived a few hours ago, my love,” Regina answered on his behalf. “He dropped your brother around this afternoon. We’ve had a little chat, and he’s been helping me dig out old photographs. We’ve had a nice time, haven’t we?” She rested a hand on the boy’s shoulder, kissing the top of his head.It was only then Emma realised her brother was studiously ignoring her, as he passed photos up to his namesake.“Hi, bro! Feeling better now?” But he didn’t even look up, continuing to shun her, as he passed another photo across to Baelfire. “He’s naked again in this one!” The blonde shared a resigned look with her wife. “Neal, look, I’m sorry okay?” But he still ignored her. So she dropped to her knees, directly in front of him. “Neal, talk to me? Please? I’m sorry I lashed out at you like that!” But the boy still refused to look at her, though he did stop what he was doing and stared at the carpet.“You called me an idiot,” his young voice sounded angry. “A ‘fucking idiot’, you said. And a moron!”  She winced at the reminder. “And that makes me an idiot and a moron, not you! Look, I was angry because when you just suddenly appeared out of thin air, and I was so shocked, I spilt scalding hot coffee on to my new top and burnt my hand? I over-reacted, and I shouldn’t have. You’re no idiot, little brother and I love you. Please?”  She opened her arms, an open invitation for a hug. The boy finally looked up at her, and she could see the red, watery eyes. “Can you forgive a stupid big sister, who should know better by now?”After hesitating, Neal finally knelt up to face her. “I suppose,” and stepped into her arms, to the relief of both women and a smile from the man opposite. Though as he sobbed quietly onto her chest, he added. “Mum called me a freak. And that I’m not right in the head!”She knew from bitter personal experience how much that must’ve hurt. And seeing the look on Regina’s face, knew she was thinking much the same thing. “She really said that? Neal, I can’t believe she meant it. She must’ve just been upset about something? What happened?”“I magicked Fluffy into the house, at the bottom of the stairs, just before she came down. She tripped and nearly fell over him and got angry. Not like normal angry, but really, really angry! She said she hated magic in the house! That it was evil, and made me do stupid stuff, just to show off. I shouted back and said she should’ve looked where she was going, but that just made her even more mad? That’s when she called me a freak. I’m not a freak, am I Aunty Gina?”“No, of course you’re not, my love. You’re an intelligent young man, learning how to use his new powers. Your sister and I didn’t even know we had magic when we were eight, so I can’t imagine what it’s like for you.”“Yeah, bro,” Emma added, “You teleported in this morning like a pro! I couldn’t have done that at your age.  I’m sure mum didn’t mean it. She probably just lashed out, like I did.”“But I keep making her mad because of my magic! I can’t always control it, though. She said it's evil!”  Baelfire, who’d been listening, finally spoke up. “You know mate, all my life I’d always thought magic was evil. My dad used to be a Dark One, after all! But before they sent me back here, Zeus gave me some powers of my own, which I’m only just learning how to use myself. So you’re way ahead of me! But Merlin’s got a funny way of teaching me how to use and control it. He sort of touches my head so a lot goes inside? Perhaps you should come talk to him before we go away this weekend? He might even be able to help you.”The boy smiled up at him. “I’d like that.” Regina could see a natural affinity between them. Emma heard the familiar blip that indicated a new text. Pulling out her phone, she saw at least ten of them, mostly from her father but two pleading ones from her mother.“Come on, Neal, mum and dad want you home. But this time, I’m coming with you, as I need to have a word with them.”Neal groaned, “I don’t want to go back yet. Can't I just stay the night here instead?"“Sorry, no can do. Dad's orders. Besides, you also have school in the morning. So come on?”The boy stood slowly, shoulders hunched resigned to the inevitable chewing out by his mother.  “Okay. Thanks Gina. And thank you too Neal, for lunch and everything? You were great. I’m really glad that you’re back, for Henry sake. He’s lucky.” The boy stepped in for a quick man-hug.“No problem. I’d better get going myself. I’ll see you around, yeah?”Emma watched him hug her brother, before surprisingly, he straightened and gave Regina a warm hug too, adding a peck on the cheek. “Thanks you too, Regina. I enjoyed this afternoon. Have a great honeymoon.”“Thank you Bae, and you’re very welcome. Good luck in DunBroch.”
The Nolan Farm

It was a matter of moments before the siblings, Emma holding Neal’s hand, apparated just far enough away from the farmhouse to avoid causing a disturbance.
“You did it!” Said his delighted sister. “You see? Just picture where you’re going to poof, as though it was in the short distance, not right in front of you. That way, there’s no nasty surprises. Was that the first time you teleported somebody else, apart from you?”“Yeah. I’ve done it with Flossy, and some of the sheep, but this was a first. Thanks, sis."The front door of the farmhouse opened, as though he'd been expected. “Hi guys.” David appeared, stepping outside to greet them. “Neal, c’mere?” He wrapped his long arms around the boy's shoulders pulling him in, before snaking out a left arm to drag Emma into the hug too. “I’ve been worried.”
The next hour proved to be emotional for all the family. Judging from her haunted face, it was clear to Emma that her mother had spent a fair bit of the time crying. Even now she seemed far more emotional than usual. She’d started off hugging her son tightly, apologising again and again and again for her outburst earlier. She swore to her children that she no longer thought magic was bad and repeatedly told Neal that, far from being a moron, he was highly intelligent, and she was so very proud of him, and Emma, for what they were. When the ‘freak’ word was mentioned, she again dissolved into tears, repeating her early assurances that nothing could be further from the truth.

Neal had sat silently throughout, though he’d accepted the hugs.

David had stayed out of the room, feeling this had to be Snow’s moment. It was only when, now having penned the sheep for the night, walking back inside, that Emma spotted an odd look between her parents. Her father clearly wanting his wife to say something. Emma sat beside her brother on the sofa, their mother opposite. 
“Mum? Dad? What’s wrong? My superpower’s on overdrive, and I’m sensing there’s something you’re not telling us?”Snow sighed, looking up at her true love, who dropped down beside her to take her hand. “Yes, Emma. I suppose there is something. I wasn’t going to tell you just yet, but perhaps under the circumstances I should. Neal, do you remember from your life science classes what being hormonal means?“It’s something to do with when our bodies change as we get older? About boys getting hair where we don’t want it, and stiffies, and girls getting boobs, periods and bleeding and stuff.”David and his daughter winced at the crude, but reasonably accurate description . “Yes, well, in a way that’s all part of it. But do you remember when Nurse Foster told you about women feeling very emotional when we’re going through those changes? About feeling angry, or teary, or very sad?”“Yeah. Is that why you were so angry? Why you did all that screaming and swearing? Is it because you’re on your period?” Emma couldn't help smirking. God, boys could be so blunt!“Not quite. Yes, all those feelings are caused by chemicals in our bodies called hormones. They can make us feel very strange and react to things differently. And I am very, very hormonal and emotional right now but, no, I am not on my period at the moment.” David squeezed her hand, reassuring her to continue. That’s when Emma finally realised what may have exacerbated her falling out with Neal.“I went to the hospital yesterday. I’ve just found out I’m pregnant.”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

The following morning, though the sun had only just risen over the horizon, Emma woke to sounds of scratching?

What the hells that? Mice? Rats?
Barely opening an eyelid to face the sunlight, she lay with her head almost under the covers in the middle of the bed, Regina snuggled against her, as per usual, with her head resting on her chest. But there was an empty space on her right. It wasn’t unusual for Robin to wake earlier, getting up before either of them, often to make them coffees. However, the continued scratching was definitely an irritating distraction in the otherwise peaceful silence of the morning.
Peeking over the sheets, her eyes slowly adjusted to the light, finally focusing on the sight of Robin, sitting in his dressing gown, on the little cocktail chair in the corner of the room, one knee raised and doing something with his hands in his lap.
“What are you doing?” She whispered, sleepily.“Hmm? Oh, good morning, my love.” He whispered back, to avoid waking Regina. “Sorry, did I wake you? It’s still very early. You go back to sleep.” “Too late for that. What're you doing? Was that you making all those scratching noises?”
“Sorry. I was just sketching. Would you like me to make coffee?"

“Too early. So you’re drawing? Me?” As her mind focused, she remembered just how good some of his pictures of Marian and the men were. So good that Regina had mounted and put two of them on the walls downstairs. She recalled Alan saying he’d put down his brushes and charcoals after Marian had been murdered, never to draw again.

But he’s drawing.
“I woke up early and got myself a tea; but then I saw you two lying there, and it reminded me of dormice snuggled together? I couldn’t resist trying to capture it.”
“Can I see?”

“Let me get a little further along? Shouldn’t take too long.”

“Is this the first time you’ve drawn since Marian passed?”

“Pretty much. I picked up the charcoals on Sunday, after you fell asleep. I made a couple of sketches and then came back to bed. That’s why I didn’t get up too early on Monday.”

“Sunday? At the lodge?” Emma's mind went back. “You drew us sleeping? When we were naked?”

Feeling guilty, he knew he should've asked first, rather than capturing them au naturel. The sketches he’d made were on the spur, but seeing his lovers lying there, hadn’t been able to help himself. “Sorry, I didn’t think. It’s just, seeing you there?”

“I’ve no problem, provided no one else's going to see them apart from us. I doubt Gina would mind either.”
“Would mind what?” Groaned the brunette resting on her chest, now waking up. “What’s going on?”“Morning, babe. He’s been drawing us while we've been sleeping. Come on Picasso, let's take a look?"“As I said, they're just sketches." However, the obvious looks of disbelief, backed up by Emma’s pout, won. “Oh, all right! Give me a minute.”He stood, walking around the left side of the bed, the side he slept on more often, and opened the bottom drawer of the side table, pulling out a folder. Emma patted to her side to get in, so he did. He lay beside her, resting his back against the headboard pillows, opening up the string-tied folder. Pulling out two medium-sized cards, he hesitated, before putting one back, resting the first on his lap. “I couldn’t sleep after we made love, so I made sketches of you after you drifted off. I think I got carried away?”Emma took the card in her hand, the other arm still wrapped around Regina, smiling when she saw the detail. It was clearly of Regina and her, though Regina was the one lying in the middle of the bed, her head resting  on a pillow. Drawn from the  side, she had a peaceful, almost beatific smile on her face. Emma was lying behind her, her head resting against Regina’s cheek, looking equally relaxed and serene, even if she thought so herself. She was cuddling tightly into her from behind, her right arm wrapped over her, and her left over her chest, in an almost possessive hold. Their bare shoulders were exposed above the sheets, implying they were most likely naked below, though Robin had carefully avoided showing their breasts.
Emma’s mind cast back to Sunday, and she guessed it must've been drawn less than an hour after the trio had made love.
“It’s lovely,” Regina was impressed. “You’ve caught her cheekbones perfectly! I love it.” She purred, Emma twisting her head to peck her lips. “You said you also did sketches? What about the other one? The one you just hid?”“I did, but the other one was more…based on memory. This one's better.”Emma arched a brow, Regina also sporting the same disbelieving look. “What are you hiding? C’mon Locksley, let's see?” Not waiting for an answer, she slid a hand into the folder, pulling out another card, turning it for both to see.“Oh!”The next sketch was very different to the first. It was again of both of them, but this time very much awake. Regina was lying on her back, clearly naked, with the sheets pulled back, revealing more. Drawn closer than the first, but from the top left corner of the bed they were in now. 
Emma’s body lay full-length on top of her own, shielding their modesty, and they appeared to be staring into each other's eyes. Because they were naked, it had an erotic quality about it. But what really surprised her was the look Emma was giving her, as she appeared to be brushing long blondehair from the other’s face. Though only drawn in charcoal black, the heat conveyed in Emma’s eyes as she gazed down on her was remarkable. It was an intense look. Like she was deciding whether to adore or devour her? Regina was drawn looking up at her, but slightly away from the artist, so there was less to see of her own face. But the edge of her mouth, showed her teeth bared, in expectation.
“Good god,” Regina gasped, taking the supposed ‘sketch’ from Emma's hand, sitting up to look more closely. “You’ve drawn her face just the way I see her? It’s lovely, Robin.”It was Emma’s turn to blush. “It's certainly the first time I’ve ever seen my own bare ass in a picture! Even if it is from the side, you’ve kept everything else hidden, thank god. But we never posed for this? What made you think of doing it?”“It's how I see you,” he seemed unabashed. “When we make love, you two often begin like this, just gazing at one another, staring into each other’s eyes. It’s a lustful look you share, but it’s also an intense, incredibly caring, protective look as well, the pair of you locking out the rest of the world? As an outsider, it’s quite something to witness. I remember it right back to when I first saw you together, in the inn that first night.”“Outsider?" Emma frowned. "Is that how you feel?" Locked out?"Sometimes." He grinned, turning to peck her cheek. “But I don’t mind. I admit I could happily sit for ages watching the pair of you and how you act around each other.”
To Regina, it felt like, despite his words and although he hadn't said it, he still didn't feel like an equal part of their new dynamic? That was worrying. But she wasn't going to ruin the moment.
“Well I for one am going to treasure it; though we’ll have to make sure it never falls into anyone else’s hands! Now then Van Gogh, it’s still early, and there's plenty of other things you could be doing with those talented hands of yours.”"Meaning?" He curled his free right arm around her shoulder, moving himself in closer."You could goget me that coffee?"
Storybrooke Harbour – Four days later

A small crowd gathered around the Jolly early on Saturday morning, to wish the travellers bon voyage.

Despite having only returned from the dead a week earlier, Neal Cassidy, or Bae as some called him now, had become quite the local celebrity. Mulan, remembering him from his time trying to get back to Neverland to help rescue Henry, had brought along her family to wish him well.
“How long do you think you’ll be away?” Asked the deputy sheriff and former warrior.“Difficult to know, exactly, as there’s a war going on over there. Merlin tells me once we get things figured out with Queen Merida, he should be able to do a time-jump thing when we’re done? So it can bring me back here as though I’ve hardly been away? That’s the theory, but I can’t pretend I understand it too well. Either way, I don’t want to be gone too long. I’ve missed all Henry’s childhood; I don’t want to miss the rest.”“You said a war? You do know I was the one who trained Merida to fight, alongside Ruby? I could help you. You’re sure you don’t need assistance?” As she offered, Neal couldn’t help notice an annoyed look on Aurora’s face. He was fairly sure they were going to have an argument after this. He could feel it.However, before Neal could answer, another figure stepped into the little group. An olive-skinned man, slim, in his late thirties with close cropped black hair. “Unfortunately Mulan, this time we’re dealing with a magical threat, not a military one? Your battle skills are renowned, but we’re dealing with something extraordinary over there. Besides which, there’s matters in your own family that'll require your attention fairly soon, I'm sure.”“Do I know you? Have we met? Who are you, and what business is this of yours?” Mulan, irritated, felt she'd just been patronized by the stranger, who'd dismissed her offer. Was it because she was a woman? The stranger seemed surprised at her terse response, until Neal nudged him. “Merlin? Your…look?”“The strangers brow went up, reality finally dawning on him. “Oh, silly me! I clean forgot.” A moment later the stranger transformed himself from the darker-skinned man into the light-skinned, taller, older, grey-bearded man the town had come to know.“Does this help?”“Merlin? I thought the voice seemed familiar! Why did you-”“My apologies. I first met Merida and her brothers when I was in my other, Camelot image. So, I thought it might help familiarise myself with it once again? But on second thoughts, Maybe I'll just stay like this till we sail.”The warrior looked him up and down. “Sorry for being curt, but I thought you were patronizing me? I’ve fought witches before, as you well know. And what did you mean, ‘matters’ in my family?”“I'm sorry, but it came out the wrong way Mulan; rest assured I meant nothing by it. However, as with someone else very recently, my magic has detected something I hadn’t noticed before.” He looked up at the former princess beside her, a smile playing on his lips, which the shorter woman picked up on. Realising they needed some privacy, Neal spoke up. “I’ll just be over here if you need me?” Before walking away to give them some privacy.“Merlin, what’s going on?” Mulan asked, but the Sorcerer didn’t answer her, instead turning to an anxious Aurora, before lowering his voice.“Your Highness, your suspicions are correct. You're definitely pregnant. I suggest you make an appointment with the hospital.”   
Aurora’s jaw dropped, as did Mulan’s.
~oOo~
For the next hour, various people arrived to wish them a safe journey. Ruby and Dorothy had now joined Rosie Jones, bringing a variety of foods from the diner to store on board. Neal grinned as he watched the former scourge of the high seas, now playing with his two young boys on deck, watched by all three mothers. 
He stepped closer to Rosie. “He tells me you won’t be joining us for this trip?”“Dad advised me not to go this time, and Killian agrees. If I do, Liam has to come, and apparently it’s going to be a bit riskier for you all this time. Just keep an eye on him, yeah? Dad may be an immortal, but Killian isn’t! He’s just been…lucky.”“We will, I promise. I want to get out of there in one piece too, for Henry’s sake. Are you still staying at the convent?”“No, I moved into the Diner till he gets back. Means I can share the mothering load with Ruby and Dorothy, and Liam gets to spend time with his brother.”‘So, one big happy family, eh?” He smirked, Rosie wondering if Killian had said something to him.  “It works for us, and Rubes and Dot are great. He gets three "mums to look after him, and I get a decent rest for a change? How about you, Neal? I haven’t seen a certain stunning goddess around these last few days?”“Persephone? She’s on board. She’s coming with us for a bit, though she’ll return to Olympus fairly soon. I’m going to miss her.”“Well I’m sure you won’t stay single for too long.” She winked. “Now, as I said, please keep a close eye on my man?”
The next to arrive at the pier were Robin and Regina. Neal hadn’t seen the former outlaw since his days in the Enchanted Forest, when they’d used the man’s son as bait to hitch a ride on Pan’s shadow.
“Permission to come aboard, Captain?” Robin yelled up, hearing  “permission granted!” yelled back. As they stepped onto the gangplank, Neil was already there to meet them.“Regina, Robin? This is a surprise.”“Hello Bae, good to see you again. Gina said you came to Mifflin the other day? Are you ready to set sail?” The men went on to exchange the usual pleasantries, but it felt decidedly odd for Neal, talking to the man who’d not only stolen Emma’s heart, but the queen’s as well, marrying them both.“Bae,” Regina offered him a large envelope. “Here's the copies of Henry’s pictures I promised? Speaking of, where is my son? He said he’d be here to see you leave.”“Thanks you so much, Regina.” He pulled her into a light hug and she kissed his cheek, smiling, which surprised Robin. There weren’t many men, apart from Henry and a few of the merry men, who she’d willingly hug, let alone kiss. “He’s around here somewhere. I last saw him half an hour ago? But he’d better hurry back, because Jones needs to sail bang on time to catch the tide. We can’t wait.”
Last visitors on deck were Ruby and Dorothy. As the crew made their  final checks to set sail, they remained close as Rosie and Killian hugged yet again, tears now welling up in Rosie’s eyes.
“You’d better come back safe and sound pirate, or there’ll be hell to pay!” She sniffled, feeling more emotional by the minute.He kissed her lips as he held her. “We’ll be back before you know it, love. With your father joining us this time, all will be well.”Finally releasing each other, Killian moved over to where Ruby and Dorothy stood watching, leaning over to kiss Liam and Nathaniel’s brows, now being held in their arms to say  goodbye to their father.“Ladies, please take care of my Rosie, not just the boys? It’s the first trip we’ve been apart since we wed.”“She’s family, so of course we will,” Ruby rolled her eyes. “Just make sure you come back in one piece, okay?”
Once the three women left the ship, his boatswain casting off, he noticed Rosie had already started shedding tears, which even made him start welling up. A very new sensation for this pirate.

The brig slowly eased back from the dock, as the sails started to rise. Killian, now flanked by Neal and the Sorcerer, Persephone standing close by, waved back.
“Never gets easier does it, leaving family behind?”“Very true, Bae. Did you talk to Henry?”“An hour ago. Don’t know where he disappeared though. Probably some girl, knowing him. Still, I’m surprised papa came to see me off.” “I barely recognised him, what with all the new clothes and all? He looks younger too. Must be the bookworm and the mermaid’s doing.”“And having a girlfriend in New York who owns a chain of clothes stores? That helps.””Girlfriend? Tell me more?”~oOo~ 
The brig slowly maneuvered out of the harbour, and the figures on the dockside started becoming smaller. Killian grinned, satisfied when he saw the Lucas women each wrap an arm around her back, to comfort her. Both men glanced up a nearby hillside, to find a familiar blonde, wearing her old trademark red leather jacket, standing alone, watching. Killian pointed at her, giving a wave.
“Remarkable woman, that one. Strange thing fate, don’t you think?”
On the hillside, Emma stood in the gentle breeze, watching the ship below, her mind racing with many thoughts. She still felt enormous guilt for how she’d affected the lives of the two men she could still see on board. Neal, her first love, the man who gave her Henry. His cockiness and wily, easygoing nature belied an extremely crafty, intelligent mind. In her time, she’d truly loved him. But Neal knowing how quickly she’d managed to move on after his death, as he’d said, had hurt him. Then there was Killian. Her pirate. The man who’d once given up his ship to save her and put his own life on the line several times. The man she’d really grieved over, far more than Neal. Almost to her own destruction, as she'd once drunk herself into a coma. Both had sacrificed their life for her, and in her heart she still felt unworthy. They deserved a lot more than she could give.
But somehow she’d moved on, and now had a wonderful, loving family. But realising the two men on the ship had also managed to move on, still seemed to hurt for some reason? Killian now had a wife. A very intelligent, beautiful wife at that, and a child of his own. Two children, if he included Dorothy’s. And then there was Neal. He was back, but alone. Or was he. Having a goddess for a girlfriend? Either way, he seemed to be more than happy to be alive, and definitely happier to have moved on from one Emma Swan.
As the ship entered open waters, she heard Killian yelling instructions on the breeze. He appeared to throw something overboard. A magic bean, presumably? Within moments, a large whirlpool opened up beside them, the ship manoeuvring, circling into it. In a matter of seconds, the vessel tilted down into its watery depths, to be followed by a large magical flash of lightning and a jolt of thunder.
Moments later, the waters calmed again. The ship, and her crew, disappearing entirely.     
The Rabbit Hole - The following Friday

It was only two days till they were due to leave for their honeymoon, nearly a week since the wedding.

Mayor Briar had organized a farewell party for his departing sheriff, Hank Morgan and his fiancée, at the Rabbit Hole. And even though it’d been a long day, a tired soon-to-be-sheriff Emma Locksley felt honour-bound to buy her predecessor a drink and wish the couple well. Robin had suggested Regina go with her, their first break since the wedding, while he stayed back with the children. 
“So Hank, Connecticut? I remember you said you’ve still got family out there. What’s the plan?” Emma asked the former Knight of the Round Table.“We’re setting up a riding school. Plus, there’s a forge and saddlery we’re taking over. Laura’s had some help from Merlin. It’s going to be crazy busy, but I’m still going to miss all this,” he took a long pull on his pint.“What about Violet?” Regina asked. “I hardly had a chance to speak to her at the wedding, although I saw her, Grace and Henry talking. Is she joining you?”“Eventually. She’s planning to live in Boston with a friend. But she’s only a couple of hours drive away.”Emma remembered overhearing Henry’s talk with Robin last year, when he told him the sheriff’s only daughter wanted something more ‘casual’ on the romantic front, whereas Henry was looking for something serious. “A friend?” She probed.“A girlfriend. I’ve no idea whether they’re ‘together’ or not. Frankly, she seems to constantly hang around all sorts of men and women these days, so it’s hard to know what she’s up to. But I was sad when she and Henry didn’t go further. I’ve always liked your boy. You raised him well. Still, children, eh?”
As Hank and Regina continued chatting, Emma’s mind drifted, and she looked around the room at all the people who’d come out to wish Hank and his fiancée well. Her eyes fell on a small red sofa in the corner, where two tall brunette women sat talking, their drinks on a small table in front of them. She was a little surprised when she recognised the taller one. Rosie, Killian’s wife?  She was sitting close to Dorothy Sage, both chatting animatedly, and whispering, giggling like schoolgirls. Before he’d gone missing, Henry had said something about Rosie Jones staying behind, instead of going on Neal’s voyage with Killian.  It was rare to see Dorothy out for an evening without her wife, so she presumed Ruby was the one taking care of their son back home, while she had the evening out. The two women seemed close and Emma couldn’t help noticing the elegant beauty of Killian’s wife, the mother to his child.

But her thoughts were distracted by a hand on her arm.
“Sheriff Locksley? Can I buy you a drink?”
She looked into the warm hazel eyes of Philip Briar.
“Sorry Phil,  I was miles away! I’ll try a pint of the IPA, please? Thanks. How are you doing?”He smiled. “Pretty good. But Rory wasn’t feeling too good this evening, so she stayed back, taking care of the little ones. Mulan’s on night shift as you know. Everything good with you? I gather Henry’s become a stowaway?”Emma rolled her eyes in frustration. “News travels fast! Yeah, after the Jolly left, Gina found a note he left her saying he was gonna hide on board, till they left port. Neal must’ve wanted to kill him when he found out!” Henry had been determined to join his father for the DunBroch trip. But when he’d refused, saying it wasn’t safe, he’d hidden himself away onboard. “He wrote, telling us Merlin would be able to time-travel him back out, so he wouldn’t miss anything at uni? Regina was livid, and I was spitting blood! Honestly, that boy!”    “I understand why you’re upset, but at least he has Merlin and his father with him? They’ll keep him safe I’m sure, though I wouldn’t like to be in his shoes when he has to face his mothers once he's back! Have you checked up to find out how he is?”“Checked up? Phil, they’ve gone to another realm!”“Yes, but with Merlin. Doesn’t he have that mind-link telepathy thingy with his daughters?" He spoke as though it was obvious. “Couldn’t you just ask Anna or Rosie?” He nodded to one of the women in the corner. “…to talk to their father, and find out?”
In their panic at seeing Henry’s letter, they’d completely forgotten about the Sorcerer’s daughters being able to communicate with their father the same way she and Regina could with Robin.
“Of course! How stupid of me? Phil, I could kiss you right now!” She pulled herself up to place a loud smacker on his cheek, drawing her wife’s attention. “Gina, Phil’s just reminded me about something?” She went on to explain.“That’s an excellent idea, Philip. Well there’s no time to waste, let’s go talk to Rosalind. Didn’t I see her sitting over there with Dorothy Lucas a few moments ago?”“I think they just left. Finish your drink first while I pop in the loo.”~oOo~
A few minutes later, after final farewells to Hank and Laura, the pair left the bar, for the taxi they’d ordered as neither of them ever used magic to teleport after drinking alcohol.

As they walked across the parking lot, Emma heard a stifled groan coming from behind one of the shaded trees. Suspicious, her sheriff instincts kicked in.
“Regina? Hang on? There's something’s going on over there…” she whispered. “Give me a second?”
Walking cautiously around the edge, Emma was surprised to find two adult figures in the shade, clearly making out, rather aggressively by the sound of it. The light wasn't perfect, and one figure seemed to be pressing the other back against a tree. As they sounded like they were both consenting, she was about to tiptoe away when, on closer inspection she realized the pair were wearing cocktail dresses. Two women, presumably trying to avoid being seen. It was only when Emma stepped back onto a twig, making it snap loudly, that the pair suddenly stopped what they were doing, separated, to reveal two people she recognised. Dorothy and Rosie Jones?

Killian’s wife making out with Ruby’s?
“What’s going on?” Regina arrived by her side just as the other pair moved out from behind the trees, looking as guilty as hell.“What were you doing back there?”
They didn’t answer.
“She had her tongue halfway down her throat!” Said a disgusted Emma, pointing to Rosie. “You’re both married, for god’s sake! What the hell were you thinking?”“It’s not what you think, we…” Ruby’s wife started, looking suitably shame-faced. “We-”“YOU’RE MARRIED!” Emma yelled, unnecessarily. “How could you do that to Killian? And Ruby?”Regina joined the attack. “I’m rather surprised at the pair of you? And frankly, disappointed. You both have children!”“Regina, you don’t understand-” Rosie started to try and explain, but Emma wasn’t having any of it!“He’s only been gone a week! How could you?”
This time Rosie’s attitude changed from embarrassed, to angry.
“WILL YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP AND LISTEN? YOU KNOW NOTHING!”“Oh? So, I didn’t see two women, married to other people, playing tonsil-hockey behind a tree back there?” Emma growled.“Finished?” Rosie, instead of shrinking back, stepped closer. And Emma was quickly reminded just how much taller than her Merlin’s daughter was. She could also feel the 8h"magical aura she gave off. And how intimidating she now appeared!“Yes, we were making out, not that it’s any of your business.”It was Regina’s turn as she used her trademark scowl. “And you think that’s acceptable? If I were to ring up this woman’s wife right now, what do you think she'd say?” “Go ahead, do it? Do it right now!” Rosie answered, nonplussed. “Or shall I call her for you? I do have her on speed-dial, after all?” Although Rosie sounded confident, Dorothy at least had the decency to still look embarrassed.“Killian's is the father of your child! Doesn’t that mean anything to you?” Emma wasn't letting this drop.“Of course it does! I love and adore my husband, who also happens to be the father of Dorothy and Ruby’s son. And before you do something stupid, and make wild accusations and spread all manner of shit around town, you should know that Killian and Ruby are fully aware. And they approve.”“Approve? So this is some sort of weird wife-swapping thing?”“No, Mrs. Locksley” Dorothy spoke up up for the first time. “This is not some sort of ‘weird wife-swapping thing’, this is some sort of ‘polyamorous thing’. The four of us are in a more open relationship. I’m with the three of them, as they are with each other. We share a link through our children. We had no intention of broadcasting it, because we’re just happy as we are. Now Sheriff, are you done, or do your duties extend to interfering in people’s personal lives?”Regina huffed, realizing they’d overreacted. “Then we’re sorry to have made assumptions. I apologise. Emma, let’s go home?” It was the turn of the sheriff to be embarrassed. She definitely wanted to come back at them but…with what? She turned to walk away, looking down. But Dorothy wasn’t done.“Your apology’s accepted, Regina. Didn’t hear one from your wife though?”
Emma mumbled something incomprehensible.
“Still, when she makes one, Ruby and I will be sure to welcome her back at the diner! But NOT before!”
Mifflin Street

When they got home, they told Robin what’d happened.
“Ooh, awkward! Still, you thought you were protecting your friends. So if you go in offering an apology, I’m sure they’ll understand.”“That’s not the worst of it,” Regina sighed. “We were going to ask Merlin’s daughter to mind-link with him, on the ship? Apparently, he can reach across realms to speak to his children. We could have asked about Henry!"“Well how about Anna? I’ll ask her to check instead? If I just tell her you're both under tremendous strain, worried about your son absconding to a dangerous place? That way, even if Rosie has already spoken to her, she’ll understand and help. Failing that, I’ll get my sister to talk to her. She gets on well with them, and could even ask Charlie to do it?”~oOo~
An hour after Robin spoke to her, Anna called back. Robin put the call on speaker.

“Okay. I managed to reach dad. He said your Henry suddenly appeared on board an hour after the Jolly jumped through the portal. He’d been hiding in the brig! Killian laughed about it, but I gather  Neal was livid. He said he may be a man now, but he was going to ‘bloody well obey his father when his life’s at stake!'”
Regina smirked. “Well at least someone’s taking this seriously?”
“Neal also insisted Killian stick him back in the brig, and Merlin sealed it, till he’s learnt his lesson.”
“They put my son in a ship’s prison?”
“With enough food, drink, a blanket and a bucket! There's no magic on that side, so he can't get out.”
Emma chuckled, remembering their, fortunately brief, time in Storybrooke jail, at Henry's mercy, just after Robin came back. “ A bucket? Ha, talk about karma! Good, the bugger deserves it!”
“Anyway. They let him out after a night in the cell once he’d apologized and promised to obey the rules. Neal was going to make him stay onboard, but dad said he and Persephone will take him under their wing now they’re on land. So, a goddess and a sorcerer protecting him, plus a pirate and an over-protective dad? He should be safe.”
“You said they’re on land? They’ve reached DunBroch?"
“They've been there a few days, apparently. Magic portals? Time? Anyway, it seems after a bit of local difficulty, they finally managed to meet Queen Merida. And guess what?  She's become rather keen on Neal. As in VERY keen on Neal, according to dad.”
“Cassidy and Merida? Surely not?” Regina shook her head.“Yeah, a queen and a thief. Who’d have thought it?” Robin grinned as Regina rolled her eyes, trying to hide a smirk. He looked at his blonde wife, who'd stayed silent. “Emma, are you okay?”“Emma, your ex is allowed to move on too, you know?” Regina chipped in.“I know! It’s just odd. In one week, I learn that my first real boyfriend is not only alive, but getting jiggy with a goddess and now possibly moving on to a queen? Even Killian’s now shagging multiple women? It's…bizarre.” She stopped, immediately realizing what she’d just said, and who was at the other end of the phone!
There was a moment’s silence, until:

“Killian? Rosie's Killian?"  Said Killian’s sister-in-law. "What did you just say?

'Oh shit!'  The blonde mouthed silently.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Park - Early the following morning.

Ruby had a restless night. She’d woken shortly after four, to cries from her son. Nathaniel had been sharing the nursery with his half-brother and, anxious not to have him wake Liam, she’d rushed in to comfort him; though the increasing volume made her decide to whisk the toddler downstairs before he woke everyone. Even at two years old, the boy enjoyed a warm bottle of milk, one of the few things to settle him of a nighttime.

Dorothy and Rosie had only come home after their night out a few hours earlier, after she’d already fallen asleep. Her wife now lay asleep in bed, snoring like a trooper, and she assumed Rosie was similarly unconscious in the next bedroom along. It was rare for Dorothy to go out of an evening without her these days, but Ruby had insisted she do so. The relationship between them and the other married couple had changed dramatically only six weeks ago, partly spurred on by Ruby’s driving wish to give birth to a child herself, and Rosie’s willingness for them to father it by Nat’s biological father once again. It was an unusual arrangement, but the first night the two couples shared a bed had been an astonishing experience for all four of them, changing the relationship to something deeper.

After an hour spent trying to settle him, Nat was still being fractious. So after various attempts to lull him back to sleep, she decided to take him, as quietly as she could, out in the buggy. Ruby always loved early runs in the woods and forest and, were she alone, she could quite easily morph into her wolf form and race through the woods and into forest. However, tied to this little one, she dressed him quickly and took him to the park. Nathaniel loved being outdoors. Being one quarter wolf himself, through her genes, he was always happiest in the cold fresh air. So, realising his mother was dressing him to go out, he calmed in eager expectation.

It was barely twenty minutes later that, just after six in the morning, that she trundled the now snoozing boy through the main park, and along the paths surrounding the lake. Various smells assailed her wolf senses, including the lilac wafting from the recently manicured shrubs. Who’d have thought Happy would turn out to be such a fantastic gardener?  Hints of tulip and recently cut grass, combined with the sea breeze, had an instantly calming effect on the pair of them. It was unusual to see any other morning risers out in the park at this time of day. Mulan could be seen occasionally taking an early morning jog, or even more seldom, Robin. Probably because they were used to rising in the dawn light as a result of times spent sleeping in the forest under canvas.

However, Snow was the last person she expected to see this early.

Her best friend, former princess and rightful Queen of the Enchanted Forest, was rarely seen this early, even more so now she lived a couple of miles away at the farm. Trundling the buggy over to the woman, now sitting silently, looking into the distance.
“Snow? You’re up early. Couldn’t sleep?”“Hmm?” She came out of her thoughts, lifting her head up to the distraction. “Rubes? Hi,” she muttered, less than enthusiastically.  She spotted the red rings around her eyes, and the worn, tired, expression? “Snow, what’s wrong?” She immediately sat down beside her, dropping a hand onto her friend’s.“It’s…it’s nothing. You’re right, I just couldn’t sleep.” She looked down at their now interlocked fingers.“Nope, not good enough! Nowhere near good enough. Best friends, remember? We tell each other everything! So, tell me what’s up. Is it Emma? Has she said something stupid again?”“No, no…we’re fine now. After that blow-up before the wedding, we’re good.”“Neal then? I know he’s been a handful recently, and I can’t imagine what it’s like having a nine-year-old wizard? After those tricks at the wedding and the flying condoms. It was bloody funny though!”Snow didn’t smile, instead just looking up, her tears threatening again. “Oh, come on Snow?” Her friend pulled her in, kissing her brow. “There’s nothing you can’t tell me. How many times have you told me that? So, come on, out with it? You know I’ll just nag you to death till you do!” The princess sniffled. She’d cried too much over the last few days. “It’s not Neal either, though his behaviour recently hasn’t helped. It’s me. I said horrible things to him last week and well, you know what he’s like? He sulks, like Emma. I’m not entirely sure he’s forgiven me.”“Oh Snow, we all say things we don’t mean!” She pulled her in tighter. “He’s a good kid. I’m sure he knows you didn’t mean it.”“But I did at the time! I called him a freak, Ruby. A magical freak! Emma brought him back but…I think she was hurt by it too? I was nasty, Ruby, really nasty! And I think it’s because I’m pregnant!”“Pregnant? Does David know?”“Of course. I’d never hold anything back from him! I had to tell Neal and Emma after though. I used it as a poor excuse for my stupid behaviour. I blamed it on hormones. But Rubes…that’s no excuse!”“Well it is, and it isn’t. Let’s face it, it’ll make you emotional, won’t it? How far along are you?”“We went to the clinic two days ago and they confirmed it. I’m only about six weeks, so we don’t want to say anything publicly till I’m three months gone, just to be safe. Please don’t tell anyone yet?”“Of course not, babe. I’ll wait till you’re ready. In fact, you’ve confided in me, so as best mates I’m going to confide in you? Funnily enough, I also went to the clinic yesterday. You’re not the only one who’s pregnant.”“You too? But I didn’t even know you were trying? And Dorothy’s happy about it? Who's the - sorry, none of my-”“Killian again! We asked him to father this one too, as he’s already Nat’s. Dot’s delighted! You remember me telling you about our eggs being fused by Merlin? So, technically, she’s a genetic mother of this one too”“That’s wonderful. But if Killian’s the father, well surely, he’s married this time, with his own son. What’s his wife going to say? Does she even know you asked him?” Snow had now all but forgotten her own problems, immersing herself in her best friend’s news.“She knows, but Killian doesn’t yet, as he’s travelling with Neal. As in ‘Baelfire’ Neal? She’s staying with us, till he gets back. She’s really happy about it too!”“If David became a donor to help another woman have a baby, I can’t imagine what I’d be like, once I found out she got pregnant. I certainly couldn’t imagine myself letting her live with us!”Ruby had lectured Snow on confiding. So perhaps this was finally the time. “Ah. Well, there’s something I haven’t told you yet. About us, Killian and Rosie?”
This is where it gets difficult.

Nearly three years ago...

The night Killian came to their room all those months ago, ostensibly to give them a sperm sample, was when it all started.

Still single, they’d wanted a baby. Merlin told them how it could be arranged, and Killian agreed to be the donor. It all seemed straightforward enough, though the nerves were the problem. As the atmosphere was tense, Ruby decided drinks might help the three of them prepare for what was to come. In theory, Killian would go into the bathroom, masturbate, and produce enough samples for three little containers, which they'd transfer to a magically chilled flask they’d been given by Merlin. They’d then take it to the clinic, where some would be injected into one of them. Whoever decided to carry the child.

That was the theory. However, after a few drinks, they’d loosened up and started talking. About life, death and their histories. They’d relaxed, and soon the ridiculousness of the situation made them start laughing. Ruby told him about her love life in the town, and about all the stupid rumours, regarding so many men and women, which were entirely false. Killian in turn had spoken of past loves over the centuries he’d lived, including several men (which came as a surprise but explained why he was relaxed about two women becoming a couple). About his reputation as a womanizer and rogue, which he felt a little undeserved. Dorothy threw in the surprise that, before meeting Ruby, she was a virgin. Killian made some light comment about only the second virgin mother in history. They talked on so many topics and Dorothy had admitted she, even now, found herself attracted to men as well as women; though she’d never had the experience of being with one intimately.

“Something I’ll never know now. Just as well, as I’m more than happy with this one,” she assured Ruby.

“No great loss, Dot,” Killian chuckled. “We men can be grotesque creatures sometimes. I mean, look at me? I’m going to be romancing three little cups this evening – and I haven’t even asked them out!” They’d sniggered. They’d even spoken of who they all fancied in the magical town. Ruby confessed she’d always found herself attracted to Belle, and David, when they became friends. And then mentioned Victor Whale's crush on her.
Dorothy laughed. “So Kansas, you’re not going to admit to someone else you always said you wouldn’t kick out of bed? A certain pirate?”
Ruby almost spat out her beer, blushing while Killian chuckled.

“I’m flattered, Dorothy, truly. But you know, there’s quite a few in this town, including me, who've always had crushes on your fiancée? Ruby here was much talked about before she gave her heart to you. Even Emma always said she had the best legs in the realm.”

“But they only open for me!” Dorothy’s filthy quip made Killian roar with laughter, Ruby giving her a filthy, slightly annoyed look. “Sorry babe. Couldn’t resist it.”

She couldn’t remember how it happened, but after another drink, Killian had said any more rum, and he wouldn’t be able to ‘romance his cups’ adding, somewhat unenthusiastically, “Should I give them names before I do the deed?” More giggles followed and, for some reason she’ll never understand to this day, it had been a horny Ruby who suggested perhaps Killian could provide his first donation, without the cup, directly. “Why not? After all, we’re all adults aren’t we? I know you fancy him as much as I do, Kansas. He’s single, and you could get to finally lose your man-cherry? It could be fun. It’s in a good cause to get one of us pregnant, after all? Besides, he’s admitted he’s still got a thing for leggy brunettes. How about it?”

It was definitely the drink talking, but somehow, over the next half hour, the tone of the evening changed. After more fooling around, the kissing started. And Killian definitely didn’t disappoint, far more enthusiastic about this option than ‘wanking in a cup’, as he called it. The light-heartedness turned into something very different. Something more heated; and it wasn’t long before the relaxed trio found themselves in bed. After that, their passions took over.

At the end of a fun hour for all, Killian, still only back from the Underworld a matter of days, left them to go into the bathroom, taking the weird silver flask and two of the little cups. After taking a lot longer than expected, he finally managed to release into one of them, sealing it after as explained, then put it in the flask.

He finally returned to their bedroom, to find Ruby now wearing a dressing gown, ready for him. “Here, allow me?”  She took the little flask, putting it into an even bigger one with  weird smoke coming out of it, before putting it into the special ‘fridge’ Merlin provided.

It’d been a surprisingly enjoyable experience for all of them, but he was under no illusion as to the sole reason for them wanting him. And as he collected his jacket, Dorothy lay on the centre of the bed:
“Ladies, apart from the last half hour, I found it  delightful. I hope it was enjoyable for you both and not too traumatic for you, Dorothy? I’ll be on my way. Obviously, you can be assured of my discretion.”
But as he moved to leave, Dorothy called him back. “Killian, can I just say a big thank you? I know we had fun, but I’m still grateful you’re helping us. It’s no small matter to me, and I was being completely honest when I said you’re welcome, if it’s successful, to have you in our baby’s life as its father.”

“Me too, Kill.” Ruby agreed. “Thanks again.”

"Well I have to say, that’s a first? I’ve never been thanked by a beautiful lady, let alone two, for having sex before.”

“And just so you know,” Dorothy added, “I really enjoyed my first ever threesome, and experience with a man for that matter! It was much more fun and easier than I’d expected, thanks to you.”

“Erm, thank you, I’m glad you had a good time; let’s hope we're successful? You deserve to have a child together. I know a good  match when I see one, and I’m looking at one right now.”
“You know Kill, I’m convinced you’ll also find that special someone for yourself one day? You certainly deserve a happy ending!”
Little did Ruby know just how true that would be. Or how soon a special woman worthy of him would enter his life. In the form of Merlin’s own daughter.

Back to the present...

And now, nearly three years later, in the early-morning breeze, Ruby looked down proudly at their precious sleeping bundle in the buggy. The son the three of them had created in that one single night in Robin’s new forest pub. Nathaniel Killian Lucas. Their son who would, hopefully, be joined next year by a little brother or sister. Snow smiled down at the boy.
“That mixed-DNA thing you told me about must be working? I can see more of you in him now than when he was tiny. He’s got your cheeks and chin, Rubes. Even that grin when he’s sleeping?” Snow leant over to pull the blanket a little higher around him. “He’s gorgeous. Sorry, I interrupted? You were telling me about Killian’s wife? That she approves of you using him as a donor again?”“Erm…yeah, she does,” there’s no need to tell her the specifics, is there?  “We all love having Liam around, being Nat's brother and all. We’ve also got closer to Rosie and Killian themselves over the last couple of years.  When I said I wanted another baby, Rosie thought Killian’s DNA was still the best option, even before he did? They’re a wonderful couple, Snow. Though I admit, I’m still terrified about giving birth myself? It was bad enough watching Dot go through it!”Snow smiled, taking her hand, now having forgotten her own problems. “You and me both! So, it looks like we’ll be going through this together? But it must still be weird for Rosie, surely? Knowing her husband’s also having babies with two other women? Even if they come out as gorgeous as this one!”If only you knew just how weird! How do you explain to your best friend that you and your wife have recently been having a sexual relationship with another couple?  “Not really. It just kind of works for us. Still, enough about me, we were talking about you! So, what’s terrifying you about this pregnancy, more than the other ones? The ones where you had either an evil queen breathing down your neck, or a wicked witch threatening to take them? You may be in your forties here, but you’re still as fit as a flea. What’s the problem?”Snow sighed. “It’s nothing specific, I’m just so tired, Rubes? I’m finding school too much these days, and Neal’s exhausting to be around. He’s always up to something and I realise Emma must've been the same at that age, had I known her? David’s been so supportive but it’s not as though we have much time for each other? Emma, Regina and Robin are taking their honeymoon in a few days and we’re also going to be looking after their girls, so that’s going to be even more tiring. And now, finding out we’re going to have another baby next year is kinda freaking me out too?”“Sounds like the baby blues before you have the baby? What about taking a holiday? Just you and David?”“There’s the farm to manage. I can’t see anyone looking after all that for a week!”“Have you asked around? What about Robin’s men? They deal with livestock. I’m sure they could help. Talk to your son-in-law? Failing that, take a long weekend? Just the two of you? You remember you told me about that cool club in New York where you accidentally spent the night? Why not take David there!”Snow brightened a little, wiping a stray tear from her cheek. “I could do that. Maybe I’ll talk to Robin.”“Good. Now then, do you want to hear some gossip?” Her friend nodded. Ruby always had her wolf hearing switched on in the diner. “Aurora’s pregnant too! I found out when Mulan and Phil were chatting yesterday. Apparently, Merlin told her last weekend and she had no idea. But they’re dead pleased. And you’re never going to guess who else was in the pre-natal unit this week?”“No idea. But please don’t tell me it’s Emma or Regina? Their place is way too busy these days.”“Ariel! She and Belle were in there. Josie told me. She’s about two months gone.”“Ariel? You’ve got to be kidding me? She’s living with them. She’s-”“In a poly relationship, just like your daughter, and just like the Briars. It would’ve happened when they were travelling around Europe with Henry. Adding a third to the marriage seems to be a growing fashion around here these days, doesn’t it?”Snow sighed, before it turned into a yawn. “I thought it was weird when Mulan married the Briars; then, when Emma told me they were doing the same with Robin, I thought it was just wrong? But now, seeing just how happy they are together, it seems I’m the wrong one? After the last two weeks, I think I’d love nothing more than to share the load with another woman? It’d be a blessed relief!”“Aw, Snow,” the she-wolf sniggered, pulling her into her shoulder for a hug. “You should've said at the time! I’d have married you two in the Enchanted Forest instead! Or perhaps what you really need is a second husband in the mix?”Snow laughed at the suggestion, for the first time in days. “Well I’m sure it’d be great fun in the bedroom? But wouldn’t help much with Neal and the normal day to day stuff now, would it? Plus, my David can be quite possessive, you know?”“Yay, I finally made you smile! Come on, I’m getting you a coffee. It’s getting seriously cold out here.”
Mifflin Street – Same morning

Learning last night that Henry was safe, despite absconding on the Jolly Roger, a heavy worry that she’d been carrying all week was lifted. And Regina finally managed to get a decent night’s sleep.

However, she was alone. Missing the warmth and familiar smells of her loves around her, she groaned, reluctantly getting up when she saw the time. She was more surprised that Emma had already risen, especially seeing as she wasn’t on duty. After putting on her gown, she went down to find Robin making breakfast for the children.
“Morning, lovely! Fancy some bacon? Coffees in the pot.” He kissed her cheek as she listlessly walked past.“Yes to both please? Where’s Emma? I thought she was off today?”“She said she wanted a jog to clear her head, then go on to Granny’s and apologise properly to Dorothy. Something about needing to clear the air? Should be back before ten.” “Robin,” she groaned. "You really should've stopped her? At least till one of us went with her. You know what she’s like? Her mouth’s going to run away with her again, and she’ll say something inappropriat. Then it’ll be even more awkward.”“Have a little more faith? She’s not stupid Gina, and more importantly, she’s sincere. She’ll be just fine. Anyway, come sit yourself down and I’ll get your breakfast?” Stepping behind her, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders, pulling her against him. “Eat. Then you and I are going to start pack for the honeymoon!”
The Diner – a little later

After finishing her first decent jog in over a week, from the house, around the docks and back into town, Emma finally stopped outside the front of the diner, hesitating whether to go inside or not.
Unfortunately, the decision was made for her as two women walking behind her came closer.  “Emma?”“Oh, hi mum,” She noticed the other woman pushing the child buggy. “Bit early for you, isn’t it? Hi Rubes. I won’t hug you, as I’m sweaty from the run.”“I’m your mother, I think I’ll live.” Snow hugged her anyway. “Come and join us for breakfast?”“Sorry, I haven’t got time. I was just stopping to grab a coffee, before I go back to packing for the trip?” Seeing Ruby, she also didn’t want to face her and Dorothy together. “I need to go.”“Well join me for coffee, at least? We haven’t had a proper chat since the wedding. And you did say we’d be spending more time together, just the two of us? You did promise.” 
Emotional blackmail, typical. Thanks mum.
“You must’ve ten minutes surely, Em?” Ruby added. “C’mon, Mike’s working front of house for the first time, as we’ve got a new guy, Tony working in the kitchen; so we can have a catch up too?”She reluctantly agreed, stepping inside to hold the door for the buggy, just in time to hear a heated conversation going on between Ruby’s business partner and a teenager at the counter.“So, Miss Green, let’s try that again, shall we?" Mike spoke to a tall, young blonde woman who looked annoyed.“I said coffee! Black! You deaf or something?” She growled back.“No, young lady, I’m quite capable of hearing, thank you. But you seem to be missing a word. A very special word!”“What? I’m a customer! Just gimme a damn coffee?”“No. Unless you learn to ask politely, you may not have a coffee. Or anything else in this place, for that matter. So, let’s try once more shall we? Good morning, young lady. How may I help you?”She ignored the question. “Lucas and her wife don’t treat me like this! Where the hell is she?”“Right behind you!” He answered, looking over her shoulder at his business partner. “And I have to say, as I usually work down in the kitchen, I often overhear my colleagues being spoken to by customers like they were servants. They're not! They're skilled, intelligent people who should be respected. If they’re not, as their new business partner, I’ll be more than happy to turn people away, for good if need be! If our Sheriff, Mayor and even the Dark One himself can ask politely, I’m sure you can! So, for the LAST time, I’ll ask you again. What can I do for you this fine morning, Miss Green?”The surly woman looked over to see Ruby listening, brow arched, waiting for the response. Knowing she could just walk out, but with the risk she’d never be allowed back again, she finally capitulated. “Sorry. May I have a black coffee, to go…please?”“Certainly, madam! Coming right up. And any pastries or cakes from our most excellent bakery next door, which opened today? I recommend the bear claws or croissants, always popular with our more famous customers.” Ruby sniggered when he winked at Emma. All right, Mike, don’t go overboard!“Err…no, thank you.”When the slightly embarrassed woman was served and left, Mike turned his attention to Leroy, who sported his early morning grouch. He gave the dwarf a look that just dared him to be anything less than civil. “I hate bad manners, don’t you, Leroy? ‘Manners maketh man’, my old dad used to say. Now, what can I do for you this morning, sir?”  “Pot of coffee and a Granny Special…please Mike?” It was the first time anyone had heard that in the diner!“Certainly, sir. You go make yourself comfortable, and I’ll bring it right over.”After he’d gone to sit, Ruby stepped to the counter, grinning. “Laying the law down early, Mike?”“Yeah, sorry about that. I really hate bad manners and it niggles me when you and the girls get talked down to! Just because you’re serving, not paying? Must be showing my age, I guess.”“And the fact you’ve got daughters...” Snow added. “You’re absolutely right Michael, people should show good manners. May Emma and I have two coffees to have in, please?”“Certainly, princess. Congrats on the Sheriff role again, Emma? Sit yourselves down, and I’ll bring ‘em over.”      As they sat, the blonde seemed nervous. “Something wrong, Emma? You seem twitchy?”It was clear Dorothy hadn’t told her wife about their little disagreement last night. About her being caught making out with Killian’s wife behind a tree. Would she? Was she bluffing about the two couples? Either way, Emma wasn’t going to open that can of worms, not in front of her mother, just in case. But she was still, in theory, banned from the place, till she apologized. “Eh? Oh um…sorry. Is Dorothy in? There’s something I need to talk to her about.”“Anything I can help with?”“Er…no, it’s fine. Perhaps I’ll call back later.” She stood to leave, Snow now anxiously wondering why Emma was acting skittish. However, a voice called from the back of the room. “Wolfie, good, you’re back!” Dorothy appeared, stepping up to the table and about to peck her wife on the lips when she saw who one of the other customers was. “Emma,” her voice betrayed no emotion. Now Emma felt even more awkward! “Dorothy. Um, can we talk? Somewhere private?”The Hero of Oz realized who else was present. “Yes, perhaps that’s for the best. Come into the back room. Ruby, can you stay here a minute while we talk?”The wolf saw the awkwardness between them. “Why, what’s going on?”“Just give us a few minutes, and I’ll tell you everything. You were already asleep when Rosie and I got home, and I didn’t want to wake you. Just let me and Mrs. Locksley...talk?"“No. If something’s happened, I want to know! Snow’s my best mate. Nobody else can hear us.”“Ruby, I-”“Dot, what’s going on?” Ruby’s hackles were up. The pair never held secrets from one another!Dorothy’s shoulders slumped. “Something happened last night, just after we left the bar. Emma saw something and misread. She saw Rosie and me…”It took a moment for Ruby to realise what they were saying. “When you say Rosie and you, you mean…?” It was when Dorothy nodded, Emma realized what she’d said last night was true.“I assumed something, based on what I saw. I accused them both, thinking they were betraying you and Killian. I made a wrong assumption, so I came over to apologise. Sorry Dorothy. It’s just…seeing you both together like that, with Killian’s wife and all, I imagined…”“It’s all right Emma,” Dorothy stopped her. “I can imagine! Never mind. I forgive you.”  “You made out with Rosie in public?” Ruby was aghast. “Dot, when we agreed it was okay to do this, I didn’t mean in the middle of a fucking nightclub? It’ll be all over town by now! What the hell were you thinking?”“It wasn’t in the nightclub, Ruby.” Emma tried defending her from a row she’d started. “It was outside, in an unlit area, on the edge of the woods. I just sorta stumbled across them?”Ruby calmed, but only slightly, as she glared at her wife. “Even then, If Emma hadn’t spotted you, someone else easily could've! We were going to keep this private, Kansas! If the rest of the town-"“I’m sorry, Wolfie. I guess with all the drinks, we just got a bit carried away?” Nobody said a word. Emma, looking down, feeling guilty for partly being the cause. Finally, another voice piped up.“So, Ruby, let me get this right? You and Dot are in some sort of...relationship with Rosie?” Snow was dumbfounded. “Nattie’s Killian’s boy, and you’re now pregnant by him too?”“He's got you pregnant too?” Emma gasped. “What’s he building for god's sake? A fucking harem?”That earned a scowl from the other women. "Emma!" her mother chided her. "He's their donor, because they needed someone with magic to help! I think it's admirable." I know I called Killian a wanker a few times. Guess this just confirms it? "I'm sorry. It's just, seeing him like that? Knowing what we were?" "What you were, Emma! What you were!  You moved on. You’ve now got a wife, a husband, and children. He's done almost the same thing. Isn’t he entitled to his own happiness?  
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mifflin Street

The Locksley family were gathered around the breakfast table, when Regina’s cell phone rang.
She’d normally ignore it, having lectured the rest of them about use of phones at the table. However, recognizing that ringtone, she was up and in the kitchen in an instant, to answer it.“Henry?”Their eldest son had been gone over a week, and they’d already postponed the honeymoon by a fortnight till they knew he was back safe. Her original anger at his behaviour, stowing himself away on the pirate’s ship, had now passed, replaced by anxiety. “Henry! Where are you?”
“Hi mum,” she could tell by the waver in his voice, he knew he was in trouble. ‘I’m at the hospital. Dad’s with me…”
“Hospital? Why? Are you hurt?” Her raised voice already alerting Robin and Emma, who came into the kitchen to find out what was happening. Regina put it on speakerphone.
“I’m fine, but we brought people back with us from DunBroch. Some are badly injured. Merlin couldn’t treat them there, so we came back. Dad’s in there now.”
“Neal's hurt?” Emma sounded concerned. “What's happened?”
“Hi, ma. No, dad’s okay. It’s Queen Merida. She took an arrow to the side of the head, and she needs attention, urgently. We got back through a portal early this morning. Some of her family’s with her, including her mum. One of her brothers got badly hurt too. Merlin says she needs some serious surgery, so he’s already called Whale to get him down from New York.”
Regina was mortified. “You were in a war zone? Henry, whatever the hell were you thinking leaving like that? You could've easily been killed!”
“It’s complicated. I’m just having my arm checked over and then I’ll come home, okay?”
“Your arm? But you just said you were fine? Just wait there, young man? I’m coming over. Just..stay there!” She cut the phone, looking up at her husband and equally anxious wife.“Go,” said Robin. “I’ll take care of the children. Text me to let me know what’s happening, okay?” He gave her a short hug, kissing her cheek.Regina nodded, already seeking out her bag and keys. “I’ll join you,” said Emma. “I’ve been worried sick all week. That boy needs a serious talking to!”“Emma,” Robin, picked up two slices of buttered toast from the table, putting them in paper towel, handed them to his blonde wife. “Eat? You think better when you’re not hangry!” he smirked as she scowled. “I know it’s hard, but try to remember he isn’t a boy any more? He’s a very proud, twenty-two-year-old man, who won’t take kindly to being lectured. Even more so, if you do it in front of others. I promise you, it’ll backfire if you do!” 
She glared back, knowing he was probably right. Within seconds, the mist engulfed them, and his wives were gone.

Storybrooke Hospital – less than a minute later

After apparating onto the hospital lawn, the pair stormed into the main reception, where a collection of oddly-dressed men and women, all in battle armour and forest clothing, seemed to have gathered.
Emma recognised a young nurse, a friend of Henry’s, corralling the group into a side room. “Janie? You seen Henry?”“Eh? Oh, hi, Emma. Could you just give me a second?” She yelled in exasperation, before turning to a large bear-like man with wild red hair. “Look, I’m very sorry sir, but I can’t understand what you’re saying? Please speak English, or at least a little more slowly?”“AH'M NO ENGLISH!” He roared, as though he’d been offended. Louder, but slower, he spoke again. “I’m askin’ where ye tekin’ ma mither? She’s no hurt!”Janice, trying to stay calm, finally figured out what he was saying. “As I have told your friend over there, several times, the doctors have taken three people into surgery. One, a red-haired lady, is seriously injured and currently in the operating theatre. An older lady, who said she was her mother, is waiting in their waiting area. Another two men are also in surgery as we speak. We only have two doctors on this morning, so if you’ll please be patient and wait here, I’ll let you know as soon as I have news.”
This clearly wasn’t enough for the rowdy group of four irritated men, one of whom started insisting he see them. Janie rolled her eyes, knowing she was losing it with these people! Emma was about to step in and help her calm them, as a woman appeared from a side door, walking straight up to the group.
“HAMISH! I CAN HEAR YE BACK THERE! LOWER YER VOICE, YE BLITHERIN’ IDIOT? AN' SHUT UP THE REST OF YE - THERE’S SICK PEOPLE HERE!”“Sorry…mama.” The bear of a man calmed in an instant.“Sorry…Majesty,” said another, shorter man behind him.“That’s better! Now, ye heard Merlin? They're tryin' to save your sister’s life in there, an' they don’t need you lot makin’ any more trouble! Sit yerselves doon, like the good nurse told ye!”Regina was impressed by how the men instantly complied. “Excuse me? I believe my son’s in here somewhere. Someone said ‘majesty’? I’m a former queen of the old realm, the Enchanted Forest, myself. And you are?”The woman looked her up and down, calming as she recognised the look of another anxious mother. “Eleanor, Dowager Queen of DunBroch. Ye said, yer son?”“His name’s Henry. He travelled to DunBroch with his father. He said you all arrived here this morning?”“Ye’re Henry’s mither? That young man damn well saved my Hubert’s life and I owe him! Not as much as I owe his fatha, mind? You should be very proud of them. Without yer man, ma Merida would definitely be deed!”“Oh. Neal isn’t actually my-” But Emma interrupted her.“You’re Merida’s mother? I remember her…in Camelot.”“Aye, well,” the mother’s eyes started to glaze. “If she survives the night, she may well remember you too! But it’s a slim chance. Yon Merlin brought us here to see a brain man. Should be wi' us tonight he says? If he canna fix her…” a tear slid down her cheek, quickly wiped away. Emma stepped closer, putting a gentle hand on her arm in an attempt to comfort, but Eleanor quickly pulled back.“Nae, lassie!  Dinna comfort me now? If ye do, I’ll just cry, then I’ll never stop!”“We’re sorry. Can you tell me where Henry is? Regina asked again.~oOo~
They stepped into a smaller reception area next to one of the operating theatres, where Henry sat nursing a coffee.
“Henry!”“Oh, hi mums,” he had a guilty look about him. “I wondered when you’d come.”“You said you were hurt? Your arm?”“Oh that? Yeah, Annabelle used her magic to fix it just now. I took an arrow, just as we were getting out of there.”“An arrow? Henry, what the hell were you thinking going there in the first place? Your father specifically forbade it, as I would! What happened to you being protected by Merlin? And Persephone?”“Ah…well, that’s the thing. No one knew that some piece of shit called the Black Knight had contained all the magic over there. So, nobody had it, except him! Dad got Perse out of there quick, then he, Merlin and Killian had to fight the old-fashioned way, or Merida and her family would have been slaughtered. I couldn’t just sit by.”  “And where’s your father now?”“Waiting outside the operating theatre. She got hurt the worst of all, an arrow to the back of her head, and she’s been unconscious ever since. I’m waiting here to see how Hubert’s doing? He got sliced up pretty bad by the Black Knight. Merlin decided we all needed to get out of there quick, as there’s no way she’d survive back there. He sent a message to Anna, asking to get Professor Whale to come back to Storybrooke. Apparently magic can’t fix a brain issue.”“And what about Killian? Is he back?” Asked Emma.“Yeah. He’s still on the Jolly. He got hurt too, but Merlin patched him up when he got his magic back.”Regina rolled her eyes, sighing but remembering Robin’s last words before they left. “Henry, your mother and I have been worried sick! Why on earth did you do that?”“I'm sorry. I know it was stupid. It’s just…I thought what with Dad, Merlin and Perse around, I’d be safe? I just wanted to be with him. I hid below deck and came out after we went through the portal. Dad was spitting blood when he found out! He kinda locked me in the brig for a night.”Emma gave him a sad smile. “Good. You deserved that, after what you put us through! We knew. Merlin’s daughter told us what happened. Henry, I know you’re all grown up now, but…please don’t do that again? We’ve hardly slept all week!”“All week? We’ve been gone six! I guess what Merlin said about the portal’s true! That means I won’t have missed any Uni time if I go tomorrow. Um, shouldn’t you be on your honeymoon right now?”“We should! But somebody decided to disappear off to another realm, didn’t they?" Regina’s tone acquired an annoyed, steely edge. "We couldn’t go, while our son’s in mortal danger now, could we?” Finally, Henry realized the full extent of the problem he’d caused! “I’m sorry. I should have thought.”“Yes, you should have! You’ve really messed a lot of people around this time, Hen,” added his blonde mother. “As well as giving us sleepless nights and making us miss our honeymoon, you could have put your dad in even more danger as he had one more person to protect! I was quite prepared to give you a first-class ‘bollocking’, to quote Robin! It’s only him reminding me you’re supposed to be a man now, that stopped me. Henry, you really screwed up this time!”Even though he was nearly a foot taller than either woman, he hung his head in shame, staying silent. The awkwardness finally being broken by a door clattering open, Neal stepping out. “Dad, over here!” he called, relieved for the distraction. “How is she?”“Still in a coma. They did X-rays but there’s nothing much to be done till Whale gets here. We still don’t know whether she’ll make it yet.”“I’m sorry. I know you’ve become close. Eleanor and the family are out there. Should I go tell them?”“No thanks Henry, probably best I do it.”“What happened after you all left here?” Asked Regina.“You mean after I found out this pillock...” he grinned, putting a rough hand on their son’s shoulder, “…managed to smuggle himself on board? Well, it took us another three days to reach DunBroch...” He proceeded to explain how they landed, to discover how nobody’s magic, including Merlin’s, worked any more. Then how they discovered someone called Emeris, or The Black Knight, a renegade outlawed by King Arthur of Camelot, had acquired his own magic somehow, and was using it to suppress not just anyone else's, but the small kingdom. How dozens of the queen’s finest troops had been slaughtered in battle. How Merida’s brothers had been taken hostage, under threat of slaughter. He described how he and Merida had then managed to break into the Knight’s castle in the dead of night, rescuing her brothers from the dungeons.“However, we’d almost got back to the ship when Emeris’ guard counterattacked and during the fight, Merida got an arrow to the side of the head. Most of us got scratches and bruises, but her brother Hubert got cut quite badly. Henry saved his life, but they both got hurt. I think Anna’s still working on him in theatre.”“Why was Henry was in the middle of the fighting? Why didn’t you keep him out of it, back on the safety of the ship? He could’ve been killed!”“The ship was compromised, so we couldn’t take the risk of leaving him. Remember, we were facing somebody with magic where we had none, so best we stayed together. I'd never knowingly put him in harm’s way!”“But he WAS in harm’s way!” Emma growled. “Anna mind-read with Merlin. She said you got Persephone out of there, so why didn’t you do the same thing for Henry?”“You seriously think I didn’t want to? Because where she went would’ve killed him instantly! Nobody but a god or demi-god can survive on Olympus. So we had no choice but to keep him close. Fortunately, it seems our boy’s good in a scrap.”“Mum, I know I worried you and I’m sorry for that, but how many times have you two risked your lives for me or the family? Besides, Robin’s right. I’m an adult, I can make my own decisions!”“Henry, that’s as maybe, but your mums were right to be worried!” Neal’s tone changed to serious. “Merlin, Killian or I couldn’t be sure what we were going to be facing down there. Remember when I gave Emma hell for letting you go down to the Underworld? Well imagine what they’d be doing to me right now if it was you in theatre, instead of Merida?”  
~oOo~

It was another five hours before Professor Victor Whale, now a qualified neurologist, accompanied by his fiancee Caroline, arrived in Storybrooke.
Thanks to the influence of Professor Sage, he’d managed to bring a small truck back from New York, full of loaned specialist neurological operating equipment. Merlin had been there to meet the exhausted surgeon and briefed him on what had happened. With Victor’s consent, he also cast an energizing spell on him to combat the travel fatigue and freshen him up, before he went in to examine the patient.After operating on his broken collar, Hubert had been healed magically by Anna Sage, before being discharged, and much to his mother’s relief, even though she was desperately worried for her only daughter. After a request for assistance from Merlin, Blue had organized rooms at the convent for the DunBroch royal family, though Merida’s mother refused to leave until she knew her girl was safe, instructing the family to follow the orders of the fairy to the letter.Neal Cassidy never left the hospital either, waiting and pacing endlessly outside the operating theatre.Finally, Eleanor broke: “Will ye no sit down, man?” she yelled in frustration. “Yer makin’ me feel giddy!”“What? Sorry, I’m just anxious. I’m better when I keep moving.”“Ah can see that! Ooh, what the hell’s takin’ him so long? That man’s been in there hours…”Neal looked down at the queen’s mother, who’d been wringing her hands continuously.  “It’s complicated. The head’s the most difficult part to work on. Merlin said he trusts him, so-”“So, we have ta wait here and do nothin’? My gurl could die! An’ a feel so…so hopeless.” She looked into his eyes, desperate to hold back her tears, and could see the worry reflected in his own. “Ye care for ma Merida, don’t ye? Dinna deny it, Cassidy!”He felt her voice almost break with emotion. This obviously powerful former queen. So strong, so wise, yet now terrified she may lose her only daughter. “I do. I’ve only known her three weeks, but …”“Aye. I saw the look. I saw her givin’ it back, too. I never seen ma Merida look at a man, that way before. Ah’m sorry ma boys gave ye such a hard time. They were just bein’-”“Brothers? It's fine Eleanor, they're just protecting their sister. Though from what I saw, she doesn’t need it. I saw what she can do with a bow and arrow! You know, there’s an archer around here, one if the best I’ve ever seen, who she could give a run for his money!”The dowager queen stood, facing him. “Aye, she’s guid in combat all right, just like her fatha. Oh, ma Fergus he would have been so proud, but she’s also bloody pigheaded, like him! Stormin' in tae a fight without a blind thought who’s got her back. It’s nae wonder she hasn'ae-” She was interrupted by the door from the operating theatre opening, two men now coming out, still in surgical gowns.“DOCTOR?” Eleanor turned immediately, stepping up to him. “How is she?” She desperately tried to read the medic’s eyes, to see whether he was a bringer of good news. Or not.“Erm. Perhaps we can go into an office? Somewhere private, your majesty?”“Just tell me? I need to know, man!” As she yelled, Merlin came to stand by her, removing his theatre cap.“Well, she’s lucky to be alive. Another half inch and she would have been lost!” he took her trembling hands in her own. “I carried out a CT scan, and…”“A what? I dinna understand?”“It’s like a picture, Eleanor,” added Neal, to help the confused woman. “Of the inside of her head. The doctor can see what’s going on in there, so they can figure out what to do.”Victor nodded, silently thanking him. “Yes, a picture of her brain, to be precise. We can see what damage is there before we operate.  Fortunately, the arrow doesn’t seem to have penetrated her spine or spinal roots…” He could see her looking confused again. “So, provided we can operate successfully, she should still be able to walk and use her body normally. But…” he thought how to explain it carefully and clearly without building up her hopes…or dashing them. “We’ll need to remove the arrow very, very slowly. We won’t know if there’s any permanent damage until she wakes up. I’m sorry but it’s still too early to say.”“So, what are ye waitin’ for, man?”
Victor looked across at Merlin, both knowing this was going to be a very long night…

The Diner – The following morning
“We really do need another place around here to have breakfast!” muttered Regina as she, Emma and Henry stepped into the diner. The previous afternoon, Blue and the fairies had arrived to take care of the DunBroch royal family and news had spread of their new visitors. Robin was due to join them shortly, after dropping the older girls and Roland off at school, and they’d agreed to meet for their own breakfast at the café.As the pair looked for a free table, Emma groaned, seeing Killian Jones sitting at one of the back tables, with Ruby’s son on his knee, and the wolf’s wife sitting close.  Has she already told him about the nightclub incident? As she tried to direct them to one of the larger tables near the door, as far as possible from her former lover, Henry had already called out to him. “Hi Dot, hi Killian!”The former pirate looked up at him, with a wry grin. “Well, if it isn’t my stowaway? What’s the news, lad? Does the queen live?” before spotting the two women nearer the door.“Still too early to tell; she’s still in the coma. Dad’s with her.”Ruby had just joined him from the back rooms. She’d worked long hours yesterday and was unaware of the latest news. “The Queen?You mean Merida? She’s hurt?”“Aye lass, I thought you’d heard? She got an arrow to the head. That’s why we brought all the family back with us. Life or death. Henry said she’s lying in hospital.”Ruby’s mind went right back to her time in their realm. When a local witch had cursed her to remain in wolf form. And when a certain warrior came to her aid. “Merida’s there, now? I knew her. She and I helped…well, it doesn’t matter now. I’d best call Mulan. ” Kill, could you take care of Nat a little longer?”“No problem, love. Me and my boy here will be just fine.” Ruby mouthed a silent ‘thank you’ back. Without thinking and having forgotten Henry was there, she lowered herself to place a quick peck on the toddler’s cheek, before straightening up to give Killian the same. And as she did, his head turned to the side, their lips touching in the lightest of kisses.Brief, but intimate enough. Henry noticed, but said nothing. 
Storybrooke Hospital

It was a completely and utterly drained Victor Whale who almost crawled out of the operating theatre.

He’d been working flat out, hunched over his patient, using his microsurgery spectacles and the finest of small tools as he operated deep within the young queen’s brain, for over nine hours. The smallest slip could result in instant brain damage or paralysis, so the utmost concentration had to be maintained throughout. Caroline and their best nurses and trained medics kept a close eye on proceedings, ready to help the exhausted man.
“Victor go sit down over there,” said his fiancée, anxious for him. “You’re shattered.”However, seeing two worried people walking toward him, he sighed. “I will, Carrie. Just give me a minute?”“Well?” Eleanor looked almost as drained as he did. “How is she?”“Still in the coma, but better. I removed the arrow and repaired all the damaged tissue. Her brain functions are now stable, and the prognosis is good. There appears to be no spinal nerve damage either. But it may take a while for her to wake.”Neal saw the confused look on the mother’s face, so he took her hands in his own, facing her. “He’s saying she’s more likely to recover now. She’s over the worst.”At the first bit of positive news since Merida had almost been killed, the stately Dowager Queen of DunBroch just seemed to crumple before them, tears and pent-up worry she’d held back for so long finally breaking. “Thank the gods!” She wailed, before pulling herself into Neal, sobbing loudly into his shoulder. “Mah poor wee gurl!”He held her tightly as she released all of it, soaking his shirt. Even he was shedding a few relieved tears. That's when a figure stepped up beside them. “It was an extremely difficult operation, Eleanor. The Professor here did a magnificent job. I’ve no doubt that without his labours, your young queen would’ve been lost!” At Merlin’s words, Eleanor lifted herself from Neal and forcibly pulled the former Doctor Frankenstein into a bear hug.“Thank ye! Ye have no idea what this means to me? To mah family. If by the grace of God she pulls through, ye’ll always have a place of honour in DunBroch, ye wonderful man!”  Caroline, returning with his coffee and seeing the embrace, smiled across at the embarrassed medic.“Yes, he is, isn’t he? Shame so very few people around here seem to realize it!” He  He ~oOo~
Several more hours passed, as Neal and Eleanor sat either side of the unconscious queen. As Neal held her hand, Eleanor noticed the way he studied Merida’s face for any sign of movement, as the odd beeping noise from the strange machines nearby continued.
“So what are yer intentions?”“I’m sorry – what?”“Yer intentions; towards ma Merida? I told ye yesterday, I never saw her as much as look at another man. Fergus and I tried to find a suitable suitor, but she’d have none of it! Feisty young thing, mah gurly. It’s either her way, or no way! Just like her fatha.”“That’s what I like most about her,” he said, “She’s got spirit and passion. Like nothing’s gonna stop her.”  “Oh, passion now is it?” she glared, suspiciously. “I trust ye’ve been a gentleman?”Neal didn’t answer, instead looking down at the patient. “I’ve barely known her three weeks, Eleanor.”An awkward silence hung in the air, until: “Merlin told me you were sent back from the dead? By the god o’ the gods himself?”“Yeah. It was Zeus who specifically wanted me to come to DunBroch. Said he owed King Fergus a debt.”“Aye, well he’d think it more than repaid if she lives! Ye know, I asked Merlin about you and yer history? But he said nowt, only to talk to ye direct. So, what’s yer story? I saw the way that blonde lassie looked at ye. Emilia, wasn’t it? When she came in wi’ that woman who said she was queen?  You have history wi' her?”He studied her face. She knows more than she’s letting on! Not sure just how much the Sorcerer had told her, he decided honesty was probably the only policy. “Emma. She’s Henry’s birth mother. The other one’s Regina, his adopted mother. She’s also now happens to be Emma’s wife.” “Her wife? Two women? That’s allowed here? Well, I’ll be! So, there’s nothin’ between the two of ye now?”“Only Henry. No, we were together once, but Emma and I were over a long time ago. I didn’t even know Henry existed till he was eleven. She told him I’d died. I’ll always care for her though.”“And her mother really was Queen of the White Kingdom?”That confirmed it. She knew a lot more than she was letting on. “Snow White, yeah. And her dad’s Prince Charming. Oh, it gets a lot weirder than that!” He chuckled. “A little while ago Emma and Regina, already married to each other, wed Robin Hood together, and they have children.” “Robin Hood? The Prince of Thieves? Even I’ve heard of him! He was one of Merida’s heroes from her books. I met one of his Merry ‘Men’ too, although she’s actually a lassy. A young gurl from the East. Fierce fighter! So Hood’s here? I guess that means you’re royalty too?”He laughed, “Hardly. My background’s far more humble. Son of a spinner.”“Spinner eh? So, you didnae think it worth mentionin’ that yer fatha was the Dark One? Or that yer grandmother was the Black Fairy?”“I suspected someone’s  been doing her homework! Well, if you know that already, then you might’ve also learnt that Peter Pan is, or was, my grandfather?”“Pan? That bastard? Excuse ma language, but how the hell did ye come out the way ye did!”
Storybrooke Hospital – two days earlier
“Well, the baby seems to be well established. I don’t see anything untoward,...” Chloë, one of the specialist nurses, printed off several copies of the scan. “From the measurements here, I’d say you were a shade under two months. Heartbeat’s nice and strong too. How many copies?”Belle squeezed her girlfriend’s hand as she helped wiped the gel from her belly. “Thanks, Chloë. Four please.”“Would you like to know the sex?”Ariel had been too stunned to speak as she studied the little photograph, amazed by the clarity.  “You can tell that, at two months?”“Sure. These machines are great these days. Once the Prof got here, he got hold of all the latest stuff. Heck, sometimes we can even see the eyebrows! So, do you want to know?” The women looked at each other sporting silly grins. Ariel nodded.
Another five hours passed in the hospital recovery room. Neal brought numerous teas in for Eleanor, each taking it in turns to guard over their precious patient.

After an initial short sleep, Professor Whale had returned, checking over the unconscious woman. He had also warned them that, even though he believed she would wake, there was no guarantee that her mind wouldn’t have been affected, Or her memory. Or even her personality. Neal had already prepared her mother for this possible eventuality. Eleanor was stoic, assuming this would be a real possibility but nonetheless prayed for it not to be the case.
Neal watched as Eleanor slowly and meticulously weaved her hands through her daughter’s bright red hair, carefully separating some of the matted tangles. “She’s got fantastic hair,’ he breathed, voice low. “It was the first thing I noticed about her. I’m pleased Whale didn’t need to shave her head before the operation.” He’d spotted only a minor shaved patch at the back, from where they’d removed the arrow.“She got her hair from ma Fergus, just like her temper!” She smiled down on her precious girl. “Big red mane he had, and a bright red bushy beard to match. My mamma said it looked like he’d eaten half a badger and left the other half hangin’ oot!”Neal laughed. “She talks about him a lot. Seems they were close?”“Joined at the hip! He understood her and westill miss him dearly. He tried to stop her going inta battle wi’ them but she refused, like he would. She’d always been grand wi’ a bow an' arrow but shite wi’ a sword, so he hired the best swordswoman and fighter he could find to train her properly. Someone from the east. Dour, sad lass, she was, but-” she was interrupted by a sudden change in the constant beeping noise coming from the machine, which now sped up rapidly.“What's that? What’s going on?”“That’s coming from the EEG! That’s the brain monitoring thingy,” said Neal, “I’ll go get the-”“No need!” said an older nurse, bustling into the room, followed by a younger woman. “I heard it! Jen, could you kindly page Professor Sage? I’d like him to check before we call Professor Whale. He was up all night and I don’t want to wake him unnecessarily…”Within minutes the figure of Merlin appeared in the room, followed by a junior doctor. He examined the read outs from the machine, lifted the patient’s eyelids, checked her heart using his magic and lifted her hands to press under her nails. “Well, it appears young Merida is no longer in a coma, even if she’s still unconscious. That’s very good news. It means she can react to stimuli.”“React? You mean she can hear us?” Asked Neal.“Yes, so I suggest you start talking to her? I believe she’ll wake though I have no idea when. But talking to her, reading to her, stimulating her mind, can only help. When she does, we can assess her properly. Professor Whale will no doubt want to check on her a little later when we wakes.”~oOo~And so, for the next few hours, Neal and Eleanor stayed by her bedside, nagging each other to go get some rest while the other stayed. Finally, Eleanor tried a different tack. “Listen, ye know...ye’ve been here two days without bathin’, an’ I’m sorry ta say startin’ to smell awfy bad, man! I dinna want my Merida facin’ that pong when she wakes. So go get yerself cleaned up and I’ll stay an mind her!”Neal chuckled, knowing her game. “OK, I’ll go. But on one condition? Namely, you promise you take a break yourself as soon as I’m back? No buts! You could do with a change of clothes too…”“Are you sayin’ I smell too, young man?” she responded in mock indignation. “Perhaaaaps I aaaaamm, yer maaajesty!” Neal gave a terrible impersonation of her highland accent.“Less cheek from ye! Now go. Bugger off!” She said it with a smirk, though Neal finally stood, knowing she just wanted a chance to talk to her daughter alone. But before he left, he leaned over, kissing Merida’s forehead, to whisper: “I’m just going home to get changed. I’ll be back soon, my love.”The moment his lips touched her skin, Eleanor’s eyes were drawn to the spike on the strange map on the little measuring device, accompanied by the sound of several large beeps. Clearly Neal hadn’t noticed, as silver mist encompassed him seconds later, disapparating him away.“Neal…look?” But it was too late. He was gone!Eleanor smiled to herself as she now leant over her daughter. “I saw that, hinny! Ye like him, don'tcha? I know he likes ye too, my gurl.”
The Gold Mansion
A few seconds later, Neal apparated directly in front of the stove in his father’s kitchen. “SHIT!” Ariel yelled, shocked by the sudden burst of white mist only feet away, dropping a dinner plate. “WHAT THE HELL?” “Ariel?”  Neal noticed the shocked woman. “It’s me! Sorry. I’m not really used to this poofing lark! I didn’t mean to frighten you, I just-” But he was interrupted by his father bursting into the kitchen, closely followed by Belle.“Belle?” Rumple rushed across to her. “You screamed!”“Sorry, it’s my fault, papa. I just poofed directly in front of her. I didn’t think.” He mumbled an apology. Rumple looked up at him in surprise, pleased to see him but more concerned for his lover.“Bae? Henry told me you’re back. What’s happened?” “Merida’s unconscious. I just popped home to change, but I thought it’d be quicker if I just teleported here. I aimed for the lawn outside, but missed? Sorry again Ariel, but I’m still a beginner at this poofing magic stuff!”The mermaid, no longer upset, pulled back. “It’s fine Angus! It just came as a surprise, that’s all. Neal noticed how her hands went straight to her stomach, like she was protecting it. “It’s alright Neal, you just caught me by surprise, that’s all. It’s good to see you back, safe and sound. Don’t worry about me, I’m just…” She stopped, noticing his eyes looking down at how she was holding herself. From the way he glanced back up at her face, then back to her still flat belly, she realised then, he’d already guessed.“You’re…pregnant?” He broke into a grin when she nodded.“About two months. We’re going to keep it quiet, just to be on the safe side, till after three.”He stepped in front of her, taking her hands. “That’s wonderful news! Congratulations!” Before pulling her cautiously into a gentle hug. “From what I’ve seen with you and Gid, you’ll make a wonderful mother.”  She almost melted at his kind words, as she’d worried what people would think. Getting pregnant by an already married man, with whose wife she was already in a relationship.  “Thanks, I’ve been a bit scared about people finding out.”Belle and Rumple had been watching them, relieved at how easily Rumple’s son had accepted the mermaid and her relationship with his father.“Don’t be. Fingers crossed, I can’t wait to have another brother or sister.”“Sister. I’m carrying a girl.”  “Bloody marvelous! Belle, dad, it sounds like you need to make an honest woman of this lady? Three way marriages seem to be becoming a trend in Storybrooke these days, after all.”~oOo~
Freshly showered and changed, and less than an hour later, Neal apparated himself back to the hospital, being careful to focus specifically on the lawn outside the front, and not in the building itself. Fortunately, nobody was outside apart from a startled cat, this time! As he walked back into Merida’s room, he saw Eleanor was now joined by Merlin and Whale, both leaning over the still unconscious queen.
“Any change? Is she okay?”“As well as can be expected, considering she’s had rather invasive surgery,” answered Whale, calmly. “We still won’t know till she wakes. This lady here...” He looked across at Eleanor, “...said there was a spike on the EEG over there, when you spoke to her?”“Aye, an when he kissed her heid! I saw it myself” added Eleanor.“Well whatever happened, she’s in a lighter state than when I left her. Perhaps you should keep doing whatever you did?” Neal looked at them, puzzled. “You’re not suggesting this is some sort of sleeping curse, are you?”Merlin spoke for the first time. “No, but it couldn’t do any harm. She seemed to like you, I recall?”Whale moved back, offering Neal his place at the queen’s side, while he studied the monitor. “Please talk to her, Mr. Cassidy?I’d like to see if she responds to your voice.”He stepped closer, lifting himself onto the side of the bed, lowering himself to whisper softly in her ear. “Hi, lovely! About time you woke up, don’t you think? Your mum’s here and your brothers are outside. They’ve all missed you and need you back now. So…” Merlin and Whale were unable to hear his words, but definitely noticed the jump in the graph on the monitor! So had Eleanor, who’d had the machine’s function explained to her minutes earlier. “Summat’s happenin’!” She gasped, Neal continuing to whisper softly to her.“I’ve missed you too. I’ve missed that wicked grin. I even missed you swearing at me, even if I didn’t understand half of what you were saying?”  The needle on the graph became even more animated. Neal looked at it, alerted by the beeping rate increasing.  “But you know what I missed most? Your lips! I may have only known you a few weeks, but nobody’s ever kissed me like that.” The graph spiked dramatically, causing Eleanor to look up in alarm. Merlin placed a calming hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry. It just means a part of her can hear him. She’s reacting.”Seeing him continue whispering, Eleanor had had enough. If Merida was reacting just to the tone of his voice, perhaps she just needed a little nudge?  “Heavens above! Will ye no kiss her, man? I know ye want to, so just got on with it!” Her eyes pleaded as he nodded back.“Come back to me? Come back and shout and swear at me? I want to run my hands through that hair again. I want to cuddle up with you like we did before when we snuck away from your brothers. You remember that? I do! Something else I remember-”  He paused, moving his mouth up to place a slow kiss on the centre of her forehead.
The graph continued racing, though the heart monitor continued as before. He was about to resume whispering when...
“Call that a kiss?” Eleanor earned a wry smile from Merlin. “Jings, that peck’s what I’d gave ma own fatha! Do ye not know how to kiss a woman properly, man?”Neal chuckled to himself. “Can you believe this? I’m being ordered by your own mother to kiss you! Well, if I have her permission, what can I do? Good job I brushed my teeth just now. Just as well I love you…”  he gently lowered his lips over the queen’s before pressing down slightlyto seal them together, praying it’d make some sort of difference.The beeping increased dramatically, though the little graph the other three had been studying intensely suddenly seemed to change to a single white flat line, which made Neal jerk up.“Shit! Is that bad?”Whale’s expression slowly transformed from an intense frown to a smile. “No, Mr. Cassidy, quite the opposite. The EEG’s just overloaded. I think she’s starting to come around!”His words made Eleanor immediately jump up, darting across to Neal’s side to look down at her daughter. Although Merida's eyes remained closed, she could see some sort of movement under the lids, and her chest start to rise and fall. "Come on, gurl! Ye wake up now! If ye do, I'll make the man gi' ye another of those kisses? If ye don’t, there'll be hell ta pay!"~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Gold’s Mansion
Neal had only returned to his father’s home less than an hour ago, to shower and change before heading back to the hospital. But the impression he’d left, had been considerable. Ariel seemed delighted at how easily Rumple’s eldest son had accepted her being pregnant. He said how much he loved the idea of having a sister, like he regards her as just one of his family? Me, pregnant by his father? Belle was thinking about another of his comments:
“Belle, dad; it sounds like you need to make an honest woman of this lady?”
Was he serious? Rumple seemed to be locked up in his own thoughts, as he sat playing on the living room floor with Gideon, and the boy’s little red fire truck. After a while Ariel announced she wanted fresh air, suggesting a walk down to the park. “I’ll take Giddy. He loves it down there. Do either of you want to come?”Rumple declined, wanting time to his thoughts. “Not this time, dearie, I’ve a few things to do for the rents next week. But Gideon would love it, I’m sure? I  Belle, perhaps you’d like to go with her?”Sensing he wanted to talk, Belle looked up at Ariel. “Actually, I need to get the laundry sorted, as it’s my turn. I’ll stay back, if it’s okay with you?”“No problem. I’ll be back in an hour.”Within minutes, she’d left, taking Gideon in the buggy, leaving them to their thoughts. Until eventually, Belle sat down at the kitchen table, facing him.“Rumple?”“Something bothering you, dearie?”“She moved in here just over four months ago; and now, well, so much has changed between the three of us? Not least the fact she’s pregnant! We haven’t really discussed it but, something Neal said made me think? You know how I feel about her, but…what are your feelings for her?”Rumple’s brow rose. “I thought you already knew. After the last few months. Our talks…”“Yes but things have changed, haven’t they? She’s now carrying your daughter. This is important.”“As you carried our son. I’m not sure I’m following you?”“Those divorce papers. The ones you drew up for me to sign? Could you bring them to me?”He frowned, wondering where it was leading. However, he demurred, holding out his hand as a twenty-page document magically appeared in it. “I signed my half; I left it for you to sign whenever you wish.”  She held the document in her hand, not bothering to look inside.“Can you see yourself ever wanting this?”“No. But the decision was left for you, so you could lead your own life...unencumbered.”“Well, as I told you, on numerous occasions these last months, I love you, Rumple! I love you, and want to remain your wife.” With that, she took the agreement and ripped it in half in front of him, then into quarters, putting it down in a pile on the table. “There, that’s one thing out of the way? So…about Ariel?”Rumple brightened, seeing the look she gave him, “She’s taken quite the place in our hearts, hasn’t she? A truly extraordinary being. What about her?”Typical Rumple, answering a question with a question.  “Do YOU love her? Are YOU in love with her?”“You already know the answer to that, dearie. Yes, to both. I was, even before we knew she was pregnant.”“And now she’s carrying your child. Your daughter…”“Our child. Our daughter.”“Yes. Yours and Ariel’s. Just as Gideon is yours and mine.“And your point?” He knew where she was going, but needed her to say it. To know it was mutual. “I want to be a mother to your daughter. Just as I want Ariel to be a mother to our son.”His brow arched even further, but the smile held. “You want me to draw up the necessary documents to share custody? It shouldn’t be difficult.”It was the smirk that irritated her. “Are you deliberately being obtuse? You know full well what I’m trying to say!”He placed a warm hand over hers as she gripped her cup even tighter. “Then try harder? Words have meaning. I should know, given my history. Tell me, what do you want, precisely?”She sighed, knowing that if he wasn’t in agreement, it could all backfire. “I'm in love with both of you! The last few months have been the happiest of my life. Yes, a big part of that was getting Gideon back, but it’s more than that. It’s you. And Ariel. I’m in love…and I want us all to be together. Forever.”“You’d like to put things on a more…legal basis? You want to marry Ariel?”“I want US to marry Ariel, together, if she’ll have us. I want what the Briars have! I want our son and daughter to have the love, and security of all three of us. Have you seen Mulan these days? She's a different person. And Robin, with Emma and Regina? Am I asking too much in wanting something like that for us?”
Storybrooke Hospital

It was shortly after six in the morning, when Queen Merida finally opened her eyes.
Her breath hitched as she started to panic, sights before her slowly coming into focus. She found herself lying on some sort of bedding, in a cream, dimly-lit room, with various strange objects making even stranger noises. As she realized there was something stuck down her throat, she gagged repeatedly. Moments later, she heard a soft, calm female voice close by. She whispered as loud as she could without waking others in the room. “Stay still! You’re okay.You’re lying in a hospital bed, with a tube down your throat. It’s been helping you breath. Now stay very, very still, while I pull it out…”  Warm, confident hands lifted her chin up and she felt a slithery object being pulled out of her throat, causing her to gag once again. “There now…” said the soothing voice. “Welcome back, your majesty! Now, you’ve had the tube down there a couple of days now. So try not to speak just yet, as it’ll be extremely sore! I’ll give you sips of water in a minute.” She couldn’t lift her head or body. So, her eyes nervously darted around to pick on anything she could relate to. Where the hell am I? Who are these people? Where’s my family?As she gathered her breath to speak regardless, she only felt a squeak come out. “Where…?”  “Hey, don’t try to speak!” the woman repeated, seeing the panic on her face. “Lie still and let me explain?” She said more forcefully. “Merida, you were badly wounded, in your own realm. You received an arrow in the back of your head. Professor Sage, or ‘Merlin’ as you might know him, brought you back here, as your injuries were too serious and couldn’t be fixed where you were. You’re now in a town called Storybrooke, in our hospital, and you just had an operation. Do you understand what I’m saying? Just nod, if you do.”The queen slowly nodded a fraction, stopping when she felt the dull ache at the back of her head. The kindly woman seemed now to be dabbing at her lips with a damp cloth. “You must be very thirsty, but if I give you water straight away, you'll be sick. Suck on this? You’ve been unconscious for days.”She sucked on the cloth as instructed, but her thoughts raced back to her family. To the battle with the Dark Knight. “My…my…”“My name’s Chloë, and I’m a senior nurse here. Your mum and Neal are just over there," she pointed somewhere to the side. "And they’ve been watching over you ever since you came in.” “Mamma’s here?” She croaked again, trying to move her head to look around. “How…”
“Just rest your throat a few minutes. We had to strap your head down after the operation, but I’ll take everything off in a moment. I’m whispering because your mum and Mr. Cassidy are asleep on the couch just over there. They’ve both been awake all night, and I didn’t want to wake them just yet, till I saw how you were. Now relax, and we’ll answer all your questions when you’re ready.”
There was something very settling about the young nurse, so Merida calmed, waiting as Chloë seemed to fiddle with something behind her. Moments later, she felt her head become less rigid, so she rolled it to one side. The first thing she saw almost took her breath away. On a small blue couch, sat two adults, slumped together. Neal was half laying back, clearly deep in sleep, with her mother resting against him, her head slumped across his chest, also asleep. Neal’s arm lay around her shoulder, protectively. The sight nearly broke her heart as she thought what she may have just put them all through. They’ve been here the whole time?  “Mamma?” She croaked again, this time a little louder. Though her throat felt like it had a dagger in it!Eleanor’s eyes slowly flickered open, everything blurry. Looking down, she spotted a small patch of dribble she seemed to have left on the man currently holding her as she nuzzled into him. Looking up slowly, her eyes refocused on the most wonderful sight she would ever see.
Merida! 
“MERIDA?” Eleanor gasped. “YE’RE AWAKE?” The yell bringing Neal out of his own sleep. “THANK THE LORD!” Her eyes instantly filling with tears as her daughter’s face slowly grew into a little smile.“Hi mamma. Miss me?” she wheezed, as Eleanor instantly rose, dashing across. Seeing her girl lying still, she lowered herself to press a warm kiss on her cheek and a hand on her arm.“Ye have no idea how much, child! I thought we’d lost ye!” She rained more kisses to her cheek and her forehead, being carefully not to go near the injuries. Merida saw the tears.“Ye canna get rid of me that easy, mamma!” she whispered. “An’ I see ye brought that wastrel along?” She smiled again, seeing Neal approach the bed, his face a huge, relieved grin.“Hi Ginge!” He knew his nickname for her still slightly irritated her. “How’s your ‘heed’? Personally, I always recommend stopping arrows with shields? It’s a lot less painful…” He moved alongside Eleanor, leaning down to place a warm kiss on the very edge of her mouth, making her grin.“Keep callin’ me Ginge, an’ I’ll try using yer arse instead!” She croaked again, making him cackle.“I like Ginger! Definitely my favourite colour on a lion...or a queen!” He bent down as she scowled, stealing another kiss, which she welcomed, but wasn’t going to tell him that! “Your throat sounds too dry, queeny! Try not to talk till you’ve had a drink.”She gave him a tired smile, but tried speaking regardless. “Ma heed hurts like hell!”“Okay, Chloë‘s just popped out, so let me go find another nurse or someone?” He placed his hands gently on her cheeks to deliver a third kiss, this time directly on her lips. “Try not to run away…” he grinned, before stepping back to go find someone.“Like I can do that, ye bampot!” She rolled her eyes at his departing form, her mother moving back into his space.Eleanor smiled at their little interaction, leaning over. “Ye know, he’s been around ever since they brought ye in! Day and night, he’s no left - until I finally sent him away to change!”“He has?” She gave a tired smile.“Aye. He seems awfy keen, ma gurl! Ye could do a lot worse.”"Now don't go startin' matchmakin' again momma!" At least not yet!~oOo~Word soon went around that the DunBroch queen’s life  had been saved. Merida’s brothers raced back to be with their sister and before long the hospital was once again rowdy, this time in  blessed relief rather than despair. After a busy hour in her room, Professors Sage and Whale came to visit the patient.“Mamma tells me ye’re the man I owe ma life to, Professor Whale?”“Just call me Victor? It’s kind of you to say but, I think the people getting you back here so quickly is what really saved you. But, even so, it was certainly a close thing! Now then, I do need to examine you again, Merida. So perhaps the rest of these people could step outside till we’re finished?”“Ye heard the man!” Eleanor yelled, taking control. “Everyone oot! Ye can all see her again tomorrow!” Amid groans, the reluctant family marched out, already agreeing to hold some sort of celebration that night.~oOo~Fortunately, Whale’s examination was brief, and Merida went back to sleep for a good two hours before she woke to find Neal, once again, sitting on the couch. A slight knock on the door and a nurse popped her head in, to say there were two more visitors outside, who’d been waiting patiently till she woke. Neal asked who,.“Mrs. Lucas and Mrs. Briar. They say they knew the patient some years ago? They say they’re friends.”Lucas and Briar? The names meant nothing to Merida, though when she nodded and the nurse let them in, her face broadened into a huge grin as she instantly recognised her old friends. “Ruby? Mulan?”“Hiya Merida! Sorry - Your Majesty!” Ruby stepped towards her, giving the briefest of curtseys as Mulan gave a small, respectful bow.“Stop! I’ll have none of that - I’m just Merida to you two! You can call me anything…anything but ‘Ginge!’ She glared at Neal, who’d been sitting down, grinning. She poked a tongue out at him. “It’s grand to see ye both! I’ve missed ye since we took on that witch together. So, you’re both ‘Mrs.’ now? Who’re the lucky guys?”“Well, in my case, it’s a lucky girl,” Ruby answered. “I have a wife. A beautiful lady called Dorothy, who I wed two years ago. We have a son now, too.”“Two lassies gettin’ wed? Well I never! Mind, that sounds awfy sensible, if ye ask me; especially with some of the daft buggers that pass for men these days!” She looked right back at Neal, who silently chuckled. “And what about you, Mulan?"“I have a wife too, and a husband. I married them both on the same day Ruby wed Dorothy. We also have a son, and a daughter, and my Rory’s just found out she’s pregnant again.”“She is?” Neal stood, walking across to the pair. “That’s great! Congratulations, both of you.” He took Ruby into a gentle, short hug before doing the same to Mulan. “Seems everyone’s getting pregnant around here? I just found out Ariel’s having one, with my dad!”  "Ariel?” Ruby tried to act surprised, and was so tempted to one-up him by telling him about Snow White's condition, but remembering her promise to her friend, she held back. Neal looked lovingly down at Merida, whose brow rose. “Hey, don’t you go lookin’ at me like that, Cassidy? I’m no’ ready to have bairns yet! I’ve a country to reclaim!”His eyes twinkled. “You said ‘yet’! So...you’d like to have children…with me? One day?”She recognised that look. And a hint of lust behind it. Yes, she could picture herself raising a child with him. “Mebbe. One day…”   
The Jolly Roger
A little later, the two couples sat over lunch in the ship’s galley.“So, let me get this right,” his face bore no hint of emotion as the she-wolf told him everything. “Emma and Regina spotted your wife and my wife, in flagrante, behind a tree outside the Rabbit Hole?”“We weren’t having sex, Kill!” Rosie protested at the way he worded it. “We were just kissing and cuddling, nothing more!” She looked into her husband’s eyes, wary of his reaction. “We’d all agreed this was okay before you left, if you recall?”The captain stared into her eyes, saying nothing for a moment but seeing her anxiety. He looked up at Dorothy, who also seemed awkward, chewing on her lip. “Aye love, we did and no, I’m not upset. After all, the four of us have been intimate with one other. I guess my only concern’s that, with our situation now public, whether it’ll affect our boys’ upbringing in this place in any way?”“I don’t see why,” Ruby was now on her knees alongside Liam, playing with a toy sailing ship. “We’re all happy and it’s our business after all! We don’t answer to anyone, do we? Do you…not want this to continue?”“I do. But I’m still the only man in this relationship. If my beloved is still happy for this to continue, then so am I. But we do have Liam and Nathaniel to consider.”“I’m perfectly happy,” Rosie confirmed. “But if some other people don’t like it, fuck em’! Killian, what we have here is special. You’re my soulmate, and my husband. You’re everything to me and what we have with Liam is wonderful. But we’ve gained something 'extra' with Ruby and Dot, which is also special. It’s more than just sex, isn’t it? At least it is for me.” She looked cautiously at the others, nervous for their reactions.Dorothy placed a hand over Rosie’s as she clenched her napkin a little too tightly. “It is for me, too. You two have given us something amazing, and I’m not just taking about Nat. I want you in our lives, both of you, even more so now, what with Ruby-” She stopped herself, realizing she was about to say too much. “Ruby?”Ruby nodded, getting up from her knees to approach the table, before sitting next to Killian. Rosie smiled at her, giving her an encouraging nod. “I meant to tell you something important yesterday when you got back from DunBroch. But what with Merida’s injury and all that stuff, it clean slipped my mind.” She rose again, to stand closer, lifting his restored left hand, placing it against her abdomen.His eyes bulged. “You’re pregnant already?” He gasped when she nodded. He turned to gauge Rosie and Dorothy’s reactions, finding both women beaming.“It’s early days. The clinic think I’m about six weeks gone? I was trying to keep it quiet but, well, Snow and Emma know.” Realising the three of them all seemed to be happy with the outcome, he stood to wrap his arms around her. “Well that’s marvellous, Rubes!” before placing his lips gently on her own in a warm, light kiss. “Congratulations.”  “You seem to have very powerful swimmers, Captain Jones,” said Rosie, standing to move to his right side.  "It would appear just like me and Dorothy, she conceived almost at the first attempt! Congratulations once again, mummy and daddy!”“Mummies and daddy.” Ruby corrected her, stepping back from Killian to take Rosie into her arms, delivering a short kiss to her own lips. “Three mummies, not two! You were in at the start, remember? Without your permission, this wouldn’t even be happening. I’ll never forget this, Rosie. It may be Killian’s, with Dot and my DNA, but I regard you as another mummy to this one too, if you'd like to be?”
Mifflin Street
Mayor Philip Briar and Regina stood side-by-side at the kitchen sink, coffee mugs in hand, watching the others playing on the back lawn. On one side, Mulan was play-fighting with Roland and Philip Junior (or Pip, as everybody called him) using wooden swords. On the other side of the lawn, Emma and Margot were breaking into the little wooden fort containing Robin and Honour. In a peaceful corner away from the noisy adults, Aurora was playing in a Wendy House with Faith, Hope and her daughter Li.“How on earth do you cope?” Asked the mayor.“Hmm? Cope with what?” replied Regina, looking back at him.“With five kids! How do you cope? We’ve only got two, between three of us, and we’re still shattered at the end of the week. Yet you lot seem to have got it all sorted.”She chuckled. “Looks can be deceptive, Philip! You should see the three of us most Saturday nights, after the children have run us ragged? Believe me, the difference between raising two and three isn’t that much.” She raised a brow, giving him a knowing look.“Ah. So you’ve heard? No doubt through the Storybrooke grapevine?”“There have been rumours. Plus, the Prenatal Unit at Storybrooke Hospital has been a lot busier than normal.”Philip laughed, happily. “I had a feeling it would get around. Yes, it’s true. Aurora’s expecting.”“Good for you!” She clinked her cup against his. “And congratulations. We need more new life here and Emma and I have definitely done more than our bit!”“No argument there. With five kids, plus Henry, you’ll never be lonely, Regina.”“You can count him in – Henry’s recently proving to be the biggest ‘kid’ of all these days!”“And quite a hit with the young ladies around here, I’m told? I’m almost starting to feel quite jealous!” he grinned. She was about to give a sarky retort about having two wives, not one, when a loud yell came from the garden. Emma had just leapt onto Robin’s back, while Honour crept under his legs. They watched from the window as Robin suddenly yelped in pain. It seemed Honour had lifted her head up, and accidentally caught him rather awkwardly between the legs. He clutched at his crotch as he dropped to his knees. Emma felt him drop, but couldn’t resist laughing, much like her wife, watching from the window.“Oh, right in the nuts! You’re right, Regina, you’re definitely not having any more kids! You've no idea what that feels like!”"Nothing compared to giving birth Philip, I can assure you!"~oOo~“So, Sheriff Locksley, how does it feel being back in the Sheriff’s chair?” Philip asked as Robin and Regina passed the salad bowls and other food around the dining table. The two large families gathered around the extended table as Emma started to pour wine. Aurora politely declined, moving to pick up the bottled water. “They know, Rory,” Philip winked, looking towards her stomach. Aurora looked up, with a shy smile, as the remaining adults wished the trio good luck in her pregnancy.“Ping, you must be slowing up with that sword these days?” Robin joked, passing her the plate of meat. “It’s not like you to be taken down by a couple of youngsters like Rolly and Pip, even at your ripe old age!” The former warrior just chuckled at her best friend. “Old age? You can talk, old man! One little knock in the dangly bits from Honny here, and you went down like a sack of potatoes!” The rest of the table guffawed with laughter at the memory, Robin wincing.“Too true!” He agreed. “I could hardly breath when she hit me; not helped by Emma jumping on my back, mind? It still hurts, even now.” He looked to his wives, trying to elicit at least a little sympathy. There was none.Emma gave a wicked grin, before leaning across to whisper in his ear. “Never mind, I’ll kiss it better tonight.” earning a surprised look from Robin and a suspicious glare from Regina.“What was that, Emma?”Unfortunately, Emma didn’t realise she’d been overheard until Margot’s voice suddenly piped up. “Ma said ‘Never mind, I’ll kiss it better tonight’, mum?”At that, the Briars roared with laughter, Regina almost choked on her food, Emma and Robin’s cheeks went scarlet, and the children didn’t know what all the fuss was about.“Mamma, why’s everyone laughing?”  Said a confused Honour.~oOo~
Later that evening
After a surprisingly lively, pleasant afternoon and early evening with the Briar family, Henry appeared unexpectedly, to the delight of his mothers, at the mansion.“Sorry, I’ve been spending so much time away guys, what with dad, DunBroch and everything. I’ve missed you! Mind if I stay here till I go back to New York?”All previous annoyance with his recent actions forgiven, Robin smiled as he watched Emma and Regina latch onto their eldest in a tight maternal hug. “You should know you never need to ask that question, Henry. This is your home.” Said Regina.“She’s right, Hen,” Emma added. “Though you should know by now, there’s a price to pay for going away like that. Namely, you’re going to be reading all the bedtime stories this week!” That produced a cheer from his sisters.“I guess I can do that.” At his words, Honour and Margot dragged their beloved eldest brother, pulling him from them to take him upstairs, so he could read to them and tell them about his recent adventures.“I want to know about Merida!” Margot asked first. “I watched Brave last week. Is she as good with a bow and arrow as daddy?” Henry chuntered up the stairs with his little sisters either side, to the blessed relief of his parents.“You mean Queen Merida, my dad’s girlfriend?”  He grinned.That produced a gasp from the little redhead, dragging him into their room for the details.~oOo~Robin was the last to change and prepare for bed, having decided to go for a long soak in the bath, stealing some of Regina’s favourite oil in the process. He’d yelled for them to join him, but both felt too tired. After brushing his teeth, he finally emerged in his dressing gown, to find both Regina and Emma sitting propped upright on either side, books in front of them, and their reading glasses on.“You know, with those glasses, you look like a couple of owls? Two extremely sexy, wise owls, mind.”“I don’t know whether to be insulted, disgusted or flattered by that, Locksley?” Emma removed hers, putting her book on the side table. “It’s your turn in the middle. Get in.” She ordered, clambering out to allow him to slide himself in. He was delighted to obey. Since he’d moved into their bed some two years ago, the three of them had tried to ensure that every night they’d swap, with each of them having a turn in the middle. It did sometimes have a downside. Regina would occasionally wake up too hot with both bodies so close; and often either Emma or Robin would wake up needing a pee, far too early, with the resulting difficulty of clambering out of the bed without waking the others. But the turn in the middle was always worth it, for the wonderful feeling of being enveloped by their loves. Robin, having the broader chest, was always used as a pillow, and there was the added delight of often waking up to the sensation of two beautiful bodies pressing into him, a blonde and brunette head either side on his chest.Regina snuggled tightly into his left. “I thought today went rather well, didn't you? It’s nice to have another thruple around. I got to know Philip better, too. Fascinating young man and a little more intelligent than I first thought. Did you know he spoke fluent Spanish from his mother’s side?”Emma rested her head on Robin’s right as she snuggled in, her face only inches from Regina’s. “Yeah, I saw you flirting with our young mayor! Can't blame you, mind. He’s a pretty good boss and good looking, too.”“Are you two trying to make me jealous? Flirting with and complimenting another man?” Robin’s voice rumbled into their ears from his chest. “Because if you are, it’s working.”“Like you can talk?” Regina couldn’t resist. “We saw you, with the princess?” She then gave a terrible impersonation of Robin’s English accent. “Oh, you’re positively glowing, Rory! Pregnancy looks wonderful on you, Rory! You look delightful today, Rory! Let me help you up, Aurora!” Emma just laughed, snuggling in even tighter.It was Robin’s turn to arch a brow. “Was that supposed to be me? Gina, if I so much as talk to another woman who isn’t Emma, you think I’m flirting! Emma’s the one for real flirting. Did you see her with Mulan? Mounting her like that? It was positively indecent.” It was Regina’s turn to laugh. “I did no such thing!” Growled the blonde, slapping his chest. “It was bloody Roland! We were playing twister and he deliberately pushed me over! I fell right on top of her! It was embarrassing.” “Bloody funny though! I’m sure Mulan had no problem with that. Probably a pleasant surprise!”“Oh, shut up!” She lightly slapped his belly again, making his muscles tense. “Still, you’re right, it was a good afternoon. It was nice spending time with another family who understand us, not looking at me like I’m perverted, or wondering what we get up to at night.”He brought his arms around their shoulders, pulling them into him and placing a light kiss on both heads. “They’re a very happy trio; Pip and Li are lucky, just like our brood. And it looks like things are also happening with the other thruple in town.”Regina’s brow rose. “The Golds and the mermaid? Why, what’s happening there?”“Rumple asked Maria if she’d babysit tomorrow night. As she’s engaged to Merlin’s son, he thought Gideon would be safest there. Apparently, they’re taking Ariel out to Pierre Roche’s restaurant. Going for the limo, the works, everything, just like Emma and I did. Things are getting serious”“Which reminds me, we forgot to tell you, Robin. Ariel’s pregnant.”"She is? Blimey, everybody’s having babies again. That’s Aurora, Snow and now Ariel.”“And Ruby! We just found out.,It’s Killian’s.” Emma added.“Ruby? Killian and his wife do seem very close to the Lucas family.”“More than you know. I wouldn’t be surprised if eventually, Storybrooke winds up with its first ‘quad’ wedding!”"I've never even heard of one of those. Sounds an interesting idea, though?" "Not for you, thief!" Regina growled, letting her hand roam over his lower stomach, where her fingers found Emma's, interlinking them, and together they slipped further down into his bed shorts. "No way are you having a third wife! Though a second husband, for us, might balance things out a bit."He loved feeling their warm hands coursing over his lower regions, the inevitable erection quickly forming."Then I'll try to persuade you otherwise! Mind you, I seem to recall Emma promising to 'kiss something better'? It was an awfully hard knock, after all!" "Trust you to remember that!" Said the blonde. "Well, a promise is a promise, my dear." Her wife unhelpfully added, moving their hands lower as Emma began kissing his chest and moving south. ~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Hospital
“So, let me see if I’ve got this right?” Merida had just been told the intricacies of Neal’s family and relationships. “Yer papa used to be the Dark One, but he's no that now. He’s married to Belle. Aye, I well remember her, when she helped yon Merlin free me from that jail! Very clever woman, that one! They have a son, and some sort of thing going on with Ariel, who's a mermaid? And she’s now also expectin' a child by yer papa?”Neal nodded, trying not to laugh, knowing full well the ludicrousness of the situation. "Go on?"“Then there’s yer boy, Henry. Aye, I like him! Brave, bright and stupid at the same time, he wasn’t supposed to come with ye to DunBroch, but he did anyway. Ye had him by the Saviour, who was also the Dark One when I met her. Years ago ye left her in jail when she was a lassie, so she could break some curse put on them by the Evil Queen, to whom she's now married? Yeah, that’s too bloody weird! Emma has kids with her, although now she's good not bad and called Regina. How that even possible? I know they have magic, but still…”“Since Henry, they’ve gone on to both marry the father of the rest of their kids. Robin of Locksley. Or Robin Hood, as you’d probably know him.”“Robin Hood? Course I’ve heard of him! There’s stories of him and the merry men even in little old DunBroch! Mulan told me a lot about them, and I’ve always wanted to meet him. He’s supposed to be seriously guid wi' a bow, so I wanna challenge and beat him! So, he’s got two wives? Like Mulan’s fella?”Neal laughed at her bewildered expression. “It’s daft, right? I only found out myself a little while ago. Apart from Henry, they’ve got five kids. Four girls, one by the Wicked Witch, and a boy from his first marriage.”“Jeez, what is it with this place and women-only marriages, and weddings in threes? First Mulan, now Hood? Either some guys aroond here are awfy greedy, or they’re awfy crap between the sheets!”“I wouldn’t know about that! Personally, I’ve always been a one-woman kinda guy. Mind you, after meeting yours, I don’t think I could take two mothers-in-law.” He joked, pecking her lips.“Awfy presumptious, aren’t ye there, Cassidy? I can see lettin’ ye in ma bed may have been a big mistake!” Though she heard herself say it, Merida was more than aware of her growing feelings for the strange man from this even stranger realm. The man who helped save her family, and her from a certain fate. The man to whom she’d finally, after she’d rejected so many of her mother’s chosen suitors, given her virginity in one very wonderful night!
However, she hadn’t banked on a certain visitor overhearing her last words, as a new voice came from the door.
“I knew it! I knew ye’d been intimate with her, Cassidy!” Eleanor called from the doorway. “So, I presume ye’ll be doing the only honourable thing open to ye, given the circumstances?”“Mum? Shit, wear a bell or somethin’, will ye?”The queen’s mother ignored her, looking straight at him. “I didnae hear yer answer, Cassidy?”“That’s because I didn’t give you one, Eleanor.” He calmly replied, refusing to be intimidated.“She’s a queen! She’s no’ a servin’ wench ye can have yer fun with! She’s-”“Right in front of you, mamma! And I’ll tell ye what I’ve told you and papa a thousand times before. If, and when I wind up with someone, it’ll be ma decision, no one else’s!”
She wasn’t angry…yet…just tired of having this same discussion year after year.
“Merida, ye’re the Queen of DunBroch! Ye canna just carry on wi’ fellas, like other lassies! Ye have a duty to the Kingdom!”“Here we go again! For heaven’s sake, mamma. I will fight and, if need be, I'll die for ma country! I'll lead it, and try to be half the leader ma papa was. But I’ll no go walkin’ up the aisle just cos Neal’s the first man I ever felt somethin’ for!” She stopped herself from saying too much, with him so close.“Ye canna be serious? Jeez, gurl, ye have to think of the lineage! Ye need to produce an heir one day!”“Why? I’ve got three brothers; one of them can take the throne! For years now, ye’ve been dressin' me up like a turkey, puttin’ me in front of princes and sons o' chieftains, just to find me a royal husband. So ye can have yer nice compliant queen and babies! What if I no want that? What if I want to find my own man? What if I don’t even want a husband? And if I do, why does he even need to be royal? I mean, look at this place? Ye’ve got Queen Snow livin’ here, and she married a damn shepherd, and by all accounts, bloody happy! And their daughter? The princess married another woman, the former Evil Queen at that! So why can’t I just be left to choose if, and when, I want someone?” She huffed, folding her arms. If only she could just get up and walk out of here!Merida wasn’t the only one seething, Eleanor looking at the man sitting beside her on the bed, his feet propped up. “I canna believe ma ears! And you? What do you have to say about this? Ye’ve soiled ma daughter, so what ye going to do about it? Are ye a man of honour, or not?”Neal’s experiences in the Underworld, dealing with all manner of awkward and domineering people, came to the fore as he calmly looked back at her. “Eleanor…Merida is her own woman, despite the fact she’s also queen. She should decide IF, who, and when,she should marry. If that’s what she even wants! Personally, I’ve no time for all the self-serving, conceited crap that surrounds you royal families. Tradition be damned! Leave the girl to choose for herself!”Eleanor was more than surprised by his outburst. He always seemed so placid. But there was spirit there. “When she was lyin’ there yesterday, unconscious, ye said ye had feelings for her. That you were in love with her! I remember, I was there. So, what’s changed ye tune?”“Nothing’s changed. I fell in love with her the moment I clapped eyes on her. But that’s me, not her! She makes her own decisions.” He stopped talking, as a nurse came into the room.“Good morning!” said Chloe, all bright and breezy. “Professor Whale’s asked me to take your dressings off, and bathe the wound before he gives you an examination shortly. May I?” “Yeah, sure,” said Neal, lifting his feet from the sheets and standing up, hardly looking at the women. “I’ll pop back in an hour or two, okay?” He quickly dropped a kiss to the redhead’s brow, nodding to Eleanor as he left, not noticing the reaction on the queen’s face as he left the room. Merida sat silently looking ahead, slightly stunned. Had he really just said that? “I fell in love with her the moment I clapped eyes on her." On me!“Aye, I heard him too!” Eleanor was grinning now. “So, what ye gonna do about it?”
L’Auberge Cach
ée

Ariel gasped in wonder as the limousine slowly pulled up outside Pierre Roche’s half-timbered restaurant and hotel by the lake edge. Belle had only told her yesterday that they wanted to take her somewhere for a special evening to mark her pregnancy, Bae's return, and the successful banishment of the Dark One.
“This is stunning! Angus, where on earth did you find out about this place?”“Robin Locksley. He and Emma came here once, and the owner's the man who catered their wedding. I'm told he's an excellent chef, so the food should be good.”Belle had gone out of her way to find suitable evening gowns for them both, with Rumple using magic to make any necessary adjustments. Belle wore a sheer black satin strapless number with applique lace which accentuated her hips and bust, while Ariel chose a slightly more revealing, aptly mermaid-style, off-the-shoulder split front prom dress, in maroon satin. Stepping out of the limousine, they looked likemodels about to grace a catwalk, and Rumple’s heart skipped a beat at the vision before him.
Pierre Roch had been there to greet them all in person, having been primed by Merlin. The Sorcerer had gone out of his way to tell him they were special friends, wishing to celebrate an even more special occasion. So, the millionaire restaurateur had gone out of his own way to arrange for his best table on the lakeside pontoon, as he had for Emma and Robin, surrounded by twinkling lake shore lights and the very best service he could provide. The food, cooked to perfection, was served under candle and moonlight. They eschewed any alcohol as Ariel needed to avoid it, although they did make an exception towards the end, ordering a particularly fine bottle of champagne.
“Angus, that was magnificent!” Belle pushed herself back from the table. “One of the best I’ve ever had. And that’s compared to what we ate on holiday!”“As is the company, Belle. Also, may I just say you and Ariel look particularly captivating, tonight.”“Thank you, kind sir” said Ariel. winking at him. “I’ll have to get pregnant more often, if this is the way you’ll treat me.”“It’s all worth it for you.” Belle, leant forward, taking her hand. “There’s so much we can celebrate. Gideon, and now Bae, are back with us. The Dark One's been lifted from Rumple. Your parents have given you your freedom and now, the gods willing, we’ll have a precious little girl of our own in the months to come!” She stopped, feeling her nerves starting to give way. Ariel had already noticed the odd look she gave her husband. Rumple merely nodded for her to continue, briefly grasping the mermaid's free hand.“But that’s not the only reason we did this...” She leant over, picking up her water glass. Ariel noticed how her hand seemed to be shaking? Putting it down again, Belle rose, walking around to Ariel’s side.  “Ariel, you came into my life less than a year ago. I’d lost everything. My baby, my husband, my self-respect. Mostly through some rather stupid actions of my own. I'd reached my lowest point; yet you came and gave me a reason to carry on. You opened my eyes! I’d never found love with another woman before. You changed me…” She reached for her glass again, took another sip, and carried on.“I was overjoyed when they rescued Gideon, and Rumple allowed me to move back in to be with him. After what I’d done, he could have quite easily divorced me. He even had the papers drawn up, ready for me to sign. But I didn’t. Instead, he selflessly let me not only be with our son, but left me to find love for myself. Which I did. With you. I love you, Ariel.”
Ariel beamed, delighted, but seeing seriousness in her eyes, grew concerned, wondering where this was all leading.
Rumple stood, stepping to her other side, both now looking down at her as she sat. “As for me, even as a Dark One, I think I started falling in love with you the moment I heard you singing a lullaby to Gideon. The way you played with him; loved him like a mother. I’d never believed anything like this could happen to me, but it has! I also love you, Ariel. The fact we’re having a child together is just yet another joyful bonus.”
She was about to ask  them what they were doing, when the standing pair looked at each other, a nod exchanged, before they both dropped down on one knee, a small box now appearing in Rumple’s left hand.

“OH MY GOD!”  The mermaid whispered, as Belle opened the box.
“Ariel, I talked with Rumple about this, and we agreed. We love you, and want you in our lives forever. I want you to be Gideon’s mother, and I want to be a mother to your baby. Our baby!” She nervously pulled a sparkling blue sapphire and diamond ring out of the box, offering it to the mermaid with both hands. “Would you do us the honour of becoming our wife? Will you marry us?”The redhead’s jaw dropped, several tears now coursing down her cheeks. She couldn’t speak at first, worrying Belle, until, finally, “I can’t believe…yes, yes, of course I’ll marry you!”
Although their table was on a pontoon at least a hundred feet away from the main restaurant, a loud cheer and clapping came from the bank! And at least a dozen fireworks and rockets flew into the air to create a series of thunderous bangs, the cloudless night sky now being lit up by silver, red and purple flashes, turning into huge balls of light.

Trembling, Ariel stood, to be embraced by the librarian, a warm mouth latching onto hers in a hungry kiss. After a few seconds, their lips parted, only for the mermaid to feel them being replaced by Rumple's, as he copied her, wrapping his arms around the pair of them.

From the top floor of the manor, from his little office overlooking the lake, Pierre Roch smiled at the sight below, picking up his phone to make a call…

Storybrooke Sheriff's Office

It was close to midnight when he’d got a different call. Cursing himself for getting a new mobile phone, even if it had been at Henry’s insistence!

“Mulan! You said you needed me over here? But before you answer that one, first, tell me how you got my number in the first place?”
“It took a while! Emma had gone off-shift, and suggested I call Henry? He gave me yours. Sorry but, it was necessary. We have a bit of a situation?”
“A situation the Sheriff and you guys can’t deal with yourselves? You’re married to the Mayor, aren’t you?”
“True. But this is a delicate…political...situation. You best come through to the cells and see for yourself.”
~oOo~

She led him through into a larger room with three jail cells, one of which was occupied by someone he instantly recognised.
“Harris? What the hell are you doing in there?” Merida’s youngest, by a matter of minutes, brother, was propped up on a little settle, grumbling in frustration. The second, after Hubert, in line to the DunBroch throne was a big man, some six feet four and broad. His windswept wild red hair the only similarity between himself and his sister. As he looked up at the newcomer, Neal saw from his watery eyes that he’d clearly been drinking heavily.“Tha stoopid bitch locked me in here!” He yelled, pointing at Mulan, who sat at her desk, rolling her eyes.“Neal, this is Deputy Butler, who arrested this man this evening. He was in the Rabbit Hole, drunk, and started arguing with one of the dwarves, a Mr. Cunningham. He appeared to punch him in the face. Clive, the owner, called us and Julie here arrested him.  During the struggle, he elbowed her, then punched her in the face.”He looked more closely at the young police officer, and saw she was sporting a nasty bruise over the eye which would no doubt turn black over the next couple of hours. “Well I have to say Julie, you did a fine job bringing him in! He’s a big lump.”“It was easy enough once I got the cuffs on him, as he’s completely pissed and could hardly stand!” Said the clearly still-annoyed deputy. “But he caught me just beforehand. Some of the guys at the bar helped, and we loaded him into the car.”“Okay, so why do you need me here?” Neal asked, confused. However, at that moment he saw two other men sitting in the opposite corner of the room, one standing to walk over to him. Hamish, another brother. Just as large but clearly not as drunk, he walked over to stand directly in front of Neal and Mulan, pointing at her.“Because I need ye to tell these bitches, that this man is a royal prince! And to let him oot immediately, before ah tek action! Now do as I damn well say, or there’ll be consequences!”Neal looked at Mulan’s reaction, surprised to see her remain so calm despite the provocation. Sighing, but feeling growing anger on her behalf, he stepped closer, looking up at him. “Hamish, you will apologise to Sheriff Briar immediately! And you will promise never use that word to any woman here, ever again.”The big man wasn’t impressed, stooping and deliberately putting his face into his own to intimidate him. “And who the fuck d’ye think you are, ta tell me what ta do, ye little pipsqueak! Ma sista may think the sun shines oot yer arse, but I dinnae! So again, tell these bitches ta let him oot…NOW!” He snarled.The third man, who Neal recognised as Duncan, a foot soldier friend of the younger brother, now stood, walking over to join the fun. “Aye, ye tell him, Hame? An’ if ye don’t, I’ll damn well tek them keys off that little cunt licker, maself!”
Mulan was used to dealing with unpleasant drunks. It just came with the job; but even she was surprised by the sheer vitriol coming from these rather unpleasant individuals!

However, before she could even think of a suitable response, the two men were lifted into the air by an invisible force, and slammed hard against the wall of the station! Very hard! As Hamish gasped in shock, he then felt another unseen force, feeling almost like a hand squeezing his throat very, very, tightly! From the corner of his eye, he could see that his friend was in the same predicament.

Disorientated and still hanging by his throat, he looked across to see his sister’s new boyfriend, with his hand raised and a face as angry as thunder. Clearly the one controlling this! Hamish had all but forgotten what he’d heard from others, that the stranger Merida was smitten with had some sort of magic. Though apparently it didn’t work in DunBroch, and the man had made no attempt to do anything magical while he was there. Now though, he was facing a very different Neal Cassidy!

It took a few moments for Mulan to realise what was going on. By which time Neal had stepped over to the wall, magically forcing the two men’s faces to turn to him.
“Now listen, and listen well, you revolting excuses for human beings! My father was the Dark One! My grandfather was Peter Pan! My grandmother was the Black Fairy! All vicious bastards in their day, and any one of them would have turned you to dust if they’d heard you address someone the way you just addressed the Sheriff!” His voice was now a menacing growl. “First, you will immediately apologise for your filthy tongues! Second, you will stay in your cells till you sober up, or until the deputies decide to release you.” An unoccupied cell door suddenly flew opened by itself. “Third, you will stay away from any inn here until you have learned how to handle drink like a normal human being. Do you understand?”
With a flick of his fingers, the two large men dropped from the wall, hitting the ground hard. Their hands rushed to their throats as they both wheezed violently, trying to regain breath.  Eventually they stood, sobering rapidly. Neal pointed to the open cell door further, for them to enter. Hamish slowly stepped inside, huffing, but knowing when he was beaten. However, the third man, Duncan, looked at Mulan’s icy stare but couldn’t resist yet another barb as he rubbed his neck.
“Ye call yerself a sheriff, gurly? Needin' the magic man to help ye? Ye can do fuck all wi’out him, can ye?”Neal moved to deliver a harsher response, when he felt a hand on his arm. “I’ll tell you what...” Mulan stepped around Neal, her face impassive. “You were such a brave man when you came in here, shouting and screaming. You waved that sword around like you owned the place. What was that you said earlier? How you would take the keys off me yourself? So how about a challenge? How about seeing if you can take them off me now? You have a sword, after all. If you manage to so much as prick me with it in any way, I’ll give you the keys and you can see yourselves out?”He stepped forward, looming over her. He was a good foot taller and much wider. “Dinna be stoopid woman, ye havenae sword! I’d kill ye!”“You’re right, I don’t. But then, I don’t need one. I’ll just take yours! If you win, you can take the keys and let yourselves out. Go on? Let’s see how you fare?”
As the former warrior bent her knees, adopting a fighting stance, Neal smiled, knowing where this was going and seeing a master in combat at work.
“One scratch, an' I get the keys?”  He growled, pulling his short sword from its scabbard. He moved quickly for a big man, intending to hold her neck with one hand while running his sword across her side.  However, she moved so much faster than he anticipated! Before his hand even managed to touch her, she feigned to his right, seizing and twisting his wrist as she moved, pulling him sideways while spinning and taking hold of the sword, rabbit-punching him in the kidneys hard. As he twisted, she brought her leg up, ramming her foot into the back of his knee, making him buckle. Forcefully twisting his arm around and behind his back, he had no choice but to release the sword, which she instantly collected.
A moment later, breathless and on his back, he felt Mulan’s heel in his ribs, and the tip of his own sword pressing firmly against his throat. It had taken seconds!
“Not bad for, what was it you called me, a little cunt licker’?”  The sword pushed a little harder into his throat, nicking the skin as the other men in the cells looked on, horrified.Neal chuckled, stepping close. “Gentlemen, meet Fa Mulan, one of the finest blades the Chinese Army ever produced! She trained with some of the fiercest, most skilled warriors in the world and has defeated thousands of better fighters than you! As for your language young man, not only is her husband the mayor here, he's also a general, a warrior too. I wonder how he’ll treat you when he finds out what you just called his wife?”
The fallen man looked suitably nervous, as intended.
Mulan loomed over him. “And his other wife, my wife too as it happens, is also particularly vicious with a sword, when pushed. She’d have your balls off in a heartbeat, seeing the way you held your blade!”Neal couldn't help adding, “You think she’s tough? Just wait till your mummy comes over to bail you all out of here tomorrow! Now then…” a flick of his fingers, and Duncan was magically transported into the last cell, all doors slamming shut. “You three are going to shut up, sleep off the drink, and face the consequences in the morning.” 
Julie couldn't help grinning at the fear now starting to show on their faces as Neal walked towards her. 
"Now, Deputy Butler, if you'll allow me, I could use some magic on that bruise there, if you want?"
The Locksley Arms – earlier that evening.
“So that’s your final decision? To travel through realms instead of continuing your education in Oxford?” The Sorcerer gave him a knowing smile.“Yeah. When I went to England with Grandpa, I was sure that’s what I wanted to do. I got the Rhodes Scholarship invitation and everything. But that was before dad came back. It’s changed everything.”“I do understand, though I think all your parents, including your father, would prefer you to complete your education first. What did you want to see me about?”“You’re a seer, like grandpa Gold aren't you? You might have already seen my future, so I want to know if it’s a mistake or not?”“I’m afraid I’m strictly forbidden from telling you that. If I were to, it could change your destiny completely, and affect many more lives. But I will tell you it’s a great one. You need to form your own judgments, Henry.”“I had a feeling you’d say that!” He chuckled. “But I also wanted to ask about using my magic. There’s things I want to be able to do. I was hoping you could give me some of your abilities, like you did for Robin. And my dad.”“I can't add to your magical abilities, Henry. Robin was given his by Zeus himself. I merely turned on what was in there. I can do that for you, though I may also be able to help by giving you some extra knowledge about other realms? Plus ways of coping in strange environments, medical capabilities, that kind of thing?”  “That'd be huge, thanks! I was going to tell the family tonight. I think they’ll be happy I’m not going to study in England after I graduate, but I also suspect my mums are going to do their crust when they find out I’m going realm jumping!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Jolly Roger - the following morning

Ruby was the first to wake, as usual.

She was always an early riser, no doubt the wolf side of her subconsciously seeking safety from any dawn predator in the forest in the early light. But it still took a few moments to familiarize herself with her surroundings, as she wasn’t in their flat above the diner. Instead they were on Killian’s ship, in the huge Captain's Quarters. She and Rosie had slept on board plenty of times already, including when they’d travelled with them to attend Elsa and John’s wedding in Arendelle, some months ago. But it was only the third time they'd slept in his own room. In his bed.

She loved the huge bedroom with its ornate aged rosewood panelling, leather furniture and large, ever so comfortable four-poster bed. Rosie had told her that the room, and the two alongside, had been magically expanded nearly two years ago by her father, Merlin, to provide extra comfort for his daughter’s travels with the Captain. The room defied any logic, as its proportions were so completely different to the view from outside. This room alone felt like the width of the ship!
As she smelled the familiar, warm honeyed scent of her naked lover lying in front of her, Ruby smiled as the woman of her dreams, now her wife, woke up and rolled over to face her, Dorothy’s fuller breasts slapping gently against her smaller, though recently more sensitive ones as she finished turning, their tummies coming together. “Morning, Wolfie,” moaned the sleepy Oz hero, just before Ruby gave her a peck on the lips, her right arm wrapping around her waist, drawing her closer. But she momentarily froze when she felt the warmth of a third soft body snuggle itself into her back.“Morning!” Whispered Rosie Jones from behind her, dropping a kiss on Ruby's shoulder. It’s then she remembered how they’d just spent the night. Dorothy leant forward, just over Ruby's shoulder, to peck the third woman’s cheek.“Good morning to you too." She whispered again. “Sleep okay?” “Like a log. I think the rocking of the boat helps.”That’s when the three of them heard a fourth, deeper, definitely male voice grumble. "It’s not a boat love, it’s a ship! How many  more times?”“Oh, don’t you start?” Rosie sniggered, used to this particular topic, always a sore point with him.Ruby twisted her head around to see Killian pressed into Rosie's back, Rosie in turn pressed into her. “That was a lovely night.” Dorothy grinned. “I’m amazed we didn’t wake the boys?” “Unlikely. Rosie places silencing spells on the room when we’re about to get frisky, don't you love? She’s a bit of a screamer, as you heard for yourself!” That brought giggles from the other pair.“Oi!” Rosie jabbed her elbow into him. “I don’t remember any of you being particularly quiet?” Killian then pushed himself even tighter up against his wife’s backside, which pushed her into Ruby, in turn Dorothy, all four squeezing together.“Mmm, this feels wonderful; I'm as warm as toast!” Said the she-wolf, comfortable in the middle. “In fact, Killian, do you think you could get up and make a pregnant woman a lovely mug of tea? And some toast?” She almost groaned the words out. “Robin Locksley said tea’s better than coffee in my condition.”“Get up? I’m not sure I can even walk, love. You three nearly killed me last night.”"Pleeeaaaaase?" She turned, pout now in full force, Dorothy doing the same thing over Ruby's shoulder.“Please, my darling?” Rosie added, for good measure. "Tea and buttered toast all round?"He smiled, enjoying the attention, but still not quite ready to yield. “What is this, three against one? You’ve already defiled my delicate flower of a body, and now you want to turn me into a galley slave?”“Defiled? Delicate flower? This is MY Killian Jones we’re talking about? Captain Hook, scourge of the high seas? Deflowerer of maidens in all the ports?” Rosie sarked, making the others titter. “To be fair love, my deflowering reputation was much exaggerated. And perhaps on occasion, one maiden at a time, not three? I ache all over. Not sure I can even move my jaw properly.”   “Something a lovely mug of tea would help with, my love! Killy, please? Pleeeaassee?” She pleaded as the former pirate rolling his eyes in exasperation, the others started to laugh. “All right, all right, I’m going...” He groaned, reluctantly sliding out from under the covers. “You three behave yourselves, till I come back!” Even he saw the funny side. That ruddy woman had him wrapped around her little finger, but he'd never been happier. Smiling at the sight of them all snuggled under the sheets, he yawned, stretched and reached into a drawer for fresh underwear. God, he was tired, but it was so, so worth it!  As he put on a pair of boxers, staying topless, he ambled out of the cabin, Rosie peeling herself away from Ruby, to lie on her back.“Last night...” She grinned at the ceiling. “Did that really happen?”Ruby also rolled onto her own back, staring up at the aged wood beams. “Guess so. Never done anything like that before!”“Me neither. Fun though, wasn’t it?’ Dorothy added. “And your man really is quite the…enthusiastic lover Rosie. You lucky girl.”
~oOo~

The previous afternoon, the two couples and their sons had met for lunch on the Jolly, as it lay berthed at the remote end of the docks. They’d played with their toddlers and later, as Mike was managing the diner for the weekend, Ruby and Dorothy had agreed to go out with them for a short three-hour sail in the gentle breeze, returning just before sunset. Killian had thanked the skeleton crew, sending them off to their homes, and the four of them held a late lunch with the boys, The Lucas family had originally intended to go home late. However, last night turned out to be very different!

The four of them had shared their bedroom twice before. The first time, just under a month ago, with the agreed intention of Killian inseminating Ruby, who wished to carry their next child, as Dorothy had previously. Knowing how it happened the first time, it'd been Rosie’s rather surprising suggestion to try the natural method again. Partly because of the alcohol, but as she admitted to Killian, also because she was attracted to the couple, and it'd give her and Dorothy, in her mind, a small part in the creation of Ruby’s baby. It'd been a weird evening. After several bottles of wine and funny stories about their earlier love lives, Dorothy and Rosie had sat, almost like voyeurs at a sleazy nightclub on a sofa close by, as they watched their partners kiss, fondle and relax into each other, before the necessary. Seeing Ruby giving Killian a firm and assured blow job had turned Dorothy on far more than she'd imagined; and as she tore her eyes away from the lustful sight, she gasped as she saw Rosie looking similarly heated, admiring the view. So much so, she had her right hand pressed against the crotch of her jeans? Hearing her gasp, the redhead turned to see the Oz hero staring right back at her, cheeks blazing and starting to reach under her own skirt to do much he same thing!
“Hot, right?” She managed, earning a tiny embarrassed nod from the other, as Ruby now moved onto her back for Killian to mount her. Within seconds her powerful thighs parted as he did so, her lower limbs wrapping around the back of his legs as they got comfortable. As he slowly entered her, the blissful groans from both sent tremors through the women sitting on the sofa close by, as they massaged themselves. Looking back at each other, Rosie and Dorothy shared a brief nod, acknowledging what they wanted, before Rosie leant over and slammed her mouth hard against Dorothy’s, the latter offering no resistance. Within seconds, tongues were massaging tongues and hands reached out to pull one another close. Arms hauled each other together, and as Rosie’s hand slid steadily up the other woman’s skirt, Dorothy’s resulting moan brought Ruby out of her own little world, glancing over to see her wife being intimately massaged by another, as her fingers worked their way into the jeans of her partner.“Oh-my-god, you two are seriously…wow! Killian, look?”The next half hour flew by, although Killian and Ruby’s focus was very much on each other, remembering the main purpose of their fun.  When they finally finished, Killian having ejaculated inside her twice, the pair were joined by their wives, moving to lie either side of them. There was an odd embarrassment in the air but…something else too. Rosie was the first to mention it. “I know why we agreed to do this, but did you both enjoy that as much as we did?” The laughter that followed relaxed them, all agreeing that they’d not only enjoyed themselves, but that they should do it again within a matter of days, to catch Ruby during the most fertile time of her cycle. It may have been sex, but it was sex for a good cause, and they might as well all enjoy themselves?
And so it was that, two nights later, not only did Killian and Ruby copulate even more earnestly, more enthusiastically, without a hint of embarrassment; but Dorothy and Rosie fucked right beside them! After they’d all finished, they gone on to focus on their own spouses, reaffirming their love.

That was almost a month ago. They’d been successful; and three weeks later, while Killian was still travelling back from DunBroch, the women discovered, to their delight, that Ruby was pregnant. She would, provided the pregnancy went smoothly, give Nathaniel and Liam, a little brother or sister in just over eight months’ time!

Prior to his leaving for the DunBroch trip, the two couples grew even closer, with more evenings being spent in each other’s company, then not. So much so that Killian had several times walked in on Rosie draped across the other women’s laps as they watched TV. And even exchanging the odd casual kiss or two. Ruby was also content to see her wife cuddling up with the former pirate, the father of their child. Somewhere along the line, feelings changed. Dorothy, often the most serious of the four, was the first to articulate their unusual situation, telling them she willingly gave permission for Ruby to be intimate with Killian, or Rosie, without her being there. But provided everyone was completely honest with one other! Rosie, touched by her trust, said she also gave consent for either of them to be with Killian. Oddly enough, Killian was the last of the four to comment, not quite believing what he was hearing.

He was the luckiest bastard alive, so of course he acquiesced willingly. Well, who wouldn’t?

After he returned from taking Neal to DunBroch, he was overjoyed to be told he was to be a father for the third time. And as he hugged the mother-to-be, he could see just how much closer Rosie had become to the other women. So much so, that he was told that she had been careless, and spotted by Emma and Regina of all people, making out with Dorothy behind a tree near the Rabbit Hole.

Clearly, word of their unusual friendship was starting to get out!

~oOo~

As he now stood in the galley of his ship, making a large pot of tea and waiting for the first rounds of toast from the grill, he tried to remove the smug grin he wore, without succeeding, as his mind went back to what'd happened last night.

Having secured the ship, the couples had had a light supper, followed by drinks. And more drinks. It was after Dorothy mentioned they had a couple of days off, with their new co-owner looking after things, that Rosie persuaded the Lucas's to stay over in one of the guest cabins. So, with their boys in bed, they relaxed and settled on deck, to have even more drinks in the moonlight. It was a lovely evening. As light conversation shifted to recent events, Ruby chuckled as Killian poked fun at, and teased the other two, for being caught by the Saviour.
“He’s right babe,” Ruby arched a brow , smirking. “Perhaps doing that in the Rabbit Hole probably wasn’t the best idea?”  “‘In the Rabbit Hole’? Is that some sort of euphemism?” Killian, earning a swipe from Rosie and laughter from the others.“Oh, shut up, pirate! We weren’t even ‘in' the Rabbit Hole. We were at the edge of the woods nearby, as I told you! Behind a tree in the dark, as it happens. Unfortunately, your nosy ex-girlfriend had to go into full-on sheriff mode, didn’t she? Besides, we were only having a little kiss and cuddle, weren’t we Dot? We weren’t harming anyone. Can I help it if you’ve got a hot wife, Rubes?” She winked at the wolf.“Guess not. You’re right – she is hot! But I also guess we need to be a bit more discreet in future. Perhaps somewhere we’re not overlooked?” The couple exchanged heated glances, Dorothy instantly picking up on the fact her wife’s pupils were blown.  “Like a pirate ship, for example?” A silence hung in the air, as the other pair picked up on her meaning. The mere fact that their first sexual forays were meant to get Ruby pregnant were now forgotten as they’d enjoyed themselves too much on their previous nights together. Ruby stood, leaning over to peck her wife's lips, before unexpectedly doing the same thing to Rosie and Killian in turn. “I’ll be in my room – if anyone cares to join me?” The last words delivered more as an invitation.
The following two hours were completely different to the last time they’d all been together. Without needing to get Ruby pregnant, the four of them came together differently, naturally, all now taking the time to share themselves properly with the other three, fully. Instead of an urgency to copulate, it became slower, and even, yes, romantic. With tenderness. In short, they didn’t just have sex, they made love. And all four realized something had changed.

And now, hours later, as he carefully carried the tray into their bedroom, pushing and holding the door open with his foot, the sight that greeted him almost made him drop it! The three women still lay there, naked, but huddled tightly together either side of Ruby, their long legs draped over hers as she hugged them into her. Dorothy seemed to be whispering something as Rosie kissed the she-wolf, the three of them huddled in a little world of their own. As he placed the silver tray on the nearby dresser, he seemed oblivious to the trio, who continued with their whispering, kissing and stroking, Rosie’s hand now working its way down between the wolf’s thighs.
“Tea?” He said softly, garnering no response.It was a rare and odd feeling for Killian, but right now he felt surplus to requirements. Side lined. “Ladies?” But they continued. Worse still, Ruby now started moaning. It was childish, he knew, considering what the four of them had been doing just hours ago, but he still felt a little hurt. Without saying another word, he silently left the room, the other three still seemingly unaware of his presence.
~oOo~

But of course they were aware.
“Shit!”  Dorothy whispered, pulling back after the door closed, having seen him from the corner of her eye. “Rosie, I know you said it’d be funny but, I think he’s pissed off! Stop laughing, Rubes.”  Rosie and her wife were giggling.  “He fine! I know him all too well. He’ll know we’re just messing with him! I’ll get up and say sorry for teasing him in a minute. Now, who wants tea?”  She climbed out of the bed, still naked, and the other two couldn't help but marvel at those delicious curves.  
~oOo~

It was at least another half an hour until they heard one of their boys crying.
“That’s Nat!” Said Ruby, getting up to dress. “I’d know that yell anywhere. I’ll go.” “It’s alright, Killian'll get him.” Rosie was already up and adjusting her skirt at the opposite side of the bed. However, with no sound of any movement outside and the boy continuing to yell, she now heard a second youngster start joining in. “And there goes Liam! Hang on, I’ll come with you.”
A minute later, they stepped outside, walking across to the extended cabin used for the nursery, and collected the children. T
he mothers hushed and calmed them, before walking back out towards the galley for milk. And that's when Rose noticed the gas under the grill was still on! And some sliced bread still waiting to be toasted. Touching it with her fingers, she realised it was now cold.  
“KILLIAN?” She yelled up the stairs to the deck. “LIAM's UP!”
But there was no answer. Ruby now appeared next to her, taking a long sniff of the air as Dorothy came alongside, having dressed.
“Nope, I can’t smell him and I know his scent! The sea breeze must be putting him downwind?  I’ll go up and take a look. Dot, could you mind Natty please?”
~oOo~

Unbeknown to them, fifteen minutes earlier Killian had stepped up on deck.

When at sea, early morning was always his favourite time of the day, and he loved few things more than the embracing salty breeze. As they were moored, he wasn’t surprised to see some of the dawn fishing boats entering the harbour, their morning catch eagerly awaited by the traders, who stood with their baskets by the fish stalls at the shore end of the quay. He smiled at how life and trade, continued as it had for centuries, regardless of all the shit that magic, monarchs, politicians and monsters threw at them.

However, as he scanned the horizon, the one thing he didn’t expect to see was a familiar figure, hunched, alone, on one of the benches.
Focusing his mind, he allowed his magic to bring his familiar nautical telescope into his palm. Raising it to his eye and looking closer, he could see it was indeed one David Nolan. Prince Charming himself.  Not a familiar figure at the docks, the man sat looking glum, as though the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. Before his violent death, he and David were almost friends, and he often wondered what sort of father-in-law the protective man would've made.
Seeing him looking so down, he felt inclined to go talk to him, though realized he was standing on deck in just his boxers. Closing his eyes and using the gifts Zeus had bestowed, he focused his magic until a loose fitting black t-shirt, jeans and boots appeared, covering his modesty. He'd practiced using his teleporting skills recently, though decided that startling the other man probably wouldn’t be a good idea. So nimbly stepping down the gangplank, he ambled towards the prince’s bench.

As he got closer it was clear the man was indeed burdened.
“Hello, stranger! Farm missing a sheep?” “Hmm?" David head shot up in surprise.  "Hook? Um, sorry, Killian? Apologies – force of habit. No offense.”“None taken, mate. You look like you won a battle and lost a war. Something bothering you?” “No, I’m fine thanks.”“Well that’s clearly bullshit,” said the Captain, sitting down next to him. “Have another go?”
David really didn’t want to talk about what was on his mind with Emma’s former boyfriend. So instead, he used Snow’s tactic of changing topic.
“Just…life I guess. I hear congratulations are in order? For Ruby and Dorothy? Snow told me you had a hand in it – forgive the pun - once again?”It took a moment for Killian to twig what he was talking about. “What? Oh, you mean Ruby being pregnant? Me pulling myself off into a jar?”"Yeah. Though I wouldn't have put it quite like that? For the record I personally think it’s very noble of you, Killian. Agreeing to help the girls like that by being a donor? Not sure I could have done it myself though, Watching another couple, friends or not, raising my child? Full credit to you!”Sperm donor. I guess they’ll forever think of me that way. “Um, yeah. Well, they are very good mothers.”“And your wife being okay about it! She must be a special lady indeed. Rosie, isn’t it? I’ve hardly had a chance to meet her properly. An exceptionally beautiful woman. You’re a lucky man, Killian Jones!”“I am. But if you assume I’d be put off that easily, you really don’t know me as well as you think. What’s wrong, David?  Is it something to do with Snow? Or Emma? You know I always keep a confidence.”David sighed, rolling his head back. “No, it’s not Emma. Or Snow. She’s perfect! A little too perfect and…quite pregnant.”“She’s expecting? Well, aren’t congratulations in order? You don’t seem too thrilled about the fact!”“What? No, I am! I love children. It’s just…I’m getting older, you know? I wasn’t there for Emma when she was growing up. And we almost lost Neal when he first arrived. I guess I’m worried about being there for this one.”“David, those were dark times. Lighten up? We had villains coming at us every other day! And as for Emma, I'm pretty sure she understands why you did what you had to do by now. But she seems to be happy with quite a large family of her own. What makes you think you can’t cope this time?”
It took a while for David to wrestle with his thoughts, wondering if he should say anything. He hadn’t even been to see Archie!
“I guess this time things are...different. The last time Snow got pregnant, we weren’t sharing a heart, for one thing.” Killian sat considering what he’d just said, before he added: “If I die at any time, especially while this baby’s growing up, Snow dies too. Leaving it, and Neal, without any parents.” “But…” He wasn’t sure how to deal with this. “That’s been the case for a while now! Ever since you came back from the Enchanted Forest. You live in more peaceful time. You don’t have evil witches and monsters trying to kill you every five minutes, for one thing! You’re surrounded by quite a few people with powerful magic these days. Emma, Regina, hell, even your new son-in-law and most of their children! So why worry now?”“It’s not magic or monsters I’m worried about! It’s…me.”  He almost whispered the last words.“You? Why, what’s wrong with you? You ill or something?”
David’s head rose as he looked up into the sky, avoiding his gaze. It was then Killian noticed his eyes were red-rimmed. No David, don't do this.
“Something’s…something’s not right…below.” He dropped his eyes down to his waist. “I’ve had some pains recently. Pretty bad pains. And I’ve spotted a lump. A fair-sized lump. I think...” he gulped, taking a breath. “I've been checking things out and...I'm pretty sure I have cancer.”   
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Harbour
 “I've been checking things out and...I'm pretty sure I've got cancer.” Killian found the calm way he said it disturbing. “My dying doesn’t worry me. But, the thought that I’d take Snow along with me, as half her heart beats inside me? That scares the hell out of me! What about the baby? It'd have no chance.”“Are you sure about this, mate? There couldn’t be some mistake?” “I doubt it. I’ve looked everything up on the internet and the signs are all there.” Charming seemed resigned to his fate.“The internet? Mate, that's no bloody good! You need to see a real doctor, and fast! I don’t know what you’re facing but, imagine if Emma or Neal told you they were ill, you’d do anything, so now’s the time to act! Come on, I’m taking you in-”
Not giving him a chance to answer, a swirl of mist transported the pair of them outside the front of the hospital.

Back on the Jolly Roger...
“He’s not up here, Rosie!” Ruby yelled down the steps from on deck. “I’ve checked, and I can’t find him anywhere.” “I think we've hurt his feelings.” Dorothy shook her head as she put cereal bowls in front of the boys’ highchairs.“Just because we pretended he wasn’t there? Dot, he’s spent half the night in bed with all three of us! I hardly think he’s going to go off in a strop just for being ignored for a few minutes? No, he’s being melodramatic, as usual.” At least she hoped so.  “Hang on, give me a minute. I’ll go speak to dad and Anna, see if they’ve seen him.” After travelling to Arendelle with Rosie and Killian on the Jolly only a few weeks earlier, Ruby and Dorothy had witnessed for themselves several times just what the Sorcerer’s family could do with only their minds. How they could communicate without words. So for the next few minutes, they watched as Merlin’s daughter sat at the galley table, her hands flat in front of her, eyes closed.
[Dad? Anna? Anyone there?]

It took a few seconds before a voice came into her mind. Her sister's.

[Rosie? Dad’s in surgery all morning. You okay?]
[We’ve lost Killian. I only got up a few minutes ago and he’s gone. Not sure where you are, but could you let me know if you see him around?]  
[Just got up? I’ve been awake hours! Some of us have to work for a living, but nice to know some of us are still ladies of leisure, sis? Trying to keep tabs on your husband, or just had a lover’s tiff?]

[Neither. Just want to know he’s okay. He left a bit dramatically this morning. You know him.]

[Yeah? Well lucky for you, I do happen to know where your handsome pirate is! He’s here, in the hospital, in Outpatients. I think I spotted him in Reception, waiting with someone.]

[Hospital? Shit, what is it?]

[It’s a big building with sick people in it!]

Rosie sighed. Jeez, her sister always made stupid jokes, or recycled old ones, at the worst possible times.

[Ha bloody ha! Is he alright?]

[How the hell do I know? All I know is he seemed to be looking worried. Want me to go talk to him?]

[Please. I’ve got my hands full here. I’ll get over once I get someone to look after Liam. See ya later. Love ya.]

Dorothy and Ruby watched the strange sight of their friend’s lips moving silently, twitching sometimes, as she communicated telepathically. She’d sit with her eyes closed, and the only sign she wasn’t asleep was usually the rolling of her eyes under her eyelids. Finally, those eyes opened:
“Anna’s seen him and he’s in your hospital with someone. Don’t know who or why, but could one of you look after Liam for a bit?”“Of course, babe.” Dorothy waved her away. “You go!” Storybrooke Hospital  “Killian – how are you?”
The captain looked up into the warm blue eyes of his sister-in-law.
“Anna? What are you-” stopping when he realized it would've been a stupid question. She’s a doctor for god’s sake! Where else would she be?  “It’s nice to see you again. Busy?”“Never too busy to see my favourite brother-in-law. What’s the problem?” She said it before noticing the man sitting next to Killian. Someone she’s met but never had a proper conversation with. “Sorry. You’re Mr. Nolan? Emma Locksley's father?”The man was still deep in thought, tense. Killian nudged him, looking up. “Eh? Sorry, what? Oh…yes, I’m Emma’s father. David. Nice to meet you…doctor!” He offered a hand which she took.“Call me Anna. Which of you is waiting to be seen by a doctor? Most people here have made appointments. Can I help?” She looked down at Killian, who seemed to be nodding for David to speak.“Oh…no! That’s fine, thank you! I’d rather wait for…” He looked embarrassed. She guessed why.“For a male doctor? It's no problem. After all, most of the women here tend to prefer seeing a female doctor, but I had some availability. Dad and Professor Whale are also covering for us today, even though strictly speaking they’re supposed to be focusing on gynae and neurology. But we’re shorthanded so let me find out if one of them can see you, Mr. Nolan?” She walked over to the receptionist, to check her screen. Giving Killian a chance to whisper to Charming.“Listen mate, there’s no need to be embarrassed. They have to deal with this sort of thing all the time! Anna’s a first-rate doctor.”“Maybe, but it’s bad enough having to have someone look at a growth on my balls, without it being some pretty blonde who's even younger than Emma? If I have to have it done, at least let it be some older guy like Merlin? Or even, god forbid, Whale!”  He groaned, only partly in discomfort. “Fair enough. I’m just saying-”“Noted! And for the record, I don’t want this getting out! I mean it, Killian, this is STRICTLY confidential! Not even Snow knows about it yet, and god knows how I’m going to tell her!”
~oOo~

While David was waiting to be seen, two floors up, Merida was packed and saying goodbye to the surgical team that'd saved her life and looked after her over the last week. Fortunately, only a small shaved area of the back of her head, buried by her long wild red hair and a surgical plaster, was evidence of the major surgery she'd undergone. Victor Whale had given her a thorough final check over before, after much begging from the queen herself, finally agreeing to release her.
“Seriously, Merida. If you feel any headaches, any blurred vision or dizziness, you MUST get someone to call me or come over! I know you’re exceptionally brave, but this is important! Is that clear?”“Jeez man, I promised ye already! I will! Ye startin’ to sound like ma mither!” Despite rolling her eyes, she stepped in front and gave him a hug. “Thanks for savin’ ma life, Doc. I can never repay that.”“Repay me by staying alive, young lady. Now, Chloe and I are going to push you down to reception in that wheelchair. Hospital policy. In you go.”“Hospital policy? I’m no gettin’ in that thing! I’m no a cripple!”“No arguments!” Neal grinned at her as she glared back. “He won’t let you out of the building otherwise. If you just get in that chair without a fuss, I might even stop calling you Ginge…Ginge!”“I’ll ‘Ginge’ you in a minute! Where’s ma mither? She was supposed to be here!”“She just popped down to the Sheriff's Office to deal with a little problem.”“Sheriff? What sort of problem?” A red eyebrow went up.“Nothing she can’t handle, I’m sure. Come on, let’s get you out of here? There’s a little group waiting for us at a pub called the Locksley, celebrating your recovery. Everyone’s meeting there.”“Sounds grand, but a pub? The doc here said I canna drink as the medicin’ he gave me will send me loony! Where are you stayin’? Where’s home?”Neal sighed, a little more loudly than intended. “That’s a very good question. You have to remember, I was dead up till a few weeks ago? My dad has a big house, a wife, my baby brother, plus a girlfriend living there now, who also happens to be pregnant! I’ve a decent room there, though I’ll need to find my own place sometime. Then there’s Henry, who's supposed to be at university, a few hundred miles away, near a city called Boston. I’ve only spent a few weeks in his entire life so far, so I need to be close. But for tonight, I guess I could stay at the pub where your party’s being held.”“Is there a decent bed?” She enquired, innocently, earning a knowing smirk.“Not sure, never stayed. As it’s Robin’s place, and he’s now Emma’s husband, I kinda kept my distance.”“Can we go back to your place then? I’d love to meet the family.” She gave him a shy smile, her first in days.   
The Sheriff’s Office

The Dowager Queen Eleanor was furious!
Ten minutes earlier she’d walked into the sheriff’s office, only to be told about the terrible behaviour of two of her sons and their friend the night before. The drunkenness, the punching of an innocent bystander in the Rabbit Hole, the assault of Deputy Sheriff Butler when being arrested, and finally, the verbal assaults on her and Deputy Sheriff Briar. A formal charge sheet was issued, listing all the misdemeanours, in detail, of the night before. The only description left out, at Mulan’s request, were the actual words Duncan had used specifically to insult her. “Ye did this to that wee lassie?” Eleanor roared at Harris, pointing to Julie’s black eye, now almost closed up. Julie had decided not to let Neal fix it, just so she would have the satisfaction of showing it to their mother. “Ye struck a sheriff of this toon? The toon that’s takin’ yer sister in, tryin’ ta save her life?” She gave him an almighty hard clip around the head, which even made Mulan flinch. “Even if ye were drunk, I’m so ashamed of ye! And you...” her glare transferred to Hamish. “Ye’ve always been a blitherin’ idiot, but I thought ye had at least a little common sense?” She gave him an equally hard clout. “Thank the gods ye fatha wasnae here to see this! He woulda beaten ye senseless wi' his bare hands! Get oot! Wait outside!”Then her ire turned to Duncan, sitting silently, ashamed. “Sheriff, what did this man say to ye both that was ‘verbal abuse’?”“I’d rather not say, Your Majesty. If Julie had written it down, it might be seen by my husband. He’s the Mayor here, so he gets access to all our reports? I’m thinking of this man’s safety!” Philip would have skinned the little bastard for what he’d called her.That earned a surprised look from the Dowager Queen. “Come on, whisper it in ma ear, Sheriff? We’re grown women, after all.” She urged.Reluctantly, Mulan did so, watching the woman’s features change from anger to disgust, as she looked down on the culprit in utter contempt. “Why, ye dirty little swine! I’ll no hit ye, as ye’re no son of mine, but by heaven’s I’ll be tellin' yer fatha when we get back! He can punish ye as he sees fit. Ye’re demoted forthwith. And ye’ll stay away from ma sons!”She turned back to face Mulan. “Now then, will there be a payment for releasin’ these buggers? I’m afraid we don’t have coin of this realm, but we do have some gold and maybe a bit of jewellery we can set against it?”“No need. The bail was already paid early this morning, by a donor who wants to remain anonymous. He asked me not to name him, saying I should only accept it if they were released into your charge, as and when you saw fit. You just need to sign here.” She turned the release papers for her signature. “This anonymous donor? His last name wouldn’t be Cassidy, would it?” Mulan smiled her enigmatic smile. “I couldn’t possibly comment, Your Majesty”        
Mifflin Street
Henry had forgotten just how good his old bed really was! Snuggling back under the covers and pulling the sheets around him, he resolved to have his first decent lie-in since he left Harvard for the recess. However, his bladder had other ideas, so he reluctantly rose, walking into his little bathroom. Finishing and washing his hands, as he left to go back to bed the delicious aromas of coffee and baking from downstairs started to hit him. 
So, grabbing a dressing gown and trudging slowly downstairs, his eyes still bleary and his hair dishevelled, he smiled as he heard the happy banter and morning chat of his younger siblings coming from nearby. Ambling into the kitchen to pour himself an emergency coffee, the first sight that greeted him were his two mothers. Unfortunately, Emma had Regina pressed up against the kitchen sink, the brunette’s arms around her waist, as they shared a warm kiss.
He groaned. “Bit early for all that, isn’t it mums?” They broke away immediately at his voice, Regina sporting an embarrassed smile, as Emma flicked hair off her face, and back over her ear. “Henry!” She'd almost forgotten he was home.But Emma was unconcerned. “When you got something good, you don’t let it go.” She countered, deliberately planting an extra wet kiss on her wife’s lips just to irritate him, as he heard deeper chuckling from nearby. "And good morning to you too, Hen!"“You try living with them?" Robin was standing by the stove, sliding yet another pancake onto a serving plate. "This is a daily occurrence, my boy. Best close your eyes, if I were you?” That earnt a glare from both women.“You’re up early?” Regina looked over his dishevelled state. “For you?”“Yeah well, I smelt coffee. Any left?”
His blonde mother poured him a cup and he took it gratefully, slowly trudging towards the dining room. Honour and Margot laughed at the funny-looking sleepyhead in pyjamas, the noise of which in turn made little Faith cheer, her gummy smile now smothered in butter, which in turn made the others laugh, then setting off Hope, who started giggling for no reason whatsoever. The happy noises drew the attention of Regina, who looked in to see what the fuss was about, beaming with happiness at the sight. All four of their girls were laughing at whatever Henry had done. Emma’s head appeared, resting on her shoulder to also see what was going on. Seeing everyone all grinning or laughing, Regina felt a little emotional, a stray tear sliding down her cheek.
“Just look at them all? We did this, Emma!” She whispered, as arms enfolded her waist from behind.“Yeah, we did. Quite something, eh?”Their precious moment was broken when Emma felt a light tap on her backside, Robin appearing behind them. “More pancakes, kiddiwinks?” Earning another cheer from the table. “Miladies, come eat?”
Henry, his coffee gradually taking effect, watched their little family scene play out. He’d hardly stayed with them much over the last year, except during the university breaks; so seeing the cheerful domesticity filled him with his own sense of happiness.
As Robin leant over the older girls loading their plates, Emma wiped goo and yuck from Faith and Hope’s faces in turn, Regina wiping their highchair trays, replenishing their own plates with more food. Then as Robin stopped at each of his wife's place settings, Emma swivelled her head, meeting his lips in a quick, chaste kiss, Robin holding her waist, before dropping two pancakes onto her plate. A moment later, and Regina had grabbed him to do much the same thing, as the three worked around each other in their well-practised roles. It was obvious to Henry or anyone witnessing it, just how much the trio were in love, just two years after Robin's return from apparent death. And Regina looked across at her son, as he seemed lost in thought.“Something wrong, Henry?”“Hmm? No mum, nothing's wrong at all. Something’s very right, actually! I guess I just missed this. You know, all you guys?”“You don't need to miss anything. This is your home, and It always will be for as long as you want it. You do know that, right?”“I know. I just hope I have something like this for myself, one day?”“I’m certain you’ll find your own happiness, in your own way,” Robin patted his shoulder as he moved to sit down.“So, what’s your plans for today?” Regina asked. “You don’t leave for Boston till Monday, right? We were thinking about going over to the lake and staying in Sherwood tonight. We’d love it if you joined us?”“Sounds great; yeah I’m in. Honny, could you pass the pancake plate, before ma snaffles what's left?”
As Robin and Regina chuckled and before Emma could say something sarky back, a heavy clump was heard on the stairs, followed by a wild-haired almost-thirteen-year-old shuffling slowly into the room.
“Mornin’ all!” Said Roland, yawning.“Gina, you never told me you released the Kraken?” Robin's aside earning a light slap on the arm from the brunette. “Good morning, my fresh-as-a-daisy boy! Come eat? We’re going to the lake today. You want to come?” Roland was, until very recently, usually one of the first to wake in the mornings. However, as his hormones started kicking in, the normally effervescent boy was starting to change. He yawned again, loudly, ambling to his seat, still bleary-eyed.“Um, I dunno, I need to think about it. Can I have some of that coffee please?”“Not for a few more years, Roland,” Regina grinned. “But come sit down? I'll fetch you a milk. Pancakes?”“He’s tired because he was up talking to Freya all night,” said Honour, earning a glare from her brother. “She’s his girlfriend!” If looks could kill, Honour would be dust right now. But his parents said nothing, merely exchanging knowing looks. However, Henry couldn’t resist picking at it.“Girlfriend, eh? That true, Ro?” The boy grunted, not committing, just throwing his mouthy sister a look.But Honour continued. “I saw them kissing in the locker room, like mum and ma do when they think we can’t see?”That brought a blush to both women's cheeks, as Robin grinned, enjoying their awkward moment.“Well good for you, Rolly! I hope she’s nice…” His big brother encouraged.“Freya’s lovely!” Margot added. “She has these beautiful, dreamy eyes, and a really nice smile! I like her.”Emma gave Robin a knowing look. “This one's for you, Robin! We agreed Gina and I would do the girls, so, perhaps time for a father-son chat?”Unfortunately, Roland understood exactly what she was referring to. “Please don’t tell me you’re asking him to have a ‘birds and the bees’ talk with me? Dear god, anything but that! It’s fine, dad I know what’s what, and me and Freya aren’t um…anyway, you don’t need to worry.”
After that, Robin was DEFINITELY going to have a chat with him later!
As an awkward silence hung in the air, Henry’s phone beeped a distinctive tone.“That’ll be dad!”  Before Regina could admonish him for using his phone at the breakfast table, Henry had already read it. “Brilliant! He says Merida’s being released from hospital this morning. He’s heading to grandpa’s, and they’ll be staying over at the Earl tonight? If you’re all going over there anyway, I can have ALL my family together, before I drive back to Boston tomorrow night!”“Robin, did you know Merida’s family were staying in your pub?” Regina was curious.“Yes. Tuck and Will usually sort out the bookings without referring to me. Why, is that a problem? I’ll talk to them this morning. Emma, you okay?”Although everyone had moved on, Emma still didn’t feel comfortable in either Neal or Killian’s company these days. The fact Henry’s dad now seemed close to Merida, the DunBroch queen, still made her feel uneasy. And as for Killian. Well, who on earth knew what he was playing at, being a sperm donor to Ruby and Dorothy, when he's already got one of his own?  “I’m fine. It’s just that, perhaps we could do something else today? Seeing as the Earl's going to be getting quite crowded later?”“No!” Margot frowned. “I want to meet Queen Merida! I watched Brave last week. And I also want to see Henry’s daddy, too! He’s really funny.”“Ma...” Henry looked concerned. “Does being around my dad still bother you? I thought you two talked it out? It’s history. And when will I next have a chance to get everyone together, including him?”“It's not that, Hen..." The blonde sighed. It's just...heck, you know what? You’re right! Okay, let’s go to Sherwood today.”
Storybrooke Hospital
“Dad, I know you’re busy but - can you spare a minute?”Merlin, walking with Victor Whale and on his way between consultations, stopped in the corridor. “Anna, is something wrong?”“I’ve got your son-in-law in Outpatients. He's brought someone in, who needs to see a male doctor, urgently. The guy doesn’t want to tell me what’s wrong, but he looks to be in a lot of pain. Could you fit him in?  “I can’t right now, I’ve got Mrs. Rutherford's surgery and the team are already waiting. Perhaps he can wait till this afternoon?”“It's okay, I'll fit him in...” said Victor. “I just had a cancellation, so I’ll take him on. Who is it, Annabelle?”“A Mr. Nolan. Emma Locksley’s father? I think you may know him?”“Oh yes, I know him all right!" Victor groaned inwardly, as Merlin smirked. "Unfortunately. Okay, let’s go see what's bothering our arrogant prince today?"
~oOo~

Minutes later, David found himself ushered into Whale’s office, leaving Killian to wait outside.

The two men had been equally unenthusiastic about the consultation, or each other. Whenever he saw the medic, David’s mind always went back to the fact the man had once a one-night stand with Snow, when they were still under the first curse.
“Whale,” greeted the surly shepherd, walking awkwardly into his office.“Nolan,” Victor responded in kind. "Always a pleasure, never a chore..." Well two can play at that game?  “You asked to see someone urgently?” His coldness toward the former sheriff obvious.“Yeah. I have quite a bad pain. A swelling…down below!”
Okay. Victor was going to make him work for this! For all the slights, injustices and snubs he’d shown him in the past.
“Below? Can you be more specific?”“Um…it’s a growth. A swelling. On...on my balls.”  The last three words delivered in close to a whisper. “Any idea what it could be?”God, what is wrong with these people?  “Without seeing it, no! Mr. Nolan, just take your trousers and underwear off, and lie on that gurney over there?” He pointed to the bed opposite, enjoying watching David squirm with embarrassment and not moving. Oh for heaven’s sake! “There is no need to feel embarrassed. In the course of an average working week, we doctors get to see and examine everything and anything! Penises, vaginas, anuses, you name it? We’ve seen it all, so please, just drop your pants? The quicker we get started, the quicker we’ll finish!”~oOo~Back in the waiting room, Killian sat nursing some godawful drink from the vending machine, waiting for David to come back out. He grimaced after the first sip.“Hell’s above! What's this supposed to be? I pressed the button for coffee and appear to have been given the swilled contents of a chum bucket?” “Hello, sailor!” Said a friendly voice now standing over him. “I know we gave you a bit of a workout last night...” She looked down at his lap. “But I didn’t realise we’d actually broken something?”It took a moment for him to figure what what she meant. “Hello, love. Sorry, I got called away. A man in distress? I would’ve called you, but I appear to have left my phone on the ship.”“You mean this one?” She took the missing item out of her pocket, waving it at him. “I found it on the dressing table. This ‘man in distress’? Wouldn’t happen to be you, by any chance?” She sat down beside him, taking his free hand.“Thankfully not. I discovered someone in severe pain at the dockside. I brought him over here, in rather a hurry. He’s being seen by Whale, as we speak.”She let out a breath. “Well that’s a relief! Dot seemed to think we’d hurt your feelings earlier.” “Hmm?" He smiled up at her. "Oh, that? No love, I knew you were fooling with me. Still, for a moment I did feel rather...slighted?  Bit unnecessary, I thought.”Her voice dropped to a whisper. “Oh, poor you? After what you did last night; after what we all did together last night; I have no sympathy whatsoever! So, who’s the poor guy? I mind-called Anna earlier. She said it might be Emma’s father?”“Are there any secrets in Storybrooke that the Sage women22222222 can’t uncover? Yes, it's David Nolan, but it’s a deeply personal and serious matter, Rosie. There may be bad news to come. So, best keep quiet about it love, till we know?”
~oOo~

One hour later
“Okay, Mr. Nolan, we have the results of the ultrasound. Please sit yourself down?”
David had stood silently in a side room since they’d taken the x-ray. The indignity of having the man with whom Snow had once had a one-night stand showing sympathy towards him, was compounded by the same man feeling his swollen testicles for signs of disease. It was not a good day to be Prince Charming.
“So first, let’s put you out of your misery. As I suspected, you don’t have cancer.”David had been so braced for bad news, his stomach in a tight knot, that Whale’s comment shook him.“I don’t?”“No. You have something call epididymitis. It’s usually, but not always, a painful swelling caused by a bacterial infection, in a small tube called the epididymis. This sits behind each testicle and carries sperm. We can treat it with antibiotics and painkillers.”He sat in shock, trying to absorb the news. “So it’s not going to kill me?” He could feel his eyes start to well up.“Highly unlikely, though if you left it unchecked and untreated, the pain and swelling would gradually become unbearable. However, we do need to book you in to get that hernia taken care of. I’m really surprised you didn’t come and see us sooner?”“My what? Hernia? I  don’t understand.”“Were you having discomfort, pain even, in your groin when you were lifting heavy things? Bending over, or even coughing?”“Well, yes. But I just assumed that was a sign of getting old? I never thought-”“Most men don’t, sadly. Women tend to be better at regularly checking their health than we are. From what I can tell, you have a small piece of your intestinal tissue pushing through a weakness in your abdominal muscles. It’s quite common, but we need to operate and repair it. I’ll organize optional dates for surgery. You can pick up the antibiotics and painkillers for the other matter, in an hour or so.”David never cried. Never. However, he could do nothing to stop several tears fall down his cheeks in relief. Victor, seeing this sort of reaction daily, had tissues on standby, handing them to him.“Here? It’s not every day a man gets told he’s not dying.”“It’s not just that! Snow and I share her heart. She split it, to get us back to Emma after the second curse. If I were to die, she would, too! And she’s pregnant, as you know.”“Ah. Now I’m beginning to understand? All the more reason to take care of your health in future, Mr. Nolan. And hers! Now, I’d best get on…” He stood to indicate the consultation was over, though David remained seated, thinking through his words.“Whale? Sorry, I mean Professor?” The man raised a brow, waiting for him to speak. “I’m…I apologise.”“Hmm? For what?”“For the way that I’ve treated you over the years. Since the curse? Because of you, and…and Snow? I realise we were all cursed. Since then, you’ve treated most of my family here one time or another.  And I’ve often been…well, less than grateful? I’m sorry for being such an arsehole.” He carried on looking down, feeling ashamed.Victor realised how hard it was for the normally assured, assertive man to admit it. “Well…I guess that’s all history now? Thank you though, Mr....David. And I accept your apology. We all seem to be living happier lives these days, don't we?” He offered his hand to shake. “Maybe it's time we let bygones be bygones? ”David took it gratefully. “Thank you. And, erm, I understand congratulations are in order? I was told you’re about to get married? To Caroline Locksley?”“It’s true. Next month. She's made my life worth living again. That, and getting to further my training away from here? We’ll be spending more time in New York fairly soon, but I’ll be back helping out here from time to time. She does want to be near her family, after all.”“From the little I've spoken to her, he seems a very fine lady to me. Very clever, elegant and beautiful, too. I wish you both the best of luck.”
A few minutes later, as David sat on his own outside the dispensary, the tears finally flowed in blessed relief.

The Gold Mansion

After introducing Merida to his father, stepmother and their girlfriend, Neal sat around the table with his family, recounting all the events of the three weeks spent in DunBroch. He skirted over his burgeoning relationship with the young queen. Merida was fascinated by the odd little family, particularly Rumple.
“I canna believe ye used ta be the Dark One? Ye seem far too nice. An yer lovely ladyship here? Neal tells me ye're a princess of the auld country?”Belle gushed. “It’s true. My father still lives here in Storybrooke, but we’re estranged, sadly. He never really took to Rumple. So I no longer took to him.”Then Merida looked at Ariel, not sure how to address her relationship with the others without causing offence. “Neal tells me ye’re a mermaid? I canna see any tail, but I have ta say, ye have exceptionally beautiful hair for a redhead, Ariel! I canna do anythin’ wi' mine, so ye have to teach me how ta make it shine like yours?”Ariel's cheeks pinked at the compliment. Seeing her wanting to ask, and feeling awkward, Neal stepped in. “Ariel also happens to be Belle’s girlfriend, Mer.”“Well actually Neal, I'm both Belle and Rumple’s girlfriend. We’re together. The three of us.” She looked to her partners, not sure whether whether she should say any more at this stage. But Belle nodded to her husband that it was okay to go ahead and say something they'd agreed.“Bae, we have something to tell you, and you’re the first to know. Last night, we asked Ariel to be our wife. And I’m delighted to say, she’s accepted.”Neal’s jaw dropped, before slowly morphing into a huge grin. “That’s wonderful, papa! I was only back a week, but I saw how happy you all were; how you all seemed to...fit? Ariel, welcome to the family!”  He stepped around the table, taking her in a warm hug, to the relief of the mermaid.
Merida looked on, with a grin of her own as the odd little family celebrated, Rumple using magic to make a chilled bottle of champagne and glasses appear on the table. As Neal eventually sat back next to her, she leaned into him, to whisper.
“Another family with two wives? Don't go gettin' any ideas, Cassidy!"     
Sherwood – later the same day

The moment they arrived at the Earl of Locksley, the Dunbroch family erupted in a huge cheer for the safe deliverance of their queen from near death. Merida hugged all three of her brothers, though couldn’t help noticing how her mother only hugged Hubert, completely ignoring Hamish and Harris? They seemed to scuttle away from the rest of the group, to the bar, keeping their distance. What's happened?  She wondered, though chose not to ask till later.

What did throw her though, was seeing her own mother, the Dowager Queen, make a point of coming over and hugging Neal warmly, whispering something in his ear?

Everyone seemed to show up at the picturesque pub in the forest that afternoon. Ruby and Dorothy arriving with the boys to catch the late sun by the lake, Rosie and Killian joining them after returning from the hospital.

It was another hour before the Locksley-Swan-Mills entourage finally appeared. The large family had spent most of the afternoon in the forest and playing by the lake, though Emma had to leave them, after hearing disturbing news about her father, returning an hour later.

The dinner was at Henry’s insistence, as it was his last opportunity to be with his entire family, before leaving for Harvard in the morning. Regina was more than surprised at the loud cheer reserved for Victor Whale, walking in with his fiancée. Queen Eleanor insisted on giving him a bear hug, before Hubert shook his hand in grateful thanks for saving his sister, turning the slight medic around and lifting him easily onto his shoulders, to a “Woah!” from Victor, and a loud guffaw from Caroline, as the DunBroch party paraded him around the room like a hero.
“Carrie, what's going on? And why is Wha…your fiancé being trooped around like some sort of...Roman emperor?”“Gina!” Robin’s cousin kissed her cheek, bringing her into a hug. “You're looking as lovely, as always. Victor operated on Queen Merida. Her family are just showing their gratitude.”As Merida scanned all the new arrivals, she couldn’t help but notice Neal’s blonde ex-lover, a former Dark One, who had once ripped her heart clean from her chest, almost killing her before being stopped by her own family. She’d heard a lot about the woman. A saviour, someone who had broken a curse to save her entire town and unite her with her parents. The woman who had produced a child by the same man she was definitely falling in love with! The blonde appeared to be arm-in-arm with a tall, dark-blonde haired man. Rather handsome, she thought. Then she remembered what Neal had told her. So, getting up and walking cautiously over to the pair, she stopped at Emma.“Emma Swan, isn’t it? Henry’s mither? Do ye remember me?”Emma had tried avoiding her, remembering her first dark act as a Dark One. How she’d almost killed her. “Of course I do, Merida. Though it's Emma Locksley now? I’m pleased they managed to save you. I heard it was touch-and-go at one point? I came to the hospital to see Henry when you were first brought in. Not sure whether you’ve ever met my husband, Robin?”Merida grinned self-consciously, like a teenage groupie meeting an idol for the first time. “No, I havenae, but his name's known even in DunBroch! Robin Hood, the Prince of Thieves, defender of the poor? The merry man who protects the forest folk against the mighty? Aye, I’ve heard much about ye!” 
Emma could have sworn she was flirting with her husband, and right in front of her? She held onto his arm just a little tighter.
“I’m honoured to meet you, Your Majesty!” Robin gave a polite, but short nod, rather than a bow. “I hope you like our forest pub?”But she wasn’t done, ignoring his greeting. “I read books about ye! About ye stealin’ from the Wicked Witch, an’ the Dark One, an' livin’ to tell the tale? How ye shot an arrow into an Ogre’s eye from a field away? How ye men saved villages by the score? Is it true ye killed King George and the Black Fairy with yer sword?”
Emma now felt distinctly irritated.
“Well to be fair, the Merry Men did most of it. I couldn’t have done it without them...” He felt slightly embarrassed at the praise. “I’ll have to introduce you to everyone, though sadly Little John is now living in Arendelle.”“Have ye ever been bested?”Well, that was a segue?  “Well, of course! Mulan over there is still the finest sword I’ve ever known. I’ve beaten her on rare occasions, but most of the time she reigns supreme. She’s also a much valued and loved friend.”“I know Mulan! She says much the same about you! But that’s wi' a sword. I’m talkin’ about a bow? Have ye ever been bested at the finest sport there is...archer?”
Robin pondered what she was getting at and why she was asking. He hated boasting, but he hated lying even more.
“Well…no, I guess not. But then again-” As he was again interrupted, he noticed Regina and Mulan, now joining them, had started listening.“I’d like to try. I’d like to try an’ beat the famous Robin Hood in an archery contest! Because I know I can best ye! Just a competition, nothing serious, mind? We have nothin' here to give ye as a prize, but, just for a wee bit of fun? If yer as guid as they say, ye’ll have no problem against little me.” She could see the reluctance on his face. “Or are ye worried about bein’ beaten by a wee gurl?”
His wives knew she was trying to goad him.
“I have no problem being beaten by a better man or woman, as Mulan here can testify?” As his warrior friend nodded in agreement, he saw Regina’s brow arch and sensed an incoming message coming to him telepathically. From Emma:
[Do it, Rob? Take her on. She’s a cocky little bugger.]

Then he felt his other wife’s words come through:

[But younger and practised. I’ve never seen you compete. If you’re out of practice, I don’t want you feeling embarrassed in front of the family. Maybe you should politely decline?]

Emma looked crossly at her, annoyed with her discouraging words and lack of faith in their husband.

[Gina, what the hell? Don’t put him off! Robin, ignore her. If you do this, I’ll make sure you get a reward. Win or lose, you’ll still get a reward - from me!]

Robin looked up at her, a sly smirk on his lips, knowing the games she was inclined to play.

[What kind of ‘reward’ are you talking about, my love?]

[Oh, I’ll make it something worth your while, I promise. I’m thinking…you take my turn to be Dom?]
She wiped her tongue over her lower lip, knowing he understood. Oh, that stiffened his resolve - amongst other things! “Well, your Majesty, it seems you have yourself a contest!”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sherwood – Earlier the same day

For Regina, it’d been the perfect morning. Earlier, they’d arrived on the edge of the forest, taking the shorter, less hilly two-mile walk via the long leafy glade towards Sherwood Lake. Hope and Faith, still too young to walk any distance, happily sharing shoulder-rides with their parents and their big brother, Roland and Margot having already charged on ahead, the redhead with her bow and quiver on her back.
The former Evil Queen queen was delighted when Henry latched her arm in his to walk together, chatting about everything and nothing. Every time he went back to Harvard, she missed him more, despite having more children than she’d ever imagined. And now, her little prince was a man. A tall young man, who towered above her. But her sadness at the lost past was replaced by the comfort of his large arm as it looped around her shoulders, pulling her against him. “I’ve missed this, mum.”  He whispered.
The sun came out to greet them as they eventually reached the lake, setting themselves down on a bank not far from the large timber frame of the Earl of Locksley Inn. The forest pub which, despite being built with magic only two years ago, had now become the local landmark and centre of the forest community, as its creator had intended. Roland had already met and spoken to Alan-a-Dale, and a little fishing boat was now ready and waiting for them by the jetty. Roland had proudly announced to all was going to teach Emma how to fish, just as his dad had taught him!

Having already agreed to have a light supper later, Regina used her magic to bring down all the picnic pieces from the house, producing blankets, cushions, plates and a large picnic basket on the grassy bank, as they watched their family play. She and Robin knelt with the smaller girls, pulling out toys as they stumbled happily on the grass. Henry challenged Honour to a sword fight, their parents watching happily, warning Henry to be careful with his little sister. As Emma pulled on the oars, rowing the little boat further out towards the centre of the lake, from the bank Robin yelled instructions on where the fish were most likely to be found.
Realising someone seemed to be missing, he yelled: “Roland, did you see where Margot went?” “By the pool! Aunty Maria’s over there and I just saw them go inside!” The boy yelled back.“Maria?” Said the brunette, looking around. “I didn’t even know she was back?”“Me neither. I thought she and Charlie were in Boston for a couple more weeks. I’ll pop over and check on them shortly. It’s too nice to leave here just now.” With that, he lowered himself onto the mats, closing his eyes and enjoying the warm of the midday sun.
~oOo~
The next hour passed blissfully enough, punctuated by the occasional screech as Emma managed to land a couple of decent size fish, the first time holding one up proudly and yelling to her spouses in delight, “Look at this? I’ve never caught fish before!” She sounded like an excited pre-teen showing off.“Well done, Emma, looks like a Cisco?” Robin yelled back from the bank. “We’ll make a fisherman of you in no time!”Regina already spotted several people walking down from the lawns toward them. “Uh oh? Looks like word’s got around.”
As the visitors grew closer, seeing who they were, Roland started, despite Emma's protests, rowing the little boat back to the bank. Although they hadn’t wanted to be disturbed, Regina grinned in delight when she saw just who was going to be disturbing their rare family afternoon.
“Hooey! Is that my aged relic of a brother, I see before me?” Yelled Maria, as she stepped closer to Robin, her brother standing up to finally envelop her in a hug.“Hello, baby sis, I’ve missed you! Been raiding Charlie’s bank account to buy new clothes then?”Regina noticed how the young veterinary surgeon now appeared to be dressed much smarter than when she last saw her. Wearing her beautiful ash blonde hair down, her familiar muddy boots and Timberlands were now replaced by a sheer, clearly very expensive, dark blue silk summer dress, which sat well on her lithe frame; and a light white straw hat. She looked like a model stepping off the catwalk. “I see someone’s dressed to impress? You look lovely, Maria.” Regina complimented, making the younger woman blush. Joining her was Maria’s young bronzed fiancé, accompanied by his sister, Rosie. "Something special planned?"“Regina, flattery will always get you everywhere!” She pulled Robin's sister into her arms for a hug, kissing her cheek. “You’re looking rather lovely yourself, as per usual. The dress? Well, I’m having dinner with the future in-laws tonight, so I thought I’d better scrub up and get rid of the smell of horses? Don’t want anyone mistaking me for my brother now, do I?” That received a squeeze in the ribs from Robin, making her screech with laughter.“Now, now siblings, stop with the ritual abuse?” said Charlie, Merlin’s son, chuckling as he greeted them. He shook Robin’s hand before kissing Regina’s cheek and giving her a light hug. “Hello, you two. Lovely to see you both.” Regina pinked slightly. Though not her type, Charles Sage was not only a musically gifted, intelligent young man, but he was also ridiculously handsome, and she was reminded of the pictures Henry showed her of Michaelangelo's David in Florence. She remembered how even Emma had admitted how attractive she found him, as it seemed, did most of the town’s women. “We arrived first thing this morning. We're finalizing the wedding, and wanted to come up and see you guys, papa, and my sisters. Perhaps you could join us a little later? You are going to be family, after all.”
Regina invited them to sit and join them for their picnic, as Roland and Emma rejoined them from the lake, each holding two brace of decent-sized fish. The welcomes and hugs began all over again, until, when she got to Rosalind, Emma hesitated, feeling awkward.
“Rosie, look…once again, I’m sorry about…well, you know?”“It's okay. It’s forgotten, and we’re good. I told Killian all about it, and well, he’s fine about it too. I left him at the hospital. How's your dad, by the way?”“My dad? What about my dad?”Rosie realized she may have spoken too soon. “Killian rushed him to the hospital first thing this morning. I think he was already in with the docs, when I went there? Sorry, I just thought you knew? I didn't mean to surprise you. I’m sure everything’s okay. It was hours ago, after all.”
Regina couldn't fail to notice Emma’s worried look. Rushed in? She and her father were far too alike; too stupidly stubborn to admit when something was wrong. Unlike Snow, who wore her emotions on her sleeve, David was always a closed book to his own emotions, preferring to focus on others. Plus, over the years she realized what a daddy’s girl Emma had become. Even closer when his daughter was going through her breakdown.
“Emma, if you want to go over there, go! Check he’s okay? We'll be fine.”  “Er, yeah, I will. Sorry guys, it’s lovely to see you all but…if you’ll excuse me?” Before even waiting for an answer, the blonde disapparated in front of them."You know, it's really irritating!" Maria spoke first as the mist cleared. "I'm the only one out of all of us who can't do that!"
The Nolan Farm

Within minutes of teleporting herself to the hospital, Emma established that her father had already left, and disapparated once again, only to apparate outside her parent’s farmhouse. About to open the rarely locked front door, she hesitated as she heard raised voices inside:
“Of course I’m angry! You should have told me!” Bellowed her mother.“I’ve already told you, I needed to know what it was, first!” Her father yelled back.“I could have helped! Jesus, David, testicular cancer? You should have talked to me first! I have a right to know! If I thought I had anything like that, you would've been the first! Always! How could you not tell me? I’m your wife!”
Emma was mortified. Testicular cancer?  She felt her legs buckle. He's dying?
“I needed to find out for myself first! Snow, if I died, you’d die too. You know that! I needed the facts. Anyway, I go in for an operation over the weekend.”“Don’t you think I-” But Snow stopped when they heard something, a noise, from the other side of the front door. It couldn’t be Neal, as he was playing at Pip’s house?  She walked over and opened it, only to find Emma hunched up on the ground, her back resting against the wall.“Emma? What on earth are you doing down there? I thought you were-” then she noticed her daughter's red eyes. “Emma, what’s wrong?”As she looked inside the room, Emma saw her father sitting on the couch, slowly starting to stand, with some difficulty. “Someone told me dad was rushed into hospital this morning?” She got up, nervously walking in. “So, I just came over from Sherwood, and…and I just heard what you said. Dad…is it true?” her last words almost whispered.David stood awkwardly, the dull ache in his groin still there, the drugs not going to take effect for a few days at least. “Well I’m not sure what you heard, but yes, I go into hospital Saturday morning, the earliest they can fit me in for the operation.”“I’m so sorry…” the blonde pushed forward into her father’s arms. He flinched, stooping with all the pain. However, her weeping made him straighten, hissing in discomfort. Bringing his arms around her and cupping the back of her head, he held her close.“Hey, hey! Emma, it’s all right! It’s going to be okay. Whale says I’ll be out the same day.”“But dad, it’s serious! I don’t wanna lose you!” “Emma, what do you think you heard us say?” Snow realised she may have misheard.“You said cancer. That means chemo, and that’s horrible! I had a friend once, who, who…” she could barely finish the sentence.  “Emma, listen to me? I'm not going through chemo because I DON’T have cancer! I thought I had, but it seems I have something else instead. It’s not terminal, and t can be treated with drugs and painkillers, which I’ve only just started taking.”“So why are you going into hospital? You said an operation?”“It seems some of the pain's due to a hernia. It’s like a little hole in my stomach wall? My intestines are trying to push their way out. Whale’s going to repair it. It’s a small operation, but needs to be done quickly.”“Hernia? So…no cancer? Then why was mum shouting at you?” Snow scowled at him. “Because he didn’t tell me! I was annoyed with him for keeping it from me, as usual! I knew something was wrong, but he still said it was nothing, till he came home this afternoon. I admit, I may have overreacted.” As she spoke, David pulled her into their hug with his free arm, holding the three of them together. “He keeps things bottled up, like someone else I know? I’m sorry I frightened you.”
Emma nodded, knowing full well she was a bit too much like him. But she stayed resting her head against his chest, enjoying the increasingly rare cuddle.
“Well, if you're okay, I’d best get back? I came straight over from Sherwood, because Killian’s wife told me she’d seen you in the hospital. Sorry, I overreacted, but listen dad, if mum needs to take care of Neal, I’ll come and take you to the hospital? Please let me? I’d like to stay there while you’re under, if that’s okay?David was tempted to tell her not to trouble herself, as usual, but moments like this, with both his precious girls in his arms, were rare. “Yeah, I’d like that.”
Later...

Emma returned to Sherwood, telling her family the alarm was over, before they all finally trooped into the forest pub, where there was a larger gathering than expected, partly due to the Dunbroch visitors decamping there to celebrate the recovery of their young queen from possible death.

After some awkward introductions, particularly when they remembered her last encounter with the fiesty young Queen Merida, in Camelot, Emma had grown more than irritated when the fiercely competitive young queen had, within minutes of meeting him, blatantly goaded Robin into an archery contest in front of their friends. It was the blatant insistence that she could beat him, or 'best him', that really got under Emma's skin. So much so that, using her telepathic link with him, and despite Regina's reluctance, she nudged him to accept the challenge, with the offer of a decent night, whether he won or lost.

Robin seemed to be the least bothered by the challenge and a contest anyway, but the inducement of an evening with his Saviour wife as a willing submissive between their sheets, was something he would never refuse. So the contest was on.

As a number of the men trooped off to set up the various targets outside, Merida moved over the windows, to discuss tactics with her family, while Robin got drinks for the children seated nearby. As she watched them, a familiar figure came up alongside.
“How are you doing, Emma?”“Neal? I'm surprised to find you’re here, not still stuck like a limpet next to your girlfriend? I heard you’ve hardly left her side since you got back?" The moment she said it, Emma regretted it. God, she sound like a dumped ex! And unfortunately for her, Henry’s father always used to call her out on her shit.“Where did that come from? Jeezus, I only came to talk to you about Henry! Still, if you can’t be civil…” He started walking away.“I’m sorry! Look, I've just got a few things on my mind. Ignore me. Dad’s not too well, and, yeah, just forget it. What about Henry?”“I’m going back to Boston with him on Monday. He’s going to drop me and I’m gonna be buying a bike. I’m selling the flat, and looking for something bigger, so Henry and the family can use it too when they’re in town.”“Good! That flat’s in one of the dodgiest parts of the city. Frankly, I’d feel better knowing he was staying somewhere safe. But bigger? Are you thinking of moving there permanently? Or moving someone else in with you?” she looked over to Merida.“Well, she needs to be in DunBroch soon. But who knows? Besides, the family’s getting bigger, after all. My papa could use it sometimes…”“I have heard things. I gather Ariel’s expecting?”“I forgot how quickly news travels around here. Yeah, it’s true. I’m going to be getting a little sister. And Storybrooke’s going to be getting its third poly marriage!”“She’s marrying them? Hell, I didn’t see that coming!”“Me neither. But they all seem to be happy. I thought you of all people would understand, being in your position? Besides, he ain’t the Dark One anymore and he ain’t changing back, even if he wanted to. He’s a completely different person now.”“I saw. How he dresses, acts? Hell, he’s even been smiling these days! It’s spooky! Anyway, never mind that. Why is your new girlfriend acting weird around Robin? Where’s all this ‘besting him’ shit coming from?”“Oh that? Merida’s ridiculously competitive. Mulan was the one who taught her how to fight, and wield a sword.  But it still annoys her that she was never able to beat her when they trained. Mulan told her that she'd experienced the same problem when Robin when he taught her archery. That he always won. She just wants to prove something to herself, I guess. That she can take on anybody? She hates showing weakness, or being seen as second best. Like someone else I know.”“I don’t go around trying to humiliate someone in front of their own family, Neal!”~oOo~
Half an hour later, and hearing about the impromptu contest between two archery legends, quite a large audience had now assembled on the edge of the forest lawn close to the inn, to witness it.

Four targets were set, at different distances from the contestants. They ranged from the nearest, 100 yards away; a second thatched target, suspended from a tree branch and set 200 yards away; a third, what appeared to be larger disk, set at 300 yards; and finally, a fourth and largest target, in the far distance at 500 yards. Most people could barely distinguish the different colours at that distance, let alone hit it with an arrow! Emma did a quick conversion on her phone app. 
"Shit Gina! Five hundred yards is over a quarter of a mile!"  She whispered.Alan-a-Dale, ever the over-theatrical stage performer, stood before them, to face the crowd.“Your majesties! Your royal highnesses! My lords, ladies and gentlemen! Her Majesty, Queen Merida of DunBroch, has challenged our illustrious leader, Lord Robin of Sherwood, to a contest of archers. Five targets have been set up, as you can see. The closest arrow to the centre will win that target. Three attempts are allowed for each target, and the most target wins will be declared the winner!" The way he said it, waving his hands around like a stage ham, drew a few titters from the audience, including some of the usually stone-serious faced Dunbroch visitors. "Contestants, are you both ready?”Robin and Merida nodded, before he turned to the queen. “Ladies first?”
Merida walked to the chalk line, wholly focused on the first target. Pulling an arrow from the quiver, it took a matter of moments for her to notch the arrow, focus, pull on her bow and confidently release. A light swish of the air, as it covered the 100 yards distance, the arrow tip ploughed comfortably into the yellow centre of the thatched board.
“Bullseye! Ten points!” Alan yelled as Merida, not looking behind her, grinned in quiet satisfaction. The first target was always the shortest, the easiest and she never doubted the arrow’s flight.However, within seconds a second arrow plunged into the board, several inches to the left of the first, in the red zone. That made her smile even more. “Bad luck, Hood!” She turned to face him “I’m surprised you weren’t a-”  she suddenly stopped, realizing he was still holding his bow. And more importantly, an arrow!“Begging your pardon, milady, but I have yet to take my shot?” Said the archer, turning back to see how who had launched the second arrow.“Margot? What on earth are you doing?”His almost eight-year-old redhead daughter, standing at the edge of the crowd, with the bow in her hand, looked sheepish, and started blushing as she realised everyone was now looking at her. “Sorry daddy! I couldn’t help it. That’s the target I use with Will!”That made a good deal of the crowd roar with laughter at her mischief, making her blush even more. “I'm sorry daddy!”A tall woman stepped beside her, draping an arm around her shoulder. “Never ye mind, hinny! That were a awfy guid arrow for one so young!” Eleanor smiled down. “Now, who would be teachin’ ye so early?” The moment the words left her mouth, they heard a slight swishing noise, looking over to see a third arrow had hit the target. Bang dead centre, splitting Merida’s arrow in half!“Daddy taught me!” Margot said proudly, earning a smirk and a wink from Regina, who was standing nearby.
As the Dowager Queen and the audience chuckled, Merida had a wry look on her face. It was normally her that split other peoples’ arrows, not the other way around! She had a fight on her hands!
“Bullseye – ten points!” yelled Will. They moved towards the second target, at twice the distance. A little more concentration required. “Ladies and gentlemen, could we have a little hush now please?” Alan assumed a slightly more formal tone, seeing some of the audience getting closer to the competitors. He’d seen cheating and badgering many times during past events. “I also have to warn you all, that any attempts to cough, shout or blatantly disrupt this competition, or the players, will be dealt with harshly, and the offender removed!" He said, theatrically. "The competitor so affected will be required to retake their shot! Thank you!” He puffed out his chest, earning an ‘oooooh!’ from some of the crowd, and a proud wink from his husband, Malcolm, who stood close by.
Though Robin and Merida took a little longer to release their arrows this time, the second targets were a repeat of the first, Robin’s arrow burrowing itself into the back of Merida’s, both dead centre.
“Ye know Robin, I’ve only a limited number of arrows with me? Never havin’ expected to be here, I’d like to save a few from bein’ turned to matchwood, if ye'd be so kind? So you can go first next!”“As you wish, your Majesty!” He merely gave her a small smile. As she looked at him more closely, she noticed how relaxed he seemed. Like he wasn’t concerned whether he won or lost. To someone like Merida, who’d had to prove herself to others all her life, it was incomprehensible.“An' call me Merida! Ye dinna seem too bothered if ye win or lose? Are ye no concerned about yer reputation? Or are ye just good at fakin’ it?”He shrugged, the smile never leaving his face. “Well…there’s no life at stake here, is there? No monsters to kill, nobody to rescue. I’m very different then, I assure you.”“Hmm. Well...Ye got a bonny daughter there. A fine archer too, given her age?”“I have...” he looked back at her with pride. “That’s my Margot. She’s wonderful, and I’ve got three more ‘bonny’ daughters just like her. But she’s my little archer. My son Roland used to love it, but he’s a teenager and has discovered girls, would you believe? A far more important interest right now, it would seem. Still, I know Margot completely hero-worships you. She’s been watching a film about you, called ‘Brave’.”    “A film? Neal told me last night what ‘films’ are, but one about me?”“You’ve a lot to experience in this land. I hope you have some time to stay with us?”
As they chatted, the two judges for the contest, one of them Merida's brother, walked closer to the third target, but warily kept to the very edge of the field, for safety's sake. At some 300 yards from the archers, the target was larger, and set on a sturdy wooden stand. Emma had already pulled her phone out to google something, showing the results to her wife as Regina drew on her magic to produce binoculars in her hand.
The blonde whispered again. "You know, 300 yards is more than three times the furthest distance they use in the Olympics?" “This might take all three arrows...” Robin announced, lining up his first. He appeared to be pointing into the distant sky when he released it. However, as it flew smoothly into the distance, it appeared to be going too high, before gravity gradually pulled it gently back down, landing smack in the centre of the roundel!
Merida's brother appeared from the trees, to check the target, before waving his hands, signalling Alan to confirm the result.
“Bullseye – ten points!”Robin allowed himself a smirk. “Hmm, lucky that - I thought the wind might catch it!" He stepped back. "I'll tell you what, I'll hold off taking my other two shots, in case you get even closer to the centre than that?"Now Merida took her position. Unknown to anyone else, this was about the maximum distance she'd had released an arrow competitively. She took a lot longer than usual, finally releasing her arrow, to watch it soar, eventually curl down, before embedding itself into the left side, a good two feet from  Robin’s.  “Black zone - four points!”The crowd began to gasp, a round of applause breaking out for the astonishingly skilled pair.“That was an excellent first shot, Merida...” Robin congratulated her. “...and you still have two more goes. Distance archery is so different to normal, don't you think? Whoever taught you, taught you well.”
For a moment, Merida wondered whether he was patronising her, as he'd just got a bullseye himself and was, for the moment, still ahead. But the voice and the way he was looking at her showed nothing but sincerity.
“My fatha. Everyone else thought I should be lookin’ for a husband and learnin’ gurly things. But no him! He thought his princess should be able to fight a bear an’ lead an army! No waste time at home.”“My first wife, Marian, was taught much the same. She was better with a sword than me. I still miss her, god rest her soul.”“I read about her in the fables. Was she Margot’s mother?”“No, we only had my boy, Roland, before she died. Margot’s mother is…well, it doesn’t matter now.”“I heard ye died? That Zeus himself sent you back? And now ye’ve two more wives?”
As they talked animatedly, all the competitive element seemed to disappear from Merida, as she relaxed, now enjoying the conversation while they waited for the judges to move even further away. As they prepared for the fourth and final target, Regina noticed how the pair in front of them seemed to be not only engaged in some sort of conversation, but laughing, enjoying themselves. She couldn't help feeling a little jealous, although she knew how Robin was with people.

Merida took her second shot, her arrow taking a good five seconds to reach its target. Unfortunately, it missed, wide by several feet, driving itself into the long grass to the left. She hissed to herself in annoyance, preparing for her third and final shot at that distance. If she messed up this time, Robin would go ahead, and she wasn't even sure she'd be able to reach the final target, let along hit it!
Robin stepped closer. “Milady, if I may be so bold? I think your last shot was picked up by a slight breeze coming from that glade to the right? Perhaps aiming a little more to the right and a couple degrees up, might compensate?”
If anyone, other than her father, had ever given her advice on how to launch an arrow, Merida would have torn them off a strip pretty sharpish! However, this softly-spoken, family man, seemed to be genuinely wanting to help. To help her beat him?

So not responding, she took aim again, making the little adjustments he suggested. Some seconds later, the arrow managed to embed itself into the distant roundel, in the red second zone, barely visible from the audience. Some moments and distant signalling later, Alan yelled:
“Red zone – seven points!”“Ye’ve gone ahead! Well done…” She muttered. Merida HATED losing even one round!“Thank you, milady. But there’s still time for you to draw ahead and win.” He encouraged, as they prepared to fire at the fourth and last roundel, a distance of some five hundred yards.
Most of the audience could barely see it, let alone hit it! Merida had never even released an arrow that far!
Now accepting she was probably standing beside the greatest archer she'd ever witnessed, Merida’s cockiness had gone, replaced with a sneaking admiration for the humble, bearded man. “Robin, I’d like it if you went first, please?” He nodded, stepping up to the release area. Maybe I can learn something?
Unlike the previous targets, this time, as he prepared, Robin stood ramrod straight, staring at the skyline. His head weaved slightly to left and right, as he seemed to be studying the sky for a good half a minute, before reaching behind for an arrow. One that looked different to the others? Longer. Thicker. This time he changed his stance, dropping onto his right knee and bending his left, turning his body to the side. Merida watched, fascinated. It was a good minute gone, before the first arrow released, and Robin didn’t aim it anywhere near the target, but seemingly into the sky? The audience watched, transfixed, as it curved gently upwards, levelling, curving to the right before the wind appeared to gently pull it back as it homed in on the target.

The arrow's flight took a good eight seconds! Merida’s eagle-eyesight saw what almost all the others couldn’t, the arrow finally reaching and ploughing into the target! To Robin’s right, Tuck, now looking through a pair of binoculars, yelled.
“HIT!”Gasps, cheers and applause now erupted from the audience, as Emma whispered in her wife’s ear, “How the bloody hell did he do that? It’s a quarter of a mile away!”Regina shook her head. “I have no idea.” The crowd whooped.Even Merida clapped, astonished. “I canna believe it! No way did ye hit it from here! How the hell?” Robin merely smiled back as Alan, after Will’s signal, confirmed the result. “Blue Zone – five points!” 
He used his final two arrows, taking even longer than before to see if he could improve on it, and the result of his final shot was announced:
“Red zone – seven points!”Merida took his place, all the bluster now gone. “There’s no bloody way I’m gonna hit that! I’ve never even loosed an arrow that far!”Robin stepped in front of her, speaking in a low voice so they couldn’t be overheard. “Don’t give up. Would you allow me to help you with a bit of advice? After all, as you acknowledged, I don’t mind if I lose.”
Further back, the audience looked on at the pair of them, As Robin seemed to be talking through something with her. The queen appeared to be kneeling in front of him, and he pointed into the sky, making curving movements with his arms. Finally, he crouched down, onto his knees, settling himself immediately behind her, pressing himself into her back, making two of Merida’s brothers gasp and Neal frown. Robin's wives shared a look as his arms came around her to take the queen's bow in his left. It definitely looked a little too intimate!
“What on earth’s he doing?” asked Regina, with Emma looking on, suspiciously.“Teaching her!” said Mulan, appearing close by. “He’s teaching her how to launch long-distance. It’s completely different to normal, as you need to use a much heavier arrow. Stance is completely different too, and he’s showing her how to judge wind speed and direction at a longer distance; how to stabilise, before you release? It’s incredibly difficult!”“And he can't do it without cuddling her?” Said the still uncomfortable brunette.“Relax, Gina. it's not like he’s looking for a third wife!” Emma whispered, grinning and putting an arm around her back.
A minute later, Merida's arrow left on its long journey. A miss, but a close miss. Robin gave her more advice, again pointing at the sky, before she stabilized and fired again. Another miss. But the third and final arrow finally found its mark! Merida whooped with excitement, and turned to hug him. Alan announced the final result
“Blue zone – five points! Robin wins!”  The local crowd roared.“I dinna care! I just managed to hit the fuckin’ thing!” Merida now shrugged, pleased with her effort. “You certainly did and well done!  If that was your first time on that sort of distance, you did extraordinarily well! I’m sure if you’d had more practice, you may well have beaten me!” He gave her his own round of applause, as Emma, Regina and the children came forward to join them, Regina quickly looping her arm possessively through her husband’s.And Neal appeared at Merida’s side, knowing how much she hated the idea of losing anything. “You okay?” “Aye. Aye, I am. I was bested today. But like Mulan wi' the sword, I was bested by the best! So I can learn.” She looked across at the victor, who quietly nodded. “Where the hell did ye learn to shoot so far? Why would you need to do that?”He lifted Regina’s hand, kissing it. “Breaking into castles or forts. If they had a large royal guard, it caused a distraction, sending them the wrong way. Add a lit flare to the arrow, and it works wonders. Takes a bit of practice, that’s all.”Will Scarlett came alongside. “Yeah, I remember you also used that way to shaft that Duke of Bisconne, didn’t you? The one who- ” he stopped himself, regretting he might have opened up painful memories, looking to gauge Robin’s reaction.“The one who murdered my mother? Yeah. Probably the most comforting shot of my life.”"I remember it well. I never saw a man skewered by an arrow from half a mile away before!" Will recalled, then, under his breath, “Bastard deserved it.”
Afternoon turned to evening, and a party atmosphere developed outside and inside the inn.  Most of Storybrooke seemed to be there, as the Lucas family arrived, followed by the Briars and, most surprisingly for Emma, the Golds?

Neal had already tipped her off about Ariel, so she wasted no time heading straight for the mermaid, who walked in arm-in-arm with Belle, Rumple having gone to the bar to fetch drinks.
“Hello, you two - I hear congratulations are in order?” She nodded towards Neal, as the source. “Don’t worry, I won’t say anything if you don’t want me to?”“No…it’s fine,” said Belle. “Rumple’s about to make an announcement anyway, and we’ve nothing to hide. Yes, I’m in love with our new fiancée, and I’m happy!” she turned to give Ariel a small, chaste kiss on the cheek.“Good for you,” she looked over to Regina and Robin, now deep in conversation with the Sage family. “Having found love in the arms of two people myself, I can thoroughly recommend it! What with the six of us, Phil, Rory and Mulan, we’ve almost got a soccer team. Or football, as Roland keeps reminding me!” She looked down at Ariel’s currently still-flat stomach. “Your little one won’t be short of new friends at school, either. There's a bunch of people here expecting, too”~oOo~
And so, a little while later, Rumple, with Belle and Ariel standing on either side, proudly announced they were to be wed in two weeks time, at a little ceremony in the harbour (Ariel quietly hoping her parents would overcome their pride, to attend), and that a larger celebration would be held at the Earl of Locksley in the evening to which all well-wishers were invited, earning a large cheer from the crowd around the bar.

More cheers rang out later, when Ruby told everyone publicly that the rumours were true, and that she and Dorothy were expecting their second child in some six months’ time. Mulan, looking over to her husband as he nodded, joining her from the bar, followed her by confirming that their beautiful wife was also pregnant. Each new announcement earning more cheers and toasts from the others.

Most of the DunBroch party seemed happy, apart from Hamish and Harris, who remained sitting quietly in a corner of the bar, nursing their drinks, occasionally earning an angry scowl from their mother. The Dowager Queen looked back as a tall, broad-chested man kissed Mulan on the cheek, linking arms before stepping up to her.
“Your Majesty?” He gave a slight bow. “I’m Philip, Mulan’s husband...” Mulan was quietly delighted when the man who insulted her in the station looked up, nervously. Shit, what if she told him what I said? Thought Duncan. “I’m sorry I wasn’t here to welcome you in person but…welcome to our little town, anyway. I hear Merida’s almost fully recovered?”She stood, offering her hand, which Philip took, bowing to press the tip of his nose against it. “Aah, it’s nice ta see the auld courtesies, especially by one so young, but there’s nae need. Just call me Eleanor? Ye’re Prince Philip, right? I met yer parents once. Fine people, Agatha an’ John! Shame they’re no longer wi’ us. Mulan tells me ye’re the Mayor here?”“I am. And she told me you visited our sheriff's office?” He looked down at the sullen men, frowning.“I did. I’m sorry some of ma’ boys have bigger beer bellies than brains! I hope the young deputy’s eye is feelin’ a little better?”Philip looked back at her, confused, having only been told about the men being arrested for drunkenness. She’s said nothing about anyone being hit?  “Sorry – the deputy’s eye?”Mulan squeezed his arm. “All dealt with, Philip. Don’t go all mayory on us now! Julie just got an elbow in the eye, by accident.” She wasn’t going to tell him what one of the men had called her later, knowing he’d probably react badly. She gave Eleanor a look, advising her to just go along with it.“Yer wife here did a first-class job o’ getting them silly sods back in line! Ye know she once taught ma Merida how tae use a sword?”~oOo~
As the evening drew to a close and everyone went back to their homes, after paying the babysitters, Robin walked back into their suite at the inn, yawning loudly.
He could hear his wives next door in the en-suite bathroom. Why do they always seem to get washed and dressed for bed together?  He pondered. Nonetheless, the results were usually more than worth it. He tapped gently on the door. “Are you decent?”“If we were 'decent' you wouldn’t have married us!” Sarked Emma from inside. “Come in…”He stepped inside to see the familiar sight of both women standing side-by-side at the twin basins in front of the large mirror, in just bras and knckers, as they washed and cleansed. It was a sight that always brought a smile.“You okay?” Regina asked.“I was just going to take a quick shower; anyone fancy joining me?”  “I thought you’d want to have a shower…after?” “After, milady?”“After your reward for winning the archery contest!”  The blonde gave him a devilish, sultry look, that she knew always had an affect. “But, I guess if you’re too tired?” she pouted, feigning injured pride.“You know what? It seems I don’t feel tired anymore! But I’m still sweaty from the evening, so give me a couple of minutes to freshen up and I’ll happily accept my…prize?”“You, Mr. Locksley, are a complete and utter slut!” said Regina, tittering as he yelled in shock at the first burst of cold from the shower head.
She grinned, knowing it was going to be another long night!

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sherwood

Robin dried himself after a brief shower, brushed his teeth and, wearing just his dressing gown and boxers, stepped back into the bedroom. He usually expected to see his beloveds already in bed, probably reading. However, this time he found Regina sitting on the edge of the bed, kicking her legs expectantly, looking at him and smirking. Emma was standing by the dressing table in a red robe and matching undies, pouring a bottle of something into glasses. Neither of them seemed to have sleep in mind.
“Champagne? Just for winning a little archery contest?”“Not just that. I was in the mood,” she handed each of them a glass. “Do we need a reason?”“I guess not. I have to say, you both look even lovelier than usual tonight. Gina, purple’s definitely my favourite colour on you.” They clinked glasses as he leant over, pecking her lips, before looking at his blonde wife. “And Emma, red always looks particularly sinful on you and that new robe shows off your legs to perfection. Cheers.”“Glad you approve…” Emma took a large sip from her glass. “You know, I found you beating Merida like that a bit of a turn on? She deserved that comeuppance. She was being cocky, arrogant, baiting you like that.”“She’s still young, Emma. She has the weight of expectation on her back, and feels she has to prove herself.” He winked at their brunette wife. “But I like her. She’s feisty and stroppy, like some others I could mention.”“I saw how much you liked her, thief!” Regina glared. “The feeling appeared to be mutual. A bit young for you, don’t you think?”“Don’t be daft. First, you know I've only got eyes for you two; and second, she only has eyes for Baelfire. They're very close.”“Hmm,” Emma replenished her glass. “I don’t want to think about them any more. Just us.”“Fair enough. Well as I recall, a certain gorgeous leggy blonde did promise me some sort of reward if I won?”Putting her glass down, Emma stretched herself out on the bed. “I never break a promise, so what would you have me do, ‘Oh Masterful One?’” She purred sarcasticallyEver since Emma and Regina had allowed Robin into their bedroom on a permanent basis, the trio had gone on to experiment in all areas of lovemaking. For ideas they’d even looked online into all manner of erotic websites. Most were frankly, pretty awful and turned  what should be a beautiful thing into something sordid and depraved. But some sites gave them ideas, and as they learnt they experimented enthusiastically, discovering what they liked and more importantly, what they didn’t.
Of the trio, when it came to sex Regina was the one most interested in BDSM, but particularly the clothing, no doubt a throwback to her Evil Queen past. She disliked anything to do with sadism; however, bondage was her own little fetish. Surprisingly, Emma proved to be the most sexually ‘aggressive’ of them, as Robin was always too wary of his own physical strength being accidentally misused in the heat of the moment. Emma was the biter, the scratcher, and Regina regularly had to use her magic to remove some of the scars and scratches from Robin’s back and chest after several particularly heated lovemaking sessions. And Robin? He was definitely the most voyeuristic, being more than happy to watch his lovers engage, before he sought his own enjoyment. They regularly poked fun at him for it, accusing him of just wanting them to tire each other out, before he joined the fray.    
“I’d have you ‘do’ just about everything and anything, Mrs. Locksley.” He drained his glass, collecting the bottle to replenish them all. “How about I sit over here while you surprise me?”
The Gold Mansion
“Come in!” Merida called, following the knock on the door of the guest room.“Hi…” Neal walked in, carrying a small tray and trying to keep his voice down. “I brought you a little nightcap? Hot chocolate. To help you sleep.” He placed down two cups, before looking back up at her.  “Bloody hell, you look…great!”
The queen wore a pink coral chemise, no bra underneath, and matching panties under an open white robe, strikingly different to her usual plain simple white silk nightie. Her long, bright red hair cascaded down over her shoulders.
“Thanks…” she blushed, seeing the looks he was giving her. “Ariel lent me somethin' for the night. I’ve never worn anythin’ like this before! She an’ Belle have got some lovely things. Belle's even offered to straighten ma’ hair, like Ariel’s.”“You should wear that colour more often. I’m really pleased you decided to stay here, instead of the pub.”“Och, ma brothers’ll probably just get bladdered anyway! I’m not sure what’s goin’ on wi’ them. Hamish and Harris were actin’ really weird, an’ I think they’ve upset mamma somehow. Then she started makin’ cow eyes at that auld fella by the bar? I didnae wanna see that!”“That’s Marco, the town carpenter. Don’t worry, he’s a really nice guy.”“Hmm,” she didn’t sound convinced. “Besides, I wanna spend more time with a certain former dead thief.” “I thought you’d had quite enough of Robin Hood?”"Ye know exactly what I-” But her words stopped the moment he lashed his lips onto her own. “Hmmm,” she moaned, opening her mouth wider as his arms enfolded her.  When they finally separated to draw breath, she put a flat hand against his chest.“We canna, not here! Ye fatha’s only next door!”“Yup. With his wife, their girlfriend, and a soundproofing spell on their room. Which reminds me…” He waved a hand towards the door, which made a clunking noise.“Wassat? What did ye do?”“The same. I put a spell on this one too. You can come in and out as much as you want, but no one else can get in till I take it off. You can scream my name as loud as you like, cos no one'll hear you!”“Scream yer name? Awfy confident of yerself there, Mr. Cassidy?”“Well…” a wash of magic flew over him and his clothes disappeared, leaving him standing in just a pair of cotton boxers and a rather impressive bulge beneath. “I aim to please. Particularly when it comes to giving service to the queen!” She gasped at the transformation, her eyes surveying his bare chest, lightly muscled arms and what was in his shorts.“Nice. Well I do have an itch that needs scratchin’?” Her robe dropped to the floor, as she pulled the sheets back. “Ye best get in!”
Back at the Earl of Locksley…

Any doubts they were deliberately trying to make him as uncomfortable as possible as he sat watching them were dispelled by the blatant activities in front of him. Getting onto their knees and facing one another, they shared a silent snigger before they embraced, hip-to-hip and breast-to-breast, tilting their heads to capture one another’s lips in the most searing of kisses. Moaning, as two right hands drove down between the other’s thighs. Just that was enough for Robin’s loins to stir, as he marvelled at the sight of his lovers loving one other.
“You like?” Emma asked, between breaths, and it took a moment for him to realize she was talking to him, not Regina. “I like every time. Someday I'm going to draw the pair of you, just doing that. Just kneeling, kissing, staring into each other’s eyes, and holding each other while...touching.”“You did that already. Another one for the ‘private’ album?” But Regina never took her eyes off the green pair right in front of her. “I imagine posing like this for too long could get rather painful.”“Not if I took a couple of photos and drew from the best? Letting you delete them straight after, of course.”“Well don’t waste time, Annie Liebovitz, get your phone out!” Emma pummelled the brunette’s kiss-bruised lips yet again.~oOo~Minutes later, Robin couldn’t believe his eyes. As he tried not to touch himself, focusing instead levitating on the camera. Then they raised their game!
After watching Emma going down on their queen, she rose onto her knees again, before forcefully grabbing Regina’s hips, lifting her right leg up and onto her own shoulder, before sliding her own left leg under it, her right across the brunette’s thigh. Using magic to place a large pillow under that perfect backside, she then lifted Regina’s lower half into the air as she almost stood, crouching over her. Quickly lining up their cores, she squatted, slamming her vagina down hard onto Regina’s.
"Ooof!" Moaned the woman below, as she followed it by grinding into her centre, gripping onto Regina’s right calf for support.“Hold on…” Regina groaned, stopping her to insert her hand between them, parting Emma’s labia, then her own, before whispering something he didn’t catch. Whatever she’d said and done, it seemed to make a difference, as Emma’s next push down made her gasp triumphantly.“Yes! That’s got it! Right there! Now slow...slow...you move, and I…nnnngghh!”
Robin remembered what she’s once said about them doing this. That it may look good to him, and felt great, but she couldn’t seem to finish that way? Well it damn well looked like she was going for it this time, judging by all the noises they were making!

In their frenzied state, they'd now completely forgotten about him, as usual, while the camera floating magically in mid-air about six feet away, as it continued taking the video he could splice later. Fortunately, he'd already remembered to set the shutter sounds to 'off'. He knew he'd have to make doubly-sure he destroyed all the images immediately after he'd made sketches from them. They'd skin him alive if they fell into someone else's hands!  
“Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuckity-fuuuuuuck!” Emma shuddered as she ground herself in harder.“YEEEESSSSS!” Regina's entire lower body arched as the orgasm bit, her back now giving out, causing Emma to roll off of her, collapsing sideways onto her back, laughter following from both.  “I knew we’d get there one day! That felt wonderful, but I couldn’t have held it up much longer, I was getting cramp in my foot!” Still lying on her back, she looked over to Robin. “I hope you realise that was partly for your benefit, thief?”The two perspiring women lay still, catching their breath as Emma went to pull the sheets up, looking at him. Seeing the bright red face and the state he was in, she started chuckling again. “Enjoy the show, you old pervert? And she said no touching yourself!”“Of course I enjoyed it, missy; and I’m not the only ‘perv’ around here! If you saw what I just saw, you wouldn’t be saying that! That was stupidly hot, but unfortunately, because of you two, I’m now in a lot of discomfort. You want to carry on, or have a rest?” He desperately hoped it wasn’t the latter. If neither of them wanted to continue, he was definitely going to have to go and relieve himself in the bathroom!  He rose, stepping over to deliver short kisses to both of them, Emma more than impressed by the fine package he was now sporting under the boxers.“You two next,” said Regina, still panting and massaging her right thigh. “While I get the circulation back in my legs.”“Well in that case, Mr. Locksley, I’m game. But after that, nothing too acrobatic, okay? I’ll lie back and let you do all the work.””Sounds good to me, Mrs. Locksley!” Robin was already on the bed, his boxers gone. 
Frankie’s Restaurant, Storybrooke

After meeting in Sherwood, the entire family had taken over a corner of Storybrooke’s only decent restaurant, for the evening.

Merlin’s eldest daughter Celia had returned, having flown in from the UK for two weeks. Rosie and Killian sat opposite her father, Annabelle and her brother Charlie either side of them, Charlie holding his fiancé’s hand, Maria having just confirmed the arrangements for their wedding.  Either side of Merlin sat his special guests, Maleficent and her daughter, Lilith. Their daughter. It had been a fun evening which was now drawing to its close. Merlin turned to his side, dropping a kiss on Mal’s cheek before standing.
“Well now, I need to say a few words. First, it’s been a joy for me, to have ALL my family together for a change, the first time since the Arendelle wedding.” He stopped to stroke Lily’s shoulder. “That was the first time I had the chance to meet the daughter I never even knew I had. Your wonderful sister here…” Lily felt her cheeks redden as all eyes fell on her. Her half-brother and half-sisters cheered, agreeing with their father’s words. “And Celia, it’s lovely to have you back. Now, I asked for us all to meet up for a number of reasons. Last time, we introduced Lily and Mal to the family. Now, I need to formally welcome Maria. This bright, beautiful young lady has stolen my boy’s heart, and rightly so! Charlie, your fiancée’s rather wonderful, but it seems with her, you’re punching well above your weight!”That brought agreeing chuckles from his sisters, a blush from Maria Locksley, and a resigned “True!” from Charlie, taking his ribbing in good heart. “Maria, welcome to our little family. You’ve made my boy do something I’d never imagined. Namely, settle down in one place? But Charlie, you need to know this girl is much treasured by her older brother, and many people here, so don’t think about upsetting her or taking her too far away!”Annabelle nodded, blowing Maria a kiss. “Damn right!”  “However, there’s another reason I asked you all here. As you’re all aware, Mal and I knew each other centuries before your mother was even born. You all know how much I mourned my Catherine, for so long. Well, after Zeus allowed me once again, one of my selves met with her last week. Your mother wanted me to remind you just how amazingly proud she is of you all! I also told her something I was intending to do, and I'm delighted to say she gave me her blessing. My loves, when I last knew Mal, she and I were in dragon form, under assumed names.  Unfortunately, our romance was cut short due to a crisis. Mal had also been forced to leave her homeland, and we were forever split, long before either of us even realized she was pregnant. That beautiful child is finally united with us, the evidence of our love." Celia’s hand resting on Lily's in support. “That love has been rekindled these last months, and after gaining your mother’s blessing, I asked Mal if she would give do me the honour of marrying me. Thankfully, she said yes.”Mal had been gripping the tablecloth, unusually anxious, worrying how they’d react. What if they hate me? What if they already know about my past? 
Merlin’s son’s eyes drove straight on to her own, a serious look on his face now, before it gradually turned into a broad smile as he stood, walking around the table to stand close to her, his hands inviting her to stand.
“That’s wonderful news dad,” said the only member of the Sage family to hold both dark, as well as light magic within. “Congratulations, both of you. Mal, welcome to the family?” His arms engulfed her, Mal almost shaking with relief. By now his sisters had also joined him, taking it in turns to hug the former Mistress of All Evil, as a rare tear slid down her cheek. Looking over Anna’s shoulder, she saw Merlin had also taken Lily into his arms, giving her a fatherly hug, her daughter grinning back.The last of the group to hug her was Killian Jones. “And congratulations from me too! I truly wish you both well. Speaking as a former villain myself, you know you’ve hit the jackpot here, right? Like me, you’re marrying into a remarkable little family. I never honestly believed I'd have something like this, and it's changed me beyond measure. With them, I’m sure you and Lilith, will definitely get your happy endings.”"Thank you, Killian. And thanks for overlooking my attempts to kill you in the past? Even if you did break into my castle! By the way, what did you finally do with the Khayam ruby you stole from me?" She gave him a soft glare, a shadow of her former imperious scowl."You thought that was me?" He gave a deep chuckle. "I'm sorry to disappoint you love, but for once I'm not guilty. However, My spies in Agrabah once told me the culprit was one Robin Hood. I gather it went on to pay for five villages to be fed for a good year!"  "Locksley?" Mal huffed, a resigned smile on her face. " I should've known, as he left no clues! At least it was finally put to some good use. I apologise for accusing you.""No need. I'm sure we've both wronged each other in the past. However, it's forgotten. We're going to be family now, you and I."
Meanwhile...

It was now Regina’s turn to watch, getting more than turned on again by the sights facing her, as she lay back on the sofa, now back in her dressing gown, champagne glass in hand.

Robin had been quite urgent at first, desperate to gain some release, after having watched his wives screw each other senseless only minutes before. However, realizing he really needed to slow things down lest he peak way too early, and seeing Emma was still a little breathless from before, he slowed his pace, merely kissing and stroking her, before working his way gently over her entire body, kissing every inch. Emma had always been very self-conscious about her stretch marks, so he soothed her, assuring her they were just one more reason why he loved her, as she’d ‘won’ them undergoing the hard work of creating their children.

Emma knew he was talking shit, but she loved him for it anyway.
He kissed the fine silvery lines, working ever closer down towards her centre. Emma was now definitely recovering, her breath catching, as he finally arrived at his target, drawing a flattened tongue across her still very-wet pussy, making her sigh. She knew what was coming next. He, like Regina, was a past master at this. But he was surprised to find a slightly different but no less recognizable tang, mingled with her own essence.    “Hmmm. I’ve never actually tasted Regina’s pussy on yours before?” He groaned, making her snigger. “Two tastes in one. Rather a nice combination,” before lowering his head again, to wrap his lips over her still reddened nub, nipping slightly to draw out a hiss. Emma looked over to Regina, who was now sitting more upright, watching them, a glass of champagne still in one hand, but the other disappearing into her gown.“No touching yourself, remember?” She gasped, as another nip drew a jolt right through her, Robin carrying on regardless.“That just applies to him!” Regina wheezed, staring back at those emerald-green eyes she adored. Emma knew what she was doing, just from the sound of her voice. “Well let me see then?” She puffed, another peak building. “If you're going to, I want to see you come again from over here.”Her lover slowly jaw slid her gown apart a little more, raising a knee up and onto the sofa so Emma could see more clearly. “Holy shit, that’s so hot…” she groaned as moments later, the jolt of an orgasm tore through her. “Fuck - Robinnnnnnn!” she cried out, the sight alone making Regina tremble.His head lifted, lips and beard now glistening. “Better?” But Regina had other ideas. “No, still my turn to watch. You two aren’t nearly finished. We said we were going to indulge each other’s favourite little…kinks? Isn't that how you put it, Em-ma? Well, Robin watched the two of us, so that’s one of his. Now it’s my turn. And if you haven’t noticed, he hasn’t peaked yet?” 
Regina’s favourite sight, apart from both of them making love to her at once, was her wife’s face when she was being aggressively ploughed by their husband. Having seen it so often, it tickled her just how angry she always looked, when she was being penetrated deeply and reaching her peak. Her teeth would bare in sheer concentration, her longs legs wrapped tightly around the back of their lover’s as, from behind, his little tight bum cheeks shook as he slammed mercilessly into her. Emma always loved it rough! The two women had repeatedly tried using the feeldoe they bought in New York, but it always seemed to fall out of one of them under pressure. No such problem with Robin!

So now, Regina watched in lustful fascination as Robin, having already threatened to break the bedhead in his enthusiasm, lifted Emma clean off the sheets, while still inside her, stepping onto the floor and pushing Emma’s back against the wall, both grunting loudly as he again started slamming into her. With their lips fastened together in a fiery kiss, Emma’s lithe legs again wrapped themselves around the back of his thighs, her arms around his shoulders, as he cupped her buttocks, keeping her upright. She knew it was one of Emma’s favourites, and Regina felt she was going to come again shortly, just from watching.

Amongst the gasps of air and shouts of “Faster!” “Harder!” and the usual “Oh fuck!” she neared her peak. Emma dug her fingernails hard into his back, making him flinch as she did so. Emma often caused scratches down Robin’s, and even Regina’s, backs from time to time, but this time she seemed to be clawing him?

Robin didn’t seem to mind so much. Yes, it stung, but the kisses and attention Emma would administer on his scratches after as she healed them with her magic, usually more than made up for it.  However, this time was to be little different.
“Yes-yes-yes-yes-yes! Oh fuck!” She yelled, as Robin continued ploughing hard into her. “YES!” She finally screamed, digging her nails into his back, drawing her teeth back and biting into his shoulder as she came. But biting hard!
Robin was in utter heaven as his lover tightened around him. However as he felt the beginning of his own release finally start to build, the divine pleasure he felt from being inside this incredible woman, suddenly turned to an immensely sharp pain on his shoulder. So sharp, it stopped him immediately! 
“OW! FUCK! EMMA, STOP!” He yellow into her ear, when he saw the cause of the pain. “STOP!”
As the orgasm still worked through her, it took her a seconds to realise what she’d done. Another few to notice a worried Regina already on her feet, now by Robin’s back.
“Emma, for god's sake stop! You’ve hurt him!”nThe horrified brunette noticed an angry gouge on his shoulder. More than scratches, teeth marks were also clearly visible, and the flesh broken. “You drew blood!”“I’ve done what?” He slipped out of her as she spoke, lowering her to her feet, and she pulled around him to inspect the damage, Regina having already magicked a wet flannel with ice. “OH MY GOD ROBIN! I'M SO SORRY!” She was utterly mortified, a tear starting to appear as her hands went to her face. “What've I done?”“It’s okay,” he assured her, seeing her state. “You were just being a little overenthusiastic, as you tend to get from time to time. I’m sure it’s nothing. Gina, help?” After checking the wound, the brunette sent a warm pulse of magic energy over it, sealing the skin and reducing the redness. “There. It’ll still sting a bit, but the mark's gone. Emma, you really need to be more careful!”But Emma already had a hand over the mouth, not quite believing what she’d done. “I’m so sorry! I ruined everything. I-" She started pulling away.“Hey, stop that? Come here…” He pulled at her wrist, to draw her in close again. “I love the fact you’re a tigress in the bedroom! You’re my tigress, and Regina’s my lioness. Honestly, it’s fine, Emma, Gina's sealt with it! Gina, come?” As she stepped forward, Robin pulled her into their hug as he dropped his lips onto Emma’s, whispering “It’s forgotten,” before unsealing them and delivering the same to Regina, pulling his two loves in even tighter.“You do realise I’m the only one wearing anything right now?” Regina muttered, their breaths all mingling.“I noticed. Far too overdressed,” said the outlaw, winking, as her gown disapparated. “That's better! Now, Emma, perhaps it’s your turn to sit back and relax?”
Meanwhile...
On the other side of town, as she lay in the arms of her fiancé, the former Mistress of all Evil thought about their evening.“I still can’t really believe this is happening. That they accept me? Your family’s wonderful Merlin, and I think I’ve fallen in love with all of them.”“They love you too, Mal. And just as importantly, they love Lily. I never doubted they would.”“I never thought I’d have this? Ever. I just assumed I’d never see you again. I’ve been alone for far too long. But are you quite sure I can cross the boundary with you and survive? I'd always assumed…”“I double-checked. There’s a small spell involved. You won’t have any magic outside of here obviously, but then nor do any of us, unless you travel to the right places. You’ll have your freedom at last, not being stuck here. And most importantly, you’ll have Lily. I’m sorry you’ve been so alone, Mal. Were there no lovers? No one to comfort you?”“Nothing permanent, but over the years I did take some. Mostly human women, as I somehow couldn’t face being with another male, human or dragon, after you. Mainly because the pain of losing Lilith was too great and I couldn’t risk conceiving again.” “And nor will you have to. My darling, you and I are immortals. I'll be here for you for as long as you want me. But, immortality is a hell of a long time. So you must still be free to take lovers as and when you wish. I’ll be here for you as long as Zeus wills it.”“And Catherine? She really gave you her blessing? I can’t imagine why.”“As I explained, there's no jealousy, no envy, in the afterlife. All souls are divisible, and love is shared, without anyone needing to see anyone they don’t wish to. There's no awkwardness. My passed wives have no need to meet as there is time for all. Though some of them have become fervent friends. Actually, Catherine rather likes you! She said she’s already met your mother. And Briar Rose and her parents, Leah and Stefan.”The name of her last real lover since Merlin made her stiffen. “Briar Rose? But...she must still wish me dead, surely?”“She really doesn’t. Death’s a great healer, Mal. Stefan has already forgiven her for her infidelity, and she has forgiven you. Though she hopes one day you will finally ask forgiveness from her daughter, for the wrong you did her, before Aurora eventually passes over herself. You know she’s currently expecting their third child?”“I didn’t. That sleeping curse was one of the worst things I ever did! Aurora didn’t deserve that, nor did Philip, and I still regret it.”“Then you should tell her and ask forgiveness? Even for immortals, contrition is good for the soul.”
As Emma sat back on the couch, still feeling bad,cursing herself for biting him so hard , she now watched as Robin lay back on the bed, Regina starting to massage him, lowering her lips over his recovering shaft to suck long and hard, relishing Emma’s taste still on him. Sure enough, within minutes he was as hard as a rock again, having yet to enjoy his first orgasm of the night, compared to them. She knew Emma loved watching her do this. Before they’d married him, Emma had once remarked how hot it was to watch such an elegant, refined queen as Regina do something so completely unladylike, thinking it was something only ‘common’ girls did! Regina had been surprised by that, countering that as Robin had been good enough to master the hidden arts of cunnilingus, which he performed on both of them regularly and with great relish, then the least she could do was respond in kind. Besides, she enjoyed it, loving how he moaned in bliss when she did, and having total control over him.
He was groaning. “Darling, I don’t think I can last much longer. I need to be inside you. Please?” He almost begged, long overdue for relief. Definitely more than ready for him herself, Regina released him with a soft ‘pop’, grinning widely, as she climbed up, ready to mount him. However, as she turned, Robin breathed. “No, love - face Emma? I’d love her to see your face and it’s her turn to watch, after all?” He gently lifted her waist to help turn her, so they were both facing the blonde as she lowered herself down. Emma was now faced with the sight of her wife straddling their husband, before taking his cock in her hand, ready to impale herself onto him. “Well that’s different?” She groaned.“Care to join me?”Emma didn’t hesitate, rising to step closer, her robe falling to the floor. The brunette pulled her down, taking her lips in her own, before pulling back. “I’m not quite ready to take him. May I?” Before she could even figure out what Regina wanted, Emma gasped in surprise when the brunette moved her left hand under the silk, cupping her ass cheek and bringing her closer before quickly sliding her right hand over her core, dipping two fingers up and in between her labia. She removed them again almost as swiftly, to smear Emma's glistening essence over his cock. And seconds later, Regina’s fingers were again back inside her, then removing them. But this time inserting them into her own core, working them. If that wasn’t kinky enough, Regina then pulled her fingers out again, taking one of them into her mouth to suck, her eyes closed.     “Two tastes in one? He's right you know, it's very distinct!”Emma pounced, seizing the second glistening finger to suck, before pulling the hand away from them both, wrapping her hands around Regina’s cheeks and taking her lips with her own in a heated kiss, peering over her shoulder to see Robin’s lust filled grin. “Allow me?” She whispered, moving her hand to seize Robin’s staff while lifting her wife slightly, guiding it inside her as Regina lowered herself down, moaning at the feeling of being full.  
Robin also groaned, in exquisite pleasure as warm walls enveloped him like the most perfect tight velvet glove, as she took him in fully, and silently praying his climax wasn’t going to be interrupted this time, by someone biting him. 
“Emma, sit on her lap? I can easily take the weight of you both. Hold her?”Seeing a curious smirk on his face, and Regina’s inviting look, she silently complied, lifting herself up and interlacing her legs with her queen’s as they sat facing each other, on top of him. As Regina now started riding, her movements sped up, added to which she and Emma wrapped their arms around each other, pulling close as the blonde latched their lips yet again, sliding her tongue into her mouth while rising and falling with her. Robin couldn’t believe the erotic sight of the women holding each other tightly, rising up and down together, Emma cupping that perfect ass, their bare breasts squashed together. “I’m getting close!” “Me too! Just…just…” Emma knew the moment her orgasm hit, again taking her lips as Regina screamed into her mouth. Feeling that familiar clench, Robin could no longer hold back, an almost angry roar as he felt himself explode deep within her. “Ginaaaaaa!”  Knowing Robin so well, after his first pulse and yell, she knew she had a few seconds before the lesser, second climax. She rose, pulling Emma even closer, before swiftly lifting and removing his still-hard, wet cock from within, then pushing the glossy brim forward an inch, pulling Emma’s waist to line them up, and pushing her down onto it, hard.“JEEZUZ!” Emma groaned in surprise, as Robin’s shaft entered her without warning, a second before he climaxed once again, the final painful yet blissful pull on his groin causing him to growl. “Haaaaah! Emma? Gina, did you just…?”She leant back from Emma, smiling, her body glistening with sweat. “I share everything with her, remember?” She breathed back, dropping yet another kiss on pink lips, her eyes never leaving her. “Everything!”  
~oOo~

Ten minutes later, they all lay back in bed, Robin’s turn in the middle, with their heads on his chest.
Regina noticed a faraway look in her wife’s eyes.
“Emma, you look worried? Something wrong?” “You’re not worried about David’s operation, are you?" Robin added. "I thought you said it was fairly straightforward?”“No, it’s not that. Well, it might be, a little bit. I guess I was just reminded of everything they did. When he does eventually die, mum dies too. And the same goes for him, if she goes first.”“I shoulf know, I was there when they made the curse!” Regina had a sad look in her eye. “It’s the price they paid to get back to you and Henry. David was the one to suggest it. He willingly gave up his life by letting his heart be crushed. It was only after he lay there that and Snow asked me to split hers, to bring him back with her. I often think about that! At the time I never really understood how anyone could do that. To have so much love in them. But now I do! I know I’d now willingly give my life for either of you, or the children, if I had too.” She reached out to find Emma’s hand resting on Robin’s stomach, giving it a squeeze.“I’d do the same for you, without hesitation.” Emma give her a sad smile, just visible in the moonlight.Robin gave her shoulder a squeeze. “It’s the price they willingly paid for love, Emma. For all of you. Is that what’s making you sad? Knowing that when it happens, you’ll lose both of them at the same time?”“I guess, but it’s not just that. It’s the fact that everything’s changing? We’re not going to be seeing so much of Henry once he goes off realm-hopping, which he seems to insist he’s doing! His father’s back, so he’ll want to spend time with him too, wherever the hell he winds up. Half the women I know around here are having babies, and getting on with their lives. Once, the only people with proper magic around here were Gina, me and Gold; whereas now, there’s loads of us! The town isn’t constantly under any sort of threat every five minutes, so it’s not as though they…” She drifted off.“Not as though they need a Saviour any more? You’re feeling a little unwanted? Unappreciated?” Regina probed.“You make it sound like I’m being silly.”Robin gave a low chuckle. “Emma, you’re not being silly, you’re just feeling a little unsure of yourself. Yes, our roles are changing. But Regina still needs you. I need you. Our family needs you, like never before! Yes, Henry’s become independent and is starting to create his own life, and Roland’s going to be going that way before too long. But we also have four beautiful, growing daughters, who’ll need the love and guidance of both of their extraordinary mothers for quite some time to come! You’re needed far more than you ever have been. By all of us!”Regina dropped a kiss on her cheek. “It's true. One day, my love, you and I are going to be aged great-grandmothers, sitting in our wheelchairs, saggy tits down by our knees, watching our children’s children, and their children, building families of their own and going their own way. It’s love and life, Emma. Compared to the life I had, I welcome it.”
As Robin listened, he remembered what Merlin had said nearly two years ago. About Zeus one day paying him a visit. About battles ahead. And more importantly, about the likely prospect that he was now an immortal. But did he even want to be? Wouldn’t it be better to live his life alongside these wonderful women, grow old with them, and eventually die, to share eternity with them?  
“You’re right. Of course you are.” Emma sighed loudly. “Just ignore me! I'm feeling sorry for myself, what with everything that’s been going on around me as I watch from the sidelines. I guess I was starting to feel like a bystander, and a little…ordinary.” “Ordinary?” Robin moved fast. Easing his right side out from under Regina, he forced his chest into Emma’s, pushing her easily into her back, tickling her left side with his fingers, making her giggle, before, in one swift movement, easing himself on top of her, careful to keep his full weight off, before using a knee to separate her thighs, planting himself between them. It took less than a couple of seconds before she found his face over hers. “Ordinary? My wife, Emma Locksley, ordinary?” He had a lusty twinkle in his eyes as he stared into hers, Regina looking from the side, laughing at the sudden change in him.“How VERY dare you?” He gave a devilish smirk. “There's nothing ‘ordinary’ about either of my wives. They are ‘extra-ordinary’ in every way! As I shall now go on to prove it, when my wife Emma goes on to give me only my second orgasm of the night, before screaming my name when she gets her fourth!”"Fourth?" Emma now laughed in his face. “Someone’s been counting!”
However, feeling something hardening as it rested against her belly, she thought she could definitely go beyond four!

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Hospital – Six months later

They’d been waiting in the visitor’s lounge for at least an hour, when an exhausted-looking David Nolan finally emerged from the delivery room.
“Dad? Is everything okay? The nurses wouldn’t tell me anything.”“It’s a girl, Emma! You have a beautiful baby sister.”Regina’s worried face broke into a smile. “That’s wonderful, David,” she hugged him. “Congratulations. How’s Snow?”“Unfortunately, there were some complications. That's why I couldn't come out? She wanted to deliver naturally, but Marina insisted it was too late as the baby was in distress. So they had no choice but to do a Caesar. She bled a lot more than usual, so they’re giving her a transfusion and stitching her as we speak. That’s why I popped out to tell you. The baby’s okay though.”Emma hugged her father again “Oh dad, I'm sorry. Mum’s going to be all right though?” “Yes, thank god. She’s weak, but in good hands. Merlin’s trained an excellent team back there, and her midwife said she'll need to stay in for a day or two, just till she gets her strength back and they monitor the baby. Once they’ve finished settling her, I'll ask for you to be allowed in.”Another half hour wait and they were called in. Nervously stepping into a side room, Emma saw her exhausted mother propped up by pillows, an IV in her arm, but holding her new born. “Hi mum.”“Emma!” Snow looked up, her mouth turning into a tired smile. “Come on in sweetheart. Come meet your little sister? You too, Regina.”“Oh my!” Regina smiled at the tiny bundle, even smaller than she expected, with wispy dark hair that shot up into the air. A small rubber tube came out of one of a nostril. “She’s so weeny! Much smaller than my girls were, but I guess that’s because she’s prem?”“Yes, and five weeks month early. That's why the tube’s in there to help feed her, but she's well, considering. Emma, come a little closer and have  your first cuddle?” Emma cautiously lifted the baby from her mother’s arms and into her own, as Regina moved next to her. David already had his phone out for a picture of the special moment.“She’s beautiful mum! I hope she opens her eyes before we leave. That hair though? It's so dark.”“Yours was just the same.” David added, proudly. “And sticking straight up, just like that! Marina told us hers’ll change over the next few months, too. She thinks she’s going to be a blondie, like you.”At the sound of a deeper voice, tiny eyes opened. “Green! She’s got my eyes!” “Yes, I think she’s going to look like your ‘mini-me’, given time.” Snow grinned. The older sister instantly went into baby-babble as she snuggled her. “Hello gorgeous! I’m Emma, your big sissy! Yes, I am! Who’s a bootiful baby, den?”“She’s perfect, Snow.” Regina also cooed. “Beautiful, just like her brother/” Emma frowned. “Yes, and her sister!” She pressed a kiss to her wife’s cheek as she pouted. “May her sister-in-law also be allowed a cuddle?” Emma pressed a final kiss on the baby before handing her over to Regina. “Have you decided on a name yet, or are you doing another Lion King moment?”“Louise. Louise Eva Nolan. After David’s favourite aunt and my mother.”“Suits her. Hello Louise! I’m Gina, your sissy’s wife,” even she couldn’t avoid going into a silly baby-speak voice as she addressed the tiny cutie. “You’re lovely, just like your handsome big brother! You and me and Nealy are going to be the bestest friends, but I’m going to be your favourite. I'm the one you’ll always come to when you want to escape your insufferable parents and big sister! Yes you will! Yes you will!” She gabbled, as Emma exchanged looks with her parents, who chuckled regardless.     “Speaking of brothers, shouldn’t Neal be here? Does he even know yet, dad?”“Yes, and he’s on his way. Mulan’s bringing him over, as he was staying over theirs. We thought it best, as we knew your mum was likely to have complications, and we couldn’t be sure how long it’d take.” Or if the birth went seriously wrong, he left unsaid.Regina frowned. “We could have looked after him, you know? We are his family after all.”“We thought of asking you,” Snow defended, “But you’ve already got the girls to take care of in the mornings. Besides, Pip's one of his best friends. Perhaps you could help over the next week or two? As they’ve carved me up a little downstairs, Marina says I’m going to need quite a bit of bed rest.”A short while later, an excited Neal burst into the room. “Hiya mum, hi guys! Right, where’s my little sister?”
After more baby cuddles, David finally marshalled everyone to sit around Snow and Louise for photos, before they all eventually left so mother and daughter could sleep.

As Emma and Regina walked back to the car, Emma smirked over the roof.
“You know, in all the years I’ve known you, you never fail to surprise me?”“In what way, Swan?” She asked, recognizing a poking-fun look.“‘Sissy’s wife? Bestest friend? Nealy’?” She sniggered. “If I didn’t know you better, I’d say you were smitten!”“Of course I am. Can I help it if you have much more adorable, less sarcastic siblings?”
The Maternity Unit - Three weeks later

Emma and Regina would never have guessed just how soon they’d find themselves back in the same nursing room that Snow had given birth, only three weeks earlier.

It was several hours since the former Princess Aurora had given birth to a second son, and they now walked in on the happy, but tired, family as a clearly-smitten mayor cradled their new-born, sitting at the edge of the bed. Mulan sat on a chair in the corner, their infant daughter Li on her knee, chewing a biscuit.
“Morning ladies! Come meet the latest addition to the Briars?” Said a tired Aurora, sitting upright in bed. Congratulations and hugs were exchanged all around until Philip could finally be persuaded by Mulan to part with the baby for cuddles elsewhere. Emma smiled as she saw how doting he was."That one's going to have you so wrapped around his little finger, Phil."  "Probably. Just like his mothers."
As the former warrior passed the baby boy into Regina’s cautious arms, she noticed something about the baby's face. Though the face shape was Philip's, the almond eyes were clearly Mulan’s eastern shape?
“I don’t understand. He’s VERY handsome, but…Mulan, he has your eyes?”“Merlin...” Aurora nodded. “After Dorothy told me how Natty has the biological DNA of both his mothers, as it's safe I spoke to Merlin a year ago, just in case we wanted more. We asked him to use the same magic on us. So if Mu or I got pregnant again, we’d all be a part. He wasn’t sure whether it’d work as Philip doesn’t have magic. But it seems having once been turned into the Yaoguai, he has some in him.”Emma took a closer look. “Just like Hope and Faith. Three biological parents?”   “And Natty Lucas, and Ruby’s baby to come.” “He’s lovely, Aurora,” Regina stroked his cheek. “I'm surprised you asked us come see him so soon.”“We’ll, it was for a very good reason.”“Oh?”Philip moved closer. “Well, as you know, Robin’s Li’s godfather already. We asked him because he’s been one of Mulan’s closest friends for years and at the time, we didn’t really know you two. But, we like to think we’ve all become closer since, so we were wondering whether you'd both be willing to become two of Xhou’s three godmothers?”That surprised her. She remembered how she’d once laughed, when she’d watched Mal put the princess under a sleeping curse as revenge against her mother.  “Godmothers?’ Emma was equally surprised. “But…yes, of course we would! We’d be honoured. Thank you, all of you. But…the name? Xhou?”Mulan nodded. “It’s my father’s name. Fa Xhou. X-H-O-U. Though we might put ‘Z-O-O’ on his certificate?”Aurora took her wife’s hand. “Her dad was a famous warrior hero in Japan! One of the emperor’s greatest generals. We thought it fitting.” Mulan leant across, pecking her wife on the lips.“Xhou Briar? I like it.” Regina bent over and kissed the baby’s brow, going on to coo and babble over the newborn, just as she had with her baby sister only weeks earlier. Emma grinned. The brunette always became a completely different woman when babies were around. “You said three godmothers. Who's the other one?” “Well, Merlin’s agreed to be a godfather as, let’s face it, if it hadn’t been for him, Xhou wouldn’t even be here. Then we started talking to his family, and we thought-”
She was interrupted by the door opening, a new visitor walking in.
“MAL?” Regina was shocked. The dragon was the very last person she expected. “What the hell are you doing here?” She turned her back on Aurora’s nemesis, shielding the baby with her body as Emma also helped block her view, ready to protect them with magic if necessary. Even the Saviour knew what Maleficent had done to Aurora and her family!“Emma, Regina, stop!” Aurora called out. “We asked her to come!”“You did what? Maleficent? Why on earth would you-”“You’re not always party to everything that goes on in your little town, kitten!” Maleficent spoke softly, her brow arched at her fellow witch, friend and once, almost-lover. Regina still hated it when she used her pet name for her in public.  “I’ve met Aurora and her family several times over the last few months. I’ve sought her forgiveness for my past crimes against her, and her parents. Fortunately for me, she’s found it in her heart to do so even if I don’t deserve it.”“It’s true, Regina,” Philip spoke up. “We’ve had many chats with Mal and Merlin and we’ve asked them both to be Xhou’s other godparents.”Regina was more than surprised. Maleficent stepped closer to the baby, opening her arms to hold it. “May I?”
Regina looked to the parents for approval. Aurora nodded, as the former Mistress of All Evil took the tiny Briar into her arms, holding him against her chest. When he was secure, the dragon opened the palm of her right hand, and a small shiny silver bar appeared from nowhere.

Now the baby’s eyes opened.
“Hello there, young prince! It’s lovely to finally meet you.” Mal smiled down at him, but with a steely, determined look in her eye. “I’m Maleficent, your grandmother’s former friend turned nemesis? Your parents have given me the honour of allowing me to become your godmother, and I accept the role without hesitation, due to the immense wrong I did them once upon a time. So, I am making this act of contrition and I now make you a dragon’s pledge. I swear my eternal fealty to you, my prince, and vow to protect you, should you ever require it, for the rest of your natural days. A dragon’s promise can’t be broken, even on pain of death, and I call upon all here present, to witness…”  She then went on to say something in what Emma presumed to be some sort of dragon-tongue, completely incomprehensible to everyone in the room. 
As she solemnly intoned the words, a very serious look on her face, her right hand drew the small silver bar across her left palm. A wide, painful-looking cut opened up, which started to bleed immediately, although Maleficent didn’t flinch. Instead, she calmly dipped the end of the silver bar into the fresh wound, before lifting it to draw a small wavy line across the baby’s forehead. And as the Locksley women stood transfixed, the bloody mark seemed to just absorb itself into Xhou’s skin, become invisible. Emma definitely thought she felt a warm wave pulse over her. Magic?
“It’s done!” The dragon dropped a small kiss on the baby’s cheek. “Live a long and happy life, my prince.”     After a moment’s silence, when the others began to realise what her vow had implied, Mulan finally spoke up. “I know very little about dragons. This vow to protect? Does it cover his brother and sister, too?”Mal initially glared at the woman, her thoughts interrupted. But the glare slowly morphed into a smile. “It does indeed. That must’ve seemed a little confusing for you all, but I translated something from an ancient dragon tongue to English, then repeated a version of the original. It’s a promise to protect him from anyone, or anything, that wishes him harm, with my own life if necessary. You could think of it as your son becoming my liege lord? It applies to all members of his family, including you three, until he reaches adulthood.”“But you said protecting ‘with your own life’? As an immortal, you can't be killed, surely?’“A common fallacy, Mulan. Even an immortal can be killed. We just have to wait for resurrection to happen, which can often take centuries, even millennia.”“Mal, could you bring Xhou back over and come sit by me please?” Aurora patted the side of the bed. As she did as asked, the dragon obediently decanted the baby back into his mother’s arms. “Thank you!”  She whispered, before placing a warm kiss on the woman’s cheek as she stooped. The rare affectionate touch had a more profound effect on Mal than she could ever realise. “And just for the record, Merlin told me about you and my mamma.”Mal's eyes widened. Looking down at Briar Rose’s daughter, a sudden heaviness weighed down on her heart. “Aurora, I loved your mother, you know? I truly loved her. But we both wronged your father terribly. There was a time when King Stefan and I were friends. Until I…until we…” they were shameful memories, but she had to get it out!  “After Merlin, or Draco as I knew him in dragon form, I never felt as one with anyone until Briar Rose…” She stopped herself, wiping away a stray tear. “It was wrong of both of us,  betrayed him like that. And then, when your mother decided to return to him, I just-”  “Mal, I forgive you! A lot's happened since. I think it’s time for us to move on, don’t you?”
The Same Maternity Unit – five days later

Ariel was the next to give birth. To a girl, with Belle and Rumple at her sides.

The birth had been straightforward, as was to be expected from Rumpelstiltskin’s meticulous planning and precautions. Knowing there could possibly be unknown complications coming from the birth of a mermaid-human, Merlin, in his Professor Sage gynae capacity, successfully delivered a perfect little baby into the arms of her loving parents.

Ariel was still in a haze, exhausted by a twelve-hour labour, and sat back against the plumped-up pillows as Belle, sitting close beside her, held their tiny daughter in her arms, Gideon on her other side.

Four months before the baby was due, the marriage of Angus and Belle Gold to Ariel Tritonsdottir was held on the Jolly Roger, a mile offshore, facing Storybrooke Harbour, with Archie again officiating. Killian had initially been reluctant to loan his ship for anything involving the former Dark One, but Belle and Henry had worked on him, persuading him that the creature that killed Milah and wreaked havoc to thousands, was no longer inside her husband. Although Ariel’s six sisters had been allowed to attend, and supported her as bridesmaids, Ariel’s parents boycotted the entire wedding, which cast a small shadow over her day. Nonetheless, Storybrooke’s third polyamorous marriage took place under a bright blue sky, and the evening celebration back on land in Sherwood was attended by a surprisingly large crowd of well-wishers.
 “Oh she’s bonny!” Said a simpering Merida, as Baelfire proudly took back his baby sister, folding her carefully into his arms. “The world needs more feisty redheads like you an’ me, don’t ye think, Ariel? An’ this wee lassie is gonna keep our flag flyin’!” “Have you decided on a name?” Asked Henry, who’d raced with his father from Boston, once news came that Ariel had gone into labour. Ariel gave Belle a smile and a small nod to tell them, as Baelfire carefully passed the little bundle into his father’s arms.“It took us a while to agree. So we thought, what with Ariel’s musical connection, that we’d-” Belle was interrupted by a loud rap on the door, stilling everyone. Merlin leant his head in to address the room.“Sorry to interrupt, but you have ‘unexpected’ visitors? They weren’t sure whether they would be welcome, so asked me to ask permission for them to be allowed to see you?” The two mothers looked to Rumple, confused, until the Sorcerer followed with, “Your parents, Ariel.”Ariel gasped and Rumple stiffened, wondering whether they might try to abduct Ariel or even the baby? Merlin saw the worried looks, so in the low, calm voice, so not to be heard outside the room, “Rumple – why don’t you and I go see them together first? At least two sorcerers may have more chance against a god and goddess?" Rumple nodded, turning to step over and give Ariel a peck on the lips, whispering a silent ‘don’t worry’, before leaving the room. They were gone for several minutes before the door opened again. “They’ve sworn to stick to our agreement, and they’ll leave the moment you ask them to go! I said I’d defer to you, Ariel. It’s your decision.” After a moment’s hesitation, she nodded, and the royal deity were allowed to enter the room. Neal, having spent long enough among gods, felt the familiar powerful magic as the pair entered the room. They seemed oddly nervous?“Ariel, are you my dear?” Triton began cautiously, looking at the tiny bundle in Belle’s arms. Athena stood two paces behind him, staying silent.
Ariel looked at the pair coolly, her face a combination of sadness and determination. She ignored the question.
“I’m surprised to see you here, considering you never showed up for the wedding?”Triton hung his head in shame. “Yes, well…I’m sorry. I’m just a proud old man, I guess.” He seemed to have a problem continuing, until eventually, “Your sisters have also voiced their displeasure with me. Attina refuses to speak to me, Arista has turned her back on us, and Andrina…”“Andrina hasn’t been seen they left for the wedding, Ariel.” Athena added, looking up at her husband. “We’ve sent out search parties, but…nothing.”“Andrina’s missing?” Ariel sat up, alarmed. “Then we’ve got to do something! Angus?” She looked to her husband. “Can you help?”“Your parents rule of the oceans, Ariel. If they can’t find her, it means she must be on land somewhere.” Or dead, but he wasn’t going to upset them unnecessarily.“She left us a note,” said the grey-eyed goddess. “She’s informed us she no longer wishes to be part of our life until we have resolved matters with you, Ariel.” She spoke matter-of-factly, before her cold eyes cast over a man sitting nearby. “You? You’re the one Zeus sent back, aren’t you? The human friend of Persephone?”Neal had spent long enough working on behalf of the Zeus not to be intimated by the lesser deity. He nodded, giving her an equally cold look. “The name’s Baelfire. Or Neal Cassidy in this world. Hello Athena.”“If she's on land and in this realm, I may be able to help,” Rumple interrupted “If she still lives, that is. I can prepare a suitable tracking potion for you to use, if you have a personal item of hers.”“She lives. But at what price? There’s always a price with you, Rumpelstiltskin!” Triton's comment drew an angry glare from his daughter, which he couldn’t fail to notice.   “No price, dearie. You choose to forget that I’m no longer the Dark One. I will help, but only because of your connection to Ariel, to find her sister.”Triton nodded silently, unable to thank him. “May I be allowed to see my granddaughter?” Asked Athena, stepping forward. Ariel nodded to Belle, so the librarian gently placed her daughter in the older woman’s arms. As the goddess examined the tot for the first time, the baby’s eyes opened wide. Piercing blue met grey. Then Athena shuddered visibly, recognizing something enormously powerful within the baby’s gaze.
That’s impossible! How could it be?
“Hello, little one. I’m not quite sure how, but you appear to be blessed by my father himself? I can sense him in you.”“Your father?" Ariel gasped, looking up at Rumple.  "Zeus? Mama - what are you saying?”“She has his aura, my child. I’d know it anywhere!” Athena placed a kiss on the baby’s forehead. “I have no idea how, but one day this child will sit with her great-grandfather and her family…on Olympus.”Rumple’s head dropped as he closed his eyes, deep in thought. “Of course! The prophecy…”“Prophecy? Rumple, what prophecy? What’s going on?”“I’ll explain later, Belle, but it would appear our little one’s destined to be a goddess, bridging life and the afterlife.”Triton had been silent during their cold exchange. He stepped closer to his daughter. “Ariel, I’ve been a proud fool. It’s taken me a long time but, as your sisters have been quite persistent, I realise it was wrong of me to seek to prevent you choosing your own path. I’m sorry. Do you think you could forgive an old god his short temper and poor judgment?”
If she didn’t know better, she could have sworn he was about to shed a tear?
“Papa!” Ariel sniffed, opening her arms. Triton leant into them, hugging her, as tears fell on both sides. “Of course I can. I may have been angry with you, but I never stopped loving you!”
Getting forgiven and hugged by his youngest was the best present he could have, and they held each other for several minutes, neither wanting to let go. Eventually they separated, and Athena quietly passed the baby over to Triton.
“Hello, precious one,” he kissed a cheek. “Ariel, have you chosen a name ?”“Melody,” Belle answered, having felt invisible the last few minutes.  “Melody Colette Gold.”Ariel squeezed her wife’s hand. “Colette was Belle’s mother’s name, papa. She died protecting her. Just as Melody died protecting me.”Triton winced at the memory. Melody had been the elder daughter they’d lost, killed so many years ago by a human ship. A tragic accident. Just one of many reasons he mistrusted humankind. “A hero’s death. The finest death of all! Hello Melody, little one, I’m your old grand-papa. Your grand-mama and I have looked forward to this day. It now appears you’re an even more special girl than I imagined. A bridge between two worlds. We have a very special present just for you my little one.”
The very next day it turned out to be Ruby’s turn.

She’d been sitting on a sofa in the back of the café talking to Snow and Emma, when the first contraction hit. With Regina minding the little ones, and Robin spending the day in Sherwood, Emma had decided to spend her day off with her mother, getting to know her nearly one-month-old little sister. As she held the baby in her arms in the armchair, Ruby suddenly stood.
“OW! FUCK!” She yelped, spreading her legs slightly and resting a hand on the table to steady herself. “SHIT, THAT STINGS!”
Snow moved to her side, going into her calming, best friend mode.
“Looks like things may be starting to happen. Rubes, hold steady for a moment while I GO get Dorothy. We’ll use my car. Emma, could you mind your sister for a little while longer?”“Could do. Better still, get everyone together with all the bits, and I’ll just poof us straight over to the hospital? Merlin sets a little room aside for us to arrive in, so we don’t frighten anyone.”  ~oOo~
An hour later, Ruby was lying back on the hospital gurney while Patricia, one of the senior midwives, ran the ultrasound over her.
“Okay Ruby, everything looks good, though I’m pretty sure labour hasn’t properly started yet. You’ll be here a while until baby arrives. What with the wolf genes and the baby’s mixed DNA, although I’ll be the one delivering, Professor Sage is going to be here, supervising. He’s in theatre now, and should be out in an hour. So, let’s get you comfortable. Anyone you need me to call?”“All in hand thanks, Pat!” Dorothy, holding Ruby’s hand, waved her phone.Emma smiled up at the midwife. “You know Pat delivered Hope, Rubes? So you’re in good hands, even without Merlin.”“I know, I’m sure everything’s going to be fine. I just wish we could get hold of Killian and Rosie. They should be here too.”Emma knew the two couples had an odd relationship, but after earlier blunders didn’t want to say anything to set them off. “You need me to go find them?”“Killian’s running sea trials with the Jolly, so they’re several miles offshore.  They’ll be heading to DunBroch soon, with the Scottish royals and Neal.”“They’re going back? I thought they said it was too dangerous? Neal said…” but Snow squeezed her arm, encouraging her to say no more, in case it stressed the pregnant woman. She frowned back. They may no longer be together, but he was still Henry’s father, and she felt ‘something’ for him!“Best ask Merlin when he gets here. He’s going with them,” said Dorothy.Snow pondered the problem. “Emma, you know that telepathy you do with Robin and Regina? Didn’t you say Merlin has it with his children? Perhaps he could ‘call’ Rosie and get them back here?”~oOo~
It was a good four hours before the Jolly Roger moored in port.

Killian burst into the delivery room, by which time Snow and Emma had long gone. Rosie joined him an hour later, once the boys had been settled with Blue at the convent. By now, Ruby seemed bored out of her mind and Dorothy was falling asleep, resting her head on the bed beside her. That’s when she nodded off.
“Is Dot alright, Rubes? She looks exhausted.”“She’s taken on all the late shifts, as Mike’s away. And what with me like this, I’m no use whatsoever! Poor lamb’s been run off her feet, but she won’t leave me, even though she desperately needs some proper sleep!”Rosie rested a comforting arm on her back. “You silly things! You should have said something? I wouldn’t have left with Kill had I known? I could’ve helped in the diner, or something?”Killian agreed. “You said there’s no chance of having this baby for at least another day?” Ruby nodded. “Okay. As Rosie hasn’t had a decent rest the last two nights either, why don’t we let her take Dot back home, as she can’t even stay awake, so they can both catch up properly? It’s going to be a long night here, so I’ll go get some books or something for us, and I’ll sit with you overnight instead. That way, she knows someone’s with you. When the girls are rested, they can come back, and I’ll take a break.” Rosie agreed.“That’s a great idea. I’ll take care of the boys, make sure she gets to bed, and keep an eye on her.”Ruby wanted to argue, but seeing her beloved seeping ever deeper into sleep, knew it made sense. “You’re sure you don’t mind?”
The following morning…

Dorothy woke up a good two hours later than usual. Normally expecting to find her true love spooning her from behind, she was instead met with the sleepy eyes of Rosie Jones.
“Sleep okay?”“Yeah, but I still feel guilty leaving her. What if her labour's started?”“Killian just texted, so stop worrying,” she took her cell phone off the bedside table, to show her:

Killian:     Morning, my lovely. Quiet night. No more contractions, so she got shuteye. All good here and Ruby says no need to rush over. Also says give Dot a kiss good morning from her, make her have a decent lie-in, and could she please bring her phone over as she left it behind?

They smiled at the message, Rosie texting a reply:

Rosie:     Glad to hear it. Just woke up. Yes, I’ll see she rests before coming over. Give our love. ILY!

She was surprised how quickly he texted back:

Killian:    Rosie, it’s Ruby. Just borrowed Kill’s phone. Thank you both SO much for doing this! Love you and don’t forget to kiss my girl good morning from me!  
As she placed the phone back on the side, Rosie rolled back to face her. “You heard the lady,” before placing a warm kiss on her lips. “Mmmm, not quite as good as hers, but still a nice way to wake up.” Dorothy rolled onto her side, to come face to face with the other woman, a wry smirk on her lips.  “Who’s looking after the boys?”“You really were tired, weren’t you?” Rosie sniggered. “Victor and Caroline picked them up from Blue. They said they could look after them for the day if we wanted?”  A flirtatious look on her face, blue eyes stared into green.“Then you’d better help me rest a little more?” With that, The brunette rolled right on top of the other woman, giggling as she used her knees to forcefully part the other woman’s legs, settling between them. “I’m still A bit tense. Any ideas?”“Well, one springs to mind...” Sliding her hands up and through her hair, massaging her scalp, Rosie dragged the other woman’s mouth down onto her own.Two  hours later, after a short but surprisingly vigorous bout of sex, resting, showering and coffees, they made their way back to the hospital, bringing flowers and a box of pastries.“Wolfy.” She dropped a full kiss on her lips. “Not sure if you’ve eaten yet, but Mike pulled a few things out of the bakery for you? Says to give you a kiss from him, too. How’re you doing?”“I’m glad you’re back. The contractions started two hours ago!”As she hugged her, Ruby's heightened olfactory senses kicked in, picking up so many scents on the woman. Many more than any human could possibly detect.“That’s the basil and mandarin oil we bought, isn’t it?” She took another sniff, recognising several more distinctly non-bath smells!“Yeah, that expensive one we picked up in Arendelle. I had a soak before I came out. You’ve gone into labour? I thought they said nothing was going to happen for at least a day! Sorry, I would have come sooner, had I known!”“It’s okay, you’re here now. You smell nice, by the way?” She looked up at the other woman. “Rosie, do I get a hug from you, too?”  “Of course. Glad you slept. It’s a bugger settling down when you’re this pregnant, isn’t it?” Killian’s wife bent over the trestle bed to hug her. As with Dorothy before, Ruby took a long, drawn out sniff of the woman. And sure enough, and as she expected, mixed with the smell of bath oil was another, very familiar scent! “Hmm. You used that oil too?” she gauged the other woman’s reaction. Sure enough, Rosie’s cheeks pinked. Gotcha!“Yeah, it's lovely. Hope you didn’t mind me borrowing some?”Before she could answer, Killian walked into the room. “Rubes, they only had some poor excuses for sandwiches, and some pizza slices, so I went for…oh, hi Rosie, Dot. Sorry, I didn’t know you’d arrived. I got some bought some lunch, but I can go back and get more, now you’re here?”“No, don’t go Killian.” Ruby grinned. “They've also brought some food with them, so we’re good.” Then casting a sly glance at the two other women, “Killian, don’t they both smell nice?”He looked confused. “Erm, I'm sorry, what?” “Our lovely wives. Don’t you think they smell nice?” She touched her nose as she looked across at the guilty pair. Dorothy knew that look - they were busted. They knew they were allowed to be with the other couple, separately or together, so there was no point in denying it.  She slowly nodded in resignation, looking sheepish.Killian still didn't get it. “Sorry, am I missing something?”“My ‘sniffer’ found out something. Before they came over, our girls here had a lot more than a rest together?”  Rosie looked stunned. How the hell?  "Under all that bath oil, I can still smell you on each other."“Guilty,” Dorothy admitted. “My fault. I woke up horny and well, Rosie was there, looking all hot and gorgeous as she does of a morning, so how could I resist? I know we shouldn’t, what with you guys being in here, bored stiff! I’m sorry.” At the confession, it was Rosie’s turn to blush, avoiding Killian’s stare.“So let’s see if we’ve got this right? There’s you and me, sitting here, bored out of our tiny minds, having suffered the delights of hospital cuisine and reading material Belle wouldn’t give to a blind man. You, lying all night on a bed that felt like straw, and me on a chair that’s left me walking like a buggered docker with rickets?”  Ruby tried hard to keep a straight face and not burst out laughing at that line, knowing he was laying it on a bit thick. “And all the while, our ladies here were instead laying in soft warm sheets, making the beast with two backs?” Rosie felt dreadful. She finally looked up at him, then Dorothy, whose eyes were a picture of confusion. “Killian, I thought we'd all agreed we were happy with this? That thefour of us could be together, or share each other? I know it was maybe a bit selfish, seeing as you two were stuck here, but-”Ruby decided to put them out of their misery. “Then it’s a good job your husband managed to kick start my contractions then, isn't it? Otherwise we’d be stuck in here for another night!”  Killian’s serious face gradually morphed into a grin, as the others tried to figure out what she meant.“Killian 'kick-started' your…how?” Her wife gave a lascivious grin.“You had sex, didn’t you?” Rosie spotted the knowing look that passed between Ruby and Killian. “You had sex to get things going?  Why, you rotten buggers! You deliberately made us feel guilty, yet all the time you were doing it too!”“But here?” Dorothy, finally twigged. “Hardly private, Rubes. Anyone could have walked in!”“Not when there’s a lock and soundproofing spell on the door!” said Killian. “Besides, Rubes guessed you’d probably both go at it like a pair of banshees on heat. Seems she was right!”“Easy guess. Dot always wakes up horny after a decent night’s sleep, as well you know! She - AAGH, FUCK! ANOTHER ONE!” Ruby squeezed Killian’s hand hard, almost breaking his fingers as the contraction kicked in.“Okay love, I make that less than eight minutes since the last one. I’ll get the nurse back in.”~oOo~
It appears a wolf gives birth a lot quicker than a human! In less than three hours from Dorothy walking in, Merlin executed a textbook delivery.
“Congratulations, Lucas family. You have a beautiful baby girl.”After cleaning up Ruby, and checking the little one for abnormalities, the Sorcerer passed the little bundle over to his excited mothers, declaring: “Here you are; one perfect little daughter.”Dorothy was already in tears as she gazed in wonder at the tiny face. “Wolfy – she looks like you!”“But she’s got your cheekbones. Come on,l et’s get them in here?”
Unsurprisingly, Killian was soon smitten, falling in love with his first daughter the moment he clapped eyes on her. Rosie, her unofficial ‘third mum’ had no intention letting go of the tot either.
A little later, the first visitors to arrive were Victor and Caroline Whale. Ruby pulled her old friend into a hug. “Vic, Carrie, say hello to your goddaughter. Alice Anita Lucas.”
And so, in the space of a month, four more remarkable children entered the world. Children who would, in their own ways, go on to change their worlds for the better. Four children who, with others yet to be born, would decades later, help to finally unite the realms of the magic and non-magical worlds.

But their stories are for another time.

~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Storybrooke Church – Eight years on. “Henry, keep still! How can I tie the damn thing, if you keep moving.”“Sorry dad, I’m just-”“Nervous? Yeah, I get that. But quit worrying, she’s going to turn up!”
Father and son stood in the side chapel, dressed in morning suits as he fixed his bow tie. The bride wasn’t due for another fifteen minutes, but Henry was nervous beyond belief. His father grabbed him by the shoulders.
“Sit! Tink’s out there, keeping an eye on her, and she’s gonna be here on time. What’s got you so rattled?”“I'm sorry, it’s just…I’m worried she’ll pull out or something. Ella hates large gatherings and there’s loads of people out there! Dad, what if she gets frightened off at the last minute?”“Not going to happen. That girl loves you, and don’t forget, she’s a royal, remember? She’s used to all this ceremonial bull; so relax, stop worrying, and try to enjoy it.”Henry looked down at his father, a good six inches shorter than him. Shorter, but in Henry’s eyes, a giant in so many other ways. “I’m being stupid, aren’t I?”“My son, stupid?” Neal sounded almost offended. “Henry Cassidy, youngest ever nominee for a Pulitzer, stupid? You may be daft son, but you’re not stupid!” After Neal's return from the underworld, Henry had decided that, rather than take Robin's surname as his siblings and mothers had, he wanted to honour his own father by taking his name. “Thanks. You know, right up till I was ten, I’d always imagined what you would’ve been like. Then when I met Emma I was told you were a hero who’d  died in a fire. Then when I finally found you in New York, I lost you again weeks later. But I always missed you, even if I didn’t know you.  But now…I’m just lucky to have you back.” He pulled him into a hug, both feeling a little emotional, quickly separating when they heard a loud bang of a door coming from the hall outside, followed by a clacking of heels on marble.
He grinned. He’d know that sound anywhere!
“Henry?” Regina burst through the door,  a small group running in after her.  Seeing her son in his morning suit, she suddenly stopped, looking him up and down, momentarily lost for words.. “Oh my! You look so, so-”“Handsome?”She rolled her eyes. "I was about to say, grown up!  But yes, you look very handsome too.” She felt her eyes well up.  “A grown man who perhaps no longer needs his doting mother.” She gave Neal a polite nod, both stepping forward to kiss each other’s cheek. Henry gathered her in his arms, pulling her against his chest. “Mum, you know I'll always love and need you! And ma, and dad.”She stepped back, looking him up and down as another voice came up behind. “You’d better have one of those for me, too? I may not tear up like she does these days, but dammit Hen, you look...swell!” A long arm reached out, pulling her into the same hug, joining her wife on the other side of his chest.“None of this would be happening right now if it hadn’t been for you two. I should say it more often but I do still love you both so very much.” He pressed a kiss on each brow as he held them together. Sadly, their little moment didn’t last as, with another yell, a lanky teenage girl bundled straight into him as his mothers stepped back, pushing between them to wrap her arms around her big brother.“Hi Hen!”“Margie, you look sensational! I don’t get to see you in dresses too often. Shame, cos they really suit you..." He kissed his stepsister’s cheek, looking over her to a shy, but rather pretty blonde girl who hung back from them. “Aren’t you going to introduce me to your friend?”“Oh yeah, sorry. This is Kathy, my girlfriend. Kat, this is my annoying big brother and pain in the neck, Henry.”
A year ago, to no one’s surprise, Margot announced to her family that she was gay. Even though she lived with two bisexual stepmothers in a polyamorous relationship with her father, she’d still been nervous to finally come out to them, only being persuaded in the end by Roland. As expected, all her family had been supportive, encouraging her to bring any new friends home whenever she wished. But her biological mother Zelena, who'd now settled in California, had been a little weird about it at first, although she did come around fairly quickly.
“Lovely to finally meet you Kat.”  Henry shook her hand. “Marge always seems to be away when I come back to Storybrooke. Have you met my dad?” He introduced Neal, who shook her hand, warmly.
As the family gathered in the little annexe to the chapel where the ceremony was due to be held, everyone caught up with the groom. Margot and Honour, now sixteen and fifteen-years-old, went to a recently opened high school in Storybrooke, one year apart. Hope and Faith, now bored-looking ten-year-olds and looking more like Emma and Regina every day, went to the local junior high.
“Locksleys!” Roland yelled, striding into the room with his father. “What’s a’ happenin’?”
Roland, now twenty-years-old and several inches taller than Robin, was in his second year studying Environmental Science at Stanford. Only flying back from San Francisco during the semesters and breaks, his family missed him terribly, as he was so much further away than Henry had been. So it was no surprise when his younger sisters rushed over to hug him, his mothers waiting patiently, before their turn.

Roland had, over the years, transformed into a seriously handsome young man. Much more confident around women than Henry had ever been, and adored by many of the students in his college, because of his kindness and gentle nature. One thing hadn’t changed though, was his wild, curly hair, which Robin had frequently urged him to cut! He always cited ‘Why Dad? Girls love it!’ As his main reason not to.
Roland slapped his brother hard on the back. “So, Big Bro, you doing anything much today?”“Not a lot. I was thinking of getting married. Fancy being a Best Man?”He huffed. “Well, I suppose I could, seeing as I’m wearing this penguin outfit. Got any particular girl in mind?”“Yeah, there’s this tall brunette popping over. I’ve heard she may be wearing white today.” Regina’s rolled her eyes as Emma sighed. The pair had personally helped their imminent daughter-in-law find the perfect wedding dress only two months earlier.“I know her! Good, so you’re not interested in that stunning tall blonde in the pink hat that just came in and sat at the back? Think I might be in with a shout there?” Robin’s brow arched as Henry chuckled.“Rolly, you old tart, you never change," Henry sniggered. "The tall blonde's Lisa, and she’s a mate of Ella’s. You can try your luck, but I think Margot might have more of a chance, to be honest?” His sister sniggered, nodding in agreement.“What? Oh, she’s not, is she?”“Yep, card carrying! Never mind, plenty of single, straight women still out there.”“Roland,” Robin draped an arm around him, “Isn’t it time you thought about having a single, maybe more serious relationship with a girl for a change?”“Says the guy with two wives? Heck, I’m only twenty-one! Plenty of time yet.”“He’s right, Robin.” Regina agreed. “He’s young; no need to rush these things.”Emma took her arm. “You’re just saying that because you’re dreading becoming a granny!” That earned a light slap on the arm for her too.“Personally, I don’t mind being called grandpa,” said Robin. "But it’d be nice if it didn’t happen by accident, years earlier than intended? So do be careful Roland.”“Okay, okay! Can we not discuss my love life when should be talking about Henry’s?”“Oy! This is my wedding day, and I’m not having you saying that kind of stuff in front of Ella. I’m a strictly one-woman guy – no offence, Robin!”
His stepfather was about to make a suitably barbed remark, when the door opened again. A fiery red-headed woman appeared, dragged in by two equally flame-haired twin girls, all three wearing what looked like expensive designer dresses, no doubt paid for or even made by the twin’s grandfather.
“Isla! Maisie!” Hope yelled, suddenly no longer bored when she spotted Henry’s twin half-sisters. Neal grinned, as the girls rushed over to them, Merida looking relieved to see her husband.  Seven years ago, Merlin had found a way to overcome the magical block in DunBroch and defeat the Black Knight. Thanks to Merlin and Neal, Merida was restored to her rightful throne, after they had overcome the enemy’s armies. It’d had been a bloody campaign, with Hamish, one of her brothers, killed in battle. Neal had been honoured by the restored queen and within weeks, as Neal believed he couldn’t propose to a royal, she proposed to him  instead. He accepted, though refused to accept the title of King. After much nagging from her mother, who insisted a queen’s consort held some sort of title, a year later he acquiesced, to become Prince Baelfire of DunBroch. Ten months after that, Merida had given birth to twin girls.“Bae, it’s yer turn ta look after these little buggers! They’ve run me ragged,” groaned Merida, earning a sympathetic chuckle from the other parents.
Neal dropped to his knees, gathering his girls, Emma looking on with mixed feelings. This was the man with whom she’d once had true love with. Henry's magic had only proved it. 
~oOo~
That afternoon, Henry Cassidy married Jacinda Vidrio (known as Cinderella in the realm where he first met her), a beautiful olive-skinned former princess, in the small chapel, his entire family in attendance. His father’s family came out in force to support him too, with Rumple, Belle and Ariel, uncle Gideon and aunt Melody, now an eight-year-old force of nature herself.  It was decided a much larger, more informal, evening celebration party would be held a day later, in Sherwood, where the rest of their friends would be able to celebrate along with them. A wise decision, as it felt like the entire population of two towns had turned out in force to celebrate the marriage of their local hero. It turned out to be a wonderful day. Finally, before Henry and Ella left for their second honeymoon night, the now thirty-year old celebrated author stood to address everyone, climbing up onto the bar to be seen by all.
“Ladies and gentlemen?” He called out, but the hubbub continued. “QUIET PLEASE!” He yelled, louder. “Can I just say a few words?”
The noise from the huge gathering finally calmed so he could be heard.
“Okay. Can I first of all thank everyone for the fantastic reception you’ve given us? It’s been great getting back and seeing so many friends!” The crowd of smiling faces beamed back at him. “Years ago, I felt alone. Really alone. I had my mum, and I loved her to bits - but I always knew something just wasn’t…right, you know? My teacher, who turned out to be my granny - the coolest granny in the world, I should add...” He smiled at Snow, who blushed, winking back, “...gave me a story book. A book that changed everything!” Virtually everyone in the village and town knew the story by now. “I’m not gonna bore you with all the details, but as a result of that book, I’m definitely not alone anymore! I’ve now got myself one brother, six sisters,” Ella blew a kiss at Isla and Maisie. “Two astonishing mums, one awesome dad, one legendary stepdad and stepmum, plus the most brilliant collection of grandparents you could ever imagine!” I love my family so much, and I’m sorry I don’t tell them often enough!” As he spoke, Ella brought out two wrapped presents, which she walked over, giving one to Baelfire and the other to Regina and Emma, all three receiving a kiss on the cheek.
Emma watched her new daughter-in-law step back, before she jumped up to stand on the bar beside her new husband, collecting a glass of orange juice. As her eyes looked at Ella’s place setting, she noticed that her wine and champagne glasses were still full. Untouched.
“Ella and I want to thank you all, but in particular three very special people. My mums and dad!” Emma glanced at Neal, who smiled back as their son continued. “Guys, we got a little something for you. Could you open them now please?”Regina started tearing off the gift wrapping. Inside was a rectangular box with a lid, which she carefully opened as Emma leant over to look. Inside, there appeared to be the back of a black, ebony and silver photo frame, facing down. Lifting the frame out of the box, she removed the tissue paper to reveal…a scanned image. A 3D scanned image.Her eyes widened, realising what she was seeing, exchanging surprised looks with her wife before staring up at her now slightly pink-cheeked new daughter-in-law. “Ella? You’re pregnant?”
The tall brunette gave her a smile, nodding before mouthing “thirteen weeks!” Regina instantly clicked her fingers and Ella disapparated from the counter, reapparating a second later directly in front of them both. She and Emma immediately engulfed her in one huge, tearful hug, before finally subjecting Henry to the same treatment as his wife, cheers starting to ring out from around the bar at the news.  
“I thought you said you didn’t want to be called ‘granny’ yet, mum?”Charming appeared, slapping him on the back, a huge grin on his face.  “Granny? That’s nothing, Regina. You try being called ‘great-grandpa’ and see how you like it? Now that sounds seriously old!”
Six months later, Ella gave birth to Lucy, who turned out to be a bright, imaginative little poppet, who shared her mother’s looks and her father’s love of writing and books. Three years later, Ella gave birth to a son, Christopher. And the pair would grow to be loved beyond measure by their grandparents and great grandparents. The Author’s little family would finally settle in New York though, as his fictional stories became more widely acclaimed, wealth soon followed, and they travelled the world extensively. Though they always returned to Storybrooke whenever they could.

The Same Storybrooke Chapel – Eight years later

It was another eight years after Henry’s wedding, that Margot Locksley, having travelled throughout the same realm as Henry had previously, returned to Storybrooke after a second trip, with the news that not only had she fallen in love with the daughter of another realm’s version of Killian Jones, but she’d asked said girl to marry her.

Although initially surprised that their travel-obsessed daughter was ready to settle down, after meeting the bubbly, gregarious blonde beauty that was Alice Rodgers, all three parents were bowled over by her warm enthusiasm for life and everything, and soon embraced her within the family.

The wedding was held in the Earl of Locksley, only two months later. Meeting his new daughter-in-law’s father, an apparent doppelgänger of Killian Jones, was a weird experience for all her parents, especially Emma. Though what was even more weird was when the two Killians met for the first time (though technically, one was Killian Rogers in his world)! Still, everything went smoothly enough. Toasts were made by both bride’s fathers and Emma (oddly enough, this time Regina decided to not insist on speaking herself) and once the meal had finished and the wedding cake cut, Robin left the table to circulate with guests as the band prepared to start. 
“Please be upstanding as our brides take to the floor for the Marriage Waltz!” Bellowed a rather pompous Master of Ceremonies. “Ladies and gentlemen, I give you – Lady Margot and Mrs. Alice Locksley!”Robin smiled proudly, as his eldest daughter, his beloved Margot, took her bride’s hand, leading her to the dance floor and applause from all around.
As they watched, he glanced at Regina, now arm-in-arm with a tearful Zelena (her first visit in years) looking on, equally proud. Emma stood nearby, chatting to Elsa and John, who’d travelled all the way from Arendelle to be with them for the special day. As he leant against the wall, he barely noticed the silent appearance of a tall, hooded figure right next to him.
At least not until he spoke!  [THEY MAKE A BEAUTIFUL COUPLE, DON’T THEY?]  Said the deep voice under the cream-coloured cape and hood.
Robin immediately turned, stiffening the moment he spotted a hooded figure standing next to him. Something was seriously amiss!
“Sorry, do I know you?”
[WE HAVE MET, LORD LOCKSLEY]

That voice? It seemed…familiar?
"You have me at a disadvantage, sir. You know, it could be considered bad form, impolite at the very least, to hide one’s identity under a cloak at someone’s wedding? Could you kindly reveal yourself? Please?”
[I COULD. DO TRY NOT TO BE ALARMED]

Two hands came up to slowly pull back the cloak, revealing an instantly recognisable face from his past, making him gasp in astonishment.
“Zeus? It's really you?”
[YES, THOUGH YOU HAVE NOTHING TO FEAR. I JUST THOUGHT IT TIME TO PAY A VISIT. WE NEED TO HAVE A CONVERSATION]
“Well it’s certainly come as more than a surprise! It’s not every day the Lord of the Gods pays me a social call? I’m not sure of the form here.  Should I introduce you to my family?”Zeus chuckled, the sound deep and low. [YOU COULD TRY, BUT I SUGGEST NOT. YOU MAY GET SOME RATHER STRANGE LOOKS. YOU SEE, NO ONE ELSE CAN SEE OR HEAR US. AS FAR AS THEY'RE CONCERNED, YOU AND I AREN'T HERE]Robin looked up as Alan-a-Dale seemed to walk right past them, within inches, without even noticing his forest leader. He shook his head, bewildered. “Well while you’re here, I suppose I should start by thanking you. For sending me back here? For allowing me to be with my children, and-”
[YOUR WIVES?] He grinned. [YOU’RE WELCOME. I’VE BEEN KEEPING A CLOSE EYE ON YOU, LOCKSLEY. I ALREADY KNOW EVERYTHING YOU’VE BEEN DOING SINCE YOUR RETURN. YOU AND JONES OVER THERE. YOU’VE USED YOUR TIME PRODUCTIVELY. THIS VILLAGE IS RATHER IMPRESSIVE, AND CERTAINLY A LOT OF LIVES HAVE BEEN IMPROVED, THANKS TO YOUR EFFORTS. I’M ALSO AWARE OF THE FATES OF KING GEORGE AND FIONA, THE BLACK FAIRY!]
“Not my finest hours. But I’ve certainly been blessed with all the extra time you’ve given me. So have you come to take me back?”[TAKE YOU BACK? WHY ON EARTH WOULD I DO THAT?]  He laughed as though the very notion was absurd. [NO. THOUGH I MAY BE ASKING A FEW FAVOURS OF YOU IN YEARS TO COME. BUT THAT ‘S FOR THE FUTURE, WHICH IS WHY I’M HERE. I CAME TO TALK TO YOU ABOUT THAT FUTURE]  
Later that evening…

Regina and Emma noticed the change in him. Margot certainly had!

After watching their daughter and Alice take to the floor to begin the first dance of the evening amid the cheers of their guests, Regina had looked around for Robin to share the moment, and a dance of her own. She'd asked Emma and others whether they’d seen him. Henry checked the men’s bathrooms and Roland looked outside. But Robin seems to have vanished off the face of the earth? When he finally reappeared, he seemed to be…different. Glum even. Later Margot, clearly upset, had a go at him for missing her father and bride dance, dragging him onto the dance floor for a quick waltz before the band finished, to be replaced by a DJ. Yes he’d, but didn’t seem himself. His mind clearly now occupied, he’d exchanged pleasantries with all the leaving guests, but it didn’t seem to be…him.

As they finally settled after the long day, with the rest of the family retired to their rooms, Regina sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing moisturizer onto her legs as Emma, freshly showered and with a towel around her head, came out the bathroom. Robin stepped into the room from the hallway, to questioning gazes from both.  
“Well? Are you going to tell us, or do we have to drag it out of you?” Said the frustrated blonde to her husband of eighteen years, her tone more caustic than intended.He looked up, surprised, as though he hadn’t realised they were even there! “Hmm, sorry?”“Robin, what the hell’s wrong with you?” Regina growled. “You’ve had a face like a whipped puppy all afternoon! You upset Margot, and on her wedding day! She’s even wondering whether you don’t like her being married to Alice!”Finally, he took notice. “That’s stupid! Alice is lovely. She’s perfect for her.”  “Have you told HER that?” Emma jumped in. “Because you’ve been as grumpy as sin ever since they started dancing! She now thinks you’ve got something against her! And where did you go? Henry and Ro looked for you everywhere!” It was rare for their husband to be moody. “What’s going on?”
As the pair scowled, both clearly still annoyed, he sighed, a little more loudly than intended. They’d all vowed to be honest with one another, so he’d best get it off his chest.
“You’re right. There is something. I didn’t go anywhere. I was in the room with you all the entire time.”
Emma could sense he was telling the truth, but…
“Impossible, we looked! We would’ve seen you.”“Not if I was cloaked in an invisible, soundproofed bubble. I could see you, but you couldn’t see me. I had a visitor. Zeus. He came for a ‘chat’, as he put it.”“ZEUS?” Emma barked. “As in Zeus, King of the Gods? ‘Big Swinging Dick’ Zeus?”As Emma’s jaw dropped in disbelief at the lame excuse, Regina’s mind skirted the possibilities. He brought him back. Is he taking him away again?  “How come I never felt his magic then? How come he-” But she knew they were foolish questions. There was magic in the heavens far greater than theirs.“He didn’t want anyone else to see us. Though judging by a look he gave us from where we were standing, I think Merlin saw him. He came to give me some information?”They both nodded, waiting for him to continue. “Merlin was right, all those years ago. I’m now immortal.” He moved over to sit on the bed, staring down at the floor, and Emma sat closer, beside him, taking his hand.“Well, you kinda guessed that might be the case, didn't you? So why are you-”“Because I really hoped I wasn’t, Emma!” His voice had an unusual wobble. “It means I have to see you two, all of our children, little Lucy, and any future grandchildren, all grow old and die! While I just carry on! Do you know how many women Merlin married before Maleficent? Forty-five! And Lily, her daughter, was his one hundred and sixty sixth child! But I don’t want to outlive my children!” A couple of treacherous tears sprouted from the corner of his eyes, despite trying to stop them. “I don’t want to carry on living without you!”
They finally began to realise the enormity of what he was telling them. Regina pulled herself closer, resting a head on his left shoulder as her arm went around his back, Emma mirroring her on his right. Unnoticed by him, they entwined hands and fingers on his stomach as he just stayed staring ahead.
"I don’t think I can bear saying goodbye to all of you.” Some tears fell freely now, as they clung a little tighter. They stayed like that for a good few minutes till he calmed.Emma finally pulled away, turning to face him. “Do you remember when you came back from rescuing Gideon, when Merlin came over? When he said you might be immortal, he also said he visits the afterlife regularly, didn’t he? He said he sees Anna and Rosie’s mum, and all his other families that’ve passed on. I remember him saying you can split yourself, sort of into ‘multiple you’s, like you've done with the doppelgangers. He also said they can be with everyone or anyone without any rivalry or jealousy. Surely that’s a good thing, isn’t it? So, if he's right, we’ll all get to keep seeing you, and you us, even when we’ve all died and moved on! Robin, how good is that? Everyone else has to grieve their loved ones when they die. But you don’t! You’ll be able to see us, whenever you want. Robin, I don’t understand how it all works but, that doesn’t sound so bad to me?”“But it won’t be the same, Emma! I can visit, but I can’t stay there. It’s not the same at all. When everyone dies, at least you know you’ll be reunited? I’ll just be a visitor. At least until Zeus lets me move on. Like he has Merlin and Mal.”“Mal? What do you mean? Surely they’re immortal too?”“Not any more, Regina. After they married, Merlin asked Zeus if he would release them from immortality. They’re both well over two and a half millennia old, after all? Zeus agreed, provided he trains me in some final skills, and helps with a few tasks, to allow them both to grow old and eventually die. I haven’t spoken to either of them about it yet. It seems Zeus does this every few millennia? Apparently, he always needs at least two immortals in the world at any one time, to ensure darkness never takes over.”“So there's a possibility that one day you’ll be able to die, and move on too? Robin, that’s better than forever! I know it’s a lot to face but-”“Next week, Merlin’s going to teach me his last two ‘reserved skills’” He interrupted. “Time travel and the ability to travel to the afterlife with my mind. He’s going to take me ‘there’ himself, apparently.”“And you’ll be able to meet everyone you knew who’s passed over!” Regina looked astonished. “Everyone who’s ever known you! You’ll be able to pass messages between the living and the dead? Robin, that’s astonishing!”“I guess so,” he gave her a sad smile. “So, no doubt you’ll want me to pass messages on to your father? And Daniel?” Cora was in the bowels of hell, no doubt.“Well yes, eventually. But first, I’d want you to give a message to someone far more important to you. Someone I know you’ll want to see first!” He looked confused. “Marian? Your Marian? I want you to apologise for me, for my constant stupidity and weakness, and beg her forgiveness. And I want you to thank her for bringing Roland into the world. Tell her he’s one of the people who saved my life, and she should be so proud of him!”Robin brushed his lips on her cheek. “It’s true, she would be the first person I’d want to see there. As they say these days, using that awful word, I never did get…closure.”“In that case,” Emma’s mind went back to darker times, “You better apologise from me too! For clubbing her over the head, when Killian and I tried to bring her back? If it hadn’t been for me, Zelena wouldn’t have killed her that second time.”He nodded. “I’ll apologise to Margot, and Alice, in the morning. I didn’t mean to be so grumpy. I just-”“Had a lot on your mind? Yeah, I get that.” Emma leant over to peck her lover on the lips. With a flick of magic, her two white bath towels disappeared, revealing her beautiful, still lean and athletic body, but naked as the day she was born. That brought a bigger smile from Robin, disappearing when more magic covered her in a pale blue silk dressing gown. “Aw, I was enjoying that!”The brunette beside him sniggered . “So was I. Come on you two, bed! It's your turn in the middle, Locksley.”He happily complied, moving into the centre and opening his arms to gather his lovers to his chest, all settling quickly. But Emma frowned in thought, as she gave one of his nipples a quick nip, before settling back down.“You said Zeus said he always needs two immortals down here?”“He did, though I’ve no idea why.”“And Mal and Merlin are mortal now? So who else is immortal, apart from you?”“Baelfire, apparently.”  “NEAL?” Emma almost choked. "You've got to be kidding me? Why him?”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Gold Mansion
The recent years had been kind to the Gold family. After centuries of pain, loss and misery, trapped under the absolute control of the Dark One, Rumple decided that, no longer an immortal, he’d enjoy the remaining years with his family to the full. Though centuries old, he’d managed, with white magic this time, to hold the years at bay. Having two much younger wives, he wanted to ensure he was still fit enough, in all respects, to keep them happy. However, beneath the magic, his body was rapidly approaching its seventies, so time was of the essence.

A decade earlier, he’d officially changed his name to Angus Gold, in line with his counterfeit passport. Taking advantage of his considerable wealth, he, Belle and Ariel travelled the world extensively, wanting to see and enjoy as many sights and experiences as possible. They’d acquired additional homes in Scotland (close to his forebears and magical roots) and Italy, where so many experiences getting to know their mermaid began, and life was somehow simpler. Baelfire and Henry, along with their families and his beloved grandchildren, became regular visitors to Storybrooke and elsewhere, and his happiest times were on those rare occasions when he had them all under one roof.

Today, the day after Margot Locksley’s wedding to the young Rogers girl from another realm, Rumple’s family gathered at their Storybrooke home for Sunday lunch. As he looked around the dining room, he smiled contentedly. There were fourteen people around that table!

As he poured the wine and soft drinks, Belle and Ariel fussed around the smaller grandchildren and great-grandchildren, serving up bowls and dishes laden with food. On one side sat Merida and Bae, their fifteen-year-old twin girls Isla and Maisie either side, and in the middle, their surprise son Hamish, a bouncy seven-year-old bundle of energy who looked like Henry. He’d been named after Merida’s much lamented brother, who’d died in the battle of DunBroch. On the opposite side sat Henry and Ella, their children Lucy and Christopher between them. Gideon and Melody sat beside their mothers, on Rumple’s left and right.

Gideon and Melody had acquired their father’s magic and their three parents’ formidable intelligence. Gideon, having Rumple’s more scientific mind, would go on to win acceptance to Stanford. Melody on the other hand, was more of a bookworm, like her mother, although it would also break both mothers’ hearts when she finally went on to win a place at Cambridge University, England, studying English Literature and History. Both children would finally graduate with first class honours degrees, carving excellent careers for themselves in the future. But that was the future. For now the family was all together. And Bae (or Neal, to most outside), had just given them some astonishing news.

Like Robin, he’d received a personal visit by the Lord of the Gods.
Henry was impressed. “So you’re immortal too? Dad, that’s amazing, and you’re taking it a hell of a lot better than Robin did! They told us over breakfast this morning. He didn’t seem happy about it.”Bae shrugged. “Hardly surprising. It must have been a shock. He’ll be fine, once he realizes what happens after the Underworld. I was lucky, I guess? I spent a lot more time down there than he did. I had a chance to meet loads of people I knew who'd passed over, even my own great-grandparents. In fact, anyone I wanted. Yes, it’ll be horrible watching everyone I love die and move on, but at least I’ll get to see you all after. It’s a really hard thing to explain to anyone who hasn’t died. Robin just has to experience it for himself.”
Rumple looked on, his heart heavy. Bae would spend an eternity with his family in the afterlife; but that pleasure would be denied him, a former Dark One. He was almost certain to be going to the same place as his own mother Fiona, and his father, Peter Pan. The pits of hell for eternity!
However, it seemed Bae picked up on his dark thoughts. “Papa, sorry, I almost forgot something he said. Something important. He told me the gods look upon the crimes of a Dark One, as belonging to a entity itself. Not its host! You were controlled dad, not acting of your own free will. So when you finally pass over, you may need to spend more time in purgatory, but you probably won’t be going where you think you’re going!”“Zeus actually told you that?”“I swear it. The Dark One’s crimes aren’t your crimes. The Celestial Court sees everything and judges you only on your time as Rumpelstiltskin. So hopefully, you’ll eventually be joining us in the afterlife!”
The Diner
Alice Lucas’s parents looked on, cheering as she blew out the sixteen candles on her birthday cake.
Alice knew she, and her two older brothers, were ‘different’ from most. How could they not be? After all, one of her mums was once Little Red Riding Hood, a wolf-hybrid. And the other was Dorothy Lucas, the saviour of Oz. And her father used to be Captain Hook, the pirate. Now a reformed hero, brought back to life by Zeus himself, with magical powers, which she’d inherited!

And her third, non-biological mother? Well she wasn’t famous, but mamma Rosie had magic more powerful than any of them. And to cap it all, Rosie’s father was the greatest sorcerer who ever lived!
When they were old enough to understand, Alice and her brothers had been sat down and told all about their origins. About how she and Nat wouldn’t even be alive today had it not been for Merlin’s magic. How he’d fused their mothers’ eggs, and, with her father’s help, had enabled them to have children. Having three biological parents wasn’t too hard to take on board, once she discovered that two of Henry’s sisters, Faith and Hope Locksley, were the same.  
She loved her older brothers, but was particularly close to Liam, who seemed the more caring and protective by nature. It was a happy upbringing, though she used to hate it when dad had to sail off at least once a year, sometimes for months at a time, taking Liam and mamma Rosie with him. As she grew older, she became more aware of the unusual relationship between Dad, Rosie, and her mothers. She knew the four were very close. Though it wasn’t until ten years ago, when Nathaniel came back from school one day looking upset, that she got to know all about the rumours spread about them. It took a while, under their mothers’ continued pestering, for him to reveal what had been said.

Now, on her sixteenth birthday, after she’d opened her presents and polished off half the birthday cake, the mood turned a little more serious when her older mother said they had something important to say. Rosie and dad sat at the table, waiting for Dorothy to start.
“OK, guys. Your mums, dad and I have something to tell you? As you know, the four of us have been together for the best part of two decades now...” She scanned the group, Killian winking back at her. “Though technically, even though we all love each other to bits, we're still two married couples.”  
Alice stared back, wondering why she was stating the obvious?
“Well…we’ve been very happy over the years, but after talking with your mum, we decided that perhaps we wanted something more. So, last night she and I asked mamma Rosie and your dad if they would consider something. We asked for their hands in marriage. And they said yes.”Liam and Nat looked at each other, Nat slightly confused. “Erm...not that I’m saying anything against it but…why now? I mean, it’s good but…you guys are already together anyway, right?”“We are indeed, lad,” Killian answered for her, expecting this from his older son. The one most like himself. “It wasn’t necessary, just something the four of us wanted. After all these years, it brings us all together, just a little more…formally?”Alice’s face slowly morphed into a huge grin as she thought it through. “So, there’s going to be a real four-way poly wedding? I’ve never heard of one of those before! Four parents sounds kinda…cool? That’s one more than Xhou Briar or the Locksley girls got! Three mums, and we get Liam as a ‘proper’ brother, too.”“So what am I now - an improper one?” But Liam still smirked, “I always had a feeling these guys would do this, eventually!”  ~oOo~
And so, just three months later, the two towns witnessed their first ever four-partner wedding ceremony, held on the back lawn of at the Earl of Locksley Inn, which Robin had given over to them for the day.  As word spread of the unusual event, despite some odd reactions initially, it seemed most of the citizens of Sherwood and Storybrooke wanted to attend. As Nathaniel had been dating Hope Locksley for over than a year, they also invited her family, even though Emma and Killian were still not entirely comfortable in each other’s company, even after so many years.

It was a quirky, but romantic ceremony, as all four each took it in turn to pledge their vows to the other two. A unique event, Dorothy and Ruby had stood with the officiant, and newly-elected mayor, Archie Hopper, waiting for their bride and groom to arrive.

Although Killian looked particularly dashing in his former naval uniform (with Ruby and Dorothy still able to fit into their magically-restored and adjusted wedding dresses, last worn nineteen years ago), it was Rosie’s new dress that stole the show. As she slowly walked up the aisle arm-in-arm with Killian to meet their brides, disbelieving gasps were heard all around. Magically created with the help of both her sisters (Celia came over from England especially), the entirely seamless sheer white silk dress flowed over her long torso and legs like liquid paint, with nothing underneath, and had the unintended effect of arousing Ruby, Dorothy and a fair proportion of the crowd at its unadulterated sexiness! Set against her long brown locks and careful makeup, she looked fabulous.
The Lucas wives shared a look, Dorothy whispering so low only her wolf would hear: “We are so going to nail her tonight!”Ruby tried not to laugh. “No way I'm waiting till tonight!”
Killian glanced over the guests, seeing an almost envious look on the face of a certain blonde saviour.

Envious of her? Or me?

~oOo~

Once the service concluded, applause rang all around as the four walked from the platform down towards the inn, Rosie arm-in-arm with Dorothy, Killian with Ruby right behind.
“Well, now I’ve seen just about everything!” Snow clutched David’s arm, a tear in her eye.
It turned out to be an excellent marriage. One that would remain full, loving and faithful for many decades to come, till old age, rather than illness, injury or misfortune, finally claimed them all. After completing her education at an exclusive private girls’ school in Boston, Alice Lucas-Jones would go on to travel across realms with her father and mothers, enjoying countless adventures and several relationships, before eventually finding love in the arms of Xhou Briar, marrying and settling in Storybrooke to create her own family. One day she would even become the mayor herself!

Liam Lucas-Jones, sharing his father’s wanderlust, would go on to inherit the Jolly Roger, after Killian became too infirm in his eighties (or three hundred and ten, in his enchanted years) to sail alone. He explored the realms, often joined by family and grandfather Merlin, who taught him in the use of his magic. Although an avowed bachelor, having had several serious relationships over the years, with both men and women, Liam finally found his own true love with Paul, a fellow seafarer from the Enchanted Isle. His older brother Nathaniel, although travelling frequently across the realms with his family, decided to base himself in Storybrooke, where he eventually fell in love with, and married, Faith Locksley, going on to have three children of their own, uniting two of the most famous families in Storybrooke, much to Emma and Regina’s initial discomfort, even if they did adore their resulting grandchildren.

The years would also be kind to the Briar family. Despite his regular attempts to resign from office, the towns-peoples' choice of the former Prince Philip to remain Mayor of Storybrooke proved to be a wise one. Mayor Briar served twelve years overall before, despite objections from many, including Mulan, he decided to stand aside so a fresh election could be called and a new figurehead installed. Following his example, Emma also resigned as Sheriff, to enjoy more time with her growing, dispersed family. Mulan stood for election, won, and finally became Sheriff of the jointly administered Storybrooke and Sherwood, an office she would hold for a further five years before retiring. Aurora ran the local elderly residential care home and nurseries before retiring herself. Philip Junior, or ‘Pip’ as he was known by all, would eventually leave Storybrooke to join the US Air Force. A decade later, after a brief marriage ended in divorce when his wife was unfaithful, he returned to Storybrooke, where he dated, and eventually married, Honour Locksley.

His sister Li, like her mother Mulan, would leave college to serve in the armed forces with distinction, before eventually travelling across China with a boyfriend she dated in college. Later in life, Li decided to return to her home, as her three parents were getting older. Like her father, she’d go on to become Mayor of Storybrooke one day before, much to everyone’s surprise, she started dating the bookish older scholar Gideon Gold, who she eventually married, giving birth to two daughters. Her younger brother Xhou turned out to be the most academic of the Briar children. He followed Henry’s path to Harvard, discovering a gift for languages. Like Li, he would travel and explore China and the Far East, before setting up a travel business in New York. It was while he was there that he renewed his friendship with his old classmate, Alice Lucas-Jones. Friendship eventually turned to something much deeper and, just before his fortieth birthday, they were wed.

So over the years, through marriage and new offspring, the four magical families of Storybrooke. The Golds, Locksleys, Briars and Lucas-Jones families, the four polyamorous families of Storybrooke, became linked by blood, and by law.

Back to the present….

Three days after Margot’s wedding, Robin met Merlin at the convent.

The Sorcerer had explained the process involved at some length, going over it numerous times. It involved lying down, somewhere he knew his mortal body wouldn’t be disturbed, preferably in a secured room, while using magic which would deliberately put him into a coma. Hence the reason Blue stood listening, as it would be her fairies’ task to ensure Robin’s body lay completely safe as his mind separated itself from body for the first time.
“Will it hurt?”“No, it’s painless, but you'll be thoroughly exhausted afterwards! You’re putting yourself into a coma, but the tricky part of all this is the concept of time changes. There's no sense of it in the afterlife, because it’s perpetual. Once you’ve got over the initial shock, you’ll find the experience joyful, even addictive! Re-united with all those you've lost. Family, friends. In fact, the only ones you won’t be able to see, are those who committed major acts of evil, or those going through their own purgatory, or have never atoned. But time still moves on back here, and your physical body will soon decay without sustenance! Sometimes you can visit the afterlife and it seems, when you return, that only minutes have passed here. Other times - weeks. Reul will inform me if there’s any sign you’ve been away from your physical body for too long, because at first, I may well have to come and get you? So, are you ready?"
Another dimension entirely...

Putting himself to sleep wasn’t the difficult part, but this was totally weird! Robin had imagined the afterlife (or Heaven, Valhalla, Paradise or however anyone referred to it) would be much like the Underworld. But it bore no relation whatsoever. He’d imagined clouds and mist, people in robes. But this?

He stood in a large open forum, paved in shiny marble, with giant Coliseum-like pillars in the distance. People appeared to be walking around in normal clothes, not robes. But so many varieties! So many colours! As he stood, gazing in wonder at the scene laid out before him, immediately behind him, someone spoke.
“Robbie?”
He turned, his jaw dropping in shock when he first laid eyes on a woman he hadn’t seen for decades. The woman who knew him like no other. The woman who gave birth to him.
“Mamma? Is it really you?”“My Robin, just look at you? All grown up, a man, a father? Yes, it’s me, my beautiful chick.”
Her voice was as warm and as gentle as he remembered; full of understanding for how he was feeling. On hearing her pet name for him for the first time since he was a child, tears started welling up.
“Mamma.” He pulled her to his chest, grateful to find she wasn’t some ethereal figure in the mist. And she was solid! And warm. “Mamma, you’ve no idea how much I’ve missed you?” He felt her arms around his waist, as she pulled against him a little tighter.“Oh, I have every idea, my darling. I’ve missed you even more, you and Maria. I’ve been watching you both. We all have.”“All of you? I don’t understand.”“You will in time. We all have the means to look on our loved ones from here, my chick. Your father and I have watched you, and your sister, closely once we passed over. I know all about your lives, your children, your wives.”Robin felt a twinge of embarrassment. “So, you know everything about me?”“Most things. Not your thoughts, obviously, but your actions, certainly. All the things you’ve done for the poor over the years, protecting our people. We’re so proud of you, Robin. It’s no wonder Zeus chose to send you back.”Robin was floored, not sure what to say. They'd seen everything?  “And what about papa? We didn’t part on the best of terms.”“And that was entirely my fault!” A deeper voice rumbled, right beside him. “I was unfair to you, my son. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive a proud old man?”His head turned to find Robert, Earl of Locksley, standing right there in front of him, looking as he did, dressed as he last remembered him, over forty long years ago, when they’d had a terrific row.
Robert had finally lost his patience, slapping his disobedient son hard around the face. Rather than take it, as he so often did, Robin had reacted angrily, by punching his father hard on the nose, knocking him out cold, before storming off. It was the last time father and son had spoken.
“PAPA!” without asking, he hauled the man tightly into his chest. “ I reacted harshly. Forgive me?”“Nonsense, my boy! You spoke nothing but the truth, as usual!” The  two men held each other tight, his mother looking over his shoulder, sporting a sad smile. “I struck you first, so I deserved the beating. I just wish we’d had the time for me to make amends before I passed over in the fire? There’s nothing for you to forgive. On the contrary, it's you that deserves the apology! I was wrong, and as I discovered, your Marian turned out to be a remarkable woman, despite everything I said at the time. And what a joy Roland has been to your life? You’ve made me very proud, my son!”  
Many tears of joy and more hugs were shared over the next, what felt like hours, until there came another soft, warm voice he’d heard so often in his dreams. A voice he’d know anywhere.
“I hope you have one of those hugs for me?”“MARIAN? OH, MY LOVE!” he turned instantly, dragging her into his arms and, not caring who saw, seized her lips with his own as though his whole life depended on it. Marian responded in kind, and for a while it felt like she’d never been gone. When they finally parted, as he remembered where he was, guilt fell over him.“Sorry – I shouldn’t have done that!”“Why ever not? Robin, you may be widowed, but we were still married! I hardly think Emma or Regina would mind, given the circumstances? In this afterlife, I’m quite sure Regina will be kissing Daniel Colter just as enthusiastically when her time comes. I’m sure Merlin told you how this works here?”He sighed, nodding and smiling. “Of course – you know about them…” He looked to his sides, noticing his parents had disappeared. For now. “So, the Prince you were once betrothed to by your parents? Edward, wasn't it? The one killed by George? You see him too?”“I see everyone who I knew before I passed, as and when I choose. We're divisible, my love. No more envy, no anxiety. You will get used to it. Everyone does. You remember Sophia, my lady's maid? I know she will love to see you again. She even said it was she and I who taught you all those little techniques that your current living wives are so appreciative of?”  She gave him a lust-filled look he'd never imagined he’d see ever again.“God, I’d forgotten how deliciously wicked you can be, Marian.” He kissed her again. “Though I can’t help feeling this would be wrong if you were alive, rather than in my mind?”“Well, I’m not, so it doesn’t count! By the way, I need to have a word with you about those…drawings!”“Drawings? Sorry, I don’t-”“The sketches you made of me? The more intimate ones? Robin, they got to see everything!”Now it was his turn to be smug. “They did. Though just for the record, they both thought you looked wonderful, and so did I! You forget they both have an appreciation of the fairer sex? Regina was really rather effusive about you. Incidentally, she wanted me to apologise on her behalf, for the actions of the men who ultimately killed you? It may not have been her, but they acted on her behalf.”"Pah!" Marian smiled, dismissing it with a wave. “Ancient history. It’s difficult to maintain hatred up here. Besides, I know how much she’s changed since her Evil Queen days. It’s not for me to judge. That’ll be done by the Court when she finally passes over. But I’m pretty sure her mental illness at the time will be taken into account. You can tell her that I’ve also spoken with her father on numerous occasions. And Daniel, the lover her mother murdered.”“You know Daniel? But…how? You were in different realms. Different times!”“We were. There's many Underworlds, but only one afterlife. Incidentally, I also had a chance to meet one of your youngest? Faith? When she almost died in that car accident a little while ago? My father and I helped her go back. Far too young to be here!”
At the mention, Robin remembered how Faith was only eight when she and her friends were involved in a crash caused by a drunk driver. How she had been on life support for three days, in that hospital bed, her mothers never once leaving her side. The nursing team said it was unlikely she would come back. But come back she did! He remembered how, after she eventually recovered, she told them about a beautiful tall black-haired lady, and an older silver haired man, had told her she wasn’t due to arrive there yet, to think about her family and about wanting to be back with them. That she had to be strong. That her daddy and mummies needed her to go back.  
“That was you? You met Faith?” Were there any more surprises in store for him? “I did and she’s lovely. It's fascinating how, even though Regina gave birth to her, she’s blonde like Emma? You don’t need to explain it, I know all about the shared DNA. Without Merlin's help? That's impressive! A sign of True Love indeed, no doubt about it!"He frowned. “You seem to know everything, already. Hardly anything I need to tell you, is there?”“You’re so wrong, Robin! I have hundreds of questions. Mainly about Roland, I admit. I need to know everything he’s doing, he’s-” she stopped, looking over his shoulder as something distracted her.
A deeper voice, a young, shy man, seemingly in his early twenties, if that, had appeared beside them, looking hesitant.
“Sorry to disturb you, Marian. It's very rude of me, I know. But…” Marian glanced across at him, her face changing from surprise to a smile. “Of course. It’s no problem, Daniel.”Daniel? Robin stepped back from Marian, looking at him properly when he heard the name. “Daniel? As in…”“Daniel Colter, Mr Locksley. It’s a pleasure to meet you!”
Later...

Fortunately, Robin remembered the instructions the Sorcerer had given him to return to his body.

Nonetheless, as he slowly opened his eyes, it was to the sight of three women staring down at him.
“Welcome back, Robin!” Said Blue, as his vision came into focus. It felt like he’d woken from a deep sleep. “How long was I gone?” A smiling, familiar green-eyed blonde beamed down at him. “About six hours, give or take,” said the old friend.“Tink? You’re back?” He reached up, clutching the fairy’s hand, pulling her down to peck her cheek. “We’ve missed you! Does Regina know you’re back? She needs to…hang on a minute? Six hours? It felt like I’ve been gone days!”  “Time in the afterlife often works like that, Robin. Or so I’ve been told?” Blue grinned, resting a hand on his thigh. The green fairy gave her superior a knowing look, smiling back and scrunching her nose. “But did you enjoy your first visit to paradise?”  
Mifflin Street
“I still can’t believe you met Daniel?”Regina was almost speechless as Robin recounted his trip. Evening cocoas in hand, Emma sat close, her arm around her, knowing too well how her mind was doing cartwheels.  “I did. He’s such a nice young guy, Gina! He introduced me to his parents too! He told me how much he still loved you, felt terrible for having broken your heart in the way that he was forced to leave. And that he wanted you to know just how proud he was of what you’ve finally become.”A tear for the memory of her first ever love slid slowly down her cheek. “I loved him, so very much.”“Correction, you still love him. Love is eternal, Regina. You take it with you. When you finally pass over, he’ll be there waiting for you.”“But I love you and Emma. Please don’t say things like that? I moved on, even though I had no choice, thanks to my mother.”“You love all of us, just as we all love you. I saw how it works, Gina. Imagine being able to split yourself into as many Reginas, as you wanted? One for me, one for Emma, one for me and Emma together. Another for Daniel. Your father? And they can all do the same thing. There’s no envy, no competition!  No anger, or need for vengeance. It’s just...paradise, I guess.”“And my father? Is he happy?”“Very. You know he's able to watch over you? He’s so proud. He had his first love, someone called Beatrice, by his side when I saw him. Apparently, in his youth he was forbidden from seeing her by his own parents. Sounds like someone we know? And he adores Henry and the girls! Emma, he wanted me to thank you on his behalf for saving Regina’s life? Apparently she was much closer to death then you all realised. He saw everything.”Emma smiled. “She’s also saved mine often enough. So, did you get to see Marian?”“It was wonderful. I’m going to tell Roland all about it, when he gets back. Do you remember when Faith had that accident in their friend’s car?? When she was in that coma for weeks? If you remember, just after she woke up, she mentioned a black-haired lady who told her to go back. And we all thought her imagination got the better of her? Well it didn't, that was my Marian! She watched over our girl. She told her it wasn’t her time yet, and told her how she could help her get back to us.”“It seems I owe her more than I ever realised! She may have been your first wife Robin, but I’m almost looking forward to meeting her, if I'm given the chance.” “And you will, Gina, you will! Mind you, she did tell me off, for letting you see my sketches of her!”“The naked ones?” Emma chuckled. "Don’t see why she’s upset. She looked great!”He chuckled. “Interesting you say that. She said something similar about the ones of you two? Somehow, she got to see those I did of you and Regina when we finally managed the honeymoon? The Zanzibar ones?”Emma and Regina exchanged looks, remembering them, and slowly Regina's face changed from surprised to horrified. “Not that scissoring one, surely? Robin, it’s positively pornographic!”“And one I happen to love! I sneak it out of the sealed casket to look at it on rare occasions. It would appear Marian was looking over my shoulder, once or twice.”“Thief, you'd better pray that drawing never sees the light of day! Until I’m at least long dead and buried, and hopefully not even then. Otherwise, I’ll have to come back and kill you myself!”Emma chuckled. “Personally, I think it’s great sketch. One I’ve also looked at it a few times when I’ve been alone."
At that, Regina and Robin shared a knowing smirk. When she was alone?  Emma knew the look, realising she'd said too much, blushed, and decided to change the subject, quick.
"So, any other news, Mr. Immortal Traveller?"“Well, only one little snippet. Did you know Tink and Blue are dating?”  "Whaaat?" Regina almost sprayed coffee over the carpet in her coughing fit. “You’ve  have got to be kidding me?”
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

All lives, no matter how great, must finally draw to a close, just as surely as night follows day. And as the Heroes grew older, and more frail, finally, one by one, they faded into the night.
The first to pass was, surprisingly, Belle Gold, at the age of eighty-five. After a severe bout of pneumonia, she passed away peacefully in her bed in their Storybrooke home, Ariel and Rumple either side of her. The doctors had advised them she’d weakened considerably, so it wasn’t too much of a surprise when her fighting spirit finally gave up. But it was still a major blow and her family mourned her. They all gathered for the funeral, with even Triton and Athena joining them to pay their final respects to the woman who tamed the beast that was the Dark One, and who’d loved their mermaid daughter.

Just over a month later, the passing of Snow White and Prince Charming, within seconds of each other, was, despite their ages, a bitter blow for Emma. As she, her brother Neal and his wife Louise, the young Emma-lookalike, and herself almost forty years old, held onto each other tightly by the graveside, the wide double-coffin containing Storybrooke’s most famous true loves, was gently lowered into the ground. Their children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren all stood silently, most sobbing, as the sad ceremony came to an end. It was a poignant moment for Regina too, as she clung to Robin, shedding many tears at the final passing of two of her once greatest enemies, now two of her closest friends. Unlike most, the royal couple had never feared death, having had it almost taken from them so many times in the past. But as they all watched Henry’s daughter Lucy drop a single rose onto the coffin as it lay in the ground, Regina was at least later comforted by Robin’s words, as he spoke eloquently, and with personal knowledge, to the gathered crowd at the wake. After delivering a eulogy on behalf of the true-love pair, he gave a few personal thoughts:

“You’ll get to see them again, you know? All your loved ones. If they genuinely repent and ask forgiveness from those they’ve wronged in this life, they’ll move on to Heaven, or Paradise, Valhalla or however you prefer to describe it. Ruby, you know I’ve already spoken not only to Granny, but your mother, Anita too? They’re both so proud of you and Dorothy for what you've achieved, and they adore Alice and the boys. Gilbert, your brother Billy’s taking good care of Connie (Constance, Gilbert Whitehand’s daughter, died in a freak accident when she was only five). But you all need to remember that life still goes in, even after death, just...differently. Your be united with your past loves, current loved ones, your family, your friends. So, although this is indeed a terribly sad day, as we celebrate the remarkable lives of Snow and David, you should know you’ll meet them again.”

Six months later...
It turned out Regina would see Snow and David a lot sooner than she expected! Six months after the funeral, a day shy of her ninety-first birthday, the former Regina Mills, Queen of the Enchanted Forest and Mayor of Storybrooke after that, suffered a major stroke from which she never recovered consciousness. Two days later, in the now-expanded Sherwood Hospital, surrounded by most of her family, her heart finally stopped. Robin and Emma stood either side, leaning over her body to kiss her for the very last time.“Rest in peace, my love.”  Emma wept, a tear falling on the cold cheek of her grey haired wife as she lay in her open casket.“Till we meet again, milady,” Robin added. “Which hopefully, will be sooner than you think.”
In another dimension entirely...

Regina opened her eyes to a very different place from the one she was in when she closed them!

She seemed to be lying on some sort of couch? And in a log cabin? She sat up immediately, when a voice came from close by.
“Hello Regina. It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”She turned to see a bearded man she hadn’t clapped eyes on for over forty years, smiling back at her. “King Arthur? Your Majesty?”“Yes, Your Majesty. But I think we can forgo titles now, don’t you? Welcome back to the Underworld.” He saw her shoulders slump, a sadness starting to overwhelm her as she realised her predicament. “Don’t be afraid. I can assure you it's changed considerably since you last came here. We try to make the process quick, and as painless as possible.”“We? Process? I’m not sure I understand.”“The process of judgment, Regina. In the past, Hades treated this place as his personal fiefdom, to bring pain and torment to the dearly departed. With his destruction, thanks partly to yourself, we now treat it as the gods intended. As a departure lounge to the afterlife? Very shortly, I'll take you to a stairway, which leads to the Celestial Court.  There, you’ll be judged, to decide your fate. The process is surprisingly quick and painless, I assure you. Most then need to remain in purgatory for a while to atone for your past…misjudgments. Then, hopefully, you’ll pass on to paradise. Come."
Almost as soon as he finished speaking, an entire wall of the cabin seemed to fade to nothing, an enormous slow-moving white staircase now appearing in its place, leading up into the clouds with a bright light behind.
Regina gulped, her mouth bone dry. “Arthur…I’m…I’m frightened.”“Of course you are, my dear. And who wouldn’t be? Now come…”  
Storybrooke

Ruby and Dorothy had sold the diner over twenty years ago, to their business partner Mike’s son. He’d gone on to refurbish and extend it, incorporating his father’s old bakery next door. But he’d kept the name and the ‘Granny’s’ sign still hung over the door, even though he was born long after the old wolf had died. The tables in the  dining room were now heaving with food as people from the town and village came to pay their final respects to Regina's memory.

At a centre table sat Robin and Emma, the Saviour now in a wheelchair, with their grandchildren all around asking question after question as they sat around the pair. Lucy, Henry’s ever-inquisitive daughter, thinking up most of them.
“Explain it to me again, Grandpa? What’s the ‘Court’ you have to go through when you die?”Robin smiled. “The Celestial Court, Lucy. Everyone who dies has to go through it. I never actually saw it myself, but Merlin explained it to me. It’s like a giant arena, bigger than you could possibly imagine. Hundreds of thousands of people can sit in there, just to listen to the judgments, while judges, three demi-gods, make the final decision. There’s magic involved, as screens play ‘live’ scenes from the history of the life being judged. The good things you’ve done, the bad. But the screens show it all! Nothing passes their gaze. If you’ve led a perfect life, or made attempts to fix the problems you’ve caused, you pass onto another staircase that takes you to your version of heaven! But if you’ve been really bad, you go somewhere else." Robin really didn't want to think of that option. "Most of us have done some bad things as well as good in our lives. In that case there is something called purgatory, where they have to face people who they’ve caused harm to. Where they can also reflect, apologise and most importantly, ask for forgiveness. If and when they finally receive it, or if the gods think they sincerely tried to atone, they can move onto the upper staircase again.”“So how long would you have to remain in purgatory?”“That depends on the crimes, and if you really regret them. Time’s very different there. So what feels like years there can be weeks here. Or vice versa? It all depends on the judgment.”Henry said what everyone else had been thinking, “So what about mum? Do you think her Evil Queen days will-” he stopped himself, seeing the pained look on Emma’s face. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to-” “It’s alright, Hen. You’re just curious. I’ve been thinking the same thing. As far as Robin and I are concerned, she more than made amends over the last few decades for what she did in the long distant past. Yes, she did some pretty bad stuff before, but…”“Daddy?” Faith interrupted. “You’ve been there a few times, haven’t you? Couldn’t you go there and check up on mum, to see what’s happened?” She was talking as though she hadn’t actually just died!“I wish it was that simple, my love. Unfortunately I can’t just go there whenever I want. There's strict rules as to how much access they allow. Merlin and I can’t abuse it. But I’m going to speak to him to see what I can do.”“Is there any chance she could go to hell, like Grandma Cora?”
Hope spoke in all innocence. Though seeing the shocked looks on her two remaining parents, she wished she hadn't!

The Celestial Court

Regina stood rigid with fear, when she finally arrived at the end of the moving staircase. An other-worldly feel clung to the place, as a magical force seemed to gently lift her, moments later transplanting her into the centre of some form of giant white ampitheatre, far larger than anything she had ever encountered. Although it could clearly contain hundreds of thousands of people, and many had gathered on either side. Had she known so many people? It was difficult to see any individual faces, being so far away.  She was still in shock when a large wooden lectern, and microphone, apparated directly in front of her.

Now she knew she was on trial for her crimes, and her likely punishment was eternal!

Before she could react, a giant screen, greater than she’s ever seen, and certainly larger than anything on earth, appeared above and to the front of her, enabling all around the arena to see the events of her life unfold. Her terrified face now appeared on it, magnifying her grey hair, rheumy eyes and wrinkles, and nine decades of living, visible to all. Moments later, the image switched across to someone starting to speak.
“THE COURT IS NOW IN SESSION!” Boomed a huge, deep voice, heard all around the arena, reducing the noisy hubbub to silence. The shape of a large, dark haired, bearded man appeared, emanating raw power. Clearly a god. “Regina, daughter of Cora and Henry, you stand here to be judged, as all must be judged, for your actions during the life you were given, and the gifts bestowed by the gods. Depending on that evidence, you will be granted eternity, either in Paradise, or damnation in the bowels of Hell. Do you understand?”Too frightened to speak, she clutched the lectern for support. As she did so, a glass of water appeared. She seized it gratefully, gulping the contents down quickly. If she was dead, why was her throat dry? Why did she need water?  “Yes. Thank you, Sir!” She finally replied.The bearded man nodded. “I am Minos. To my left sits Rhadamanthys, Lord of Elysion. To my right, Aeacus, Guardian of the Keys. Together we three form the Judges of the Dead, answerable only to Zeus. We will witness the evidence before reaching our decision. All will be revealed, nothing hidden. Unlike on Earth, you have no prosecution or defence counsel, unless specifically requested, and will not be required to give evidence yourself, although you can challenge any evidence produced by raising your hand. We may take further testimony before reaching our decision. Again, do you fully understand or have any questions?” Regina had spent over fifty years trying to undo the crimes of her past. She knew it would be pointless. “No sir. I fully accept the judgment of the Court, no matter what it may be.”“Very well, let us proceed. We start from the then Miss Regina Mills first meeting with the Dark One…”
Within moments, the giant screen started playing an apparently live recording of Rumpelstiltskin, appearing sitting on her dressing table as a younger version of her strode in angrily.
“Hello dearie, having problems I see?”
~oOo~
The next hours turned out to be the most painful experience of her long life by far, as all her acts, all her crimes, all her failings, were played out on the screen to all, as though it were happening now. Being electrocuted on a table was as nothing compared to this!
Several scenes were more painful than most. She winced when she saw the younger Regina, dressed in the most ridiculously theatrical black costume imaginable, plunge her hand into the chest of a young man, whose only crime had been to hold a small wedding service for him and his betrothed, on the edge of her lands. No mercy shown as he begged to be spared, she nonetheless crushed the heart in front of his fiancée. Exactly as her mother had done to Daniel! She bowed her head in shame.

Then followed  a series of other killings in Misthaven and the Enchanted Forest, of villagers and even her own soldiers. The wiping out of an entire village, whilst her soldiers ran swords through children and the elderly, brought her the most pain, and she had to look away in disgust.

I deserve nothing less than Hell for this!
“DO NOT LOOK AWAY! YOU MUST WATCH!”
Minos roared, seeing her avoiding the evidence before her. She felt an invisible force turn her head, gently but firmly, back up to face the screen. Tears were now falling freely. The images continued, showing her seemingly endless barbarity as she wrought vengeance on all who defied her. The earlier murder of King Leopold was as nothing compared to what followed. As she saw her younger self tear the heart from Graham Humbert, her most-favoured royal guard and accomplished woodsman, from his chest, Regina knew with certainty that his ultimate death at her hand would also be shown. The visions continued until her father, the gentle, compassionate Prince Henry, appeared. She wailed in agony herself when she saw the excruciating pain on her father’s face as the cruel queen on the screen dragged his heart from his chest, crushing it in front of him.
“Papa! Oh, papa…” She cried out, as he fell to the ground, his death instantaneous. She dropped to her knees, vomiting. As she twisted to her side, a shiny silver bucket and tissues appeared from nowhere. She seized them, heaving her guts into the bucket involuntarily.  “Please make this stop? I’m clearly guilty! I’ve caused too much suffering and I know I deserve no mercy. So just end it? Please?”
Minos didn’t respond, merely twirling his fingers for the images to continue, as he had countless times before. The images switched to Storybrooke, to her home and her mistreatment of Henry, Snow and the townsfolk under her own curse. She thought she’d seen the worst, when a split screen appeared, one side showing the Evil Queen crushing a heart and on the right, a certain blonde sheriff clutching Graham Humbert as he fell.

Oh god, enough!

After several more scenes from her life were played, no more deaths but just actions of the spiteful, catty, nasty and vindictive, spoilt, self-important woman Regina Mills had become. After yet more unbearable scenes, all played out before her in painful reality, she sobbed quietly, waiting on her well-deserved sentencing, having no doubt she would be consigned to oblivion and pain, or whatever retribution awaited her. 
“That concludes the case for conviction. Now, let us examine the case for mitigation.” 
The images switched. Firstly, Regina was shown the adoption of her son, Henry. She smiled sadly, remembering his beautiful features all those years ago.

He was a grandfather himself now!  Images raced forward as little acts of affection were displayed. Eventually, Emma appeared, and she couldn’t help but smile as the stunningly beautiful blonde, in all her glory, walked into her life. Now, Emma was grey-haired, wheelchair-bound, and almost as old and wrinkled as her!  The woman who had given birth to their wonderful eldest son and a daughter, who had gone from being her enemy, to her accomplice, as they fought demons and monsters in Storybrooke, Neverland, Camelot and beyond. To being her trusted ally and co-parent, as they continued to fight side by side. To being her best friend, as the images raced by, then her lover, and, as scenes from her wedding in New York appeared, her wife. The woman who captured her heart.

Then Robin came into view. The True Love she could never be without. The man who’d fathered four of their children. The man who sacrificed his own life, to save her worthless one. As Hades appeared on the screen for the first time, gasps of shock were heard around the arena when the former Lord of the Underworld blasted magic from the Olympian Crystal into Robin’s back, as he deliberately stepped in the way to save Regina’s life, killing him instantly. Her horrified expression was clearly visible to all. Regina couldn’t help but notice the surprised looks on the faces of the judges as they were displayed on the screen. They then watched as the last fifty years of her life flew past in a matter of minutes. It was without doubt the most exhausting experience of her existence.

After what felt like hours, the images finally ended, her three judges reappearing on the screen.
“We've seen enough. I have consulted with my peers, and they have reached different conclusions and verdicts. It appears I now hold the casting vote in this matter. So, before I reach my decision, is there anything you wish to say before I pass judgment?”A thoroughly exhausted former queen attempted to stand a little taller behind the lectern. “Sirs. Forgive me for I don't know the correct form of address here. I’ve committed some of the worst atrocities imaginable, but seeing the brutal, selfish murder of my own father has been too much for me. Magic has clearly helped make me a monster. My son, and later my wife and husband, may have made me change for the better but even for me, what I have been reminded of is too much. I accept I deserve the same fate as my mother and accept whatever decision you reach. I submit my soul to your judgment.”She closed her eyes, awaiting sentence. However, Minos appeared to address their audience. “Before I give our decision, we have received requests from witnesses to the life of the woman being judged here, who wish to give evidence. Two of those, Prince Henry of the Enchanted Forest, and Snow White, Rightful Queen of Misthaven. However, we have declined as they are related.”
Regina sighed at the forlorn hope of seeing her father just one more time before being consigned to the flames.
“However, we will allow two further witnesses to testify. The Court recognises Graham Humbert, former Captain of the Royal Guard under the then Queen Regina. Mr. Humbert?” Regina gasped as, immediately in front of her, looking as young, and dressed exactly as he had all those years ago, Graham appeared, staring straight back at her. “Thank you, my lords!” Graham appeared unduly calm. “As you’re aware from the evidence you saw, the queen did indeed hold me captive by capturing my heart and withholding it. She repeatedly controlled and raped me, before finally crushing it when my memories recovered.”
Regina shuddered at the memory. It was one of two senseless killings she'd carried out in Storybrooke. Nonetheless, it was murder. She avoided his eyes in utter shame.
“However, since my passing, I understand this woman has indeed changed. When I was killed, I left behind a daughter, her mother having departed some years earlier. Merlin, the Sorcerer informs me that the former queen has sought to atone for her sins by…” Graham went on to tell the demi-gods about how she had financed the young girl’s education and re-homing, setting her up with a trust fund and personal tutor to protect her in the years ahead. Regina was truly astonished. How on earth does he know all this? How often is Merlin here? He summarized, before bowing to the three demi-gods sitting in judgment.“Thank you, Mr. Humbert. We shall take this into consideration. Now, let us call the final witness.”
As Graham’s image faded into the mist, another figure solidified in his place. A raven-haired woman, slender, shorter than Graham, but several inches taller than herself. The new figure looked up to the judges as her face appeared on the huge screen. Regina’s jaw dropped in astonishment, scarcely able to believe her eyes.
“Marian?”
Storybrooke

Hardly anyone slept the night they buried Regina. It was gone one o’ clock in the morning, but all the deflated grieving Locksley family still sat in the living room of the family home, the children, now adults, taking turns to tell stories of their dearly departed mother, grandmother and great-grandmother. Although it had been maudlin, they were comforted by Robin’s repeated assurances that they would one day all be reunited with her.
The conversation had finally moved on to other things. Robert, Roland’s twenty-five year-old son, sat on the floor in front of his grandparents, his own four-year-old young son Billy resting between his legs. “Bumpa, (the grandchildren’s pet name for their grandfather), you’re an immortal now, right? So you live for ever and ever! How come you got really old, like nanna and grandma? You’re really wrinkly too!”Robin laughed loudly, the first time he’d laughed in quite a while! It seemed to relax his children considerably, as all his daughters began chuckling as an embarrassed Robert rolled his eyes. “For heaven’s sake, Billy, don’t be so rude to great-grandpa!”“No, it’s fine, Robbie – please don’t tell him off?” Emma interrupted, keen to stop their grandson admonishing his boy. “Bobbie’s right to ask! Your Bumpa’s been cheating a bit over the years, so not to attract suspicion. You see, as great granny and I got older, we got lots more wrinkles and all this grey hair…” she held a lock of her now short bob up to them. “Well, it would have looked really weird if two old women in their nineties were married to someone fifty years younger, wouldn’t it? Especially as the town lines are down now. So, he uses magic to hide how he really looks.”“I never thought of that!” said Millie, Margot and Alice’s daughter. “What do you really like look now, Bumpa?”“Millie, behave yourself!” Margot growled, clearly embarrassed. “Sorry dad – ignore her.”Again, Emma defended one of her granddaughters. “It’s fine, Margie, she’s just curious, that's all. Rob?” She snuggled into her husband’s side. “Why don’t you show them?”“Well, okay…” Robin’s pupils flickered gold for a moment, and his entire face changed. The carefully developed double chin and thickening cheeks disappeared, as did his grey hair,  being replaced by natural dirty blonde. A darker, shorter beard replaced the grey and his cheeks now showed his dimples in all their glory.“WOW, Bumpa! You look great!” gasped Millie, “Really handsome – I love it!”Emma chuckled, resting her head against his chest as his arm came around her. “See what I mean? My handsome man? Seems odd though, doesn’t it, this gorgeous guy being married to an old prune like me?”“Stop that right now, madam!” Robin admonished her. “You’re as beautiful now, as you were when I fell in love with you!” He kissed her now wrinkled lips, ignoring their audience, who groaned their disapproval. Unbeknown to most of them, although Robin masked his immortality by gradually ageing himself magically, whenever the two of them retired to bed with Regina, the women would also make a point of using their magic to transform themselves into their younger, more nubile selves. Thus ensuring that, despite her ageing body beneath, their love life remained relatively good.  
Back in the Celestial Court…
“My lords, I was killed by the Evil Queen's guards when I was still in my twenties. I left behind a husband, and a wonderful young son, Roland, who I doubt would even remember me!”
As the surprisingly confident woman addressed the judges and the huge audience that appeared to have gathered, Regina grimaced at the bitter legacy of just one of her many crimes.
“The then Saviour, Emma Swan, went back in time and released me from my imprisonment, although the queen's sister, Zelena the Wicked Witch, would go on to kill me once again, as I lay unconscious after being bludgeoned to prevent my resisting.”    
If there was anyone in the universe who deserved to kill her, it was Marian! Her Black Guard had killed the woman, at her order. Coupled to which, by a quirk of time-travel, Zelena had murdered her a second time, and Regina had wound up raising her son in her place. That wonderful boy, who had provided so much joy to her own life. It was just wrong.  
“However, I’ve listened to the evidence presented, and I believe the Court left out several vital, no critical, pieces of available evidence, that may help explain how a young girl with a good heart turned into an evil queen? Firstly, the killing of her first love, a certain stable boy named Daniel Colter, who I have befriended here. I wonder, my Lords, if you could kindly start from that point? I think it may add to your knowledge of the situation…”
The demi-god seated on Minos’s left, Rhadamanthys, frowned, but waved a hand in tired acceptance. In a blink of an eye, the giant screen was taken over by one of the worst events of Regina’s long life. There, in front of her, she watched as her first love’s murder was played out before them. Daniel, the beautiful, innocent stable hand with whom the young Regina had fallen in love, was taken aside by Cora, before brutally forcing her hand into his chest to rip out his heart. Her mother's cold eyes bore no humanity whatsoever, as she crushed the organ, the boy collapsing in front of the young Regina, who was screaming hysterically.

Tears now rained freely down the cheeks of the much older grey-haired Regina as she witnessed it all for the third time. Murmurs of outrage were heard from around the arena as the visions ended, returning to Marian, who it seems was also now visibly shaken by what she’d seen.
“And, my lords, while I have no wish to torment Regina further...” she dabbed at her own eyes. “I believe the abuse she received at the hands of King Leopold, the man her mother forced her to marry, should also be taken into account...” A flick of Minos’s hand, and earlier scenes were displayed for all to see. Cora’s threats to Regina, and repeated partial strangulation for daring to defy her; her rape on her wedding night, and several more times were fortunately sped through as the judges saw enough; the beatings the king inflicted on her when he realised she was only acting under duress, and held no affection for him. All scenes were played through, and as the images ended, the screen returned to Marian, who, even though she’d asked for them to be played, also seemed rather upset by the brutality they contained. But the surprisingly elegant woman straightened after dabbing her eyes, continued.“I put it to you, my Lords, that the young Regina Mills, a woman of previous good character until the death of her young lover, experienced such terrible and incredible distress from that moment, such intolerable anguish, that, coupled with a forced marriage to a cruel tyrant, she was driven to a state of severe mental instability. This was further evidenced by the complete change in her character from that point on, when she sought revenge throughout the land. I put it to you, that she wasn’t entirely responsible for her actions.”    “Hmm. We will consider this,” replied Minos, both judges nodding either side of him. “Frankly, I’m rather surprised to see you requesting to give evidence, Marian of Locksley? Do you have a personal interest in the outcome?”“Yes, sir. I loved my husband, I still do, and I was always proud to carry the Locksley name. However, my death deprived me of my time with him and our son. You will know him, no doubt. Robin Hood? The man Lord Zeus himself sent back to the living?”“We are fully aware of your husband, Mrs. Locksley,” Aeacus spoke for the first time. “He is even known on Olympus. Your point?”“Robin is an excellent judge of character. I've watched over him and our son as often as I was able, since my passing. Robin mourned me, then some decades later he fell in love with the woman before you. You saw the evidence earlier. He even sacrificed his life for her. Would he have done that, if Regina hadn’t changed? I hardly think so. And there’s Emma, the Saviour. Would she have fallen in love with, and married Regina if she were still evil? Unlikely, I think. You saw the acts of reparation she tried to make for her earlier crimes. She, my husband and Emma Swan even went on to create two hybrid children of their own. I understand from Merlin that it would have taken pure white magic to achieve that! Would it have been possible, if Regina hadn’t been reformed? My lords, I ask you to take all this into consideration before you reach your decision.”
The screen changed to the images of the three judges, who seemed to be conferring amongst themselves. As they did, Marian turned, walking closer to the lectern, where Regina stood, still in shock.

“Marian, why would you do all this? After all I’ve done to you?”  She whispered.

“Robin, of course. Our husband! The man we both love. And for Roland.”
Regina gave her a sad smile, nodding her understanding. She studied Marian more closely. She was taller than she’d remembered (though that had been Zelena’s version). She was certainly a very attractive woman. Luxurious long, dark brown hair, rich brown eyes, high cheekbones, a slight smile that reminded her so much of Roland. “I now see why Robin fell in love with you.” The words left her lips accidentally.Marian smiled. “Funny, I was thinking much the same thing about you?” If Regina didn’t know better, she’d think she was flirting?Their mutual admiration was brought to a halt by a grunt from Minos, as the screen again centred on him. “Ahem. Mrs. Locksley?” Both women looked up, nodding at him. “Mrs. Regina Locksley?”“Yes my Lord?”This was it - the judgment!“We had earlier been persuaded that, despite your attempts to reform and atone for your sins in the latter years of your life, these were far outweighed by the serious nature of the crimes you committed against your own people, and others, in your earlier years.”Regina’s shoulders sank despondently, knowing what was to come. Eternal hell and damnation.“However…the evidence from Graham Humbert and Marian Locksley, two souls you have wronged previously, has given one of us pause to consider. If two people, whose lives you ruined, can speak in your defence, then it is quite possible others may too. For this reason, our judgment is that you serve a sufficient period of time in Purgatory, in the Underworld, where you will be allowed access to those you have wronged. The period of time will partly depend on whether they will accept your wish to atone, or your apologies, and whether your actions are sincere. You’ll be given someone to assist and counsel you in the process.”“My Lord!” Marian shouted up at the screen. “May I be allowed to assist her? I’ve been through Purgatory myself, after all?!”For the first time since they'd appeared, two of the demigods faces broke out in smiles. “So you, Robin Locksley’s first wife, wish to help his second to atone?” Rhadamanthys shook his head in disbelief. “The one who was ultimately responsible for your own death, to help her atone in Purgatory, to hopefully reach Paradise?”“Yes, my Lord.” She smiled at a slack-jawed Regina. “That's my wish!”“Very well then, let it be so recorded. Regina Locksley, you owe this woman a debt the scale of which you cannot possibly imagine! This session is now closed.”
The Underworld

The moment the Celestial Court concluded, Regina felt a swift, all-encompassing power surround them, creating a thick white cloud.

When it slowly evaporated, she and Marian were left standing in what looked like a typical small town high street, albeit with no cars, and very few people around? There was some familiarity about the place. It wasn’t quite the Underworld version of Storybrooke, but a lighter shade somehow? Less...oppressive? But she didn’t recognise the few people wandering around.
“I don’t get it. Is this still the Underworld?”“Not the one you remember. That one was destroyed when Hades was cast into oblivion. This one’s built around the designs of Camelot. King Arthur, with Robin and Killian Jones’s early assistance, helped remove thousands of people lost in the River of Lost Souls. Then Arthur offered to stay, to assist people in moving on to the afterlife. He saw it as part of his own atonement. Zeus agreed, and allowed him to create this small part of Purgatory in the manner he saw fit. Look, there’s even a pub over there? I could really do with a drink, couldn’t you?”“They let us drink here? I thought we never get hungry or thirsty?”Marian chuckled. “Technically we don’t, but that doesn’t mean to say we don’t miss it? Come on, let’s go have a drink? After what you’ve just been through, I think you’re gonna need it!”
~oOo~

Regina could hardly believe her eyes. Here she was, having died, now sitting on a sofa in what appeared to be a comfortable village pub, in Purgatory? And sharing a bottle of rather decent red wine, with Robin’s long dead first wife? It was madness. Worse still, she found it difficult not to warm to Marian herself. The woman seemed calm and unflappable.
“Cheers! Here’s to your surviving the Celestial Court?”Regina couldn’t resist a smirk. “I have you to thank for that! If you and Graham hadn’t interceded on my behalf, I would've-” She gulped, imagining the consequences. An eternity of pain and torment. No release. Never seeing her family again. Unimaginable suffering, most of which she richly deserved! “Well it’s over. At least it will be, provided you properly atone for everything! Now, we need to ensure you meet with anyone, and everyone, you’ve wronged, seek their forgiveness, or do something to redress the balance? I’m going to help you find them. Most will already have moved on, but I can help bring them down here to speak to you. Like Graham, he’s moved on, but no doubt he’ll be here soon. perhaps he should be the first one you talk to?”Regina studied Marian as she spoke, brown eyes staring into brown. “No. I can think of someone else who comes first. Someone who just stopped me getting sent to Hell! Marian, I still can’t understand why you even helped me? Even if it wasn’t by my hand, they were carrying out my orders. I caused your death! How can you even bear to look at me?”The taller woman gave her a sympathetic smile, raising a glass. “I guess you won’t really understand until you reach paradise itself. My hatred for you ended the moment I completed my own time here. The gods allow us to view you all, you know? I saw from here how I left Robin and Roland. He was lost for a long time and there was no way I could help. Then you came into his life. As I said earlier Regina, Robin’s always been an excellent judge of character. I saw how he fell in love with you. In your own way, you saved him when I couldn’t? And as for Roland, the love you and your family have shown my boy as he grew up made me realise I misjudged you.”Regina blushed at the unexpected compliment. “He’s wonderful. He saved me at one of the lowest times of my life. I can see you in him, you know? He's definitely got your eyes!” She reached a hand over to rest it on Marian’s. “You do know he’s married now, with a grandson of his own?”Marian grinned, interlocking their fingers. “I do. His children are adorable. But my great-grandson Billy reminds me so much of my own dad? Sheer devilment on two legs!”  
The two women spent the next, what felt like several hours, catching up on all the family gossip, as though they were old best friends reunited. Marian had clearly spent a great deal of time watching over the now widely-dispersed Locksleys, and she was amazed by just how much the woman already knew about the world she’d departed over sixty years ago. Yet there was also this enthusiasm, this vibrant energy, that she could never imagine from someone who'd died. As well as beautiful, she was far more eloquent than she’d imagined her to be. Though she remembered Robin telling her that the woman was from an old noble family, so it made sense. The conversation soon changed, from children and grandchildren, to memories of Robin, the man they loved. Regina asked about how they’d met, and the other woman spoke of the young thief who stole the family horse, to sell for food to feed a local village.

As Marian recalled his humble apology for having mistaken them for a wealthy family, she saw the taller woman’s look change, as she described the moment she fell in love, her voice softening.
“I mean, I know he’s gorgeous, but...it was that sheer kindness and gentle nature that won me over. Like I was the most important woman in the whole world, despite me being a complete bitch to him?” She reminisced, a wistful look in her eyes.“Bitch?  I was the Evil Queen, remember? I can do bitch!” Regina smiled back, taking another slug of the surprising good red wine.“But he saw something past all that. In both of us.” “His gentleness won me over, too. It’s pretty rare for a man to actually listen to a woman.”Marian nodded. “I know what you mean. Then there’s those eyes? Searing sky blue…”“And the dimples?" Regina pictured him in her mind. "That’s where Roland gets them from. And Rolly’s children.”“And his chest? I remember how I used to spend hours resting my head on that, rubbing my fingers through his hairs, as we hid in the forest from the rest of them, under the moonlight.”“And the fact he’s hung like a carthorse definitely helped!” Breathed Regina, causing a surprised look on Marian’s face, before the pair fell about, laughing.
Several drinkers looked over at the noise. It took a while for them to calm, both wiping happy tears from their eyes.
“You know, you get all that again, Regina? In Paradise.”“What, sex? Is that even allowed?”“Of course!  We’re not all flying around on clouds with wings attached, you know?”Regina recalled what she’d said before. “So…you said we’re ‘divisible’? Robin tried to explain it. So what does that mean…for us? If I finally get there, would you, me and Emma somehow ’share’ him? I’m still not sure I understand.”“‘Share’ is the wrong word. I meant that each one of us is able to 'split' ourselves into multiple souls. So there would be several of you to go around, spending time with Robin, Daniel, your father, your previous loved ones. Same goes for Robin. We won’t be competing for him, or him for us, as we all have each other to be with, whenever we want. No jealousy. No envy.” “Sounds perfect,” Regina sighed, shaking her head. It was so easy to talk to this woman. Now she studied her, she could see that she was really quite the beauty. “He’s still in love with you, you know? His beloved Marian! His first love.”“As you are too! He does seem to have excellent taste in women, doesn’t he?”Regina gave her a sad smile. “Well, as I said earlier, I can see what he saw in you. Tall, beautiful, elegant…”“Why thank you, Mrs. Locksley! Our man clearly has a type, doesn’t he? Stroppy, but sultry, brown-eyed brunette’s, with olive skin and a temper? Can’t blame him, Regina. We’re a catch, right?”“You are! Maybe I was once, but I’m now a ninety-two-year-old, grey-haired wrinkled prune!”Marian chuckled. “Nonsense. When we get you into paradise, you’ll see! Your features change to how you want to be, for the person you’re talking to! So when you meet Daniel, he’ll just see a stunning teenager again, with tits as hard as rocks, pearly white teeth, and that gorgeous smile he knew? Then, when Emma gets here, she’ll see the more mature, alluring sexy lady she fell in love with! Same goes for you. You’ll see that amazing blonde hair she once had, the athletic body, those wonderful long legs…”“Hey, those are my wife's ‘wonderful long legs’ you’re talking about?” She gave a devilish smirk as she sniggered. “I know you’ve been watching over us, but I’m starting to wonder just what you’ve been watching, Mrs. Locksley?”Marian gave her a look that was definitely flirtatious. “That’s for me to know, and you to guess…Mrs. Locksley.”Regina was enjoying the easy banter, responding in kind. “You know, Emma and I saw Robin’s drawings and sketches of you? And I’m talking about the one’s we definitely didn’t put on display!” She followed it by letting her eyes drag slowly up and down the other woman’s body. “They were really very good, too. Especially that one of you reclining by the lake, naked?” She expected Marian to blush. But she didn’t.“Yes. I did tell him off for that, when he last visited?” She took a gulp of wine. “Though I think the ones he drew of you and Emma together were so much better! Mind you, what you two were doing to each other looked rather…exhausting, I thought?”Regina almost choked on her wine, before burying her face in her hands in embarrassment. “Oh my god, I forgot about that!” She cringed, which made Marian laugh harder. “No please, don’t!”“Don’t feel bad, Regina. They're a beautiful memory. You and Emma really had great bodies back then, didn’t you? I thought you both looked very sexy. Emma’s a very lucky girl!”“Well I have to admit, that feels weird hearing it from you? But, thank you.”  Regina felt slightly less awkward. What was it about this woman?  “So, something I was wondering. As everyone’s able to be with everyone they liked, or loved, at any time, do people in Paradise have new relationships? Or is it just continuing with the ones they had before they died?”“Of course they do! Just like in the land of the living. There’s more people to make friends with, for a start. Do you know, I met Pope Gregory recently? A fascinating man. And Queen Berangaria, the wife of Richard the Lionheart? You do know Robin's one of her direct descendants? The King was homosexual but she definitely wasn't! She's a stunningly beautiful woman, and highly intelligent, too. It's hard to explain from down here, but all you need to do is focus on the people you want to meet, and if they want to see you too, they’re there! That’s how I met your father, Henry. We’re firm friends.”Regina gulped. “With daddy?” She knew he told her he forgave her, when they came to the Underworld the first time, but… “I want to speak to him before anyone else. Is he happy?”“Very. But he’ll be even happier when he hears, if he hasn’t already, that you’re here, instead of being sent down! I met his first love, Queen Sophie of Spain, you know? Lovely lady. They spend a lot of time together. I know your Daniel too. He’s happy.” Marian took her hand again, squeezing it. “I’m going to get you to them, Regina! I’m going to make sure you get out of this place, and to all the people who love you. Hopefully, it won’t take too long.”Regina held her hand tightly, before lifting it up to place a small kiss on the back. “I owe you so much. I don’t know how I’ll ever be able to thank you.”Marian returned a smile. Then, to Regina’s surprise, she pulled their joined hands back to her, raising them towards her own lips, before returning the hand kiss, albeit much more slowly, looking straight at her, with mischievous eyes. “I’m sure I’ll think of something.”Another deafening silence, as brown eyes met their match, neither woman looking away. It wasn’t her imagination – she was blatantly flirting!“Are you trying to seduce me, Mrs. Locksley?”"What if I am, Mrs. Locksley?"
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Underworld

It felt like Regina had been in the Underworld, or Purgatory as she'd been told, for at least a year. And she was thoroughly fed up!

Robin said he'd spent three weeks here, but that turned out to be five long years in the land of the living! In one of her lonelier moments, she’d worked out that if that was the ratio then over 86 years would now have passed by for Emma, Robin and her family since her own death! That couldn’t be right, could it? If it was, then everybody she knew, apart from Robin, would probably be dead and passed over. What's happened? Would she ever get news about them all? Would they even arrive via here when they finally did pass over?
“Someone looks glum?” The taller brunette placed a cup of strong, black coffee into her hands once she'd propped herself up. “Want to talk about it? Or should I just leave you alone?”  She looked up into the kind eyes of the woman who'd been her only source of comfort here, her rock, over…god knows how long. “I’m just missing everyone? It feels like I’ve been here forever. Robin once said it felt like three weeks for him, but for me it was five long years! So that means...”  “Don’t use that as any sort of guide, Regina, it doesn’t work like that. If it did, it'd mean everybody you knew, even our Roland, would have died, and I’m pretty sure I would have heard something by now?" Regina was always touched that, since they’d been here Marian had always referred to ‘our’ Roland and ‘our’ man, for Robin. Plus, she had to continually remind herself that, though the woman was helping her, she still held part of herself in the afterlife, and this was her own problem. “But I’ll put out the word, and see if anyone we know's passed? As I've said often since you started this, think of this place as being a sort of ‘time trap’, until the job gets done? You’ll see them soon enough, I just know it!”~oOo~
Previously...

When they’d first arrived in the Underworld, Marian had been the one to arrange meetings with everyone the former Evil Queen had possibly harmed, so they could meet again, and Regina could start the long process of atoning for her crimes, and hopefully, be granted forgiveness. It was one hell of a trial, because there were just so many! Upset to find out that she could only meet people who had never forgiven her (that ruled out seeing her father, Daniel, Snow and David), her first awful meeting had been with Graham Humbert, the former Sheriff of Storybrooke; and before that, one of her guards, a huntsman and soldier.

Even though he'd spoken as a witness at her trial, in purgatory it was like he was a completely different person. A rather terrifying one, it turned out. And the way he treated her gave her the first indication of what atonement for her past sins really meant! 
“So…you just want me to accept your apology? Just like that, so you can move on?”Regina wasn’t surprised by his aggression. It was more than justified. “Graham, you’re the first person, apart from Marian here, who I’ve met so far, and I’m not sure how I even do this? I can apologise and beg your forgiveness; but I can’t actually give you anything, or help in any way that’s going to make up for what I did to you!”“So, what do you THINK you did to me, Your Majesty, that you need me to forgive?”Wasn’t it obvious? “I killed you, didn't I?”“Anything else?” He looked just about ready to explode. “I took your heart in the Enchanted Forest. I never returned it and I made you obey me.” "YOU CONTROLLED ME, YOU HEARTLESS BITCH!” He exploded without warning, stepping right in front of her, lowering his face to within an inch of hers. “You ripped the heart out of my chest, because I didn’t murder Snow White! You controlled me for five years, before you took me to another realm, leaving my mother and brother behind! And for what? Just so one spoilt, pampered bitch can put a curse on another spoilt, pampered bitch? I had a daughter, Mills! I only found out she was still alive thanks to the Merry Men finding her. Then you raped me!” Marian froze at the news, realising the task she’d undertaken wouldn’t be an easy one. “Then, just because Emma Swan broke the curse, and told me she liked me, you crushed my fucking heart to dust!” He roared into her face in fury.Regina bowed her head in shame. “I know! I’m…I’m so sorry.”“OH! You're sorry, are you? Oh…oh well, that’s all right then! Let’s forget all about it? All water under the bridge?”She knew she was treading on eggshells. “You…you don’t mean that.”“OF COURSE I DON’T FUCKING MEAN IT! Specks of spittle now coated her face. “You destroyed my entire life! You left my daughter fatherless! Why should I ever forgive you, you vile, odious, selfish cunt?”“You’re right not to, and I'm everything you say." Her words were almost a whisper. "But I don’t know how I can make it right?”  “You can’t! But you still need to be punished for what you did. Put out your arm - now!” He ordered.“My arm? I'm sorry, I don’t understand?” Both Regina and Marian looked up, alarmed at the way this was quickly turning.“YOUR ARM! REST IT ON THE TABLE! YOU WANT MY FORGIVENESS? EARN IT!” As he yelled, he reached over his shoulder, producing a short-handled axe from his back strap. “You took my heart because I wouldn’t cut off Snow White’s head with my axe! So now I want you to know what pain feels like. Your arm!”“Mr. Humbert, please?” Marian begged him. “There has to be a better way?” The taller woman stood, moving closer in an attempt to get a hand on the axe. But Regina watched as her body now appeared to suddenly freeze before she could get close enough, only her lips moving. “Please don’t do this?"Graham completely ignored her, looking at a now terrified former queen. “You want forgiveness? That’s my price! Your willingness to sacrifice your arm! I wasn’t given a choice.” Was this a test? Proof she meant what she said? However, seeing the overwhelming rage in his eyes, she didn’t argue.  Just prayed that he was bluffing. Reme mbering she was already dead, she slowly nodded, before kneeling in front of the coffee table, then laying her lower left arm across the surface, holding still and closing her eyes, as she heard a distressed Marian still try to stop him. "Mr. Humbert! Graham…please? I beg of you!”Regina’s jaw trembled as she kept her eyes tightly shut. It may have been a bluff, but it was still terrifying. Within moments she heard a tremendous 'thump', followed quickly by the most excruciating pain in her arm; agony greater than any pain she'd ever experienced! It was absolute torture! A moment later, Marian’s ear-piercing scream went straight through her skull.“REGINA!”
The pain was so intense, that she had no choice but to open her eyes.

HER HAND WAS GONE! It lay still, close to the damaged coffee table, now awash with so much blood.
“AAARRGGHHHHH! MAKE IT STOP!” She screamed, as the searing pain scorched through her entire body. She saw Marian, now unfrozen, ripping off her own cotton blouse, quickly winding it, to make a temporary tourniquet, which she now started urgently wrapping around the bleeding stump.“MARIAN – DEAR GOD! PLEASE MAKE THE PAIN STOP?" She begged. "PLEASE???” As the brunette bound the bloody mess tightly, she yelled across at a young man now looking at the commotion from behind the bar. “YOU! Don’t just stand there gawking? Bring a bottle of vodka over here, and any towels! NOW!” she bellowed. The moment the boy came over, she ripped the bottle from his hands, smashing the top against the remains of the table, and pored the neat alcohol straight over Regina’s raw open stump, making the other woman cry out in even more agony and terror.“NNNNGGGGHH!” She winced in pain, as Marian poured the rest of the bottle into her empty water glass.“SWALLOW IT! QUICKLY!”
Within seconds, Regina starting shivering uncontrollably, as the indescribable pain raged through her entire side. As the bleeding slowed, she felt unbelievably cold. Having finished nursing the wound, Marian quickly sat down close beside her, before physically lifting the smaller woman up by her waist and onto her own lap, pulling her tightly against her and forcing her to rest her head on her now naked, blood spattered, shoulder. The woman’s blouse now wrapped tightly around her stump was completely saturated in blood. “Just don’t look at it!” she ordered. Regina was in too much pain to argue, as she tried to nuzzle herself against the woman in a desperate attempt the relieve the agony.
“Okay, Regina, sit still a moment? When you’ve calmed, I’ll go see if there’s any sort of doctor or medical assistance I can find? Just…just try to rest and fight it?” As Marian looked around her, she now realised that Graham Humbert had disappeared.
Looking down, Regina had indeed gone very quiet, her lifeless damaged stump falling down beside her. That’s when Marian realised – she’d fainted!
"Oh thank god for that!"   ~oOo~
As she slowly regained consciousness, it took a little while for Regina’s senses to kick in. She felt herself lying on a mattress, a light cotton quilt resting over her. Slowly opening her eyes, she saw the calm, smiling face of Marian Locksley sitting close, staring straight back at her.
“Good morning! Feeling better?”
That first night Regina arrived in the Underworld, her Purgatory, to begin atonement, she bonded almost immediately with Robin’s first wife. Apart from being a very assured, capable woman, Marian had a lighter touch to problems than herself, much like Robin. She was also a tremendous flirt, who made no secret of the fact she found the former Evil Queen ‘interesting’? In her distant past, Regina had often used her looks, and body, to flirt and toy with people, to get what she wanted. Though now she was old, grey and wrinkled, those days were but a distant memory. But Marian seemed to be a master at it, using her own femininity too, and, having died early in life, had preserved her beauty forever. One of the many gifts of paradise? Regina rather liked the mutual flirting, thinking it flattering and a comforting distraction, considering what she was going through. Nothing happened between them of course, save for the odd peck on the cheek. But she still couldn’t understand how Marian could possibly find an old crone like her...attractive? However, she had explained that, having seen the old queen’s beauty in her past, it would be restored to her in the future, in the afterlife. If she ever got there! And that’s the view that Marian said she saw now.

As her memories came back, Regina looked down towards her left hand. It was still there, attached to her? Also she had no wound, no dressing, no… 
“Have I just dreamt that Graham Humbert cut my hand off? Was that all in my imagination?”Marian took the hand in question, in her own, sitting closer on the bed. “Sadly, no Regina. It happened right in front of me! I dressed the stump to stop the bleeding, but you fainted from sheer pain and blood loss shortly afterwards. You never woke up again. I put you to bed, put the hand on ice in the bar fridge, and decided that, because I was worried what'd happen when you woke up, I climbed in here beside you…”“I don’t understand? I saw him cut it off with an axe! I felt it, Marian! It was real! Then I wake up to this?” She waved her hand around, “It’s as good, albeit very wrinkled, as new. What’s going on?”“It appears to be part of the atonement. Graham wanted you to suffer physically, just like he had, at your hand. He died when you crushed his heart, so I guess he needed to make you know how it felt?”A horrible thought came to her. “So…what if everyone else they send me, wants to do something like that? I’ve killed hundreds! I don’t think I could take that sort of pain every day, even if I do wake up all repaired after. It’s going to be torture! It’s going to be-”“Atonement? That’s the idea, Regina. Nobody said it was going to be easy!”“So I’m going to be spending my time here getting my limbs chopped off, skewered and god-knows-what? Going to sleep in screaming agony, before waking up all good to go again? Hell I-” her eyes started to redden and she started sniffling.“Hey, hey! Come here?” Marian pulled her close, wrapping an arm around her, forcing her head onto her shoulder as she cuddled her. “It’ll be okay. I’mto help you through it!"    ~oOo~That painful first confrontation, in what felt like over a year ago, with someone the Evil Queen had previously harmed, was only the first of many horrible experiences. It also wasn’t the only violent episode, and over many weeks, Regina found herself being attacked, bludgeoned, stabbed, horsewhipped, and almost blinded, by one ferocious former guard she’s once transformed into a snail and stepped on. One former royal guard she had previously abused actually raped her back! Penetrated her! And as though still alive, she felt every pain and every indignity. Yet after each incident, many ferociously painful, she’d wake up in the same room, in the same bed, unharmed, and having to start the process all over again. In one case, an old woman farmhand had launched a pitchfork straight through her chest! If Regina had been alive, she would no doubt have been killed outright at least three dozen times during her daily trials and torments. However, she stuck to it, regardless, knowing there was no alternative other than eternal damnation in the fires of Hell, courtesy of Lucifer.
Her only reprieve, and one she begged for each day, was the time she woke each morning, to the sight of Marian Locksley bringing her tea or coffee in bed.

It felt like more than a year since her appearance in the Celestial Court, though it was impossible to judge time here. She estimated she must have faced at least three hundred different former victims of the Evil Queen when, one morning, she woke up to Marian’s beaming face, wreathed in a smile.
“Regina, I've got news!”“Don’t tell me, I get a day off from being raped, butchered or killed?” snarked the now old woman, as she sipped her coffee.“No, but it’s still good! Emma's passed away, is now in the afterlife, knows all about what’s happened to you, and what you’re going through She wanted me to assure you it’ll all be worth it in the end!"“Emma's dead?” She sat up with a start, alarmed; but then picking up on something she’d said. “Wait – ‘she wanted to assure’ me? You mean you’ve spoken to her?”“I met her, a little while ago..” Marian seemed almost as excited as her by the news. “My, she really is a seriously beautiful woman, isn’t she?”“What?” This was confusing. Emma was only a few years younger than her! “She’s not the old woman you left, Regina. Remember what I told you? In the afterlife, you’re the age you want to be to whoever you're with. I’d say she looks to me about mid-thirties? Intelligent, fiesty, bright blonde hair, great legs. You're a lucky girl, aren’t you?”“So what’s happened back home? How’s Robin? What's-”“All in good time!" She interrupted.  "When I met her, she was with her parents. She’s only just arrived there, so everybody’s mobbing her while she's transitioning, and she doesn’t know how to split herself yet. I’ll find out what's happened soon enough; but she wanted me to give you a message. She told me, to tell you, that she misses you so very much! That you were gone about five years when she passed over. I told her what you’re going through right now, and she wanted me to tell you she's very proud of you, that she's very much in love with you, and can’t wait till she finally, ‘gets her hands on you’!  Her words, not mine, obviously.”Regina chuckled, her first laugh in a very long time. “That sounds like my Emma!”“Oh, and she took me away from everyone, and specifically asked me to give you something else?”“Give me something? What could-” But her words were cut off, when the taller woman placed her hands on either side of Regina’s face, tilting her head back and to one side, before latching their lips together! It took a moment for Regina to realise what was happening, though feeling the first real affection she’d received in so long, she automatically brought her own arms around Marian’s waist, pulling her closer, before finally opening her mouth a little wider to accept her fully. “Mmmm,” she groaned. Her lips felt like heaven to someone deprived of kindness. They held each other a little longer, before finally separating. “That's exactly what she wanted me to do to you! And frankly, if I'm being honest I’ve wanted to do myself for a while now?” She grinned. “But I wouldn't have done it without hers or Robin’s permission, of course. Hope you didn’t mind?”“I'll get over it. But I want you to get a message back to her from me? So shut up, and kiss me again!”    
After what felt like another three days later, the pair sat, side-by-side on the bar stools, Regina impatient to just get yet another horrible former victim of hers ticked off from her long list of people she needed to apologise to, regardless of whether it made any difference
Last night she'd finished the evening, as she had so many since she'd arrived, by this time being painfully throttled to death. If indeed a dead woman can be killed? This time, by her being choked unconscious, strangled with a towel, by an angry former maid of Snow's, who she'd once thrown out of a tower window, to her certain death, using magic. It was getting to be a familiar pattern.  
Marian’s eyes landed on a young, handsome, well-built man, who appeared to be working behind the bar.
"He’s rather nice, isn't he?” She whispered in Regina’s ear. “You recognise him?”She followed her gaze. “Yes, he is rather. But can’t say I remember him.”
It was then the pair heard a rich, deep, and somehow familiar voice, from close behind them.
“Hello Regina!” Her head spun, to see a sight she thought she’d never see ever again. The most important man in her life for so many years! The man who loved her, no matter what cruelty she inflicted on him, or others. The man who’d tried, unsuccessfully, to keep her on the path of good rather than evil, for so long!  She felt she suddenly couldn't breath. “Papa?” She launched herself off the stool, jumping up to him. “PAPA? IS THAT REALLY YOU?”“It is, my love...” He had tears in his own eyes now, as he pulled his daughter to him, forcing her head to his chest before kissing her brow. “I’m so very proud of you Regina, for managing to get through everything down here!”
She was now shaking with emotion, folding herself into his loving embrace, never wanting to let go of him. It took a while for her to calm, but eventually, she managed to pull back, looking him in the eyes and making no attempt to wipe the tears raining down her cheeks.
“Papa, is it you I’m supposed to be seeking forgiveness from today?”Prince Henry Mills, the original, smiled back at her, with nothing but love in his eyes. “No, my little dove. I forgave you a very long time ago. I’ve come to take you home? You’re done here. I’m taking you to Emma.”Marian moved closer. “You’ve served your time, Regina. Look into that mirror over there? Tell me what you see?”
She looked across, her jaw dropping instantly. In her reflection, between her father and her friend, she no longer saw an old, wrinkled, slightly hunched woman; but a familiar dark-haired, brown-eyed one, seemingly in her late thirties, looking straight back at her!
“You’ve been judged to have atoned enough, Regina. You’re moving on to Paradise!”
 Storybrooke

To those still alive, it had been a full year to the day since they’d buried Emma. And almost six years since Regina’s passing.

Robin sat in the refurbished dining room of the Earl of Locksley, surrounded by his now grown-up children. He’d just spent a couple of hours with an unusually frail Merlin and Maleficent.
“Can you imagine what it must be like?” Hope, one of Robin’s two daughters, was now herself middle-aged, a mother to grown up children of her own. “They’ve lived for not just hundreds, but thousands of years! And now they’re actually happy about dying?”“I can, my love,” said her father. “They had immortality, and Merlin has been able to pass into the Underworld from time to time. He’s got hundreds of children, and nearly fifty wives over the millennia, and he sees them all! But now he doesn’t want to just visit. He wants to stay with them. Maleficent too. She couldn't travel across, so for the first time, she'll see family that've passed away thousands of years ago. For them, dying is a blessing!”“So why are you telling us all this, dad?” Roland asked. His former wild-haired, wild-natured son, now a grey-haired grandfather in his sixties, even if he looked younger than his years. “You asked us not to bring the kids or the grandkids. What’s happening?”Robin took a slow breath before he started. “You remember I told you all, long ago, that as an immortal I would have to outlive you all?” His six grown-up children all nodded. “Well, so not to arouse suspicion, I’m going to need to ‘change’ soon. My face, my character. Everything that made me ‘Robin Hood’!”“Just like Merlin did, after he left Camelot? He was a handsome, quite young, black guy. Next time I saw him, just after Zeus sent you back, he’d changed to an old, grey-bearded, white guy.” Henry reminded them.“Very true. It’s so he didn’t arouse suspicions outside the magical world? Now the barrier’s down on the town line, I’m going to need to do the same thing soon. I’m going to need to be seen to have died! I’ll still be with you six of course, but to all intents and purposes, Robin Locksley needs to be seen to have died, like everyone else who gets old. We’ll have to arrange a fake death, and possibly a funeral. I’ll still be here for you of course, but I’ll look and sound…different.”“So what about the kids, dad?” asked Honour. “Do we just tell them you died?”“I think you should. Only you six will know my new identity, and who I really am. And then, when they’re old enough, and mature enough to keep a secret, you could possibly tell them, if you want?”“I hate lying to them, but…I do kinda see the point.” Faith agreed. “But you're going to stay with us, aren’t you? You’re not going to up sticks and leave?”“Apart from when Zeus calls me to do him some service from time to time, I'll stick around you right up until you’ve all died, hopefully just from old age! I know that sounds  morbid, but death should come to us all.  After that, your two mums, in Roland’s case, three, will all be there to welcome you.”The rest of the group were quiet, mulling over things, before Margot thought of something. “Dad, when were you last allowed in the afterlife to go and meet them?”“Just before Emma passed. I'd hoped to see Regina, but Marian told me she was still in purgatory, seeking atonement and forgiveness. Roland, it’s very hard to explain how this all works but, your birth mother has made great friends with her. She’s helping her through whatever it is they do there, until she gets sent to the better place.”“So when can you go again?”“Oddly enough, I’m planning to go next weekend, when I visit Blue.”
The Convent

Although everyone in Storybrooke and Sherwood, apart from Robin, had got older and more frail with the passing years, the fairies all seemed to remain the same. Some, like Nova, had left to marry, or be with humans, while some had sought to work and travel, but a small coterie had stayed at their old convent.

As Robin lay down on a large mattress in one of the guest bedrooms, he looked up at Reul Ghorm and Tinker Bell, as they watched him get himself comfortable.
“You know, that wedding of yours was something else!? I had no idea there were so many fairies around?”Tink smiled down at him, plumping up his pillow, before stepping back and holding her wife’s hand. “One for every human born. At least, that’s how we start? Most fairies prefer to stay in the shadows or woodland once their human godchildren grow up. Which reminds me, if my own particular human has been allowed in there yet, I need you to tell Regina that her own fairy godmother misses her very much!”“And the same goes for me, Robin.” Blue nodded. “Tell Snow I’m thinking of her every day, and I pray she and David are happy. Bring me back any news you can?”“I’ll do my best; thanks, mi'ladies. Keep your fingers crossed, that I see at least one of them?”
With that, he closed his eyes, settling his hands over his chest and brought on the silent spell to put himself into a deep coma.

Paradise

The moment the mists evaporated, Robin stepped into the ampitheatre, for the first time since before Emma had passed away, peacefully in her sleep, over a year ago.

The former Saviour had had a difficult three years after Regina died. Already in her late eighties, Emma’s health had deteriorated rapidly, her asthma worsened, and her legs gave out, leaving her wheelchair-bound, for the final year of her life. A cruel reminder of the frailties of old age, despite a lifetime of fitness.

As he stepped into the white forum he recognised from his last visit, someone was already there, ready to greet him.
“Hello my chick! It’s wonderful to have you back.”“Hello mamma...” Robin took his mother into his arms, hugging her. “I would have come sooner, but-”“I know. The rules still apply to us all, my love! I do understand. By a strange, happy twist of fate, your timing seems to have been perfect? There’s not one, but two, very special people here who have been waiting to meet you.” His mother twirled a finger, indicating he needed to turn around. He did as asked, gasping as he took in a most wonderful sight.
There stood Emma and Regina, an arm wrapped around the  back of each other’s waists, as they stood side-by-side, staring right back at him. Not the two old grey-haired and partly-infirm old ladies he’d said farewell to, but the stunningly beautiful women who'd captured his heart so long ago, when Zeus first sent him back.
“My loves! Gina, you’re back?”  He almost stuttered when he saw the pair of them. They both looked sensational, the last forty years having fallen away. All the grey and wrinkles of age had gone. Emma appeared to be wearing some sort of pale-blue toga, her gorgeous long, blonde hair cascading over her shoulders, beamed with health. Regina wore a similar style, but dark purple, her hair up in some sort of bun. They looked relaxed. Happy.“Hmm. What do you reckon, Gina?" A delicious smirk played on Emma's lips. "Was he worth all the trouble?” “Always . Come here, you!” Regina stepped forward, pushing herself onto him, and latching their lips immediately, desperate to savour the man she’d missed for so long. Robin groaned into it, unsurprised when he felt a warm tongue quickly press past his teeth, demanding entrance, which he gave immediately. The moan that rang from both of them was very, very primal.“Ah-hem?” Emma interrupted, when she felt the moment had dragged on too long. And frankly, she was feeling a little left out.  “Oy, Locksley? You’ve got more than one wife around here, you know?”
Regina released him, sniggering as she let his other wife get to him.
“My darling Emma! You look-”“Hot? Bloody sexy? Not crippled? Yeah, I know!” She interrupted. “It was nice getting my legs back! My turn, I think?” She dragged him into her own arms, giving him a kiss as ferocious as Regina's, as the brunette watched, chuckling at the raw passion the pair could squeeze from just one kiss?“You better not be feeling too tired, thief? Because I assure you, we don't sleep up here, and you’re not getting any sleep anytime soon!”
He grinned like a Cheshire cat, his arm reaching out to pull her back into their hug, the reunited trio beginning their old 'shared-lips' routine, regardless of others, as each held the other two tight.
“Aaaaand, with that, I guess I’ll leave you for a while?” Said yet another voice to his side. “Ladies, please go easy with him? I'd like him in one piece till he's learnt how to split himself?”He turned to see Marian sporting an odd smile as she stepped back. Feeling awkward, knowing his very first ever love had just spotted them. “Marian! I’m so sorry, I-”“Making up for lost time? Don’t worry, I understand more than you'll ever know! You three need some quality time. Just…think of me when you’re ready? Then we’ll talk.” She didn’t seem upset. “No!” Regina stepped back from them to stop Marian leaving, taking her arm before she left. “Please?”
As Marian turned to face her, Regina collected her free hand with her own, before, to Robin’s surprise, placing a gentle kiss on Marian's lips?

He looked at Emma, to see if she’s seen it too, but the Saviour didn’t seem in the least bit bothered.
“Robin...” Regina's eyes never left the taller brunette’s, “I could never have survived the Judgment without Marian. Without her, they would have sent me to Hell! She stood by me all my time though Purgatory, patching me up, and keeping me going when I felt like giving up. She’s your wife too, as much as Emma and I. So, why don't you come say hello to her properly?”   “You – you don’t mind?” he asked, bewildered. He stepped in front of Marian. “You did all of that – for Regina?”“Of course. We both love you, as does Emma, and true loves should never be parted! You’ll begin to understand, when you finally get to stay.”
Smiling down on the remarkable woman who gave him Roland, he lowered his lips onto hers, sealing them together with a much-needed, long overdue kiss. His arms enfolded her, as she became fully immersed. God, he’d missed her. Missed all of them!  As lips finally unsealed, he looked up to find Emma was giving Regina much the same treatment, his later wives holding each other. His mind went back to their younger, more energetic days, when seeing them like this was a regular, but still beautiful sight.
Finally, Emma released her hold. “Marian, come join us?” Regina offered. Robin wasn’t quite sure what she was inviting her to join?“Not now…” she released Robin. “But very soon, okay? And before he goes back. You three need to spend time together. However…" she winked at Emma. "I’m not against us all spending more time together fairly soon, and see wherever it takes us? I'll see you later.” With that, Marian seemed to evaporate in front of them, leaving them alone.  Robin’s jaw dropped in astonishment. “Did she just suggest…erm, what did she just suggest? What exactly did you suggest?"Emma laughed “Don’t worry about it. Things are just different here? Different…but wonderful.” She stepped back into him, wrapping an arm around his back. Regina mirrored her again, on his right side, as she and Emma wrapped arms around each other to continue their cuddle.“I’m beginning to see that! So…what should we do first now I'm here?”“That...” Regina kissed his cheek. “Is an unbelievably stupid question!”   
~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sherwood Cemetery – Ninety-eight years later

The rain fell heavily onto numerous umbrellas, as the coffin was slowly lowered into the ground.
He looked around the large group of mourners who, despite the atrocious weather, had taken the trouble to attend, studying all the various faces to see if there was anybody he recognised. Nobody.
Millicent Grey was eighty-nine when she passed away, thankfully in her sleep, following her brave five-year battle with lung cancer, which, despite all the marvellous scientific breakthroughs of the last century, still regularly claimed a, fortunately small, minority of its unfortunate victims. Smoking tobacco had long been outlawed but, as always, people would find other drugs to take their place. Millicent, or ‘Millie’ to all who knew and loved her, had been a towering figure in the community over many decades. A former Mayor of Storybrooke, she’d lived an exemplary life, marrying a young veterinary surgeon and going on to have three children, all of whom now lived in the cities.  Jonathan, her husband, had passed away over twenty years ago.
After the short remembrance service, a stout, formidable-looking woman, probably in her early sixties, stepped in front of the small crowd, to invite all the mourners to attend a short wake at the Earl of Locksley, the nearly two century old inn in the forest, to celebrate and commemorate the life of her late mother. A few minutes later, as everyone was getting to their cars to leave, the same woman approached him.“Hello there. I’m Julie, Millie’s older daughter? I saw you watching the service from the back, but I didn’t recognise you. You knew my mum?”“Hello, Julie. Yes, my names Morris. Richard Morris. I’m sorry for your loss; I knew her when I was much, much younger. But I was close to her own mother, Margot, and her wife, Alice. We were...good friends.”“Really? My, you must have been very young? Because they’ve been gone a good thirty years now! Yes, I still miss my grannies. A remarkable pair, weren’t they? Did you know Grannie Margie once won an archery gold at at the Rio Olympics?”He chuckled. “I remember them telling me all about it. I saw the pictures.”“Funny, you know, granny Margie always told me that, although she was one of the best in her time, she wasn’t a patch on her dad? She used to say he could hit a target half a mile away! That's dementia for you, I guess? His name was Robin, the same name she was born with, but spelt differently. When the dementia was kicking in in her later years, she used to say he was the real-life Robin Hood! Quite an imagination, huh?” She chuckled. “Still, she was a lovely old lady...”“Quite the imagination, indeed." he grinned back. "Still, I’d better be off, I’m sure you’ve got a busy afternoon. Give my best to your family.”“No, please stay Mr. Morris? We don’t know you, but I’d love to hear anything else about my grannies? They came from a quite extraordinary family, you know? And there's so many stories – most of them probably just mum’s rather vivid imagination! Please stay, and have a little food with us? You know the Earl of Locksley Inn?”“I do. Well, thank you. I guess…perhaps for a little while? I don’t want to intrude on a sad family occasion.”“Great, I’m sure we’ll have lots to talk about. Now, I need to say hello to all the others who withstood the rain to come this morning, including that tall man over there at the back in the wax raincoat? I’ve never seen him before, either. For all I know, he may be a friend of mum’s. So, see you a little later?”
With that the woman toddled off towards where the other man stood, alone.

The Earl of Locksley Inn

Half an hour later. 'Richard Morris' found himself in a queue at the post-funeral buffet wake.
The tables seemed to be groaning with a huge selection of food. After selecting a plateful, and a glass of wine, he spotted and walked over to a free table near a corner of the room.“Mind if I join you?”He looked up to see the stranger Julie had gone to talk to at the cemetery, now out of his coat and hat, smiling back. “Mr. Cassidy? It’s been a while. By all means, join me.”The lean man sat adjacent, so they could both look at the other guests as they ate. “It's been...oh, thirty years, I think. You’re looking well, Mr…Morrison?”“Richard Morris. And you too, Mr. Cassidy. Alex? Isn’t that your first name these days? I wasn’t expecting to see you here. I heard you had another daughter?”He grinned. “Emily. About three months old! That makes three kids. My Georgina's putting her foot down, saying enough’s enough! We’re living in London now, basing the new company there.”“I read about it. Baelfire Publishing? So you merged Henry’s old group with a British one, but kept the name, I gather? Glad to see things are going well.”“Thanks. Henry insisted long before he passed! I was going to change the name, but the girls also backed him up, so Baelfire it is. What about you? Still living in Boston?”“Just outside. I wanted to stay not too far from here, especially while Millie was still alive. Carrie and I don’t plan on having any more children at the moment. Two’s enough for us.”The pair sat watching the mourners collect their food and dispersing to their tables. Cassidy lowered his voice, making sure they weren’t overheard. “You been back to you know where, recently?”“Just over a year ago. I want to go again soon. Carrie’s mother died a little while ago, and she was asking me to make sure she got there safe and sound. I can’t wait to see all the family. You?”“Two months. Henry was in his element! Your Locksley wives and family asked me to give you their love, and they can’t wait to see you again. Just how old are you these days, Mr. Morris?” “One hundred and nine-one, if you had up all the curses and realms. You?”“Well, you don’t look a day over forty!” Alex chuckled. “It’s difficult for me to judge, as I’ve jumped realms quite a bit. I reckon I’m about four hundred and twenty-five years, all told! Still, some things never change. The beer here still seems to taste like piss.”“How dare you!" he frowned, though clearly not insulted, "I’ll have you know, the beer in my pub was-” But he was interrupted by the appearance of a stocky, bearded man, who strode quickly to their table, accompanied by Julie Grey just behind, and he had an annoyed, yet slightly nervous look on his face. Julie was clearly been trying to hold him back!“Hey, you two! Just who are you? And what are you doing here?”“David...stop it!” she urged. “Please don’t make a scene? I’m sure everything’s fine…”“I heard them, Jules! I heard what they just said! This one here said something about the after life!  Then just now this other one said he was a hundred and ninety? But he’s younger than me! After all the crap with the Suffolk witches last year, we don’t need any more shit like that! Who are you, and what are you doing here?”The two seated men seemed unduly calm amid the blast from the burly man.“Actually, he said he was a hundred and ninety-one!” said Cassidy. “But you seem to have more than excellent hearing, young man, considering you were at the opposite end of the bar, and I kept my voice down? Would that be the wolf gene I can detect?”“What?" He stepped back, shocked. What do you know about that?” he growled. “Who the hell are you?”“There’s nothing to be worried about, Mr…?”“Lucas. David Lucas! What’s it to you?”   “Lucas? As in Dorothy and Ruby Lucas? Are you related? That would explain the wolf gene.”“They were my grandparents! Again, what’s it to you?”Morris and Cassidy merely exchanged a knowing look, grinning. “And I bet Killian Jones is, or was, your grandfather? Looking at you, I bet you’re Liam’s boy?”“Nathaniel’s my father! Now you two better start answering some questions, or-”“Calm yourself, Mr. Lucas!” Morris spoke a little forcefully than intended. “We’ll answer all your questions but, let’s not disturb a family wake? Now, why don’t we all sit calmly, perhaps in the old wizard chamber…”  He pointed left, to the wall.“Wizard chamber? What are you-” However, his words stopped the moment he heard a loud 'clunk' to his left, as a wood panel swung out from the rest of the wall, revealing a hidden entrance neither of them were aware of. “What the fuck? How-”
However, Richard Morris was already on his feet, taking his wine glass and walking towards the now open panel, Cassidy getting up to follow him in.
Julie's jaw dropped. “I never even knew that door existed? And I’ve been in this pub hundreds of times! How on earth did you...?”“Well I should know, I built it!” said Morris, walking inside. "Don't worry, we're in a temporary hidden bubble. No one's  going to see you."Looking hesitant, David and Julie cautiously stepped into the previously unknown room. Her eyes widened, when she saw a large oak-panelled study, with two large leather sofas. It was immaculate. The couple immediately turned at the sound of a loud click as the magical door closed behind them. “You...you built this room?”“Not just the room. The entire pub. Well, to be fair, Merlin and I did together. Sorry Mr. Lucas. May I call you David? I didn’t want to say anything outside, as I wasn’t sure how many people out there come from the world of magic, after all? Now, firstly, you’re not in any danger from me…or him,” He pointed to Alex. “My name really is Richard Morris, but that's just my current alias.”“And the name on my passport’s definitely Alex Cassidy!” added the other man, settling into a large leather chair opposite the desk.“You said you knew Granny Margie?” Asked Julie, now wondering who the hell these people were they'd let into her mother's funeral. “But the ages don’t work! So you couldn’t have possibly known them!”“I assume you both have magic? Or are aware of the magic in Storybrooke and Sherwood?”
It wasn’t a secret to some in Storybrooke, but it was rarely discussed. They nodded.
“Good. Well, you probably won’t believe what I’ve about to tell you anyway; but I’m not too worried, because if you spread it around, people will just think you’ve gone mad! Julie, I didn’t just know your grandmother. I loved her, very much indeed.  Margot Locksley was my daughter.”
Julie burst out laughing, as David shook his head. They were talking to a nutter!
“Ha - good one! That’s impossible, Margot Locksley’s father was-” As she said the words, the figure of Richard Morris transformed itself completely, into a younger, leaner, taller, lighter-skinned, dark-blonde haired man, with a light, greying beard, leaving her and David Lucas completely aghast.“Robin Hood? Yes, I know. Robin of Locksley, to be more accurate. Julie, you happen to be my great-granddaughter!”He saw Lucas step back nervously, when he added, “And you’ve nothing to fear!  I was coming today merely to pay my final respects to my last grandchild. The very last member of my family who would have known me as Robin. Millie was a wonderful girl. I’m sure she’ll be in the loving arms of her husband and her mothers very soon.”Julie studied him closer. “Dave - it’s him! The guy on the sign outside?” She sat on an armchair, clearly shaken. Her head shook as she tried to remember something from her past. “Hell…my granny said something about you being immortal! That you were sent back here after you were murdered by Hades? That you could jump realms, and the afterlife and stuff? We just thought it was her dementia kicking in! But…you're saying it’s true?”“Very much so. I’ve seen all my children pass into Paradise, or the afterlife, or whatever you choose to call it. I’ve already met your grandmothers there, Julie. They are both very proud of you! Margot herself told me you’re quite the horsewoman? And your great-grandmother, my wife Regina, was more than pleased to see a third member of the family become Mayor. She was the first, you know?”Dave gasped in disbelief, looking across at Cassidy. “And you? If he’s Robin Hood, who the hell are you?”
Cassidy flicked his fingers slightly, his face and body now transforming into a younger, stockier man, with short, dark hair and a lighter complexion, though once again sporting a slightly scruffy beard.
“My name at the time was Baelfire. Baelfire Gold, or Neal Cassidy. Most here knew me as Neal. I doubt if anyone around here nowadays would have even heard of me. I’m the biological father of Henry Mills, though he later changed it to Henry Cassidy, taking my name. He died quite a while ago.”“Of course we’ve heard of Henry! Henry Cassidy and his family lived here. They set up the publishing company, and wrote all those fairy tales and stuff? We’ve got a whole museum here named after him. He made his fortune and left most of it to his kids.”“Lucy and Christopher, yes I know. The company’s called Baelfire Group. After me.”“Bloody hell! So what, you’re immortal too?” David finally started to believe them.“Until Zeus releases us from it, yes. Anyway, I was very good friends with your great-grandmothers, David. All three of them! Dorothy, Ruby and Rosie. And your grandad of course. Killian Jones was the one who taught me to sail and navigate. Anyway, before I say anything else, Robin, do you still have that thirty-year-old malt you used to keep hidden around here?”
~oOo~

And so, with the passing on of the final living member of his Locksley family, or at least the family that had known him, Richard Morris, or Robin Locksley, never returned to Sherwood under any aliases. Morris was seen to live to a ripe old age. Eventually, he chose the right time to disappear, after his wife and children had finally passed on, by faking his death by drowning.

As the years turned into decades, and decades slowly turned into centuries, his persona, his identity, changed numerous times. But he always did on rare occasions return to Storybrooke, albeit in disguise. After tending the now numerous family graves at the cemetery, he’d go on to visit the ancient convent, to take his journey to the afterlife as often as he was permitted. On occasion, Zeus sent messengers with tasks for him to complete, usually involving enemies of the gods.

Although he continued to live a worthy life, or lives, his one prayer was that someday, his own immortality would end. A gift Merlin and Maleficent had been granted so long ago.

Three Hundred Years and fifty years into the Future

As Robin’s mortal body lay, as so many times before, unconscious, on the little bed in the now ancient convent, his mind transferred him to Paradise.
However, as the celestial mists parted, to reveal the familiar white columns either side of the arrival arena, something was different this time. As he waited to hear the welcoming voices of either his mother or one of his departed loves, instead a white-robed figure stepped slowly forward to greet him.[ROBIN OF LOCKSLEY! WELCOME BACK!]  boomed the voice he hadn’t heard for centuries.“Zeus? An honour, as always! I’ve never actually seen you here, since…well, since I died?”
[TRUE. MUCH HAS CHANGED SINCE THEN, I’M SURE YOU’LL AGREE?]
 “For me, definitely! Though I’m sure you have a reason to meet me here? Is there another task?”
[NOT THIS TIME! HOWEVER, I HAVE BEEN SPEAKING WITH MERLIN REGULARLY, SINCE HE RETURNED TO US. HE’S POINTED OUT, TOO REGULARLY, QUITE FRANKLY, THAT A GOD’S IMPRESSION OF TIME IS SOMEWHAT DIFFERENT TO THAT OF HUMANS. HE HAS SUGGESTED A CHANGE…]
“A change in time? Sorry, I’m not sure I understand…”
[NOT IN TIME, BUT IN MY PROXY, MY AGENT] Robin seemed puzzled. [HE SERVED ME FOR A BLINK OF AN EYE IN MY EYES, BUT NEARLY TWO AND A HALF MILLENNIA IN HUMAN TERMS IN YOURS, WHICH HE ASSURES ME IS TOO LONG! HE BELIEVES THAT WAS UNFAIR, TO THOSE OF YOU WHO HAVE SERVED US FAITHFULLY! HE WAS REALLY QUITE ANNOYINGLY PERSISTENT!] He gave the man a warm smile. [I WAS INCLINED TO DISAGREE. HOWEVER, MY OWN WIVES SEEM TO HAVE SIDED WITH HIM. WIVES CAN ALSO BE QUITE PERSISTENT, YOU KNOW?]
Robin chuckled. “Oh, I DO know! As a mere human, I’ve found when my wives gang up on me, I really have no chance!”The King of the Gods nodded in sympathy. [YES, WELL COUPLED WITH ONE OF MY DAUGHTERS, PERSEPHONE, ASKING ME TO RECALL A CERTAIN FORMER THIEF SHE…ADMIRES, I HAVE DECIDED THAT THOSE WHO HAVE DIRECTLY HELPED THE GODS SHOULD NOT HAVE TO CONTINUE TO SERVE FOR SO LONG]“So, I’m not going to be immortal forever?”
 [I ORIGINALLY SENT YOU BACK TO THE LAND OF THE LIVING, IN GRATITUDE FOR YOUR HELP IN DESTROYING HADES. THE UNDERWORLD HAS NOW BEEN RESTORED TO ITS RIGHTFUL PURPOSE. I NOW REALISE THAT THANKING YOU WITH IMMORTALITY WAS PERHAPS A STEP TOO FAR. SO, I HAVE CHOSEN ANOTHER CHAMPION TO SERVE OLYMPUS. TO RELIEVE YOU]
“Oh. So, I’m going to die then?”
[YES, WHEN THE TIME IS RIGHT. YOUR WORK IS DONE, LOCKSLEY, AND I THANK YOU FOR IT! YOU MAY RETURN TO EARTH ONE FINAL TIME. I SUGGEST YOU PUT YOUR AFFAIRS IN ORDER?]
“I…I…words fail me. Thank you! Thank you so much!”
Seventeen years later.

“Lucky bastard!”
Robin thought to himself, as he launched a shovel full of damp soil over the hole, the last of the mourners to do so. He looked one final time at the name on the nameplate, on the lid of the coffin, now settled in the grave.
A name wholly invented for the deceased’s latest, and last, persona. The man Robin had known for centuries. The man he knew as Neal Cassidy, the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Dunbroch, adored husband of Queen Merida. Son of the Dark One. Grandson of Peter Pan. Father to Henry, his long departed first stepson by his beautiful wife Emma, before Robin even knew her. A man who, like him, had, over the last five centuries, married numerous times and had fathered fifty two children, all but two of them having passed over. Formerly a successful publishing magnate, bookstore chain owner, and in his last century, a man who had become his best friend, the two of them having shared the unique experience of immortality. An immortality finally removed by the Lord of the Gods.
“Rest in peace, old friend!”“I recognise you!” said a voice next to him. Looking down at the girl, a slim blonde who he guessed to be around twelve, he could see Neal’s eyes staring right back at him. “You’re that guy grandpa used to play chess with, at the Mason’s, aren’t you? The one that lives in the States and comes over every couple of years?”Robin gave her a tired smile back, offering his hand. “One and the same. The name’s Robin. You must be Dinah’s girl?”  “Emma!” the girl replied, taking the old man’s hand. “You gonna come back to the party?”“Not this time. My heart’s really not in it and I need to get back. You be sure to raise a glass to Neal…sorry, to Tom, for me, yes? I’m sure he’s looking down on you all as we speak!”The girl gave him a quizzical look. “I hope so, though I’m not sure I believe in all that stuff!”He chuckled. “Perhaps you will when you’re older? It’s nice to have something to believe in.”“I guess. I’m sad I lost grandpa but, he was very old, and I think he just became tired of life, you know? I’m sorry you lost your friend.”"You're very wise for your age, young lady! You know, many years ago, your grandpa and I both knew another Emma. She was blonde and wise, just like you! It’s not a name you hear a lot, these days?”“You can talk!” She countered, cockily. “Mum said mine was Grandpa’s suggestion! Well, best be off before dad starts yelling for help. I hope I see you again one day, Robin?”  “Our paths are bound to cross again, young Emma. Farewell now!”
Later...
Public transport in the twenty sixth century was fast. Seriously fast! The hypersonic flight from London to Miami took just under two hours, and Robin finally got home by ten o’ clock in the evening.Feeling his joints aching, he quickly changed and went straight to bed, pausing only to stop and kiss the photograph of his late wife Mya, smiling at the woman who’d died four years earlier. He lived alone since, having married her when she was already in her fifties.The next morning he settled into his favourite garden chair, which looked out from the balcony over the lawn and onto the forest in the distant. He was always drawn to forests. Raising a glass of his favourite red to his lips, he silently toasted and mourned the passing of his oldest friend, praying Neal was now with his loved ones.“Here’s to you, Neal old son. Let’s hope it’s not too long, before I’m able to join you.”~oOo~
His words proved to be more prophetic than he could have ever have imagined!
For the very next afternoon, his body was found, slumped in his favourite chair overlooking the forest, having passed away peacefully hours before, in his sleep.For the second time, and after nearly six centuries, the legendary Robin Hood, Prince of Thieves, was dead.~oOo~

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

EPILOGUE - PARADISE OR DAMNATION

His immortality removed, Robin Hood now faces the final judgement. 
The verdict is obvious, surely? His loved ones are there to witness it all, and his idea of heaven may be even better than he’d imagined.

But with his two immortal agents recalled, Zeus needs others to carry on his work.

The Celestial Court

Despite having lived for longer than almost any other human being, save for the Sorcerer, it felt like it took them only a matter of minutes for Neal and the Celestial Court to watch the trailer of his life on Earth, as he stood before them in final judgment. To be fair, the presiding judge, Rhadamanthys, the current chairman of the panel of the three Judges of the Dead, had already pointed out to everyone that the trial would only be based on his time since Zeus sent him back to the living. Additionally, none of the people he'd killed during his eight long centuries on earth were considered. On the contrary. They said they would not be taken into account, because had all been killed as a result of battle, civil war, or the protection of others. It was rushed, to say the least!
"Prince Neal of Dunbroch," boomed Rhadamanthys. "Formerly known as Baelfire. Also known as Neal Cassidy. Also known as John Montgomery. Also known as Philip…" the demi-god started to read out the ten other names he'd lived under, over the last five centuries. "You have been through this process previously and been duly assessed by the court once before. In addition, our lord Zeus has spoken highly of you, and his reasons for your being granted your second life. You have more than proved yourself worthy of Paradise. You carry with you the blessings of Olympus. This court is concluded!"Murmurs of agreement were heard around the amphitheatre. Neal nodded politely to his judges and had assumed that would be it! Although it was, until the second judge, Minos, intervened:"One moment, my lord! Prince Neal, we have also received word from my lord Zeus that, following your service to Olympus during your second life upon the Earth, he is willing for you to be accorded divine status!"Many resulting gasps were heard from all around the arena. This was a huge honour! "Do you understand what is being offered to you?"
Neal did understand, having learned from Persephone long ago of how divinity works. He would become a demi-god! An honour, and powers, drawn from Mount Olympus itself, usually only reserved for the offspring of a god and a human.
"I think so my lord, and I’m deeply honoured, I do have one question, though.""Speak freely!""It's my understanding that, as a demigod, I’d have to come and live amongst the gods in Olympus?" All three judges nodded. "Would I also be allowed to dwell freely amongst my family and loved ones?"Rhadamanthys head appeared in the middle of the vast screen. "Deities have a different perpetual role and function to humans! We are not encouraged to dwell amongst them too long, though we may visit as and when Zeus commands."He sighed. "Well then, please thank my lord Zeus for his kind offer, which I am humbled by, but I must sadly decline." Even more gasps were heard, which he ignored. "You see, my lords, in my time back with the living, I gained wives, husbands, children and many more, grand and great-grandchildren and their offspring. They're all my family, nearly all of them have passed over, and I would wish to live among them all. I hope he wouldn’t be offended by my choice?"A wry smile appeared on the face of Aeacus, the third judge. "Offended, no. But surprised, certainly! This is your final decision?""Yes, my lord.""Very well then. The decision is made and the gods thank you for your service. This Court is concluded." As he spoke and banged his gavel, white clouds swirled around him, and as they quickly cleared, he found himself once again standing on the steps of what looked like a white marble forum. It took a matter of seconds before a figure appeared directly in front of him, slightly shorter, and staring back at him, with an unusually large grin. The man he thought was lost to him forever."Welcome home, my boy!"Despite what he'd just witnessed, he still couldn't believe his eyes! "Papa? How?"Rumpelstiltskin had lived for decades after the Dark One was hauled from within him, and consigned to oblivion by Merlin and others. After he and Belle had together married Ariel, they went on to have children and lived a long and happy life, before finally succumbing to nothing more than old age. However, when he faced the Celestial Court, despite a strident defence by Merlin, the judges determined Rumpelstiltskin was still partially in control of his actions even when he was The Dark One. The Court was divided, but the decision was made to send him to hell! Belle, Ariel and many others shed tears over the decision, but it was no use. The verdict was absolute."It would appear Merlin is indeed a more than persistent fellow! I gather he lobbied Zeus directly, telling him that the Dark One had far more control over any human than they appreciated. He somehow persuaded him to reconsider the court's decision, and Zeus in turn interceded with Lucifer. They reviewed my history, took into account my life since the darkness was removed from me, and decided to draw me back and send me to Purgatory. That in itself was a painful experience, to put it mildly! I only recently returned, when they told me about your death."Neal stepped in front of him, pulling him tightly into his arms, a tear slipping down his cheek. "I was sure I'd lost you!""As was I, my boy. As was I.""And Belle and Ariel? Are they-""Right behind you!" said a familiar voice.Turning, he saw Belle herself, now wearing some sort of ivory toga, looking magnificent and so much younger and healthier than when he’d last seen her. She was glowing with health and seemed to radiate light.“Hello Bae. Been a while, hasn’t it?”Next to her stood Ariel, looking equally young and resplendent, arm linked in her wife’s. He spotted his half-brother and sister standing close by. He quickly moved over and hugged them all in turn. After hugging Melody, ever more figures now started apparating behind her, most walking towards them. He recognised his own children from over the centuries, his nieces and nephews, and their families, drawing closer. It didn't take long for well over a hundred people to appear, with more arriving almost by the second, gradually filling the forum. All-important members of his life over centuries past, too many of them to greet. This was going to take forever! As they all stood, applause started buildIng all around, as they welcomed him. He'd been here before – he knew how this worked."Thank you, all of you!" He started, looking across the now several hundred people. Children, grandchildren, great-grandchildren, friends. So many. "I'm really looking forward to spending as much time as possible with each and every one of you. But-""Well you'd better learn how to divide yourself quickly then, hadn't you?" Said a tall brunette woman now standing to his side. His last wife, Parker, who had died only two years before him, at only 30 years old. "Took me a while!"He turned to hug her, sealing a light kiss on her lips, whispering something in her ear, causing her to snigger as his eight other wives and two husbands waited their turns. Plus several more he'd lived with as partners over the last five centuries. He even saw Emma and Henry further back, grinning at the display, awaiting their turn. He laughed, feeling as happy as the cat who stole the cream.Of his former partners and lovers, a fiery, instantly recognizable redhead stepped forward from the rest. "Well, don't just stand there, wi' yer gob open, man! Are ye no goin' te gi' this wife a decent kiss too? Or are we all goin' to have ta wait till ye get yer act together with splittin' yersel'?"He didn't need to be told twice. He pulled Merida into his arms, his lips moving over hers, in one of the most passionate kisses she'd ever experienced."God, I've missed you..." he breathed, before plundering her mouth once again.They continued for some time until the redhead tilted her head back. "Nice though this is, Cassidy, if yer goin' to kiss every wife, hubbie, boyfriend and girlfriend like that, yer goin' to be stuck here an awfy long time!""I disagree…" he gave his favourite queen a lust-filled gaze. "Look behind you.”She turned her head, to see over twenty more Neal Cassidys already standing behind her, all identical to the one in her arms, walking towards his loved ones. It was a bizarre sight as former partners were reuniting individually with their own Neal, Baelfire, or whoever they’d known. "I've been dead before! I know the ropes.""Guid!" her eyes turned from smiling to something more heated. "Cos tying ye up in ropes, is just one of many plans I have for ye. Now – come wi' me!"The pair disapparated from everyone else in a light mist, leaving even more Neal Cassidys arriving to greet everyone in the crowd. Someone for everyone.
The Celestial Court - a little later
Unlike Neal Cassidy, Robin had never been before the Celestial Court after he’d been killed by Hades, due to the way his soul had been obliterated by the Olympian Crystal. And Zeus had then sent him back before the final judgment. So it was all new to him as he stood before the judges watching his last five centuries play out on the giant screen above them. The Amphitheatre seemed to be packed with people, all too far away from him to see them properly, other than on the screen, all coming to witness the final judgment on the record of the illustrious Robin Hood.
And oh my, what a record!

It's hard to judge time passing in the Celestial Court, but it felt like a good few hours going through some of his earlier deeds. His being recruited into King Richard's army. The battles. The number of times he had to fight, and kill, other soldiers at the behest of his king. Each killing, despite having happened centuries ago, being vividly replayed above them. Then the story moved to his battles with his own leaders; at the way they suppressed the people they'd captured. How he argued furiously against the mass executions, torturing and mistreatment of prisoners. How formerly loyal colleagues distanced themselves, when his unwillingness to go along with it all reached the ears of the king. He could have been executed for his perceived disloyalty, but in consideration of his earlier record, he was outlawed by his own people. Eventually finding his way back, over many months, to Sherwood, he discovered his lands and property had been confiscated by the tyrannical Prince John, a far worse king than Richard. The screens showed how, with a band of men he'd rescued, he turned to a life of crime, stealing from the elite he used to be a part of, before distributing the wealth acquired amongst the poor, earning his reputation as a fighter for the weak and dispossessed. A hero.
The audience seemed to be acting as though they were in some sort of enormous cinema, watching a film or show, rather than a real life story! Robin heard them all roar with laughter from time to time, at the various escapades they got in to, including, having robbed them of their stagecoach, leaving several of Prince John's finest troops stark naked, including Nottingham, tied to the wheels of the royal coach, as his men made off with their loot. The incident with Marian's horse made many chuckle, and he remembered how he'd stolen it, little realizing how much the evicted family were as desperate as the poor he was helping. They liked watching him apologise to her parents, with the freshly killed boar. It went on to show his many daring heists and break-ins, in some of the most magically fortified castles in the realms, stealing from the dragon Maleficent, the Evil Queen, the Wicked Witch and a whole bunch of other royalty to provide food for his people. As he saw the furious Evil Queen fleetingly ordering her guards to find him and kill him, Robin wondered whether Regina was to be found somewhere in the audience.
In the crowd, far out of his sight, she was. Marian and Emma standing either side of her watching the screen.
Then the images took a much darker turn, as they showed Robin's reaction to the death of his beloved Marian, by viciously decapitating her murderer and skewering another. Decades flying past, the images finally reached his arrival in Storybrooke for the first time. Loud hisses were heard all around at the appearance of Hades from the Underworld, with several angry shouts and screams as the blast from the Olympian Crystal tore into him, as he shielded Regina. In the crowd, the woman herself felt a tear fall at the horrible reminder, wiped away quickly as her wife's arm came around her waist, pulling her closer.Seeing his own murder from above, was an odd sight for Robin, watching himself, his soul, fade away. Then the images jumped to his return along with Killian and sped along quickly like a fast forward on a film. It slowed when the siege of Sherwood Clinic came up, including Albert Spencer's brutal treatment of his captives. Emma watched the scene more closely than anyone, as the organized fight back by Robin, Merlin and even Rumpelstiltskin began. Marian winced at Robin's chosen method of dispatch, killing the former King George with his short sword through the chin and into his brain, killing him instantly. The scenes sped up again, slowing for the battle in the Dark Realm; where Robin and Merlin took on the might of the Black Fairy and her forces, to rescue Gideon Gold and the children. A loud cheer went around the crowd whenever they saw Merlin, who was clearly a hero long known to them. However, that immediately ceased, replaced by many horrified gasps as the injured Robin Hood slammed his short sword into the evil fairy, dispatching her the same way as Albert. The difference this time was that the entire audience saw his blade pass from under the terrifying evil fairy with the blazing eyes, past her open mouth on its way up, before bursting forth from the top of her skull, showering her brains around her!"Shit - I really didn't need to see that!" gasped Emma, looking away from the brutal image. The brunette next to her squeezed her hand, silently nodding."Horrible. But that foul bitch deserved it, darling. You know what she was like!""I know…but seeing it like that? Way too gory!"
The images continued, moving into the last five centuries, and his various wives, children and partners appeared and disappeared. They took many forms, showing fights and deaths with characters they didn't recognise (but no doubt at Zeus's behest), but also many, many acts of pure kindness. Judging from the changing backgrounds, he'd clearly jumped many realms in the course of his long life. 
Eventually they faded, and Minos finally appeared on the screen. However, before he spoke, a small, low, thundering noise was heard all around the huge amphitheatre. A noise that only grew louder and louder, till it was almost deafening. It was the sound of hundreds of thousands of people clapping."SILENCE!" Roared Minos, looking angrily around the stands. "THIS IS THE COURT IN SESSION! IT WILL BE TREATED WITH RESPECT! ORDER!"Most of the souls knew better than to rile a demi-god, so the clapping stopped fairly quickly, replaced gradually, with silence. Robin, not the greatest respecter of authority, contained his smile by looking down. Unfortunately, Minos now turned to face him and, having just been reminded of how many people he had sent up here over the years by killing them. He wasn't entirely confident what decision they would make?"We have seen enough. You certainly seem to have lived an extensive, and varied life, Robin of Locksley! We have seen reasons for conviction, and the case for mitigation." He looked across at the judges on either side, who gave small nods. "We have also received word from my lord Zeus, regarding a number of the actions we have witnessed, during activities that were conducted on his lordship's behalf. This will be accounted for in our verdict. Before we give our decision, is there anything you wish to say before we pass judgment?"Was there? They'd just seen everything. He looked straight up at the screen. "No, my lord. I surrender myself to the Court's judgment.""Very well. We are of the opinion that the majority of the killings we have witnessed were carried out in pursuit of a greater good, or defence of others. But not in all cases…"He heard a few 'oohs' from the crowd, who now hushed, knowing the verdict could now go either way."The slaughter of those responsible for the killing of your first wife, Marian, was an act of revenge. As were…" Minos then went on to list three more killings, which were also carried out in anger, or as a result of his men being trapped. It was now Marian's turn to feel choked, recalling what she'd seen earlier; what had happened immediately after her death, and that murderous look on Robin's face as he took the head clean off the man's shoulders. Could his death be the reason he wouldn't be allowed to join her?As her eyes closed, she felt an arm slide slowly around her own back, as Regina pulled her in to her side."However…" Minos continued, "It is also our opinion that these crimes must be set against other acts. It has been noted that you have been willing to sacrifice yourself, on numerous occasions, to save the lives of others. In one case, you actually sacrificed your soul to save the life of one Regina Mills, the former Queen Regina of Misthaven. As we know full well in this Court, no greater love exists than that you lay down your life for another! So, the decision of this Court is that you be granted paradise, Robin of Locksley."A tremendous cheer and applause rang around the crowd the moment he finished, Minos himself giving Robin a wry smile. Robin blushed, now feeling awkward at all the adulation he knew was undeserved. However the cacophony of noise was brought to an abrupt halt by a fierce, powerful, swirling mist, that appeared in the centre of the amphitheatre, directly in front of Robin's dais. As an instantly recognized figure materialized right in front of him, loud gasps were heard from all around. It even made Robin gulp. Even Minos, Rhadamanthys and Aeacus sat upright in surprise."Zeus?"[ROBIN OF LOCKSLEY, WE MEET AGAIN!] boomed the supreme god, his voice heard all around the huge amphitheatre."Divine One?" said Aeacus, the Guardian of the Keys, who now seemed nervous. Zeus had never travelled to the Court before. Did he not trust their judgment? "This is most…unusual. May we assist you?"[NO. IT IS THIS MAN I'VE COME TO SEE.] He actually winked at Robin. [I DECIDED TO WAIT UNTIL YOU REACHED YOUR VERDICT.]"Are you content with the verdict, Divine One?" asked Minos, hesitant.[ IT IS THE CORRECT VERDICT. YOU DISCHARGED YOUR DUTIES EFFECTIVELY. YOU MAY LEAVE US NOW, IF YOU WISH. ]However, nobody, not even in the crowd, left. All but a handful had never been in the actual presence of the Lord of the Gods before, and wanted to see him for the first time. They noticed Robin had already stepped down from the dais and was now walking over to him. He bowed politely and then, to the surprise of most, put his hand out to shake it with the god. Zeus looked at it in surprise, before grasping it with his own. Robin felt the sheer power running through it.[ SO THAT'S IT, LOCKSLEY .  YOUR LIFE – OVER SO SOON? ARE YOU CONTENT? ]  he said it with a quirky smile."Very content, my lord. Five hundred and forty eight years is an awful lot more than most people get! And I have you to thank for the majority of them. Thank you!"[ YOU FULFILLED A SERVICE TO ME, AND FOR THAT I’M GRATEFUL. YOU KNOW, I’D ORIGINALLY PLANNED TO OFFER YOU A RARE GIFT IN RETURN. THAT YOU BE ACCORDED DIVINE STATUS. A CHANCE TO LIVE AMONGST THE GODS ON OLYMPUS.]Gasps were heard all around the arena."I'm truly humbled, and really not sure how to respond to that? I hardly think a former thief is worthy of such an honour? You said 'originally planned to'?"[ AFTER MY GIFT WAS DECLINED BY AN ACQUAINTANCE OF YOURS VERY RECENTLY, I DECIDED NOT TO MAKE IT AGAIN. MY DAUGHTER PERSEPHONE INFORMS ME THAT THE BONDS BETWEEN HUMANS CAN CAUSE ISSUES WHEN THEY ARE SEPARATED. ]"That's true, my lord. By my 'acquaintance', would you be referring to Neal Cassidy?"[ QUITE SO. OUR DUNBROCH PRINCE DIDN'T WISH TO LIVE APART FROM HIS FORMER LOVED ONES, DESPITE THE ADDITIONAL RIGHTS AND PRIVILEGE S  GRANTED. I ASSUME YOU ARE OF THE SAME VIEW? ]"My Lord, one of the greatest joys of my immortality was being able to travel back here to see all my loved ones on those rare occasions. Since the last time, when you told me it would finally end, I've been praying for the day I'd be united with them forever. That's my idea of 'heaven'!"Zeus raised a brow, shaking his head.  [ AS YOU WISH. YOU KNOW, I'LL NEVER FULLY UNDERSTAND YOU HUMANS! WHICH IS WHY I MAY REQUEST YOUR COUNSEL, ON OCCASION, ON DEALING WITH YOUR KIND? ]"I'll always be honoured to provide it!"He stepped back from him.  [ THANK YOU AGAIN AND FAREWELL, ROBIN, PRINCE OF THIEVES. NO DOUBT WE WILL SPEAK AGAIN… ]"Farewell, my lord."Without another word, Zeus disappeared from view, as the crowd cheered their approval.A moment later, three figures apparated directly in front of him, where Zeus had stood seconds ago. Regina, Emma and Marian all appeared together, making him gasp in surprise. The first one, Marian, came firward and, without saying another word, pulled him to her, raising her lips to his and sealing them. Over her cheek he could see Regina and Emma stepping closer, as more figures starting arriving. Other wives, lovers and children from the last five centuries."First, we need to get him learning to divide himself,” Emma smirked. "There's a lot of people want a piece of him!" she winked at a tall, slim redheaded woman who’d appeared. They’d met several times before and she knew her to be Colette, a French former countess, who Robin had married about a hundred and thirty years after her own death."Agreed!" said Colette, "Some of us aren't so keen on sharing our lovers that way!" she nudged Emma’s shoulder as they watched their former husband finally release himself from passionately kissing his first wife."Robin," Regina now dropped a small kiss on his lips. "Much as I'd like to continue what Marian started, we have a few people waiting to greet you themselves.” She waved her arm for him to notice that there must have been at least three hundred people standing patiently nearby. "Let's get on with this, shall we?"Robin knew exactly what she talking about. The means of splitting himself into multiple entities. After death, none of them had the magical powers they held in life, other than teleporting and soul division, so everything Merlin had taught him was now irrelevant. Those were reserved for the gods and the demi-gods, an offer which he'd just declined! The only powers they had were in the ability to divide and transport themselves, so they could all be with whoever they wished, at any time."Certainly milady. How do we start?""Well that was easier than I thought!" They watched the weird site of dozens of Robin Hoods now engaging in hugs, kisses and handshakes with members of all of the families he'd been a part of, had loved and cherished, over the centuries. "So am I somehow 'different' to all these cloned versions of me?""They could ask you the same question!" Emma cackled. "It's still you, but just you sharing yourself around. Each of your 'clones' as you put it, are acting independently, and every so often your minds coalesce, so you remember everything you've all been doing and saying. It's really complicated to describe until you just do it. But it's still you – and it works." She looked at their wife. "So, for example, at the last count, Gina has about four 'Reginas' up here. One's currently with Daniel, her first love, and another's with her father, at his castle. Not sure where the other one is right now but if she needs to be meeting someone, she just imagines it and it happens. Obviously, you'll need more Robins, because you've got a lot more families! What is it now, ten wives?""Fourteen, including you and Regina. There were a couple of divorces too.""Neal's just behind you then. You know he had two husbands as well?""Yup, I met one of them. Paul. Really nice guy!""He's up here, like the rest of them. Neal and I are quite close now. You never fancied playing for the other team? After five centuries, I thought you would have at least dabbled? Got bored?""I've had male lovers, yes, but marriage to one, no. Guess I never found the right guy?"Emma laughed. "Well there's plenty of opportunity here, if you get bored…"Robin's brow rose. "So you mean – you can start up new relationships here?""Of course! Whyever not? There's no jealousy, and everybody can divide themselves. One of me is currently with Graham Humbert, a guy who used to be the Storybrooke Sheriff before me! He's also in a relationship with Victor Whale, amongst others. I'm also with two others, including Lily. Remember her? Neal passed away just before you. He's already asked me out on a date.”"Neal Cassidy? This is bizaare! So you just…be with whoever you want?""If you both want to. You'll understand soon. No jealousy, remember? So when you're with your other wives, they'll be with whoever was special to each of them. Gina and I won't be getting jealous either…""This is a lot to take in! So who else are you and Gina…with?""All in good time, thief, all in good time!" said Regina, joining them again after having spoken to Emily, one of his other wives, who was also engaged in hugging her own Robin 'clone'. Within seconds the various groups gathered around his copies started to disapparate, to their various homes, until only a few were left, including Marian, Regina and Emma."Now, let's get off home, shall we? Everyone's waiting...""'Everyone' being?""Why Henry, Roland and the girls, of course! And their families. We thought they best all stay back from the Court…just in case.""Yeah," agreed Emma. "If the judgment had gone the wrong way, we didn't want them to be there to see it! Plus, seeing how you nuked Fiona, the Black Fairy? Way too gory!""Very sensible," agreed Robin, stroking his beard. "I know I've been here a few times, Regina, but I still find it incredible that you managed to make a direct copy of your old castle? I never realised you could choose? Why do we need such a big place, anyway? It's not like we're under attack!""Big place? Robin, are you kidding me? We've six children, fifteen grandchildren and thirty nine great grandchildren. All adults with families of their own, needing their own space, and there's always a few staying with us!""Well, when you put it like that…" "Besides…" said Emma, walking around to Marian's side, looping her arm through hers. "Someone else has moved in with us, sort of permanently, since you were last here.”The blonde leant her head back and, to Robin's surprise, Marian kissed her full square on the lips!He turned to see Regina's reaction, and was even more surprised to find not only was she smiling at the two women, but she then stepped up to the pair, giving Marian one of her own!”So…you three…you're together?""We are," Marian was now sandwiched between them. "My feelings for Regina started when we were in The Underworld together, though we just call it Purgatory these days. After she got up here, we realised we both felt the same way. We gradually started becoming together, something separate to what she has already with Emma. Then Emma and I also became closer, just after you were last here; then, one thing led to another...""Of course, if you're not comfortable, you can always have a copy of Marian, or me, or Gina...just for yourself." Emma grinned. "No jealousy, remember? We all have our other selves, in other relationships, just like you will. But I happen to like this particular family, a lot! Now that you're finally here, we think Marian...sort of completes us?"Regina was waiting for a reaction. "So…are you going to join us, or not, thief?”He shook his head in utter bewilderment. His three beautiful true wives, all in a relationship of their own, before he'd even got here? Slowly, his face morphed from bewilderment into a beaming smile."Oh thank you, Zeus! Thank you, thank you, thank you!"He moved into the trio, his left arm reaching around Regina, his right around Emma, pulling all four of them into a tighter circle, as the mist engulfed them. Apalachicola National Forest – Florida .  Two Earth weeks later The two women had travelled the 1600 miles down from the north, from the town that was once called Storybrooke, just to witness the funeral and pay their last respects. Not knowing any of the attendees or family, they stood back, a little further away, up the hill and out of earshot, to watch as the urn containing his cremated ashes were taken onto the edge of the forest, to be spread, as a young girl, presumably a granddaughter, said a few words."Lovely service, wasn't it?" said the green-eyed blonde, as they watched them, reaching out to hold the older woman's hand."It was," agreed the taller woman, wiping a stray tear away. "The end of an era! I hope he's happy; he certainly deserves to be."Paying attention to what was happening in front of them, and having no magic here to sense anything, they never noticed the appearance of someone close behind them. At least not until his deep voice spoke, making them jolt."He is. More than happy!"They turned together, to look back, and up, at a stocky, dark-haired man with an equally dark full beard. "I'm sorry, you took me by surprise. Have we met? Do...do I know you?""We did meet briefly, many, many years ago. Reul Ghorm, if I'm not mistaken?" he reached out a hand, looking at the other woman. "And Tinker Bell?"Tink looked quickly all around, making sure they weren't overheard. "How the hell? Who are you?" Blue stared at his hand without offering her own.He lowered his voice. "A former arrogant king who had to learn the error of his ways. An unworthy soul who was killed by Hades himself.""Arthur?" Tink whispered. "But that...that was centuries ago!""It was, my lady. But following some feeble attempts to atone for my past, and by doing his work in the Underworld, a benevolent god sought fit to return me to the living, to act for him now that the Earl of Locksley and the Prince of DunBroch have both passed over.""Baelfire's dead too?" Blue considered his words as he nodded, "Do you know anything about Snow White? I was her fairy godmother.""I know." The former King of Camelot gave her a warm smile. "I saw her only recently. She is more than happy. She has her Prince Charming, children, grandchildren and countless others all around. She is truly happy and at peace.""And Regina?" Tink asked nervously about her own charge, knowing her fate would have been more than uncertain."She survived her purgatory, and now sits in the loving bosom of her family, her wife and husband. She is truly at rest in the better place, too.""I'm relieved to hear that!" the normally imperious Blue Fairy was almost in tears. "Thank you for telling us, Your Majesty.""You're welcome - though it's just 'Arthur' these days, if you please?""So you're going to be acting for Zeus, in Robin and Neal's place? You've become an immortal?""I have. But I didn't just come here to pay my respects at Robin's passing. I also came, at Zeus's request, to speak to both of you.""Us? What on earth could Zeus want with us? We're fairies.""Two of the noblest fairies that have ever existed!" he asserted. "He doesn't miss much. He suggested you may be able to assist me in a couple of quests?""You must know our powers are limited, Arthur?" Tink pulled her wife closer. "Our magic's no way up to the level of the former heroes!""A minor issue, that the Lord of the God's can easily take care of. He allowed me to tell you that, if you were willing to help us, like Robin and Neal, your reward would be paradise."The couple looked at each other. The chance to move on?"How can we help you, Arthur?"
Mount Olympus, several Earth centuries into the future...
A group of some 50 souls had gathered in the enormous arena at the foot of Mount Olympus, as Zeus  appeared before them. His three parents, siblings and children came to witness."So you want me to go back and help Arthur kill a couple of demons called Asmodeus and 'Vapu' something or other?"The most powerful of the gods snorted. [VAPULA. HE IS MORE THAN A DEMON. HE'S A POWERFUL GREAT DUKE OF HELL. ONE OF LUCIFER'S ACOLYTES, WHO HAS BROKEN FREE. HE CONTROLS LEGIONS OF DEMONS, AND HIS SPECIFIC POWERS CANNOT BE COUNTERED BY MERE MORTALS. I NEED YOU TO REDRESS THE BALANCE. THE TWO FAIRIES, AND THE ONCE AND FUTURE KING ARE WALKING INTO A TRAP. I WILL PROVIDE YOU WITH THE TOOLS, AS I DID WITH YOUR FATHER, TO PROTECT YOU. HOPEFULLY THAT WILL BE ENOUGH, AUTHOR.]
"So when do you want me to leave?"

[NOW.]

Mist started to shroud them.

The ground disappeared from under him. Moments later, he was gone.

[FAREWELL AND GOOD FORTUNE, HENRY MILLS!]

THE END?
 
~oOo~